ã€ŠAfter Favorability Is Maxedã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Showing Off and Backfire

    Tap tap tap tap...

    ¡°Hmph... Hehehe ... Hahahahaha...¡±

    Liu Yuan typed on the keyboard and could not help butugh smugly. The dark circles under his eyes on his haggard face looked particrly terrifying under the pale light of theputer.

    On theputer screen in front of him was the interface of Shangyang¡¯s game forum.

    And he was about to post histest conquering strategy guide, which was a guide on how to ¡®conquer¡¯ female NPCs.

    ¡®Shangyang¡¯ was a domestically-produced Xianxia-themed MMORPG, which was also arge-scale online role-ying game. It was the only game under the newlyunched gamepany, ¡®Tiandao Games¡¯.

    It was also the most popr online game in recent years, with the highest number of yers online at the same time, reaching a total of ten million yers at once.

    From adults in their forties to four or five-year-old children, everyone hade into contact with this game!

    This game was different from other mass-produced, low-quality online games or games that cost money to even breathe. It was a genuine domestic game. Not only were the graphics and special effects excellent, but the background story was also very good. The modeling was first-ss, and the AIputing power of the NPCs was also extremely impressive. The game presented an almostplete sandbox world of Immortal Heroes, or Xianxia, to the yers.

    In addition, there were a variety of interesting ways to y. There was a card collection function simr to mobile card games, and even a dating sim conquering strategy system. Moreover, the bnce was perfectly achieved, so it was no wonder the game was so popr.

    Liu Yuan was a conquering strategy maniac who turned an online Xianxia game into a dating sim.

    He had just posted on the forum about the game¡¯s strongest and most beautiful 6-star female character, ¡®Path Master of the Sea shing Tower, You Su.¡¯ Along with the post was a portion of the conquering strategy guide.

    [Help! I¡¯m a newbie seeking advice! Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I think I got a new character. What should I do with her?]

    The attached picture on the post was an ¡®Embroidered Bed Lock Dragon¡¯. it was a beautiful woman with white hair, and she was half-naked in her neat and solemn ck clothes, half-lying on the colorful embroidered bed. Under the messy clothes, one could vaguely see the two snow-white slender legs and the dark Iron shackles on her slender ankles.

    She bit her lip, and her cold expression revealed a trace of shame and anger. The dark blue scales on her neck and corbone were exposed, and her silver eyes looked out of the screen with mist and tears.

    Although it was just a 2D picture, it was still breathtakingly beautiful.

    Liu Yuan also added, ¡°Actually, this is only the first picture. There are still a few more... However, everyone knows I won¡¯t release them! (Smiley face) I¡¯m a newbie who doesn¡¯t understand anything, so I¡¯m here to ask the big shots for advice!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a newbie, you look too young and childish. Let me tell you, in this situation, you should... Wait, sorry, my chest hurts a little. Maybe I¡¯m going crazy because of jealousy. Quick, get me some quick-acting cardiac pills.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, thementer above is the real newbie! When I saw the OP¡¯s ID, I knew that things weren¡¯t so simple! He¡¯s here to show off!¡±

    ¡°The Boss is pretending to be a newbie again. Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my kind of woman!¡±

    ¡°Ohh, she¡¯s so beautiful, even if she¡¯s on someone else¡¯s bed... Sob, sob, sob¡±

    ¡°F*ck! Mom,e here and have a look at this 6-star girl! She belongs to the f*cking God of Conquering Strategy! I don¡¯t have a 4-star card in my entire ount. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing the game¡¯s first 6-star character¡¯s conquering strategy guide post today!¡±

    ¡°Jun Xuan... This ID looks so familiar.¡±

    ¡°Hey man, of course, it looks familiar. He¡¯s the first yer in the game to start conquering NPCs, the first publisher of conquering strategy guides, and he¡¯s in every star-level character¡¯s conquering strategy guides. He¡¯s the first in most things, most of the time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this Jun Xuan again. That¡¯s enough. He¡¯s getting all the good stuff. I¡¯m about to die of envy here.¡±

    ¡°I remember! It¡¯s that conquering strategy maniac! I was wondering why he didn¡¯te out to show off for so long. So, it turns out that he¡¯s preparing the big guns!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, so be it. Who are you putting on an act for? It¡¯s really disgusting.¡±

    ¡°The person above, don¡¯t be so obviously jealous. OP clearly spent a lot of effort to obtain this card... Although I don¡¯t really agree with this method of deceiving people and intentionally hurting them...¡±

    ¡°That guy is showing off, and it will backfire on him!¡±

    ¡°Those who show off their cards will die!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m sure you know how difficult it is to tackle characters in the game. Not only will there be various key options and character-specific plots, but there will also be various puzzle-solving andbat segments. There are even questions that yers have to answer by themselves.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for exining, Big Brother. The newbies here have learned a lot!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to the official exnation of Tiandao Games, these answers will be calcted by the AI and the character¡¯s reaction will be shown. Everything will be in real-time. Sometimes, one wrong answer will mean a new attempt. The higher the character¡¯s star level, the more difficult these segments will be, the longer and moreplicated the storyline will be, and there will be a series of chain missions.¡±

    ¡°I have to say, Lord Jun Xuan is awesome!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yuan hummed a song and was in a very good mood. Even his mouse movements were light and agile. Every few seconds, he would refresh the post. Thements on posts were increasing at a rapid rate, and it quickly broke through 1,000ments.

    The speed at which they changed the topic was as fast as ever, and many yers began to fight among themselves, with the smell of gunpowder in the air.

    After the forum¡¯s management appeared, a wave of posts was immediately deleted. The management privately messaged Liu Yuan and changed the title of the post to a normal conquering strategy guide post. In essence, they hoped this thing will settle down.

    However, the topic created by Liu Yuan¡¯s incident continued.

    ¡°Hehe ... The first 6-star character is only the beginning! Even though it is the strongest character in the current version of the game, there will be new journeys when more updatese along!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confidence and ambition as he clenched his fists. He felt that even though he had stayed upte for a month, he was still very excited!

    He was so excited that his heart was beating faster and faster!

    Then, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    ¡°F*ck... What¡¯s... Going on...¡±

    Liu Yuan clutched his chest, gritted his teeth, and muttered with difficulty. His hands clenched into fists and he fell on the keyboard.

    ...

    Darkness quickly came, and his consciousness dissipated and regathered.

    ¡°Sob, sob...¡±

    Liu Yuan was woken up by a burst of crying. He frowned and opened his eyes. The light that entered his eyes was a bright red. It was hazy, and his vision was not very clear.

    He blinked, and the scene in front of him gradually became clear. At the same time, he felt that he seemed to be sitting.

    A young girl who looked like she was in her prime knelt in front of him, wiping the red corners of her eyes with her white and tender hands. Tears rolled down her fair and beautiful cheeks. She was crying very sadly, and the red wedding dress on her slender body spread out like flower petals on the bed.

    Why did this girl look so familiar...

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He looked around in a daze. It was all antique wooden furniture. The decorations were girlish, and the bead curtains were hanging. It looked like a boudoir.

    What ... What is going on?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. Countless guesses shed through his mind, and he finally fixed his gaze on the word ¡®transmigration¡¯!

    He quickly turned his head to look at the girl, staring at her face, trying to distinguish something. After a few rounds, Liu Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He looked down and saw a small mole on her neck!

    A conversation shed through Liu Yuan¡¯s mind.

    ...

    ¡°You said that you really, really like me. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then ... Tell me! Do you remember how many moles I have on my body?¡±

    ¡°Three, one on the face, one on the neck, and...¡±

    ...

    It was a conversation he had with the first NPC in Shangyang, the youngest daughter of Gu Feidao, the owner of Chiyu Vi in the novice vige!

    He had transmigrated, he had really transmigrated! Moreover, he had transmigrated into a game!

    Liu Yuan trembled as he pinched his own thigh, trying his best to calm himself down. His heart was filled with confusion, excitement, and fear. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to explode from his throat.

    Gu Siyin was only focused on crying and did not notice Liu Yuan¡¯s abnormality. She raised her head with teary eyes and said firmly, ¡°Brother Jun Xuan, I won¡¯t marry him. I¡¯ll only spend my entire life in the nuptial chamber with you!¡±

    Jun Xuan... That was his game ID, right?

    Liu Yuan felt a premonition. He looked up and saw a full pink progress bar above the girl¡¯s head.

 Chapter 2

    I Don¡¯t Think Even a Ghost Can Stop Me

    Gu Siyin¡¯s small hands were twisted together as she looked at Liu Yuan with tears in her eyes. However, she saw the grave expression on that ck-haired and ck-eyed young man¡¯s expression. He was looking at her with a thoughtful gaze, and she could not help but feel uneasy.

    The day before yesterday, she had heard that the useless young master of the Xue n had once againe to propose marriage. She had thought that her father would definitely not agree. However, a few dayster, the cultivation sect behind the Xue n, the Water Moon Dock, had sent two disciples to pressure her. They had set a date today to get her to try on the wedding dress...

    However, Gu Siyin already had someone else in her heart, and it was this young man in front of her.

    She still did not know his identity and background. She only knew that he was a seriously injured man who was picked up from the mountains by a guest elder of her n. However, she had already decided that she would only marry this young man in this life.

    The young girl sobbed softly and said, ¡°Brother Jun Xuan ... What should I do? I, I don¡¯t want to marry that trash from the Xue n... If he didn¡¯t have the Water Moon Dock¡¯s support, how, how would he dare toe back and propose marriage... Sob, sob...¡±

    As she spoke, she began to cry again. Her face was full of tears, and she looked very pitiful. Her petite body trembled slightly, like a little rabbit, afraid to jump into the arms of the cold-looking Liu Yuan. She only reached out her small white hands from under her sleeves and gently tugged at the corner of his clothes.

    ¡°Um...¡± Liu Yuan was still in a daze, thinking that he had seen it wrong. However, Gu Siyin pulled him and took a closer look. It was still the same progress bar.

    Above Gu Siyin¡¯s head, it swayed left and right with her movements.

    It was a very abrupt 2D style. The exquisite ink rendering had some special effects of peach flowers flying in the air, and it was a very girlish pink.

    ¡°Hiss ... Did I transmigrate with the game system?¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched. He was very familiar with this thing. This was the favorability bar in Shangyang, or rather, the progress bar for conquering the girl in the game!

    In the game, the conquering strategy system was paired with the card collection system.

    The character bestiary could be obtained through card drawing, battle, or conquering strategy. The colors were gold, ck, and pink, and the character¡¯s attitude toward the yer was also different.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s illustrated handbook was almost all in pink, all of which were characters that had been conquered and had maxed out their favorability.

    Favorability had a total of ten levels, but they were not stacked in a positive way. Instead, they were separated from the middle, with five slots on each side.

    Favorability levels:

    -50: Blood feud

    -40: Irreconcble

    -30: Turning against each other

    -20: Disgusted by each other

    -10: Disagreement

    0: Neutral

    10: Acquaintance

    20: Like-minded

    30: Growing old together

    40: A vow of love

    50: Undying love

    Only one side would light up, and the other side would be hidden at the same time. The favorability bar above the girl¡¯s head that Liu Yuan saw was a full positive, undying love!

    ¡°But... That¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t see any other options in the System¡¯s menu.¡± Liu Yuan denied his own guess and felt a little suspicious. All he could see was the lonely progress bar hanging above the girl, as well as the ¡®Undying love¡¯ sign.

    It was useless to try to call out to the System in his mind. There was only one progress bar.

    He had transmigrated with only the favorability system. From the looks of it, it was very likely that it was after Liu Yuan hadpleted hisst achievement, which meant that the ten-over pages of characters were all in a state of full favorability!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was beating fast. ording to his strategy, he was f*cking invincible!

    ¡®I don¡¯t think even a ghost can stop me,¡¯ he thought.

    He took a deep breath. The most important thing now was to calm down and figure out the situation.

    After all, he had transmigrated into a highly-skilled Xianxia online game, and it was still a question of whether he could keep his life and meet those characters.

    Thinking of this, heposed himself. Other than the favorability, his greatest reliance was the game plot.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl. If he wanted to know more, he had to start with this girl.

    However...

    There was a very tricky problem. Although he was good at conquering characters, it was extremely difficult for him to deal with real people.

    It was embarrassing, but he had lived for 19 years and had never held hands with a girl who was less than 10 years older than him...

    How should he speak in a gentle and polite manner?

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment.

    There was silence.

    What, what if I can¡¯t open my mouth?

    I¡¯m really sorry that I¡¯m an otaku who¡¯s afraid of socializing!

    In front of aputer, he was aughing and talking idiot, but in front of other people, he was an autistic child. Yes, we¡¯re talking about the God of Conquering Strategy, Liu Yuan.

    Gu Siyin sniffled and lowered her head. Her tears fell onto the nket and she said sullenly, ¡°I know, I know that Brother Jun Xuan must be in a difficult position. The Water Moon Dock is a cultivation sect, and a Jianghu force like Chiyu Vi can¡¯t resist it at all, let alone one person. I, I just... Sob, sob...¡±

    She choked and shook her head. ¡°No, no...¡±

    The young girl hurriedly used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears, but she would not stop it no matter what. Her heart was anxious, and she could not help but me herself. She was just adding to Brother Jun Xuan¡¯s psychological burden by saying all this, right?

    But... She really did not want to marry anyone other than Liu Yuan.

    The girl was crying and wiping her tears as she tried to hold them back. It was too unbearable. Liu Yuan was dumbfounded as he tried to think of a way to talk to her.

    ¡°What, what should we do in this situation?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb and he roared in his heart. He felt like he was facing a crayfish. Although he wanted to grab it and put it into the pot, he did not know where to start.

    He looked at Gu Siyin¡¯s hand that was still holding on to the corner of his shirt, refusing to let go. He hesitated for a moment before reaching out to hold that slightly cold hand. He held it carefully as if he was holding the pincers of a crayfish.

    So small, so soft ... Is this a girl¡¯s hand?

    After all, girls were not crayfish. They did not have a hard shell, but only a soft and infatuated heart.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was touched, and his palm took the girl¡¯s white and soft hand.

    Gu Siyin stopped wiping her tears and looked up in a daze. She saw Liu Yuan smiling faintly. Then, the young man reached out his other hand and touched her head, ruffling her hair.

    Liu Yuan felt that his face was about to stiffen from nervousness. He twitched the corner of his mouth and tried his best to lower his voice so as not to scare the rabbit-like girl. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The girl was stunned when she heard these words. Then, she suddenly burst into tears and threw herself into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. Her petite body curled up like a rabbit that had finally found its nest, rubbing against Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. After a long time, he reached out and gently patted the girl¡¯s back.

 Chapter 3

    Card Carry Bonus

    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying him. How could they do this...¡±

    Gu Siyin sobbed softly as she hugged Liu Yuan tightly. She randomly talked about things that made her feel aggrieved and sad recently, and she even apologized a few times.

    Liu Yuan only patted her back and said some good things like he was coaxing a child. When the girl gradually lost her voice and fell asleep, he could guess the current progress of the plot from her words.

    Chiyu Vi was a newbie vige in Shangyang, and the first part of the game was an old plot that yers jokingly called ¡®Chiyu Vi breaking off the engagement¡¯.

    Gu Siyin was the youngest daughter of the manor master, Gu Feidao, who doted on her the most. Gu Siyin heard that she had a pre-arranged marriage partner when she was still a child. The partner was the former genius of the Xue family, Xue Yan, who had turned into a good-for-nothing.

    Originally, because Xue Yan¡¯s Dantian had been destroyed by the Xue n¡¯s enemy, turning from a martial arts genius to a cripple, the engagement was almost void. However, Xue Yan recently became a disciple of the Immortal cultivation sect Water Moon Dock and came to propose marriage again.

    To Chiyu Vi, which was only a small power in the pugilistic world, if they refused, it would undoubtedly be a huge pressure. However, Gu Siyin, who had been pampered since young, did not want to marry him and insisted on breaking off the engagement.

    With this as an opportunity, a series of events were drawn out, and the secret that had been hidden in the vi for a thousand years was revealed again...

    The yer¡¯s initial character setting was a cultivator who had lost his cultivation due to injury, and he had to hide his identity and temporarily live in Chiyu Vi.

    While he was recovering his strength (actually, he was just killing some innocent chickens, ducks, and dogs to level up and going through a beginner¡¯s tutorial), he was also interacting enthusiastically with the people in the vi (NPC interaction and familiarizing himself with the game interface functions). Then, after going through many things, he finally epted the ¡®information gathering¡¯ quest that Gu Siyin had given him.

    That was also the beginning of the main quest ¡®Chachi Qiyu¡¯ in chapter D.

    ¡°The quest should have just started not long ago. The Xue family and Water Moon Dock will definitely fight. There¡¯s also the demon sect that¡¯s secretly supporting Water Moon Dock... What a headache. In the game, yers at least have their own skills, and they can just rush over andplete the quest. Right now, I only have one favorability point...¡±

    After the initial excitement had passed, his brain had also cooled down. In fact, after thinking about it carefully, he might as well have brought thebat system over. At least it was safer. Now that he was poor, what was the use of having so many cards with maximum favorability but not seeing them?

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he let out a long sigh. Who had caused this transmigration?

    He looked down and saw that he was still wearing the t-shirt and pants he wore before he went to bed. He could only raise his middle finger to the sky to show his respect.

    Looking at his own clothes, Liu Yuan¡¯s expression became a little strange. The t-shirt was printed with the cartoon version of You Su. The three-headed body of the Path Master of the Sea shing Tower looked extremely cute, without the original demonic and cold feeling.

    This was the original Shangyang merchandise. Back then, it was a lucky draw for the beta yers. Liu Yuan had a lot of in-game money, so he won a t-shirt and a y figurine after three tries. He thought that the material of the clothes was quitefortable, so he used them as pajamas.

    Fortunately, this world probably did not have such an art style yet, so the chances of being recognized were still rtively small...

    Otherwise, if he dared to imprint such a godly character on his clothes, who knew what kind of storm he would cause?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. He felt that he should quickly find some normal clothes to change into, or at least cover himself up.

    He carefully ced the girl in his arms on the bed at the side. When he took the nket, he saw the thick wedding dress on Gu Siyin, and he was stunned. She would catch a cold if she slept in clothes...

    Why don¡¯t I take it off?

    As his thoughts shed by, Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze returned to the young girl¡¯s chubby face. He thought about the bestiary and one of the achievements for this character: ¡®Canary¡¯. She does look very cute, just like a canary.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a semi-transparent virtual screen suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes. It was the game¡¯s illustrated page, and the character card pages and achievement pages were all vivid in his mind.

    He was shocked, but then he felt relieved.

    ¡°So I can still ess the illustrated handbook in the System...¡±

    Liu Yuan mumbled. He should be able to check his character¡¯s status through the guide.

    Liu Yuan took a look and realized that the other characters were all in gray and could not be checked. Only Gu Siyin¡¯s was lit up.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Gu Siyin¡¯s character interface opened.

    [Character: Gu Siyin (3-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Bright moon is not afraid, golden beauty]

    [Level: Mortal, Meridian opening stage level 7]

    [Status: Tired/normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carry bonus: Movement +5,?strength +5 (carry or not: yes/no)]

    ¡°Card carry bonus!¡± Liu Yuan eximed as he saw these few words.

    As the person most familiar with the strategy and card collection system in the game, he was also very clear about the function of the illustrated card.

    This function existed in the original Shangyang. It was considered a benefit for the collectors, but the added attributes were usually not much. Moreover, they could only carry ten cards at a time, which was quite useless.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s controlled by thought.¡±

    Liu Yuan took a nce and opened up Gu Siyin¡¯s attributes interface. The row expanded instantly. At the top was a five-dimensional map and rted derived data, and at the bottom was the equipment and skills column.

    [Constitution: 8]

    [Affinity: 12]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Movement: 10]

    [Spiritual power: 5]

    Among the five basic attributes, Constitution could increase HP, while affinity was rted to mana bar or mana limit and recovery speed. Spiritual power could increase magic attack, strength could increase physical attack, while movement could increase dodge and critical hit.

    Points added to these attributes would have the following effects:

    1 constitution = +10 HP, 1 affinity = +10 mana, 1 strength = 2 physical attack power, 1 movement = 3 critical hit +1 dodge. The sess rate of critical hit and dodge depended on the size of the data between the two sides. 1 spiritual power = 4 magic attack +0.08 HP recovery rate + 0.1 mana recovery rate.

    Basically, Gu Siyin¡¯s attributes were equivalent to a yer of around level 5 or 6. She was as basic as basic could be. It was easy to see why she was an NPC from the novice vige.

    The equipment was basically green grade novice equipment, and only the ¡®Flowing Cloud Hidden de¡¯ was blue grade, which seemed to be barely passable.

    However, the wedding dress that Water Moon Dock had sent over was of purple quality. However, it was in the fashion column and was not in the category of equipment, so it did not provide any attribute bonuses.

    There was nothing he could do about it. After all, no matter how good a mortal¡¯s martial arts were in this Xianxia world, it was useless. In this novice vige, of course, their equipment could not be very good ...

    The skills column was also filled with martial arts moves. Liu Yuan took a look and closed the attribute panel.

    His gaze returned to the card carry bonus.

    Since he had already transmigrated into the game, what would the bonus attributes be like?

 Chapter 4

    The Loser and the Lady Boss

    If he could rely on this attribute boost, it would undoubtedly be Liu Yuan¡¯s biggest life-saving trump card.

    Liu Yuan was truly naked. He could not even see his own attribute panel. He waspletely at a loss, not to mention cultivating. F*ck, how would a modern otaku like him know how to cultivate?

    If it was just a matter of staying upte, then he was quite familiar with it.

    However, he was a true Immortal cultivator now.

    ¡°Sigh, no matter what... I¡¯ll just give it a try.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the ¡®yes/no¡¯ options and he silently said ¡®yes¡¯ in his heart. Suddenly, many golden light spots appeared on the entire card, forming a virtual image of an illustrated card. It quickly flew into his body and disappeared.

    He looked at his arms, thighs, and chest in confusion, but could not find anything.

    ¡°So... Am I carrying the card now? What about the attributes?¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a subtle feeling that he might have bought a golden finger from a scammy emerce website.

    Moreover, both of them were +5. If it was 0 at the beginning, wouldn¡¯t he be a true-blue weakling?

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯ste at night now. I should go back to my room first, in case I get raped and die as soon as I transmigrated...¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at the cute girl who was sleeping peacefully. He gritted his teeth and reached out to help her take off her clothes.

    Gu Siyin was only left with a pomegranate-red, embroidered blouse and a pair of white underwear. Her fair and wless skin was dazzling. The young girl¡¯s naked body was full of youthful vitality and temptation. She had everything that she should have, and she was very beautiful.

    Although the degree of exposure was only equivalent to a spaghetti-strap top and hot pants, Liu Yuan still quickly wrapped the girl up with the nket and turned her into a big dumpling.

    Liu Yuan wiped his sweat and heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the bed and took a rest.

    He looked at his palm and clenched it into a fist, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s indeed different. I feel stronger than before. Otherwise, how would I be bale to carry a girl when I used to struggle even walking up the stairs?¡±

    Moreover, he was sweating because he was too nervous.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s sleeping position was not very good. Liu Yuan moved her to a different position and picked her up like he was picking up a princess.

    ¡°Oh, Liu Yuan, you¡¯ve got extraordinary mental strength and willpower,¡± Liu Yuan muttered to himself.

    Liu Yuan smiled embarrassedly and gently opened the window to look out.

    It was alreadyte at night, and there was no one around except for the faint chirping of insects. However, he could still see some orangenterns outside the wall in the distance, which were the patrol teams in the vi.

    There were also stars in the sky, which were as fine as dust. It was obvious that the sky was not polluted by mist in modern society. It was natural, unpolluted, and nourished by spiritual energy.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the garden path hidden by the woods at the side. He turned over and jumped out.

    The bonus attributes were still useful. He could climb over the window without any effort andnd steadily.

    In addition, the movement attribute seemed to give him increased dexterity, allowing Liu Yuan to subconsciously adjust the appropriate posture and angle, gaining positional leverage.

    Liu Yuan even felt that he could try out some parkour moves.

    This +5 attribute bonus was really quite strong...

    Liu Yuan was secretly pleased as he walked along the wall and the forest. His movement attribute was really impressive. He did not make any sound when he walked... Alright, maybe it was because he was not wearing shoes.

    After recalling the map of the novice vige in his mind, Liu Yuan prepared to sneak to the yer¡¯s birthce, a very ordinary guest room.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw no one blocking his way. He looked at the familiar guest room in front of him and prepared to sneak in.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, it should be at -¡±

    ¡°Liu Yuan? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± A very melodious female voice sounded.

    ¡°?!¡±

    Liu Yuan was so scared that he sucked in a deep breath and almost choked on the air. He suddenly looked up and saw two beautiful, ovepping legs in his field of vision.

    ¡°Where are you looking at!¡± The voice was embarrassed and angry, and her pair of jade-like hands quickly covered her skirt.

    Liu Yuan looked up and saw the owner of the voice. It was a beautiful woman with ck hair and ck eyes. She wore a silver ring on her forehead with three sapphires hanging from it. She also had three pairs of silver rings on her wrists. Her ck dress wrapped tightly from her neck to her ankles, and her slightly wide waist was wrapped from her chest to her lower abdomen, outlining her slender willow-like waist.

    In fact, it was already wrapped so tightly. Under normal circumstances, there would definitely be nothing to see. However, Liu Yuan was looking up from the bottom...

    The woman had obviously forgotten about this as well. Her face was flushed red as she sat on the roof, holding her skirt. She bit her lip and looked at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan took a step back. What the hell... Did she ask me to tell her where I¡¯m looking at?

    What a joke, he would be beaten to death!

    But could he be med for this? Why did she have to sit on the roof for no reason? Wasn¡¯t it normal to be exposed from that position? Why did she look like she was about to cry?

    Liu Yuan, who did not use vulgarities, raised his head and looked at the top of the other party¡¯s head.

    The progress bar was ck. It was far from full.

    This meant that the method of collecting cards was throughbat. The favorability progress bar was ¡®Growing old together¡¯, so she was not part of his conquering strategy guide. If it was maxed out, it would appear in the normal guide, which was full of ck and gold cards.

    At the same time, Liu Yuan also recognized the other party¡¯s identity as the 3-star character ¡®Chiyu guest elder, green tree born in cool autumn, Fu Huan¡¯.

    This was the guest elder of Chiyu vi, a martial arts master who could match a Foundation Establishment expert. Although she was a 3-star, her appearance could not bepared to Gu Siyin, who was so stunning at a young age. Her martial arts skills were also enhanced a lot.

    Another bonus point was that this NPC was the ¡®Newbie Guide¡¯ in Shangyang.

    In the story, Fu Huan was the one who had picked up the heavily injured ¡®yer¡¯ from the deep mountains. For the yers, the initial novice missions or quests were all issued by her, so she was equivalent to ady boss.

    However, looking at thedy boss... He often saw her, so he did not really want to start her conquering quest line.

    Hence, why Liu Yuan did not try to conquer her, and he engaged in battle with her just because he was bored... Teasing thedy boss was quite interesting. Every time he attacked, he would run away and then stop just to listen to herining and panting.

    Liu Yuan silently noted a piece of information to himself: Although it was not added to the guide, he could see the favorability of other characters. He was not sure if he could see everyone, or if he could only see the characters he had interacted with before.

    Fu Huan was a little annoyed. She gritted her teeth, and her chest heaved up and down. She looked down at the young man who was still staring at her, and her legs tightened. It felt like he was not staring at her face, but at her legs.

    Shameless! Rascal!

    However, there was nothing she could do...

    On one hand, it was because she was not on guard against Liu Yuan. On the other hand, she did not expect Liu Yuan to raise his head so quickly.

    In her impression, although this guy was in a sorry state, he was extremely mysterious and his abilities in martial arts were also outrageously high... Every time shepeted with him, she would end up in failure, and he would often go easy on her. He always looked sozy, like he did not really want to fight with her.

    She had once thought that this young man was just an ordinary person who had mistakenly entered the deep mountains and got injured. She had guided him in his cultivation and many things about life in Chiyu Vi... However, Liu Yuan was actually much stronger than her. From the initial shock to admiration, she now regarded him as a confidant and even a senior in martial arts.

    But this guy... this guy... he was staring at me just now!

    Fu Huan¡¯s face was burning red. She jumped down from the roof and deliberately said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you go out in the middle of the night?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that this sentence was very familiar.

    Thedy boss was a tsundere, which was a well-known fact among the yers.

    If she said something like ¡®why are you sneaking out?¡¯, it meant that she was worried about your safety. What followed after that would usually be ¡®I¡¯m not worried about your safety. I¡¯m just doing my duty as a guest elder of the vi.¡¯

    Liu Yuan rxed and coughed twice. What reced it was a desire to tease her. He walked forward and said, ¡°Then what are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±

    Fu Huan crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about your safety. It¡¯s just that many things have happened in the vi recently. I¡¯m just waiting here to prevent any rascals from taking the opportunity to cause trouble.¡±

    She red at Liu Yuan, who had a strange expression on his face, and added, ¡± ¡°This is just the duty of a guest elder of the mountain vi.¡±

    Liu Yuan spread his hands and sigh. He knew it.

 Chapter 5

    Beginner¡¯s Cultivation Technique and Transmigration Benefits

    Liu Yuan spread out his hands. Thisdy boss was really as proud as the one in the game.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Fu Huan crossed her arms in front of her chest and took two steps forward. She gritted her teeth and her face turned red. She was very dissatisfied with Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®I¡¯ve seen through you¡¯ look. If she had not picked him up, he might already be in the beast¡¯s stomach. Now that he had just recovered from his serious injuries, he ran out again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me where you¡¯re nning to sneakily run off to?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯ll go out for a walk...¡± Liu Yuan replied casually. His gaze and mind were not on what she said, but on her chest, which was lifted up by her elbow. Because the dress was waist-tight and the waist was really thin, the curve could even be said to be a little exaggerated.

    In addition, he had caught a glimpse of her slender and beautiful legs. He did not feel anything in the game, but her figure was actually not bad... No, it was already very good.

    Liu Yuan even regretted not maxing out her favorability.

    At 60 percent favorability, it was ¡®Growing old together¡¯, and 100 percent favorability, it was ¡®Undying love¡¯. There was a huge difference between these two. Moreover, they did not use the traditional method of starting a conquering quest line, but a battle. In this way, no matter how high the favorability increased, it was only a ¡®friendship line¡¯, not a ¡®love line¡¯.

    Liu Yuan put away the regret in his heart. After all, he still had a few pages full of characters with high favorability points, and he did not need to have thisdy boss. It¡¯s fine if they just stay friends.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal anyway... It¡¯ste at night, so it¡¯s understandable if you¡¯re in a bad mood and go out for a walk. Anyway, I¡¯m back safe and sound now, so you don¡¯t have to guard at the courtyard door like this.¡±

    ¡°W-who¡¯s guarding the door? You make it sound like I¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Fu Huan snorted softly.

    Although she said that, she was indeed relieved.

    Liu Yuan almostughed out loud at thedy boss¡¯s affable and tsundere reaction. On the surface, he sighed, ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re just carrying out your duty.¡±

    ¡°This is more like it.¡± Fu Huan was finally satisfied. Liu Yuan nned to go back to his room, but just as he walked out of the shadows and into the light of thentern, Fu Huan frowned and said, ¡± ¡°Your clothes... Why haven¡¯t you changed into the one I prepared for you?¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®Did she prepare a newbie outfit for me?¡¯

    However, it was fine. He was just about to cover up his eye-catching clothes anyway.

    ¡°Um... These are pajamas.¡± He looked at the ¡®Chibi version¡¯ of You Su he was wearing and exined, ¡± I¡¯ll change it tomorrow.¡±

    After fooling Fu Huan, Liu Yuan asked her why things had not been peaceful recently. He found out that it was indeed because of the Xue family¡¯s marriage proposal and pressure from Water Moon Dock. Her reaction was the same as Gu Siyin¡¯s, so Liu Yuan had an idea.

    After the short conversation ended, Fu Huan¡¯s back gradually disappeared into the darkness.

    Liu Yuan came back to his senses and found the guest room where the yer was born based on his memory.

    It was a simple but clean one-person room. The moonlight was dim and illuminated the room through the paper window. There was a bed, a set of tables and chairs, a few shelves for misceneous items, and on the table were teapots and teacups. There was also an oilmp and a used fire starter beside it.

    Liu Yuan could still vaguely remember the interactive plot here, so he knew that it was a fire starter. However, it was not easy to use it. He tried a few times but failed. He had no choice but to give up and choose to explore in the dark.

    In addition to towels, washbasins, and other toiletries, there was also a set of ck men¡¯s clothes on the shelf. It was indeed the novice suit he remembered.

    Liu Yuan took it off and tried to put it on. It looked like a schr¡¯s robe, but it was still in the category of casual clothes, so it was not difficult to wear.

    Liu Yuan rolled up his wide sleeves curiously. It was his first time wearing clothes from ancient times. He had only seen them in the performances of the Chinese Clothing Club in high school.

    He rolled up his sleeves and looked around. Other than the sword hanging on the bedside, his biggest gain was a book under the nket. It was titled ¡®Five Elements Spell, First Act¡¯.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a good thing that the beginner¡¯s cultivation technique is still here. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to be thick-skinned and ask Siyin or Fu Huan for one.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the bed. He smiled as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He shook the book, and the sound of the pages rustling sounded really pleasant.

    He touched the cover of the book. Fortunately, the beginner-level cultivation technique that came with his identity as a yer was still there. Otherwise, he was afraid that other cultivation techniques would not be as practical as this one, and the content would not be as broad and detailed.

    Not only was it a basic cultivation technique, but it was also the most detailed guide for beginners, containing all kinds of useful misceneous knowledge.

    Apart from that, there was a period of time when yers held this newbie cultivation method up to the altar for some reason. It was said that there was a huge secret hidden in it.

    However, Liu Yuan did not pay much attention to it at that time.

    However, no matter what, to the poor Liu Yuan, this cultivation technique was better than all the powerful cultivation techniques in the world.

    Because he could not get those things now.

    No matter what cultivation technique it was, it was a good cultivation technique if it could be cultivated!

    He could not wait to flip open the book. With a nervous heart, he saw the prologue on the title page and the qualification assessment method written on the first page. He thought to himself that it was exactly the same as the one in the game.

    It was very strange. When Liu Yuan saw these words, he instinctively knew what to do without even thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably... A transmigration benefit?¡±

    Liu Yuan scratched his head. After all, he had transmigrated. What was impossible?

    He tried to test his cultivation aptitude, and unsurprisingly, it was bnced among the five elements... The yers ¡®initial talent¡¯ was bnced among the five elements.

    The yer would y an Immortal cultivator character recovering from his injuries in Chiyu Vi with heavy injuries. Only after the newbie event ended would the yer ¡®return to the mountain gate¡¯ and activate the skill tree.

    In fact, it was time for yers to choose their sects andter develop their base.

    In the game world of Shangyang, the whole world was called ¡®Shangyang¡¯. It was divided into three realms: the Human Realm, the Heavenly Realm, and the Demon Realm. The Human Realm alone was divided into five continents and eight seas. The other maps were naturally quiterge, and he had not explored all of them before he transmigrated.

    Of course, these would only be exposed in theter stages of the plot.

    The current Liu Yuan still had to take a trip to the novice vige with peace of mind. Chiyu Vi was still only a small southeast corner of the Central Continent, where there was a battle of wits and courage between a group of mortals and low-level Immortal cultivators.

    ¡°There¡¯s no use thinking so much... The most important thing now is to try to cultivate! I need to quickly have the ability to protect myself.¡±

    Therefore, Liu Yuan spent the rest of the night in high spirits to carry out the first stage of cultivation, which was ¡®Guiding Qi through meditation¡¯. He also quickly entered that mysterious state, waiting for the invisible spiritual Qi to flow quietly and fill his meridians that were like tree branches under his inner vision.

    ...

    Fu Huan was sitting on a branch of a tree outside the window, holding her chin in boredom. She saw that the light in the room had not been turned on for a long time. She felt the fluctuations of breathing gradually stabilize, and she withdrew her gaze from the door.

    ¡°Hmph, this kid came out of the Gu n¡¯s Young Miss¡¯s room. Did he think I didn¡¯t know?¡± Fu Huan muttered in a low voice. She crossed her long legs, put her hands behind her head, and leaned against the tree trunk.

    She then recalled the scene of Liu Yuan asking about the recent situation in the vi.

    He said it like he did not care, but he actually heard about Xue Yan¡¯s marriage proposal from Gu Siyin and was anxious to confirm it, right?

    ¡°s, so what if he¡¯s skilled in martial arts? How can he defeat those Immortal cultivators? I only hope that he won¡¯t do anything stupid...¡± Fu Huan mumbled as she looked down at her legs. She could not help but curl up, pulling her skirt and hugging her knees.

    She did all this subconsciously. By the time she reacted, her face was red.

    Liu Yuan has seen her legs, which were such a private part of a woman¡¯s body! He should be responsible for her innocence. However, she was Liu Yuan¡¯s friend, and even if Gu Siyin really married someone else, Liu Yuan would never marry her...

    ¡°No, why should I be worried about this?¡±

    The guest elder of the vi shook her head, a trace of confusion appearing on her face.

    If Liu Yuan was here, he would see that the progress bar had risen from 60% to 69%. It was just a little bit away from ¡®Undying love¡¯.

 Chapter 6

    Double Exp Scroll

    Bang!

    ¡°Hiss... ouch, ouch. Huh, it¡¯s dawn already?¡±

    The next day, Liu Yuan, who had knocked his head against the pir of his bed, looked at the window through which the morning sun shone in with a nk expression. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the spiritual energy that had gathered between his hands instantly dissipated.

    Liu Yuan looked at the ¡®Five Elements Spell, First Act¡¯ on his knees. After thinking for a while, he stuffed it back into the nket.

    Although he wanted to find a safer ce for it, in fact, it was impossible to stuff an entire book into his clothes like they do in TV shows. On the one hand, the material of the robe was very thin, and on the other hand, it was loose. It was really difficult to put a book with edges in without being discovered.

    ¡°Although most of the game system¡¯s mechanisms have disappeared, I can still feel the subtle hidden operations... It¡¯s quite strange. For example, the yers meditate to gain experience and level up.¡±

    Liu Yuan mumbled to himself as he stood up and looked down at his palm. He wondered if he was so lucky to be a one-in-a-million cultivation genius...

    In less than half a night¡¯s time, he had sessfully drawn in Qi and reached the first level of Qi Refinemnt stage from a mortal. ording to his many years of experience from reading novels, this was simply a f*cking bug.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still too slow!¡± Liu Yuan frowned.

    He knew how urgent the next plot was. If he followed the normal cultivation speed of meditation, he would not be able to keep up with the yers¡¯ cultivation as they gain experience through the plot.

    However, he could not kill monsters to level up like he did in the game... Killing chickens and ducks in someone else¡¯s vi for no reason was a crazy thing to do!

    Unless he applied to be a chef...

    Liu Yuan thought about his cooking skills and painfully gave up on this option.

    He needed experience, he needed ¡®exp scrolls¡¯!

    In the early stages, in order to give yers a better experience, they could receive free double exp scrolls in the novice vige. However, it could only be received three times, and it would be invalid if he were to receive more than that.

    After that, he could only buy it with money, which showed the evil intentions of the game.

    ¡°Now that the System store has disappeared, there is no way to collect or buy. If it were someone else, they would not be able to do anything. But for me... This is an opportunity.¡±

    In fact, the double exp scroll was just amon name among the yers. In the System store in the novice vige, it appeared in the form of various scrolls.

    ording to the item¡¯s description, it was ¡®The work of recluse, Xie Qian. It¡¯s majestic, vigorous, and strange. Its artistic conception has reached its peak, and it has the power to capture one¡¯s soul. It seems to be able to unite one¡¯s body and mind, and empty one¡¯s sea of consciousness.¡¯

    The effect was, of course, to increase the speed of cultivation.

    Liu Yuan chuckled. The so-called ¡®reclusive Xie Qian¡¯ was an NPC that was extremely difficult toe into contact with in the novice vige. When most people visited the Xie n¡¯s mansion, they would only get a sentence from the gatekeeper: Master has been out recently.

    However, when you were a certain distance away, a conversation would be heard from the Xie n¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Go and get my zither.¡± It was a gentle and easy-going baritone.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the servant replied.

    The sound of a zither came from behind the high wall, and it was loud and powerful.

    The yer would usually be dumbfounded.

    This guy was ying the zither at home, and yet he told everyone that he¡¯s not home?

    From this, it could be seen how unique this NPC was.

    His painting was a double exp scroll, and his title was ¡®Recluse¡¯. He was different from the usual looping NPCs as he had his own unique personality. He was a mysterious person in the novice vige, and it was obvious that he was a hidden NPC. However, very few people could reallye into contact with him.

    With a thought, Liu Yuan summoned the illustrations¡¯ virtual panel.

    He flipped all the way to the end of the gray card, and sure enough, he still kept it...

    [Character: Xie Qian]

    [Gender: Male]

    [Title: Recluse, forever willing to be lonely]

    [Level: Mortal, no realm (sealed)]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (current status can not be viewed)]

    [Card carry bonus: (can not be carried in the current state)]

    Who was he, Liu Yuan? He was a real conquering strategy-oriented demon!

    He did not even let the men off!

    ... Fine, it was actually a character card from a card draw.

    This game had a card drawing system, but the drop rate was not high. Otherwise, arge number of yers would choose to draw cards directly. The character drawn was basically the same as the strategy or battle taming, but the favorability started at 0, and yers would need to raise the favorability value by giving gifts.

    Before transmigrating, Liu Yuan was a 100% pay-to-win yer. Although his luck was only average, he woulde here once every few days when he had nothing to do. He had obtained quite a number of impressive characters on the interface, as well as some interesting characters.

    His biggest gain was this Xie Qian¡¯s card. However, other than anonymously providing information to the big shots who wrote the analysis posts, he had never told anyone else.

    Liu Yuan was not stupid. With this title and the seal, the value of this card was clear to all yers. It would not be worth it to get into trouble for no reason. It was better to make a fortune quietly.

    Therefore, he kept on giving gifts to Xie Qian to raise the favorability to the maximum...

    ¡°I¡¯lle to get you after I finish the newbie event. If I don¡¯t scam at least 17 or 18 exp scrolls out of you, I¡¯ll have gifted you all those premium strange-smelling fish and eggs for nothing.¡± Liu Yuan chuckled and closed the illustrated handbook. He waved his sleeves and gathered a weak spiritual Qi, which formed a gust of wind, which opened the door.

    The cool air blew in from the outside, dispelling some of the umted heat.

    Just like what he had said before he transmigrated, his journey had just begun!

    Liu Yuan took off his sword (although it was useless, it could be used as a form of face) and stepped out of the door. Outside was the garden of Chiyu Vi, and it was daytime. Compared to the night, it gave him a more familiar and safe feeling.

    Early in the morning, there were a few pretty maidservants walking by with tes and bowls in their hands. They hurried to the rooms of the masters and guests to serve them.

    Naturally, no one paid attention to guests at the fringe like Liu Yuan.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Liu Yuan was shocked. He immediately turned around and saw Fu Huan¡¯s... Waist.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and grimaced in his heart. ¡®Do these martial arts experts like to appear and disappear like ghosts? She just appears out of nowhere every time, it almost scared me to death.¡¯

    But Fu Huan was indeed strong.

    In the secr world, martial arts were divided into two realms, the acquired realm and the innate realm. The acquired realm was defined by the number of eight extraordinary meridians opened.

    Meanwhile, the innate realm was based on the cultivation of the spirit. The innate realm was divided into three realms, namely the Supreme stage, the Spirit stage, and the Head-touch stage. Each stage had a certain level of magical power.

    The Head-touch stage had the meaning of ¡®The Immortal touches my head to bless me with longevity¡¯. Further up was the path of True Martial Arts, but there were very few people who reached that level.

    Fu Huan was at the peak of the Spirit stage and was strong enough to fight against Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    Fu Huan waved her hand in front of Liu Yuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Liu Yuan forced himself to look up so that he did not seem so perverted. Although she had changed into a loose, neutral ck robe, it could not cover her curves and long legs at all.

    Liu Yuan changed the topic. ¡°I just woke up. I was thinking of going out of the vi for some fresh air.¡±

    Fu Huan moved closer to him with a bronze mask on her face. Liu Yuan was slightly stunned. He then remembered that thedy boss had a habit of only revealing her true appearance in front of acquaintances. At other times, she would cover herself up tightly.

    Fu Huan crossed his arms and said, ¡°Do you still need fresh air? Didn¡¯t you get enoughst night?¡±

    ¡°... ¡± The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Finally, he swallowed his words.

    Forget it.

    ¡°Last night was for rxation,¡± Liu Yuan exined.

    Under the mask, Fu Huan¡¯s gaze fell on Liu Yuan¡¯s face. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re different fromst night.¡±

    ¡°Am I?¡± Liu Yuan touched his face.

    Fu Huan looked at him for a while, then waved her hand and said, ¡°When I saw youst night, I thought I saw a stray dog. You walked in with a confused look and drew a lot of attention. Today, you look radiant. Maybe it¡¯s an illusion.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He looked at the indifferent woman in front of him and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    Seeing that smile, Fu Huan¡¯s face under the mask suddenly turned red. She turned her head and snorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that thedy boss was more and more friendly and cute. He pretended to think for a while and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I once buried a jar of good wine in Tigerfang Mountain. In a few days, I¡¯ll bring it out to share with you.¡±

    Fu Huan had two hobbies. One was martial arts, and the other was drinking alcohol.

    Tigerfang Mountain was a treasure-digging spot for the novice vige. There was a chance to dig out a jar of hundred-year-old monkey wine. Of course, because of the game¡¯s effect, it would look like a jar of wine when you dig it out, and not like the so-called wine that wild monkeys make as they stored a hundred fruits in a tree hole as winter food. The monkeys would then forget about the fruits, and the fruits would gradually ferment to naturally produce money wine.

    Liu Yuan knew the location and technique of digging for treasure. For Fu Huan¡¯s friendship, not for beauty, he had to get that jar of monkey wine that was worth 10 gold in the novice stage to thank her.

    Fu Huan¡¯s eyes lit up, but she said, ¡°The wine buried in the mountains has probably rotted or been stolen a long time ago. What¡¯s so rare about it? Why don¡¯t you go to the restaurant outside the vi and buy a jar of wine instead? it¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble.¡±

    Liu Yuan waved his hand and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a single copper coin on me. That¡¯s why I can only go deep into the mountains and forests to dig up the wine I buried. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Fu Huan mumbled. ¡°I forgot. You¡¯d better be careful. Don¡¯t let the beast tear the clothes I gave you.¡±

    ¡®These words... She¡¯s worried that I would be injured, but she refuses to say it directly,¡¯ Liu Yuan thought to himself.

    He said, ¡°I know.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Fu Huan, Liu Yuan went to Gu Siyin¡¯s room based on his memory. However, he did not go in and heard the servant maids Bi He and Shan Pu talking about how miss was called to the main hall of the vi to discuss the wedding date with the ¡®kind disciple¡¯ Xue Yan, who was sent by the Water Moon Dock.

    Liu Yuan knew that this was only part of the plot. The disciples of Water Moon Dock would not do anything now. However, when he thought of Gu Siyin¡¯s tear-stained face and her soft hands that were tightly holding onto his clothes, he felt that he could not let her suffer even a little bit.

    This was a 14-year-old little loli! The flowers of the mothend needed to be protected... It was definitely not because of lolicon or something!

    Liu Yuan let out a long breath and decided to take a look outside the hall.

 Chapter 7

    I¡¯ll Carry It! I¡¯ll Carry Them All!

    Chiyu Vi.

    In the main hall of the pavilion.

    The Lord of Chiyu Vi, Gu Feidao, sat at the head of the table with his hands on the armrests. He looked to be an old man in his sixties, wearing a dark blue robe with a brocade crane cloak. His face was already wrinkled and his hair was white, but the rest of his hair was ck. His eyes were indifferent and deep, giving off an imposing aura.

    He had a daughter when he was older in age, so he looked more like Gu Siyin¡¯s grandfather than her father.

    Sitting below Gu Feidao were three people dressed in the same moon-colored robe. There were light blue dark patterns on their robes, which seemed to shimmer under the light.

    It was the Water Moon Dock disciple¡¯s robe.

    The young man sitting in the first seat was handsome. He fanned himself with a jade and gold folding fan, looking like a young master from an aristocratic family. However, his expression was cold, and his gaze was arrogant, making him seem a little mean. He was a Foundation Establishment disciple sent by the Water Moon Dock, Yue Longzhang.

    The second one was a little younger, a teenager called Ma Shu. He had a round face and round eyes, which made him look very likable. His eyes looked left and right, but often felt embarrassed when others looked at him. He was a little shy, and his cultivation was only at the Qi Refinement stage.

    The person at the back was wearing a veiled hat and a white veil that covered his face. People could not see this person clearly, and his figure was also blurred for some reason. This person was very mysterious, and could not even be distinguished by gender.

    In fact, the people in the vi were also puzzled. The Water Moon Dock said that there were two disciples, but when they arrived, there was one more... However, how could the people in the vi dare to ask about this kind of thing?

    Gu Siyin, who had been crying in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms for half the night, was sitting on the armchair to the right of Gu Feidao. She lowered her head and took a small sip of tea. Her eyes were lowered and she did not say anything. Her cheeks were puffed up, and she was very dissatisfied.

    Because of her petite figure, when she sat on the wide chair, her two small feet, which were wearing cotton embroidered shoes, hung in the air. Most of them were covered by the skirt, making her look even more exquisite and lovely.

    The hall was silent, with only the slight sound of the maidservants cing the teacups.

    It was ridiculous. They were clearly discussing Xue Yan and Gu Siyin¡¯s marriage, but Xue Yan was not in the hall. Instead, he was called to wait outside because he was not qualified.

    Gu Feidao and Yue Longzhang, the leader of the group, had been chatting for a while.

    Gu Feidao said after the matter was almost settled, ¡°Today is the official day to discuss the wedding date. I was in a hurry the day before yesterday and didn¡¯t treat the three envoys well. This old man will first rece wine with tea as a punishment.¡±

    Even though the guest sitting in the hall was an Immortal cultivator, Gu Feidao¡¯s expression did not change much. He said indifferently and raised the teacup beside him to drink it in one go.

    Snap!

    Yue Longzhang closed his fan, picked up his teacup, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Vi Master Gu is too polite. Although we are all cultivators, we have long heard of the name of the ¡®Marquis of Ding An¡¯. The name Chiyu Vi is even more well-known in the territory of the Jiang Kingdom. We are only juniors, how can we let you punish yourself?¡±

    His words were clearly praising but actually criticizing. It was entric and said to be respectful, but there was no need to be respectful. It made the people in the vi frown.

    However, Gu Feidao only said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Yue Longzhang gently sipped his tea and looked at the floating tea leaves and steam in the water. He could feel the angry gazes around him, but he did not dare to say anything. However, Gu Feidao, who was sitting at the head of the table, did not move at all. He sneered in his heart.

    What Jianghu magnate? This guy was just a mortal. He seemed to be extremely powerful, but in reality, he was strong on the outside but weak on the inside.

    He had thought that this so-called ¡®Marquis of Ding An¡¯ was rumored to be the most likely to reach the Nascent Soul stage through True Martial Arts and would be different. He did not expect that he would be afraid of the Immortal cultivation sects.

    If it was not for the sect¡¯s mission, why would he, the dignified chief disciple of the Water Moon Dock¡¯s inner sect,e to this mortal ce? Even the tea was barren and crude to the extreme, like chewing wax, without any spiritual energy to speak of!

    Forget it, as long as Xue Yan sessfully enters the inner circle of Chiyu Vi, it would be a victory, and they would be considered to have sessfully retreated.

    It was such a pity for that little beauty...

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Siyin. Even among Immortal cultivators, she was a rare beauty. It would be a waste to let Xue Yan have her.

    Gu Siyin noticed his gaze. She raised her head and red at Yue Longzhang under the cover of her teacup.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of gloominess, but he still chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Gu, I wonder if the wedding dress fits?¡±

    It would have been fine if he did not ask, but the moment he did, Gu Siyin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly remembered that she had cried the entire night in her wedding dress and that brother Jun Xuan hadforted her. The grievances in her heart suddenly exploded.

    She mmed the teacup down and jumped down from the chair, pouting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit! It¡¯s ugly! So ugly! What kind of Immortal cultivation sect are you? even the clothes you prepared are so ugly. I don¡¯t want to wear this kind of thing to get married! I¡¯m not getting married!¡±

    Her sudden outburst left the people in the hall unable to react in time.

    Housekeeper He Ren¡¯s expression changed and he took the lead to stand behind Gu Siyin. He stared at the three Water Moon Dock disciples and was ready to protect her at any time.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s face turned stiff, and he stood up as well. With a dark face, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This is the wedding dress that our Water Moon Dock has specially chosen to form a good rtionship with you. It¡¯s a fine product made from spirit silk and can be considered a generous gift even in the cultivation world. Can the Chiyu Vi not tell good from bad?!¡±

    He looked at Gu Feidao and said sternly, ¡°Vi Master Gu, you can choose not to respect our Water Moon Dock, but we can also choose not to respect Chiyu Vi. It seems that you don¡¯t want to maintain a good rtionship anymore. I advise you to think carefully about the consequences of making an enemy of our Water Moon Dock!¡±

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s expression was cold and unfeeling. The fan in his hand opened with a swoosh, and the fan ribs were actually like thin swords, flickering with a cold blue light. The Qi of a Foundation Establishment cultivator was released, causing all the maids who did not know martial arts to be so frightened that they fell to the ground.

    Ma Shu was shocked. He stood up and advised carefully, ¡°Senior Brother, please calm down. Maybe Miss Gu doesn¡¯t like the style of clothing, that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    As for the man in the curtained hat, he was as calm as a mountain. He sat by himself and took another sip of tea.

    The atmosphere in the hall was tense, but everyone knew that even if Gu Siyin lost her temper, this was already a matter of course.

    However, the more she lost her temper, the more the three from Water Moon Dock would not be kind.

    Why bother...

    He Ren smiled bitterly and his eyes became determined. No matter what, he had to protect the Young Miss.

    Yue Longzhang flicked his sleeves and broke free from Ma Shu, coldly snorting, ¡°Vi Master Gu, what do you think?¡±

    Gu Feidao sighed, stood up, and said, ¡°Emissary, please understand...¡±

    These words undoubtedly showed their weakness. Yue Longzhang¡¯s expression softened, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer. On the other hand, the people in the vi had faces full of grievance and hatred.

    Tears were about to fall from Gu Siyin¡¯s eyes, but Gu Feidao¡¯s tone suddenly changed. His old eyes seemed to burst out with a terrifying cold light as he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not that Chiyu Vi doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, it¡¯s that Water Moon Dock is going too far!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Enveloped by this aura, Yue Longzhang subconsciously took a step back. His face stiffened, and he was both shocked and angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve endured it again and again, but that¡¯s not a reason for you to push your luck!¡± Gu Feidao looked down from above, like a sleeping lion opening its eyes. ¡°I may be old, but I¡¯ve killed a Core Formation stage cultivator a few years ago. Even the elders of the Water Moon Dock have to show some respect to me. You¡¯re just a Foundation Establishment stage junior, but you¡¯re acting like a tyrant in front of me. Who gave you the guts to do this?!¡±

    ¡°Impudent! Mere mortals, mere mortals!¡± Yue Longzhang was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Flustered and exasperated, he gathered his spiritual power and mmed the table. The table exploded with a bang, and the air waves rolled, forcing everyone to take half a step back.

    Gu Feidao flicked out a wave of internal energy to protect Gu Siyin, but the remaining spiritual energy shattered the teacup on the table. With a bang, the white porcin broke into pieces and sttered.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Siyin was very close to him. Although she was protected, she still closed her eyes subconsciously and cried out in fear.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan thought that he was just here to take a look and ran to a ce not far from the entrance of the hall.

    There were not many guards at the entrance, because the people gathered in the hall were already the most powerful people in the whole vi.

    Gu Feidao, the ¡®Marquis of Ding An¡¯, who once fought against Core Formation stage Immortal cultivators when he was young, was standing in an imposing manner. Housekeeper He Ren, who was the leader of the vi¡¯s assassination organization, was standing behind Gu Feidao. Two Foundation Establishment stage disciples of the Water Moon Dock were behind facing them.

    It would be strange if these people needed mortals to guard them.

    ¡®Maybe I can take a closer look...¡¯ Liu Yuan thought to himself and looked around. He then crouched in the grass and carefully pushed the grass aside, trying to imitate the characters in ¡®Assassin¡¯s Creed¡¯ and perform an exciting stealth operation.

    As it turned out... He had really f*cking seeded!

    He did not know if it was because of Liu Yuan¡¯s +5 movement attribute or because the guards were too weak, but he sessfully sneaked out of the window on the side of the hall.

    Liu Yuan leaned against the wall and eavesdropped. The plot here was a short interlude animation in the game.

    The wedding date was set to be a monthter. Generally speaking, apart from sparring with each other, it was very ordinary. There should not be any big issues...

    m!

    The sound of a cup hitting the table came from the hall, followed by a young girl¡¯s delicate shout. ¡± I¡¯m not going to get married!¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Before he could react, he heard a few loud questions and a strong rebuttal. Everything happened so fast that it was beyond his expectations.

    Bang! The sound of someone mming the table rang out.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face changed when he saw the windows and walls shaking.

    It was wrong! This was different from the game... What was going on?

    ording to logic, the entire exchange was quite mild and casual!

    Why did they look like they were fighting?

    While Liu Yuan was trying his best to calm himself down, the hall had obviously fallen into chaos and tension. There was a constant sound of banging and people shouting.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan could actually recognize Gu Siyin¡¯s soft kitten-like voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She was screaming in panic.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank, and he subconsciously put his hand on the window. ¡°Si Yin!¡±

    The moment he spoke, he knew that something was wrong. In the hall, Yue Longzhang¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. Hearing the sound, he suddenly turned to look at the window on the side, his eyes fierce and cold. He shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Boom!

    At the same time, he suddenly flicked his sleeve and another st of spirit Qi sted out. It hit the wall, and the wall and the window were shattered.

    The dust and wood scattered, revealing Liu Yuan¡¯s figure.

    Cold sweat dripped down Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead as he heaved a sigh of relief. If he had not taken a few steps back, he would have been seriously injured by the spiritual power.

    F*ck, thank God I¡¯m smart...

    Then, he raised his head and saw a big hole in the wall. Everyone in the hall was looking at him.

    Dozens of pairs of eyes stared at him.

    In fact, it was a little quiet.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan saw Gu Siyin¡¯s teary but happy little face, the stern old man¡¯s gaze, and the handsome young man¡¯s hand seals. A cold light shed in his eyes, revealing anger and murderous intent.

    Yue Longzhang!

    Liu Yuan recognized this NPC. He was the chief disciple of Water Moon Dock and was considered to be a mini-boss in the newbie plot of the game.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he swept his spiritual sense over. Immediately, he knew that the young man eavesdropping outside the door was just a mortal... A mortal? Mortal!

    He immediately sneered and said, ¡°Good, good, good! I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a sneaky person in Chiyu Vi! Die!¡±

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s hand seals had already beenpleted, and with a snap of his fingers, a sword light shot out.

    Everything happened too quickly. The sharp sword light cut through the air, making an ear-piercing sound as it attacked Liu Yuan with lightning speed!

    The sword light in Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes magnified infinitely, but he could only freeze on the spot. His hands and feet were cold.

    With his current attributes, how could he win? And to the people in the vi, he was just a stranger who was staying there. It was impossible for them to help him, not to mention that he had been discovered eavesdropping!

    It was a dead end...

    Liu Yuan even felt a sense of despair. The sword light was piercingly cold, and the aura of death was infinitely approaching. He clenched his fists tightly, full of unwillingness. Was he going to die here?

    However, at this moment, everyone heard a delicate cry from the chaos!

    ¡°You ... It¡¯s you!¡±

    Liu Yuan turned his head in the direction of the voice.

    At this critical moment, the woman in the curtained hat suddenly stood up, lifted half of the white veil, and eximed in an excited tone.

    In that instant, everyone saw the stunning beauty under the white veil, like a flower in the mirror or the moon in the water. However, Liu Yuan saw a bright pink progress bar on top of her head!

    A progress bar?

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment. Then, he was ecstatic that he had found a way out of death¡¯s door. He could not help but shout in his heart.

    Goddmanit! Open the illustrated handbook page for me!

    In an instant, the transparent panel opened up in front of him. Among the gray cards, the second character card besides Gu Siyin¡¯s lit up!

    [Character: Ning Xiangrong (4-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Flower in the Water Moon Mirror, a golden millet dream in the world of mortals]

    [Level: Immortal path, Core Formation stage level two]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    Check!

    [Constitution: 128]

    [Affinity: 90]

    [Strength: 112]

    [Movement: 134]

    [Spiritual power: 322]

    [Card carry bonus: Affinity (5) +45, spiritual power (5) +161, movement (5) +67. Carry or not: (yes/no)]

    The sword light was already very close to him, and Liu Yuan shouted in a panic, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll f*cking carry it!¡±

    The card instantly turned into countless golden light spots, dozens of times more than Gu Siyin¡¯s. It was extremely dazzling and integrated into Liu Yuan¡¯s body!

 Chapter 8

    Long Time No See, Rongrong

    Affinity +45!

    Spiritual power +161!

    Movement +67!

    A 4-star card¡¯s attribute enhancement had caused Liu Yuan¡¯s attributes to increase by more than ten times, or even more!

    Swish!

    The sword Qi tore through the air, and it was so cold that it almost pierced Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes without mercy.

    It was a critical moment!

    Although most of the people present were martial arts experts, they could not clearly see the trajectory of the Sword Qi. They thought that if they were to face this Sword Qi, they would probably die. They sighed for the young man in their hearts.

    However, in the next moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the thin and weak-looking young man merely took a step back and turned his head.

    The sharp Sword Qi cut across his cheek, making a small cut, and blood flowed down his cheek.

    Boom!

    The Sword Qi brushed past Liu Yuan and rushed out of the hole in the wall like a stream of light. A house was cut in half and fell down with a loud crash, causing the servants to scream in fear.

    Whew...

    The air waves rolled and set off clouds of dust.

    Hiss!

    Everyone present was stunned by this sudden change.

    How was that possible?

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s pupils contracted. In his rage, he had already used all his strength in this Sword Qi. Previously, in the process of being infuriated, the spiritual energy in it had surged and increased, and its power had increased by 30 percent.

    With his strength as a level 8 Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, even a peak-tier Foundation Establishment cultivator might not be able to dodge this attack!

    A mortal...

    Just as he was bewildered, he saw Liu Yuan raise his hand to wipe the blood off his face. He looked down at the blood on his hand and then at the mess in the courtyard.

    The remaining wind and waves brushed against his face, stinging him.

    If he had not activated the card, increased his attributes, and dodged the attack ...

    He would die without a doubt.

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yuan was silent for a while, and the hall was also silent.

    He turned his head to look at Yue Longzhang.

    In that instant, Yue Longzhang subconsciously took a step back, and only when he reached out to hold onto the chair did hee to his senses. With a hint of panic in his voice, he said, ¡°You ... You... Impudent! I¡¯m the Water Moon Dock¡¯s chief inner disciple, what are you trying to do?!¡±

    Liu Yuan ced his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist and walked forward. His gaze was extremely calm. ¡°Can you guess?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually here... I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years.¡±

    Suddenly, a slender and soft hand reached out to hold Liu Yuan¡¯s hand, apanied by a clear but soft voice, followed by a light and elegant fragrance.

    Under the white veil, a beautiful white face was close at hand, revealing a pair of dreamy blue eyes.

    Her face was filled withplicated emotions. There was resentment and surprise. She reached out and touched Liu Yuan¡¯s cheek, looking at the wound on his face that had been cut by the Sword Qi with heartache.

    The white light of spiritual energy shed and disappeared, and the wound was instantly healed.

    Ning Xiangrong.

    She was the daughter of the Water Moon Dock¡¯s Dock Lord, a level 2 Core Formation cultivator, the sessor of the Water Moon Dock, and one of the most beautiful women in the cultivation world.

    She was most famous for her mirror-like beauty, but herte-stage strength was not very strong, so the 4-star rating was most suitable for her.

    In addition... Liu Yuan¡¯s initial choice of conquering strategy was not very proper.

    He sneaked directly to the spring where Ning Xiangrong took a bath, took her clothes, and stuffed them into his backpack. Then, under the blushing face of the beauty hiding in the water, he chatted with her about life philosophy the whole night.

    Yes, life philosophy.

    Itsted for an entire month...

    Liu Yuan¡¯s footsteps paused. He met the woman¡¯s gaze and reached out to hold her hand. He thought about how he should address her in the game and said, ¡°Rongrong, long time no see.¡±

    After he said this, both the two disciples from the water Moon Dock and the people from the vi werepletely stunned.

    Gu Feidao¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the others who recognized Liu Yuan, who was a fringe figure who was temporarily staying in the vi, were also dumbfounded.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes had been wide open ever since the woman took off her curtain hat and held Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. He was seething with anger, as if fire was about spew from his eyes. When he saw her reach out and caress his cheek intimately, he felt even worse.

    And that ¡®long time no see¡¯.

    His face was colorful and twisted like a Japanese melon.

    On the side, Ma Shu knew that things were not going well. When he saw Yue Longzhang¡¯s expression, he cried out in his heart, ¡®it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡¯

    Who in Water Moon Dock did not know that Yue Longzhang had admired Miss Ning for many years? now, a person who seemed to be an old lover suddenly appeared. Who could stand this?

    When Ning Xiangrong heard Liu Yuan¡¯s words, tears came to her eyes, and she was at a loos. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great... You, you still remember me, Jun Xuan¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you ever since you left without saying goodbye three years ago. I thought I would never see you again in my life. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. You shameless thief, you said you would take responsibility for me, but you still left. This time, I won¡¯t let you escape again!¡±

    Her eyes were firm and gentle like water.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s happy expression gradually froze. Her face was nk, and then she puffed up her cheeks.

    Hmph! Stinky Brother Jun Xuan!

    The little loli gritted her teeth and looked at Ning Xiangrong. Wasn¡¯t she just a little taller, a little bigger chest, and a little longer legs? She would have all these in the future too! Brother Jun Xuan belongs to her, and only her!

    ¡°I had no choice but to leave,¡± Liu Yuan sighed, his expression serious. In fact, how would he know why he left? The favorability system probably covered for him.

    His tightened his grip on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s hand and pulled her to the side.

    Then, he pulled out the long sword.

    Whoosh!

    A cold glint shed as the tip of the sword pointed straight at Yue Longzhang.

    Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Their hearts, which had been slightly relieved, were now on tenterhooks. They had thought that reunions always had a calming atmosphere, where people catch up on the old days. They did not expect that this time, it would lead to a fight.

    Yue Longzhang red at Liu Yuan like a venomous snake, and then looked at Ning Xiangrong. The noble temperament on his body had long disappeared, and his whole body trembled as he growled in a low voice, ¡°Senior Ning, what is your rtionship with him?!¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s originally soft smile turned cold, and she raised her delicate hand to put down the White veil of her curtained hat again.

    Ning Xiangrong, who was covered by the white veil, turned back to the bystander who sat in the corner and did not care. She was as beautiful as the flower in the mirror and as illusory as the moon in the water.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Her cold and arrogant words crushed Yue Longzhang¡¯sst bit of hope.

    Creak, creak, creak...

    He clenched the fan in his hand, and the fine iron material creaked.

    Originally, he could at leastfort himself that Senior Ning treated everyone with the same indifference, the same coldness. Although he could not have ger, at least... He could watch her from afar.

    But now, a man had suddenly appeared and held Ning Xiangrong¡¯s hand!

    Then, as if dering his ownership, this random man drew his sword at him.

    ¡°Great... Great! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he unfurled his fan, and the sharp blue fan des unfolded one after another. In a sh, he charged toward Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan heaved a long sigh of relief, his gaze cautious but not solemn.

    He had more or less adapted to the attributes that had just been raised, and with the flow of spiritual power, the power contained in his body was also ready to be released.

    He already understood that he could instinctively do the skills in the game as long as he thought of them!

    The bright sword was covered with spiritual energy.

    This would be his first battle since he arrived in this world!

 Chapter 9

    Eat Sh*t!

    Spiritual power!

    Although Yue Longzhang¡¯s mind was filled with anger, when he saw the sword covered in spiritual power, his pupils shrank and he was shocked.

    The other party was an Immortal cultivator, but he had not sensed any spiritual energy fluctuations at the beginning.

    What did this mean?

    The other party¡¯s cultivation must be much higher than his, or he must have an extremely brilliant concealment technique!

    This was the only way he could hide his cultivation to the point where he would think that the other party was apletely ordinary person. But now, he had revealed the aura of the Foundation Establishment stage!

    And the way he had dodged his attack so easily...

    Since when did Chiyu Vi house a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage?

    Could it be that other than Water Moon Dock, there were other sects that had discovered the secret of this ce and wanted to take a share?

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s thoughts were spinning quickly, and his eyes were fixed on Liu Yuan. From the corner of his eye, he saw that Ning Xiangrong was only looking at Liu Yuan, and nothing else.

    The Water Moon Dock¡¯s chief disciple, who had just calmed down a little, was immediately filled with anger.

    No matter what... He had to kill this guy today!

    The folding fan in Yue Longzhang¡¯s hand flickered with a dark light, just like his eyes.

    He closed in on Liu Yuan in an instant, and the fan de shed down, leaving a blue ray of light. In an instant, it was like a cloud or mist, and it surrounded Liu Yuan. Within it, there was a cold light.

    ¡°Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud!¡±

    Liu Yuan immediately recognized the sound and light effects. It was the first skill of the NPC Yue Longzhang in the game.

    He had already recalled the other party¡¯s information from his memory.

    This miniboss-level NPC was best at using poison and hidden weapons.

    There were three skills in total.

    ¡®Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud¡¯ was a closebat skill.

    ¡®Divine Sword of Clear Water¡¯ was a long-range weapon.

    ¡®Azure Cloud Strike¡¯ was an AoE attack.

    Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud had the strongest attack power, the Divine Sword of Clear Water was the hardest to dodge, and Azure Cloud Strike had a poison debuff, causing him to continuously lose HP and be in a weakened state.

    All in all, Yue Longzhang could be considered a rtively difficult boss to deal with during the novice stage.

    However, that was only rtive to the time when he was a newbie.

    Although Liu Yuan was a casual yer, he had cleared the novice vige¡¯s dungeons countless times toplete some material-gathering quests. He was extremely familiar with Yue Longzhang¡¯s routine.

    Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud was mainly a blue mist as a shield, blocking the yer¡¯s vision. The countless needles within it instantly attacked, giving yers no time to react at all.

    The physical damage of the Cold Shadow Fan could not be underestimated. Under the attack, even a level 9 Foundation Establishment cultivator was in a difficult position.

    However, the most difficult part was that once he used Broken Soul, he would immediately follow up with the Divine Sword of Clear Water. His attack speed was extremely fast, and most novices would die here before they could even see the AoE attack.

    It was tragic.

    Liu Yuan chuckled in his heart. But today, the one who wrote the word ¡®tragic¡¯ could only be Yue Longzhang!

    Buzzzzzz!

    Liu Yuan raised his sword and strode forward without dodging. His eyes fell on the sword. The sword in his hand was the most ordinary standard long sword made of fine iron, the same model that the guards in the vi often used.

    However, with the support of spiritual power, its material wasparable to the hardest steel in the mortal world.

    Although it could not bepared with Immortal weapons, magic weapons, or spirit weapons, at least it would not be easily broken. Otherwise, when those Immortal cultivators fought, they would use up a basket of scrap iron each time.

    It could be said to be a product of a true cksmith.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how you can dodge this!¡± Yue Longzhang flipped his fan and sneered as he suddenly blew the mist in front of Liu Yuan.

    The blue mist was close at hand, and the poisonous needle was ready to strike. It flickered under the cover of the mist, making people feel fear.

    Liu Yuan seemed to be smiling and said sarcastically, ¡°Dodge? Why would I dodge? Is there a need to hide from your soft embroidery needles?¡±

    Usually, he was not a mean person, and could even be said to have a very good temper. However, once he got angry, he would definitely turn the tables, not to mention that Yue Longzhang wanted to kill him.

    How the f*ck could he endure this? Killing this guy was the right thing to do!

    You still dare to call me a mere mortal? Who do you think you are? Wasn¡¯t he just a mere NPC? Are you even human? You¡¯re not even a human!

    Ning Xiangrong was watching from the side, and when she heard these words, she could not help but sneer, and a faint blush appeared on her face. This guy, after not seeing him for so many years, he still had such a rascal attitude.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s face twisted again as he said angrily, ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Eat sh*t!¡± Liu Yuan started his trash talk. Not only did he not dodge, but he also raised his sword to meet the attack!

    After Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud, there were still follow-up attacks toplete thebo. It was actually very simple. There was only one key, and that was just to be reckless!

    The fastest clearance guide in the novice vige in the forum mentioned that the needle wrapped in the poisonous cloud was as hard to guard against, but it was light!

    That was why Yue Longzhang had to control the wind with his fan.

    At this time, all he needed to do was to randomly release his skills and create enough wind to disperse the clouds and fog. He could even advance and kill Yue Longzhang!

    In other words, a chaotic fist could kill an old master!

    Although there were other more elegant and refined ways to defeat the enemy, Liu Yuan only wanted to use this method now!

    ¡°Storm Armor Break!¡±

    ¡°Astral Wind Overlord de!¡±

    ¡°Ten Direction Movement!¡±

    ¡°Wind de Sword!¡±

    ¡°Cloud Wave, Wind Wave!¡±

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Liu Yuan used all the wind-type orrge-scale beginner general attack skills that he had selected in the game. Simply put, he threw out a bunch of basic attack skills one by one.

    Of course, he had calcted which skills he could use with his innate ability, and his body would naturally know which skills he could use in his current state.

    Fortunately, the consumption of normal skills was low, mainly used to dispel the poisonous fog.

    ¡°What is this? How did he know Yun Lianshan¡¯s Storm Armor Break skill? Could he be Yun Lianshan¡¯s disciple... No, Tyrant de School¡¯s Astral Wind Overlord de? He actually used a sword? W-what kind of move is this? Which sect is he from? Even the Cloud Wave, Wind Wave of the Water Moon Dock!¡±

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes were wide open as he roared in his heart in disbelief.

    He could also learn Cloud Wave, Wind Wave, but he was not good at this kind of big move. He also believed that quality was more important than quantity, so he gave up on it.

    However, the elder he had seen at the Water Moon Dock was not as skilled as Liu Yuan!

    Everyone saw a ck-haired young man in a schr¡¯s robe stride forward calmly. The sword light in his hand was endless, and he looked majestic.

    Gushh...

    In an instant, the tables and chairs in the hall were overturned, and the poisonous mist spread in all directions.

    ¡°Argh! My eyes! My skin!¡±

    Those guards were all injured by Broken Soul on Water¡¯s Cloud. One by one, they fell to the ground, bleeding all over. The rest of the people were frightened, but they were all protected by Ning Xiangrong¡¯s skill.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s momentum was like a hot knife through butter. He walked out of the fog like the wind and shed down again!

    ng!

    Yue Longzhang, whose face was filled with horror, blocked the sword with his fan, but it was only for a moment. The abundant power made him clench his teeth and his arms tremble.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s your turn to dodge.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pitch-ck eyes shed with a cold light, and the smile on his face was like a demon in Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes.

    Yue Longzhang unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His arms could no longer support him, and he hurriedly made a feint to ward off the attack, rolling to the side.

    He turned the mechanism on the fan handle, and the fan ribs popped out like a short arrow.

    Swish!

    Using his sleeve as a cover, he instantly turned around and pressed the mechanism. Three short arrows shot out in session, with a green light, at an astonishing speed.

    They shot out, three by three.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    However, the long sword spun in a circle and blocked all the arrows.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He could not understand why this man was acting like a prophet. His Divine Sword of Clear Water had no effect on him, and he retreated step by step with fear and confusion.

    Liu Yuan chuckled. Do you think I don¡¯t know how to deal with your moves? How naive!

 Chapter 10

    Water Moon Immortal Cave

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, fighting and retreating at the same time. However, his every move seemed to be seen through by Liu Yuan. His skills would be intercepted in advance, and his normal attacks would be easily dodged.

    He was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough ...¡±

    The hall was in a mess at the moment. Broken tables and chairs were everywhere. Smoke and dust scattered and shrouded the entire room. The sound of coughing rose and fell.

    Crack!

    Liu Yuan waved his sword to block thest arrow. It was cut in half at the waist, and the two halves fell to the ground.

    He calmly flicked his robe and continued to walk toward Yue Longzhang with his sword in hand.

    It had only been a few seconds since Yue Longzhang had discovered his tracks andunched an attack. The ordinary martial artists in the vi had basically only seen a ball of sword light shing through the blue mist.

    Liu Yuan and Yue Longzhang both jumped up and down, their figures flickering, dazzling the eyes. Finally, the scene was fixed on Yue Longzhang retreating in a sorry state, and Liu Yuan cutting the arrows and advancing forward.

    At this moment, anyone could see the current situation.

    Gu Siyin could not care less about her jealousy. She was so excited that her face was red and she waved her little fists. ¡°Brother Jun Xuan is so amazing!¡±

    She could not help but puff out her chest, as proud as she was.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s two moves had failed, and his body was also wounded by the Sword Qi. He was in a sorry state, and he staggered two steps back. He then saw the gazes of those mortals that contained joy and disdain.

    It was as if this mortal was saying ¡®Weren¡¯t you all high and mighty just now? Now, you¡¯re asughable as a stray dog, hahahaha.¡¯

    The way Liu Yuan walked over was calm and aloof. Yue Longzhang gasped for breath and suddenlyughed in a low voice. He then roared like a mad demon,¡±I heard it just now! You¡¯re shouting for Gu Siyin, right?¡±

    He suddenly turned around and flew towards Gu Siyin.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The blue-green cloud painting on Yue Longzhang¡¯s folding fan suddenly unfolded and the cloud and fog swept towards the people standing there, and the first to bear the brunt was Gu Siyin!

    Gu Siyin did not react in time.

    But Liu Yuan reacted. He looked at Yue Longzhang and did not run over to stop him. Instead, he stopped in his tracks with a speechless expression.

    ¡°Rongrong!¡±

    Yue Longzhang did not manage to react.

    He subconsciously regarded Ning Xiangrong as the cold Senior Sister who would never respond. However, this time, she belonged to someone else.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes behind the veil met Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze and she said softly, ¡°You owe me one this time.¡±

    She stretched out her slender hand and an illusionary full moon suddenly appeared in front of Gu Siyin. The water rippled and the moonlight spread out, forming a distorted independent space and wiping out the green clouds.

    ¡°Water Moon Immortal Cave!¡±

    When Yue Longzhang saw this Water Moon Dock¡¯s signature Core Formation technique, he knew that it was Ning Xiangrong. He hissed, ¡°Senior Sister, how can you help an outsider kill someone from the same sect?! You¡¯ll be expelled from the sect if you do this!¡±

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°An outsider? He¡¯s not an outsider...¡±

    ¡°Then who is he?!¡± Yue Longzhang roared.

    Who was he?

    Yue Longzhang was about to go crazy. He could not figure it out no matter how much he thought about it. He had clearly investigated Chiyu Vi and found no cultivators. Where did this person suddenlye from? And he even knew Ning Xiangrong, who had stayed in the sect for many years and never left?

    It could even make her do something that was equivalent to betraying the sect!

    However, Ning Xiangrong did not know who Liu Yuan was, so she felt more and more resentful and could only say, ¡°He will be my husband.¡±

    Crack.

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s fan broke into two.

    It was cut off by Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan was not an NPC who just stood there and dealt damage. Naturally, he found an opportunity to attack. He moved forward and cut off Yue Longzhang¡¯s weapon with one strike, then aimed for his throat.

    Yue Longzhang watched helplessly as Liu Yuan¡¯s sword got closer and closer.

    ¡°Junior Brother! Save me!¡±

    However, Ma Shu seemed to be scared out of his wits. He was stunned on the side of the seat. He was awakened by Yue Longzhang¡¯s roar and stood up in a panic, but it was toote.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sword only left a thin and long wound on Yue Longzhang¡¯s throat, but the sharp edge of the sword had pierced through the back of his neck.

    ¡°Yueyue... You... You...¡±

    In the end, Yue Longzhang did not look at Liu Yuan, who had killed him, but rather Ning Xiangrong, who had been watching from the side.

    But Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes were on Liu Yuan from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°Ha... Hahaha... I...¡±

    Yue Longzhang¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged out as heughed, and he died of exhaustion after a fewughs, with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Phew...¡± Liu Yuan let out a breath and pulled out his long sword. Blood sprayed out and Yue Longzhang¡¯s body fell to the ground.

    He lowered his head and looked at Yue Longzhang¡¯s corpse. He did not feel anything special in his heart, and instead, he let out a sigh of relief.

    Perhaps it was because when Yue Longzhang was an NPC, and he had already killed Yue Longzhang countless times.

    Liu Yuan used his spiritual power to shake off the bloodstains on the sword. He then put the sword back into the scabbard.

    He turned around, and his eyes swept over the people of the vi who had survived, as well as Ning Xiangrong, and said, ¡°As witnesses, Yue Longzhang attacked me first for no reason, and I had no choice but to defend myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we all saw it. You were forced to fight back,¡± the Housekeeper of the vi, He Ren, quickly shouted.

    Nonsense, if he did not go along with the flow at this time, it was possible that this guy will continue his rampage, right?

    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and thought to himself, ¡®When Immortals fight, mortals suffer. It¡¯s really fortunate that the scope of this battle wasn¡¯t too wide. Those who weren¡¯t protected by Ning Xiangrong in the hall had all be corpses on the ground.¡¯

    Moreover, the corpses all died in a tragic manner, causing one to feel fear in their hearts.

    He had no choice but to defend himself... My ass!

    Take a look at the body on the ground! He was clearly being dominated and beaten by you the entire time, without any power to resist. You could even say that he was being toyed to death.

    The corners of everyone¡¯s mouth twitched, but they all agreed. Gu Siyin flew into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms like a swallow, her eyes shining as sheplimented him.

    The Housekeeper, He Ren, immediately ordered the rest of the people to clean up the scene and helped Gu Feidao to sit down.

    Gu Feidao coughed twice, which attracted the worried gazes of He Ren and Gu Siyin. He seemed to have been holding up his aura earlier. Otherwise, he would not have stood by and watched when the two of them started fighting.

    He raised his eyes and looked at Liu Yuan, asking, ¡°May I ask who Your Excellency is?¡±

    ¡°Father, he is...¡± Gu Siyin raised her hand and puffed out her chest.

    Liu Yuan stretched out his hand to stop her. He took two steps forward and looked at the old man. ¡°I¡¯m Liu Yuan, Liu Jun Xuan, an itinerant cultivator traveling the world. I was seriously injured a few days ago, and I would like to thank you for taking me in and allowing me to nurse my wounds.¡±

    Gu Feidao¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you have killed a disciple from Water Moon Dock...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Yue Longzhang acted without distinguishing between right and wrong. He only has himself to me. With me as a guarantee, Mr. Jun Xuan will definitely be safe and sound.¡± Ning Xiangrong stepped forward, took Liu Yuan¡¯s hand with a smile, and emphasized the words ¡®Mr. Jun Xuan¡¯.

    Liu Yuan clearly saw her looking at Gu Siyin, who was pulling on his other sleeve.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything earlier. Who are you?¡± Gu Feidao asked.

    ¡°I am Water Moon Dock¡¯s inner sect sessor disciple, Ning Xiangrong.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Leave Some Face for Your Senior Brother

    Gu Feidao nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°So you¡¯re a true disciple. Forgive me for my poor eyesight... May I ask if you¡¯re Dock Master Ning¡¯s daughter, Ning Xiangrong? The ¡®Flower in the Water Moon Mirror¡¯?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Gu Feidao with a little surprise. She did not expect this secr man to know her. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m here on Father¡¯s orders to assist my two Junior Brothers.¡±

    As she said this, she did not even look at Yue Longzhang¡¯s body on the ground.

    At the side, Ma Shuughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes ... Senior Sister Ning has humbled herself to supervise our task. I, I will first take in Senior Brother Yue, and uh, clean up.¡±

    He squatted down and lifted Yue Longzhang¡¯s body, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. It was clear that he had been scared out of his wits.

    As for the matter of betraying the sect ... Did they not see that Yue Longzhang was still lying on the ground?

    It was good to act as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wait,¡± However, Liu Yuan stretched out his hand to stop Ma Shu.

    The young man, who was about 15 or 16 years old, raised his head. It was as if he did not dare to look at Liu Yuan, who had just killed someone casually. He peeked at Ning Xiangrong, who was still unmoved, and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Senior Liu, do you have any other instructions?¡±

    Ma Shu called Liu Yuan ¡®Senior¡¯ because of Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation level. He was only at the Qi Refinement stage, so there was no problem calling Liu Yuan, who had shown the strength of the Foundation Establishment stage as ¡®Senior¡¯.

    His timid appearance, round face, and respectful tone made people let their guard down.

    Liu Yuan looked at his face and thought that this spy from the demonic sect had good acting skills.

    ... At least, it was much better than Liu Yuan¡¯s stiff and rigid performance in front of Gu Siyin.

    That¡¯s right, as mentioned before, behind Water Moon Dock, there was a demonic sect that was secretly controlling it.

    As for Ma Shu, he was the scout sent by the demonic sect to the Chiyu Bi.

    As for how he managed to get through this, it was naturally because the upper levels of Water Moon Dock had been infiltrated.

    Liu Yuan pointed at Yue Longzhang¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give any instructions, but Yue Longzhang is good at using poison. It¡¯s inevitable that he has some poisonous things hidden in his body. If he were to bury them normally, the poisonous things would definitely spread and hurt the mortals nearby. As his fellow disciple, you should know this, right? ¡±

    Ma Shu¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded. ¡°I know, I know... I¡¯ll definitely search Senior Brother Yue¡¯s body for any poisonous substances.¡±

    ¡°Searching a dead person¡¯s body?¡± Liu Yuan said in all seriousness. ¡°How can Immortal cultivators like us do such an insulting thing? ¡±

    Ma Shu looked at his righteous face and hesitated, ¡°What... What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Cremate him,¡± Liu Yuan sighed and said.

    ¡°...¡±

    The hall was silent.

    F*ck, a body search is an insult to one¡¯s character. Isn¡¯t it even more insulting to burn the body? Huh?

    His eyes fell on Liu Yuan as if he had seen a ghost.

    Ma Shu opened jos mouth and wanted to say something, but Liu Yuan patted him on the shoulder.

    Their eyes met, and Liu Yuan said earnestly, ¡°As Immortal cultivators, we should have the heart to sympathize with mortals. Find a secluded ce and leave your Senior Brother some face.¡±

    Looking at the mortals around him, Ma Shu swallowed his words and said with difficulty, ¡°Alright...¡±

    Ma Shu¡¯s face was covered in tears. Yue Longzhang was a level 8 Foundation Establishment cultivator and could naturally look down on these mortals. However, he was only a level 8 Qi Refinement stage cultivator (at least on the surface). If he was not careful, he could even be beaten up by Gu Siyin, who was a level 7 cultivator who had activated her meridians.

    In this world, martial arts were able to suppress Immortal cultivators in the early stages. After the Foundation Establishment stage, the situation waspletely reversed.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Yuan retracted his hand. ¡°You can go then.¡±

    Ma Shu stood up and continued to walk out of the hall, supporting the body.

    Liu Yuan waved his sleeves, and his spiritual power condensed into a butterfly. It fluttered andnded on Ma Shu¡¯s shoulder. He said,¡±This spirit butterfly can prevent any living poison from erupting in Yue Longzhang¡¯s body. It¡¯ll help you block one attack. Remember to deal with it properly.¡±

    ¡°Illusionary Spirit Technique!¡± Ma Shu turned to look at his shoulder and his pupils shrank.

    On the back of the spirit butterfly¡¯s wings, there was a faint golden pattern.

    Ghostface, a ring-shaped Ouroboros with its center surrounded by mes!

    This was the symbol of the Saint!

    Ma Shu¡¯s figure stopped for a moment, then he quickened his pace and walked out of the door.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ma Shu¡¯s back as he left.

    Ma Shu was a spy sent to Water Moon Dock by Luo Shengtian ¨C thergest demonic sect in the south of Central Continent.

    This fiend sect of Immortal cultivators believed in an eight-armed God named ¡®Luo Tian¡¯ and believed that he would descend upon the world one day, bringing destruction and rebirth.

    The specific form was reincarnation.

    As such, they had been searching for the whereabouts of Luo Tian.

    Of course, at the same time, he also did some killing and sacrificial work, as well as developing believers.

    This was hinted in a very subtle way in the plot, but it could not be hidden from the eyes of the yers who yed the game with a magnifying ss.

    After the yers had investigated the whole event at Chiyu Vi, they would naturally fight Yue Longzhang. After defeating him, Ma Shu would take Yue Longzhang and escape.

    But not long after, Yue Longzhang would reappear¡­ in the form of a puppet.

    At this time, when the yers checked Yue Longzhang¡¯s status, it would show that he was a demon sect puppet. The various plots that followed also exined that it was Ma Shu who refined Yue Longzhang¡¯s body into a zombie puppet.

    Yes, this was Ma Shu¡¯s real fighting method. His cultivation was low, but he had a rare Thick Soul Physique, which was enough for him to use his mind to control the puppets that were much stronger than him.

    The mess in the hall was gradually cleaned up.

    Gu Feidao, who was sitting at the head of the table, extended his hand and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±

    Gu Siyin originally wanted to pull Liu Yuan to sit beside her, but Liu Yuan shook his head. After all, this was not appropriate. The young girl could only puff up her cheeks and obediently let go.

    Liu Yuan sat beside Ning Xiangrong and heard her surprised voice. ¡°Why are you so cautious?¡±

    Of course, he was talking about dealing with Yue Longzhang¡¯s corpse.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression did not change as he replied, ¡°I just found out that Yue Longzhang is a spy from the demonic sect. He might have left some means to pass on information to the demonic sect... Rongrong, the demonic sect is involved in the marriage. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right.¡±

    Fortunately, a Foundation Establishment cultivator could also transmit sound through space.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s fingers on the armrest moved slightly, and then she said without a change in expression, ¡°Vi Master Gu, Yue Longzhang brought this upon himself, but blood was spilled after all. Let¡¯s postpone the wedding date for now.¡±

    Gu Feidao nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble the two envoys to stay in my humble vi for a while.¡±

    His gaze lingered on Liu Yuan for a while, then he coughed twice and added, ¡°Also, Mr. Jun Xuan, please forgive me for my previous neglect. From today on, you will be our distinguished guest.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I was seriously injured before and had no way to cultivate. It¡¯s already very good that you let a freeloader like me stay here. Why would you me me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it ... But I have a small request.¡±

    Gu Feidao coughed and raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    ¡°Where does he live?¡± Ning Xiangrong turned her head to look at Liu Yuan, her eyes under the hazy white veil seemed to be glowing. ¡°I want to live with him.¡±

 Chapter 12

    The Young Lady and Her Teacher

    Gu Siyin immediately jumped up and red at Ning Xiangrong as she ran in front of Liu Yuan and opened her hands. ¡°No!¡±

    It was like a hen protecting its chick.

    ¡°Siyin, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Gu Feidao said in a low voice.

    Gu Siyin puffed up her cheeks and widened her eyes, making a whimpering sound from her throat... It probably sounded like she was trying to threaten Ning Xiangrong, right?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle.

    You¡¯re really not asking for a hug?

    Although he really wanted to reach out and put Gu Siyin on hisp to coax her, her father was right above her, and he was afraid that he would explode in anger if he hugged her.

    Liu Yuan rolled his eyes in his heart. Others might not know, but as a yer, he knew that Gu Feidao, this old man, was very evil. Not only did his strength not decline because of his age, but it had be even more profound. It was just that he had hidden it deeper...

    Gu Feidao would be the yers¡¯ greatest help in theter battle plot.

    In that situation just now, if Liu Yuan had not made a move, Yue Longzhang would have also been intimidated by Gu Feidao.

    He would at least teach Yue Longzhang a lesson on etiquette.

    ¡°Siyin,¡± Liu Yuan said from behind Gu Siyin.

    Actually, he was not very worried about this kind of thing.

    After all, in the current version of Shangyang, as long as it was a conquerable character, they would have a full favorability with him.

    They were all full, so there should be no problem... Right?

    The Housekeeper, He Ren, was dumbfounded as he watched from the side. The ck-haired young man, who usually did not have much presence in the vi, spoke indifferently. Gu Siyin immediately wilted and said pitifully, ¡°Oh ...¡±

    Her small hands were ced behind her back, and she wriggled them as she slowly moved them back to her seat.

    ¡°What ... What is going on? Could it be...¡±

    A thought that He Ren did not even dare to think about before appeared in his mind.

    Gu Feidao looked at the inexplicable atmosphere between the three of them and the obedient yet aggrieved look on his daughter¡¯s face. He looked at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°Um.... Mr. Jun Xuan seems to be with my daughter?¡±

    It was finally here.

    Liu Yuan knew that his rtionship with Gu Siyin could not be kept a secret after he stood up like this, so he could only stand up under Ning Xiangrong¡¯s gaze. He said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault for hiding it for so long.¡±

    Gu Feidao showed a kind smile. ¡°Oh? It seems that when Mr. Jun Xuan was staying in my Manor, he wasn¡¯t just resting as he seemed on the surface.¡±

    Gu Siyin was overjoyed and looked at Liu Yuan with bright eyes.

    Brother Jun Xuan is finally going to say it?

    On the day of her marriage, she must make her own wedding dress!

    Liu Yuan smiled. ¡°Vi Master Gu, you¡¯re being too serious. I just feel that Siyin has extraordinary talent and want to guide her to the path of Immortality. Thus, I taught her in secret... I guess you can say that I¡¯m an irresponsible teacher.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Huh?¡± The shy smile on Gu Siyin¡¯s face froze. At first, her eyes were a little dazed. Then, she blinked and looked at Liu Yuan with a confused expression.¡±T-teacher?¡±

    The other people¡¯s expressions were also interesting.

    At first, he thought that his Little Miss had someone she liked, but in the end, it turned out to be a plot like ¡®having a strange affinity and receiving guidance from a mysterious teacher¡¯?

    Liu Yuan nodded and looked at Gu Siyin with a kind gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m her teacher.¡±

    Gu Siyin¡¯s heart ached and she almost cried. However, she saw theforting look in the young man¡¯s eyes and heard a familiar gentle voice, ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t let you marry someone else.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes brightened once again. If he would not let her marry ¡®someone else¡¯, then did that mean that she could only marry him?

    Although she still felt a little aggrieved, this was definitely part of her Brother Jun Xuan¡¯s n.

    And if they had a teacher-disciple rtionship, there was no need for the two to hide when they met.

    Gu Siyin lowered her head and pinched the corner of her clothes. She pouted and said reluctantly, ¡°Yes, Brother Jun Xuan is my teacher. It¡¯s been a while, but I haven¡¯t told Father.¡±

    Gu Feidao was a little surprised. ¡°So ... My daughter has the possibility of cultivating?¡±

    Looking at the attribute values, Gu Siyin¡¯s affinity attribute value was 12, which was higher than all her other attributes. Affinity was rted to the magic power value.

    Its specific manifestation was spiritual power.

    However, she cultivated martial arts, so her mana should not be so high.

    Therefore, ording tomon sense, the fact that the affinity attribute had not been converted into magic power... Could really be referring to the affinity.

    Other than the five dimensional data chart, there was also the attribute bias.

    It showed that Gu Siyin was more inclined to the fire element and had a good affinity with it.

    Liu Yuan nodded and muttered, ¡°Siyin¡¯s talent is very good, but her temperament is too unpredictable. Thus, I spent some time observing and polishing her. I didn¡¯t expect that Water Moon Dock would suddenly bring Xue Yan to propose marriage... Forgive me for being direct, but with Siyin¡¯s talent, preserving her primordial Yin and cultivating properly is the right way. If she were to be a Dao Companion with an ordinary cultivator, I would even despise it, let alone a mortal.¡±

    In fact...

    However, the dignity of a teacher still existed in this era. Hence, when the people present heard that Liu Yuan imed to be Gu Siyin¡¯s teacher, their attitude immediately changed.

    This was a very serious matter.

    Even Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression became a little startled, and she vaguely rxed.

    In addition, Liu Yuan¡¯s face was calm, and his words only contained the heart of cherishing talent. He had the appearance of an elder and was very serious.

    Housekeeper He Ren instantly felt ashamed, feeling that his previous thoughts were too despicable.

    Come to think of it...

    Although the other party looked to be only around 20 years old, which was very young, how could Immortal cultivators judge their age by appearance? they might be old seniors who were hundreds of years old.

    Moreover, the most important point was...

    That fairy-like messenger Ning Xiangrong had personally said that this Mr. Jun Xuan would be her husband...

    Although it was a little disrespectful to think this way,pared to Ning Xiangrong, their Little Miss could only be considered a somewhat beautiful bean sprout.

    ¡°In that case, Mr. Jun Xuan¡¯s objection to the marriage...¡± Even though he said this, Gu Feidao¡¯s eyes looked at Ning Xiangrong.

    This matter was reallyplicated ...

    It seemed that the two had a close rtionship, but three years ago, Liu Yuan had left without saying goodbye. Ning Xiangrong had been looking for him, but she did not expect that they would meet again three yearster withpletely different purposes.

    Water Moon Dock wanted their disciple, Xue Yan, to marry Gu Siyin and use this as an opportunity to take over Chiyu Vi. However, as Gu Siyin¡¯s teacher, Liu Yuan was against it.

    If Liu Yuan could change Ning Xiangrong¡¯s mind, as the daughter of Water Moon Dock¡¯s Dock Master, Ning Xiangrong might be able to reverse the decision of Water Moon Dock...

    Gu Feidao¡¯s eyes were deep as thoughts ran through his mind.

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Liu Yuan and said softly, ¡°This marriage was decided by the elders. I had no choice. Even my father couldn¡¯t change it.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to change anything. Siyin is my disciple. I will naturally help her clear the obstacles in her path of cultivation.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong looked at him, the corners of her mouth curled up, and the tenderness in her heart was about to melt.

    ¡°He¡¯s still that frivolous but serious and responsible bad guy.¡±

    Gu Siyin, on the other hand, was secretly biting her handkerchief at the side.

    Who wants to be a disciple? I want to be a wife.

 Chapter 13

    The Butterfly Effect

    These two people had different thoughts in their hearts. Little did they know that some people looked calm on the surface, but in fact, in order to maintain their character image, they were already on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    We¡¯re talking about Liu Yuan...

    It was not until Ning Xiangrong appeared that he realized that the NPC¡¯s reactions and impressions of ¡®Jun Xuan¡¯ in the game were exactly the same as their reactions to Liu Yuan now.

    Therefore, Liu Yuan should also be like this.

    However, the key was...

    Sometimes, in order to make progress in conquering the characters, he would deliberately cater to the other party and make an appropriate answer for the situation.

    In other words, the ¡®Jun Xuan¡¯ in these characters¡¯ hearts could be twopletely different people!

    ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky. I remember that in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, I was a frivolous prodigal, and the more serious kind. And to Gu Siyin, I should be a more powerful and gentle elder... Like a big brother next door.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked calm on the surface, but he was crying in his heart.

    This was just the two of them, and there were not many contradictions, but he was already struggling In the future, if he met more targets, would he still have to act like this? Like he had a split personality?

    It would be fine if he destroyed his character setting, but the key was that... Destroying his character setting might reduce his favorability.

    If the favorability was lowered, the card would lose its effect.

    Now, his cultivation waspletely dependent on the attributes of the card.

    Once it was gone... The consequences would be too horrible to imagine.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t use the attributes from the cards after all. Although he saved my life this time, I still have to rely on my own cultivation in the end... The double exp scroll is imperative,¡± Liu Yuan muttered to himself.

    Ning Xiangrongsuddenly held his hand and said with a serious look, ¡°No matter what you do, I will support you. Just this time, don¡¯t leave on your own.¡±

    Liu Yuan was still in a daze. His heart jumped in shock when his hand was grabbed. He mumbled a sound of agreement and pretended to have a headache. ¡°I did it for... Forget it, I don¡¯t need to say it.¡±

    Ning Xiangrongbit her lips, thinking that his current situation did not seem very good. She still wanted to say something, but considering that they were still in full view, she stood up and said, ¡°Vi Master Gu, we can slowly discuss the engagement in theing days. Now that all these things have happened, it¡¯s better to rest and recuperate.¡±

    Gu Feidao could tell that Ning Xiangrong wanted to talk to Liu Yuan alone, so he also stood up and saluted with his fists. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send someone to prepare another guest room for you all to rest in.¡±

    He called out to He Ren and was about to make arrangements.

    Ning Xiangrong shook her head. ¡± no need. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll stay with him.¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡± Just as he Ren was about to bow in response, he was stunned and his expression became awkward.

    Could it be that all Immortal cultivators were so... Unbothered about trifles?

    Gu Siyin clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she sat in her seat. She muttered, ¡°shameless, shameless, shameless, shameless¡±. Shepletely forgot that she was wearing a wedding dress and had spent a night with Liu Yuan.

    Ning Xiangrongs aid lightly, ¡°What?¡± Is there a problem?¡±

    The aura of a Core Formation stage cultivator was enough to make people tremble.

    He Ren hurriedly walked to the door and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°No problem, no problem. Mr. Liu, do you want to go together?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I still have to go out.¡±

    ¡°Find her another room. Don¡¯t listen to her,¡± he said to He Ren.

    Ning Xiangrong was stunned, and then Liu Yuan looked at her, so she had to give up and not make a sound.

    He Ren now understood the importance of the two. He said ¡®very well¡¯ and led the way.

    After a while, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Find me the room next to his.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I managed to fool them.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to live with you. It¡¯s just that I still have a cultivation technique hidden in my nket. If they see me cultivating like a rookie, my reputation will be destroyed. I really can¡¯t let you in.¡±

    It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m afraid that I will freeze up again and ruin my character profile... Definitely not!

    When Liu Yuan walked out of the door, Gu Siyin stood up immediately and wanted to follow him, but she was stopped by Gu Feidao.

    The young girl¡¯s footsteps stopped, and she obediently sat back on the chair.

    ¡°Siyin, tell Father who he is,¡± the old man said in a low voice.

    ¡°How would I know...¡± Gu Siyin pouted.

    She stared at her shaking feet and mumbled, ¡°Father, Brother Jun Xuan won¡¯t harm me. His background is mysterious, but he¡¯s really good to me. Instead of paying attention to this, why don¡¯t you pay attention to my other brothers and sisters? Big Brother¡¯s illegitimate son was found a few days ago, and they¡¯ve been quarreling all day long. =¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡±

    Gufei sighed.

    His children were basically troublemakers, and his grandchildren were not doing well either. Was the Chiyu Vi really going to decline after its peak?

    However, that illegitimate child... Should be investigated.

    Ever since the death of his eldest son, Gu Shisong, the power struggle between theter generations had be more and more serious. Now that the whereabouts of the direct bloodline of the eldest branch had been revealed, they were even more in a mess.

    The old man knocked on the armrest.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Immediately, two pitch-ck figures appeared. They half-knelt on the ground and waited for orders.

    ...

    Liu Yuan came out of the hall and saw the servants repairing the wall.

    He took a closer look and his mouth twitched. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I think I even expanded the hole a little.¡±

    Fortunately, the battle just now did not affect the entire load-bearing wall of the hall. Otherwise, the hall would have copsed on the spot.

    Liu Yuan, who felt a little guilty, quickly found a way out.

    He walked toward the entrance of the manor based on his vague impression of it, and it did not take long for him to see the gate of the vi.

    From afar, he could vaguely see all kinds of towering trees outside the door. They were verdant and glistening, hiding the row upon row of roof tiles of the vi.

    It was exactly the same as the setting in the game.

    Liu Yuan immediately sensed that the spirit butterfly he had left behind was in the forest outside.

    Ma Shu was waiting for him there.

    Just as Ning Xiangronghad said, the Water Moon Dock¡¯s operation this time was the decision of the elders, and even the Dock Master had no right to stop it.

    Of course, Ma Shu was also appointed by an elder.

    However, Liu Yuan did not know who it was. He did not know much about the details of these side quests.

    However, he knew that this elder must be a spy from the demonic sect.

    The mastermind behind Chiyu Vi was actually the demonic sect. He wanted to follow the clues and find the spy in the upper levels of the Water Moon Dock from Ma Shu.

    Therefore, now... He had to rely on himself.

    ¡°Sigh!¡± Liu Yuan sighed.

    He looked at the sword by his hand, raised his head, and walked out of the door.

    Since he was already involved, he could not stay out of it.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s resistance to the originally peaceful wedding date was most likely due to the butterfly effect he had created.

    ¡°Because Iforted herst night, she rebelled against the marriage. She should have believed in my strength, which led to the current result.¡±

    She even smashed her cup!

    Liu Yuan could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Little Miss, even if you¡¯re upset about this, there isn¡¯t an army protecting you! ¡±

    There was only him, a weakling who had just transmigrated.

    If it was not for Ning Xiangrong...

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. Wait... Ning Xiangrong?

    In his impression, Ning Xiangrong should not have been among the envoys from Water Moon Dock!

 Chapter 14

    Tides Have Turned

    ¡°Hiss, calm down, I have to calm down... I have to analyze it carefully. ¡±

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath. This was not a baseless supernatural incident. There must be a reason.

    When Ning Xiangrong was at Water Moon Dock, because her father doted on her and was afraid that she would get hurt, he did not allow her to go out before she reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    But Ning Xiangrong said that she had been looking for him for three years, and this time she had also followed him here, and even entrusted him with the important task of supervision and assistance.

    In that case, it was precisely because she was determined toe out to look for the missing ¡®Jun Xuan¡¯ that she was allowed toe to Chiyu Vi after three years of training and experience.

    This meant that Ning Xiangrong¡¯s appearance was also because of the butterfly effect caused by Liu Yuan!

    And it started three years ago in this world¡¯s timeline!

    This f*cking...

    How are these favorability points helping him in his conquering strategy process?

    Liu Yuan felt his balls hurting.

    He had conquered all the characters he could conquer...

    Now, not only did he have to worry about his image in front of these characters, but he also had to worry about the butterfly effect caused by his transmigration.

    F*ck! Did you hear that?! Goddamnit!

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart.

    He had to maintain his appearance now, or he would definitely curse out loud.

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart as he stepped out of the door. What he saw was a young man standing in the corner next to the door, gritting his teeth and muttering angrily.

    ¡°The tides will turn...¡±

    Liu Yuan paused.

    Was this a new plot point? Could it be he had transmigrated again?

    Then he remembered, this was the main character of the marriage annulment event at Chiyu Vi, Xue Yan, right?

    Oh, right. Liu Yuan suddenly realized.

    It was obvious that the Tiandao gamingpany was paying tribute to a certain ssic when they were working on this plot, and the yers were having a great time ying it.

    At that time, he could see a bunch of funny posts every day when he visited the forum.

    ¡°My name is Xue Yan. I was born in an influential family and am the son of the head of the family. However, my Dantian was destroyed and I have no hope of learning martial arts.¡±

    ¡°I had an engagement with the daughter of the famous Chiyu Vi¡¯s Master... But the engagement was broken off.¡±

    ¡°But I know that I¡¯m the main character.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all just small fries in my story.¡±

    ¡°The Immortal cultivation sect, Water Moon Dock, discovered my cultivation talent and took me in as a disciple. They brought me here to renew the engagement. I want to let them know that the tides will always turn, so don¡¯t bully the poor young!¡±

    ¡°In the Chiyu Vi, Foundation Establishment cultivators are already as rare as Phoenix feathers and Qilin horns.¡±

    And so on and so forth.

    Recalling the scene, he remembered the plot at this time.

    The people in the hall were discussing the marriage, but Xue Yan was talking to the yers outside the gate of the vi.

    He would tell the yer what was on his mind and revealed that he was forced by Water Moon Dock to propose marriage, and it was not of his own free will.

    This was very thought-provoking. Did a cultivation sect have nothing better to do?

    Why would they get a person who had already broken off the engagemente to propose marriage again.

    Moreover, the person involved was not willing to do so.

    As a yer, Liu Yuan naturally knew the reason why the Water Moon Dock forced Xue Yan into the Chiyu Vi. It was because of the ¡®Xuanwu Secret Treasure¡¯ that had been buried under the vi for many years.

    They would find the most suitable candidate and get him marry the only woman in the Gu family of Chiyu Vi. Then, he would obtain the key to open the secret treasure and obtain the Xuanwu bloodline.

    This was the Water Moon Dock¡¯s n to obtain the secret treasure without losing a single soldier.

    On one hand, the Water Moon Dock still considered themselves as a righteous sect, and it would be too embarrassing to shed all pretense of cordiality and be bandits.

    On the other hand, he was afraid that Gu Feidao would really go crazy, which showed how famous he was.

    Yue Longzhang was a brainless man. He probably only let hime because he thought that he was easy to control.

    If he was not dead, he would have been controlled by Ma Shu.

    Simr to Xue Yan.

    Thinking of this, Liu Yuan suddenly decided to give it a try so that the puppet character Xue Yan could have a slight initiative...

    Since he did not have the power, it would be a good idea to teach the NPCs a lesson.

    After all, he still had the temte of a protagonist, so he could not just use it as a joke.

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about your childhood sweetheart?¡±

    Xue Yan, who was gritting his teeth, was shocked. He looked up and saw a ck-haired young man looking at him with a meaningful smile.

    The young man was dressed in a ck robe that looked like a schr¡¯s robe. He held a long sword in his hand. His figure looked thin and weak, but his steps were steady and silent. He should be skilled in martial arts.

    The strangest thing about him was his short hair, but he did not look like a monk. It was really strange, as if he had deviated from the usual path.

    ¡°Y-y-you... H-how¡­¡± Xue Yan stuttered.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Liu Yuan asked on his behalf.

    Seeing his expression as if he had seen a ghost, he thought, ¡®Of course you told me yourself.¡¯

    In the game, as long as a conversation was triggered, Xue Yan would start to pour out his grievances, and no one could stop him.

    But on the surface, Liu Yuan¡¯s face was still calm as he said, ¡°I also know that your childhood sweetheart is called Zhuang Yun¡¯er. She is in love with you and has already pledged to marry you. However, you were forced by the people of the Water Moon Dock toe to the Chiyu Vi to propose marriage, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Xue Yan was shocked and quickly said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell anyone. If they hear it...¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s true,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    ¡°This... This...¡± Xue Yan was at a loss for words.

    His expression changed several times and he was panicking. He had never told anyone about him and Zhuang Yun ¡®er, so how did this person know? He gritted his teeth in shock and suspicion.¡±Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?¡±

    Liu Yuan made a decision and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to save you!¡±

    ¡°Save me? I don¡¯t need to be saved, I just need toplete my mission. They promised not to make things difficult for me and Yun ¡®er.¡±

    Xue Yan did not have much confidence, so he straightened his neck and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it yourself, do you?¡± Liu Yuan spread his hands.

    He put on a ¡®you know nothing about Immortal cultivation sects¡¯ look and said slowly, ¡°Do you know the reason why the Water Moon Dock wants you to re-establish the marriage? Will you still be of value to them after your mission ispleted? You¡¯re already deep in the trap. When you know more and more, do you think you can still escape unscathed? And that childhood sweetheart of yours, isn¡¯t she still in their hands? Do you really think that a sect that can threaten you with the lives of others is the so-called righteous path?¡±

    The series of questions made Xue Yan¡¯s face pale and speechless.

    Liu Yuan took two steps forward with his hands behind his back, looking at Xue Yan¡¯s twinkling eyes, and continued, ¡± I¡¯m Liu Yuan, Liu Jun Xuan. I¡¯ll stay in the guest room of the vi. I¡¯ll find you in three days and give you a great opportunity. As for whether you can grasp it or not... ¡±

    Just as Xue Yan was about to speak, the ck-haired youth in front of him waved his sleeve and disappeared.

    Only the lingering sound was left.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Xue Yan was stunned, looking at the empty mountain path in front of him. He slowly clenched his fist, and his face became determined.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan, who was hiding behind the tree, silently revealed a smile as if he had nned everything.

 Chapter 15

    Just Like That, He¡¯s Trapped

    suddenly limping

    Boom!

    The mes burned fiercely, gradually turning the corpse in the air into charcoal.

    The hardened limbs shattered, and the dust formed a ck cloud that rose from the remains, floating up and down in the mes.

    There were countless skeletons wailing in it, and they were immediately sealed by a wave of spiritual power.

    It was Liu Yuan¡¯s spirit butterfly.

    ¡°Yue Longzhang ... He¡¯s really a piece of trash. He¡¯s so useless when he¡¯s alive, but he doesn¡¯t forget to disgust people after he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Ma Shu stared at the ball of fire in front of him, his expression uncertain.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his father being an elder, how could he be the first seat?¡± Ma Shu¡¯s eyes were full of contempt, but also jealousy and envy.

    He was indeed a disciple of the Water Moon Dock, or rather, his family had been disciples of the Water Moon Dock for generations. From the outer sect to the inner sect, generation after generation, it was as if they had be the servants of the Water Moon Dock.

    However, Ma Shu was different. With his Thick Soul Constitution, he could have had better resources.

    However, because of his ordinary identity, it took a lot of effort just to train, so he was overshadowed.

    Until Luo Shengtian¡¯s men found him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be people from our sacred religion here... But why isn¡¯t there any news at all? Could it be a spy? But this mission is so important, why didn¡¯t we get notified? ¡±

    ¡°Is he toote, or...¡± mumbled Ma Shu.

    Under the contrast of the flickering mes, he had long lost the likable and timid appearance he had in front of others.

    Although his appearance had not changed, and he still had that round face that looked a little honest, his eyes were now sinister and fierce, and his temperament had changed greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a spy,¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    Ma Shu was shocked. Then, he felt a pair of hands on his shoulders.

    He subconsciously struggled for a moment, but the strength was beyond his expectations and he could not struggle.

    Ma Shu immediately realized his weakness and gave up struggling. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never heard of the Holy Church¡¯s contact in Chiyu Vi, or that they had spies in the manor.¡±

    Liu Yuan let go of his hand and said, ¡°I am indeed a spy from the Holy Church . However, I am not a spy to help you. I was sent to the Sea shing Tower on another mission. Some ident happened a few days ago, so I came to Chiyu vi. I don¡¯t know much about your mission.¡±

    Ma Shu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sea¡­ Sea shing Tower?!¡±

    The world¡¯s leading tower!

    Everyone in the upper realm knew that it was located on the easternmost part of the Central Continent, the Yonghui Sea.

    Standing between the sea andnd was the Sea shing Tower. It guards against the blood sea that was always rolling with dark demonic Qi, preventing the invasion of the demonic race.

    You Sui, the Master of the Sea shing Tower, was one of the most powerful cultivators in the world and a big shot at the Judgment stage.

    Luo Shengtian sent this guy to the Sea shing Tower as a spy...

    How strong and good at disguising one must be!

    For a moment, Ma Shu even felt that he might die from ¡®knowing too much¡¯.

    Liu Yuan chuckled. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I could¡¯ve done so with a simple excuse just now. Ning Xiangrong wouldn¡¯t have any intention of stopping me. Of course, it¡¯s still the same now.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if I killed you here, and disguised it as the work of Yue Longzhang¡¯s poison, and even the talisman I gave you couldn¡¯t block it¡­ Do you think anyone would ever suspect me?¡±

    Although this man looked like he hade with ill intentions, Ma Shu was relieved to hear this.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. If he wanted to kill me, he could have done it earlier. He wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡¯ Ma Shuposed himself. At this moment, he was already more convinced of the other party¡¯s identity.

    But he still had some doubts.

    ¡°If I may be so bold, I have another question ... Why are you at Chiyu Vi?¡± Ma Shu asked carefully.

    ¡°Why?¡± The young man seemed to find it funny and looked at Ma Shu. ¡°That¡¯s because I failed my mission, and my cover was blown in the Sea shing Tower... Sigh.¡±

    He heaved a heavy sigh, as if he was unwilling to talk about the past.

    Liu Yuan was already in the zone of fooling people. It was not difficult for him to figure out people¡¯s thoughts. After all, it was a feat to conquer so many characters in Shangyang.

    Over the years, he had the ability to instantly guess the thoughts of others based on their words and expressions, and it had almost be an instinct.

    Naturally, he could see that Ma Shu was still in a state of doubt.

    Liu Yuan walked in front of Ma Shu with his hands behind his back, and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the outer seas all year round, so I¡¯m not familiar with the people of the Holy Church. I wonder if the Holy Emissary in charge of the Jiang Kingdom is still the ¡®Demonic Hand¡¯, Ao Zhiyuan? Or that kid by his side back then, Wei Ding?¡±

    Ma Shu was taken aback and shook his head. ¡°No... Master Demonic Hand died five years ago. Master Wei Ding took over for a few years and also passed away in a conflict with the Jade Void Sect. The current Holy Emmissary is ¡®Freezing Sky and Freezing Earth¡¯, Master Xu Xuefeng.¡±

    The identities of the Holy Emissaries were all kept a secret, and it was not easy for outsiders to know.

    And what the other party was talking about was the previous Holy Emmissaries.

    Other than the people from the Holy Church, no one would know so much.

    Otherwise, the Holy Church¡¯s system would copse in the face of those sanctimonious Orthodox sects.

    Moreover, from the tone of the other party, he seemed like an old monster who had lived for many years...

    Ma Shu waspletely relieved. He bowed and said, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know what you need, but I can help you.¡±

    He had been tricked... Hook, line, and sinker.

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart. If it was not for the fact that he had to conquer the Holy Maiden of the demonic sect, he would not have learned so much about the members of the demonic sect just to gain those favorability points.

    No, wait...

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face suddenly stiffened.

    Damn.

    If he were to foil the demonic sect¡¯s n here, he would definitely draw the demonic sect¡¯s attention. Then, if the higher-ups, especially the Holy Maiden, found out...

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and his balls hurt even more.

    She was an extremely sick and delicate girl!

    Why did he have to conquer so many people? Were his hands itching that much?

    Forget it, I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me,¡± Liu Yuan said indifferently.

    Ma Shuughed awkwardly, and Liu Yuan continued, ¡°Tell me who¡¯s your superior. I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡±

    Because he had previously said that he had been undercover in the outer seas for a long time and had only returned after failing his mission, it was normal that he had no contact in the Central Continent.

    ¡°Umm...¡± Ma Shu stammered, ¡± I... I can¡¯t contact him. I can only rely on the higher-ups to send me a letter. But recently, they told me to report back at any time.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, because of that brat Xue Yan, I¡¯m going to bring him to meet the higher-up to teach him the cultivation techniques of the Holy Church.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me then,¡± said Ma Shu with a ttering face.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Liu Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yue Longzhang. You just need to know that he¡¯s the demon sect¡¯s spy now. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yue Longzhang?¡± Ma Shu was stunned, but he immediately reacted. ¡°He¡¯s the scapegoat? Umm... Could it be that someone is suspicious of my identity? ¡±

    Liu Yuan was calm and his gaze was unpredictable. ¡°Ning Xiangrong has already seen through your identity.¡±

    ¡°How... How is that possible? And don¡¯t you and Ning Xiangrong¡­ have a special rtionship?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick,¡± Liu Yuan sneered, ¡°to temporarily make her lose her mind.¡±

    Ma Shu saw his dark smile and thought to himself that he was indeed from the Holy Church. His methods were vicious, and even a beauty like Miss Ning seemed to be used as a tool.

    He was more and more in awe of Liu Yuan, and he believed what Liu Yuan was going to say.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan walked down the mountain path and breathed in the fresh air along the way. He felt his entire body rx.

    ¡°It¡¯s still morefortable to be alone... I don¡¯t feel safe being with these NPCs.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.

    Damn it, why did it feel like he was just fooling people after transmigrating?

 Chapter 16

    The Consequences of Habitually epting Quests

    The more Liu Yuan thought about it, the more he felt that he transmigrated here just to scam NPCs.

    ¡°But what else can I do if I don¡¯t scam them?¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed deeply. ¡°If I don¡¯t help Siyin, I can indeed stay out of this. I can leave this morning, take the double exp scroll, find a remote sect, marry an ordinary 1 or 2-star NPC, and live a peaceful life. My cultivation speed won¡¯t be too slow, and then... Then I might have some achievements.¡±

    As he thought of this, he revealed a somewhat distressed expression. ¡°But who would let the cards that they had worked so hard to get marry someone else?¡±

    Liu Yuan called out his illustrated interface and looked at all his cards, and there the system page was filled to the brim. He was satisfied.

    ¡°I want them all!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was firm. Hepletely understood his current thoughts. No matter what, his cards were still his cards. He could not give it to anyone else.

    ¡°So the first thing I have to do is to increase my strength!¡±

    Just like countless online novels, the upper realm was respected by strength. As long as one could level up, there would basically be no problems.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time on Siyin¡¯s side. Ma Shu is still good at setting people up. Yue Longzhang¡¯s death this time will also tarnish his reputation. Water Moon Dock will also be in chaos for a while. As long as I can drag it out until I reach the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Stage and above, the newbie dungeon will be no problem.¡±

    Liu Yuan calcted in his heart as he walked down the mountain path. Sure enough, he saw a small town below the vi.

    This town was called Xichang Town.

    The location of Chiyu Vi was called the Jiuyuan mountain range.

    Previously, the treasure digging location of the monkey wine that Liu Yuan mentioned, Tigerfang Mountain, was part of the Jiuyuan mountain range. It stretched for thousands of miles, and there was Ling River in the middle. The ¡®stream¡¯ of Xichang Town was a branch of the Ling River.

    The town was near a mountain and a river, and it was rich in resources.

    ¡°Is this an ancient street?¡± Liu Yuan stood at the entrance of the town, at the junction of the mountain path and the bluestone street, and looked around curiously.

    The town was simr to the ancient towns like Zhouzhuang and Wuzhen that he had been to during the summer break in his previous life. It had rows upon rows of white walls and ck tiles, old wooden doors, and some trees on both sides of the door to enjoy the shade.

    asionally, there would be passing craftsmen carrying poles and peddling, but they could not be seen in the market.

    The townspeople who came and went were all dressed in ordinary sackcloth. Most of them had been providing food and drink for the vi for generations, and the vi would protect their safety and regrly select some children to go up the mountain to practice martial arts.

    The traffic here was blocked, and there was no need to receive guests often, so themerce was not developed, and most of them were self-sufficient.

    ¡°Hmm ... I remember it¡¯s this way. Go through a small alley, then turn left, pass a study, and that¡¯s Xie Qian¡¯s house.¡±

    As Liu Yuan recalled the terrain in the game, his eyes lingered on his surroundings for a while.

    ¡°Hey, Master, where do you want to go? Or do you have any questions to ask? Why don¡¯t you tell me? I, Ding Liu, willl answer everything I know.¡±

    Suddenly, a short and chubby dwarfish came up to him. He had short arms and legs, was white and fat, and was a ball-like dwarfish. He squinted his eyes andughed.

    Ding Liu, the broker who wandered between the town and the vi all year round.

    After all, Chiyu Vi was well-known in the pugilistic world. Although no one would visit it for no reason, the martial arts practitioners woulde over every three to five days to visit it as a scenic spot... Well, to admire it.

    Sometimes, he was curious, or even pretending to be curious, so he naturally wanted to ask about the situation in the vi.

    Based on his experience, he should ask the well-informed people in the town at the foot of the mountain.

    But in fact ... Ding Liu was a member of the assassination organization led by the Housekeeper of the vi, He Ren, and was in charge of intelligence.

    In fact, you set me up, and I set you up.

    The Jianghu was dangerous and hard to guard against.

    Liu Yuan looked at him and did not look surprised. Instead, he said with great familiarity, ¡°There¡¯s no need for directions, but there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Ding Liu was an NPC had left a deep impression on him back in the novice vige.

    This was because most of the missions during the novice stage required Dinglue toplete.

    Things like sending things, looking for cats and dogs, running errands, and all kinds of side quests were basically released by this short guy.

    It could be seen how wide this person¡¯s connections in the town were. They looked for him for everything and went deep into the grassroots.

    ¡°Ask away.¡± Ding Liu nodded his head.

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and suddenly squinted his eyes as he smiled. ¡°Has the arrow wound on your knee from 20 years ago healed?¡±

    Ding Liu¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he immediately smiled. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. My knees are perfectly fine, it¡¯s just that my legs are a little short. You can¡¯t make fun of me.¡±

    He jumped on the spot, and the ball of fat shook. There was a ¡®boing, boing¡¯ sound effect.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged as he waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. I just suddenly thought of something funny. I don¡¯t have anything to help you with. You can go find someone else to do your business with.¡±

    Then, he walked into the alley.

    He was not lying. Although he had just taken Yue Longzhang¡¯s storage bag from Ma Shu, there were indeed only spirit stones inside, and no money.

    Liu Yuan took two steps and stopped. He turned back and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, there will be a group of Jianghu peopleing over in a few days. They have the Profound Cold Jade in their hands.¡±

    Then, he left again.

    After Liu Yuan had walked far away and disappeared into the alley, Ding Liu¡¯s smile immediately fell.

    He rubbed his hands together, and the sound of metal shing was heard.

    Upon closer inspection, one would notice that his chubby palm had be muscr in an instant, and his skin had be ck and hard with a metallic luster.

    The Henglian Hardening skills in the pugilistic world could not reach such a height. Only Immortal cultivators had the magical power to change the shape of the body.

    Ding Liu, the broker who mingled in the marketce, was an Immortal cultivator.

    ¡°20 years ago, I betrayed Bi Luo Mansion and was shot in the knee by a ming arrow. Although I was curedter, there are still some lingering effects. How did this man know about it?¡± Ding Liu muttered.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve been looking for it...¡±

    The perplexed Ding Liu naturally did not know that he had once issued a mission to the yers called ¡®Veterans don¡¯t die, only their knees hurt¡¯.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan circled around a few times and finally found the Xie residence.

    There were a few banana leaves sticking out of the gate, which was somewhat out of ce with the surroundings.

    As for Ding Liu¡¯s reaction, he was now an honored guest of Chiyu Vi. Ever since he was saved by Gu Feidao 20 years ago, Ding Liu had been loyal to this Marquis of Ding An.

    Without Gu Feidao¡¯s permission, he naturally would not be hostile to Liu Yuan.

    Furthermore, Liu Yuan had also given him a clear path.

    Liu Yuan was stunned.

    This was indeed a side quest, but they were not in a game, and Ding Liu would not give them any rewards.

    Besides, he could not even protect himself now, so how could he do a few side missions?

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m used to epting side missions.¡±

    Liu Yuan stood in front of the Xie family¡¯s residence with a depressed look on his face. The guards at the door hesitated when they saw his eyes.

    This person, this gaze...

    Could it be that the Old Master¡¯s ¡®I won¡¯t grant you an audience, and yet yed the zither for you in the courtyard¡¯ trick had made him so angry that her lungs had exploded?

    They could not quite remember.

    The guard felt that it was a tricky situation and did not know how to deal with the guest who had the perseverance toe to the house a second time.

 Chapter 17

    I Was Clearly Here First

    Liu Yuan and the guard looked at each other affectionately for three seconds, somewhat confused.

    Why does he look like he has let me down?

    ¡°Ahem.¡± In the end, it was Liu Yuan who spoke first. ¡°Xie Qian. Is he not in again?¡±

    This is bad! As expected, he was here to seek revenge!

    The guard was immediately alert. Not only did he call the Old Master by his name, but he also used the word ¡®again¡¯. It was too obvious.

    Moreover, he had a sharp look in his eyes and a murderous aura. Even if he looked like a weak schr on the outside, he must have just killed someone not long ago.

    ¡°Today, Old Master...¡± The experienced guard who was good at reasoning paused and said with a pleasant expression, ¡°He¡¯s in.¡±

    ¡­

    This time, it was Liu Yuan¡¯s turn to be confused. Your method is wrong.

    The guard saw the ck-haired youth frowning, as if he was very dissatisfied, and his heart waspletely clear.

    So, he was indeed fishing!

    As long as he said that the Old Master was not home, the other party would immediately attack and fight their way in. Hmph, he had already seen through this trick!

    The guard gave himself a thumbs up for his quick-witted self.

    Liu Yuan muttered to himself, ¡°after all, we¡¯re in a game world now. It¡¯s understandable that there are some differences.¡±

    Since he was here, he could visit this ce.

    ¡°Can I go in now?¡± Liu Yuan pretended to walk up the Jade stairs in front of the door.

    ¡± Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! ¡± The guards quickly stopped him. ¡°No! ¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks, his eyes kind. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    The guard was dumbfounded and scratched his face. He said awkwardly, ¡°Not, not today. My Master has a guests inside now...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all guests, ¡± Liu Jun Xuan said. ¡± they can enter, but I can¡¯t? ¡±

    The guard was at a loss for words. His eyes were empty for a long time. Suddenly, he clenched his left fist and punched his right palm. He suddenly realized something and said,¡±It¡¯s different. Master is receiving other guests. If you enter, it will be very embarrassing. Master doesn¡¯t know who to receive. Additionally, they might be discussing something important. Therefore, you can not enter now!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the Guard¡¯s righteous and excited look, and his heart was a littleplicated.

    Why did he seem to think that I would charge in directly?

    He had not interacted much with this guard in the game, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of personality he had. He was quite lively.

    ¡°Ahem... Then what if I have an appointment with your Master?¡± Liu Yuan started to bluff.

    If he needed to start scamming again, he would. The favorability from gifting items would not decrease, so it was no big deal to cheat and scam. yers who paid money were just that arrogant.

    ¡°You have an appointment? Umm...¡± The guard was stunned.

    Liu Yuan continued, ¡°Since there¡¯s an appointment, then I¡¯m the one who came first. I¡¯m clearly the one who came first. Why can¡¯t I go in? ¡±

    Why did it feel so strange?

    The guard was dumbfounded, but he could not find any logical loopholes. The most important thing was...

    His Old Master actually did not ask him to chase this guy away.

    ¡°O-okay,e with me.¡± The guard helplessly opened the door.

    Liu Yuan was led into the house and looked at theyout of the house. There were small bridges and flowing water, fake mountains and real trees, pavilions and terraces. It was a very elegant su-style garden with twists and turns.

    In his heart, he marveled at the rich.

    He had never entered this map in the game, or rather, no yer had ever entered it.

    In the novice vige, this map was the only one that was still undeveloped.

    As for the rest, they had already been thoroughly searched by the yers.

    What? Robbery?

    Could a yer¡¯s business be called robbery?

    This was called gathering supplies for an important matter that could affect future development.

    Under the guard¡¯s lead, Liu Yuan passed by a cool lotus pond and came to a pavilion beside the pond.

    Although he tried his best to suppress his envy, Liu Yuan still could not help but look around a few more times.

    One of his greatest wishes... Was to have a house like this.

    Of course, he was not talking about the entire Xie residence. This level of garden could not be obtained without Jack Ma as your father.

    He only wanted a small courtyard with a lotus pond. He wanted to nt some nts around it so that he could enjoy the cool in the summer.

    ¡°Little friend, you seem to like this courtyard very much?¡± It was a gentle and easy-going baritone.

    Although he had not heard it for a long time, he still wanted to know what was going on.

    Liu Yuan looked in the direction of the sound and found that the bottom floor of the pavilion was connected on both sides. It looked like a pavilion with four pirs and railings bearing weight. From here, he could see the lotus pond on the other side.

    Silk paintings of mountains and rivers hung all around. Some werepletely framed, while others were just a piece of silk, fluttering slightly in the wind.

    In the middle of the hall, there was a table with three people sitting on it.

    One of them sat at the head of the table. He was about 30 years old and had long ck hair. He had a clear and handsome face, a thin body, and a pair of eyes that were as dark as ink.

    He was wearing a green robe, and only a white shirt inside. He seemed to be painting with a brush in his hand. He was Xie Qian.

    In terms of appearance, Xie Qian was definitely worthy of the words ¡®modest gentleman¡¯, ¡®gentle as jade¡¯. He gave off the feel of carefreeness and unruliness.

    On the table were the four treasures of the study and a zither.

    ... This guy must have made the yers so angry that they were helpless when he yed the zither, so much so that the forum offered a reward for Xie Qian¡¯s information, which allowed Liu Yuan to take advantage of it.

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. He looked up and saw the golden, full progress bar.

    The gold color represented the card draw.

    Liu Yuan was very pleased that he did not feed this guy gifts for nothing.

    Look, he was about to get a room full of exp scrolls, okay?

    For free!

    Other than Xie Qian, the two people kneeling in front of him should be the guests he was receiving.

    They were an old man and a young woman.

    The old man had a hunched back and was wearing a soft white robe. His entire back was arched, and he looked a little terrifying.

    His face was full of wrinkles, and his white hair was fixed in ce with a wooden hairpin. The side of his neck and cheeks were covered with rough veins that looked like dark green tree bark, and so were his slender fingers.

    He turned his head and looked at Liu Yuan from the corner of his eye. His long and narrow eyes had the dark golden vertical pupils of a beast.

    As for the woman, she was sitting quietly with her fingers crossed on her knees. Her face was fair and beautiful, and her eyes were like limpid autumn waters. She was also wearing a white robe.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath. The identities of these two people were definitely not simple.

    Liu Yuan had no impression of these two people, and there was no progress bar above the woman¡¯s head.

    More importantly, it was at a time that the yers did not know about.

    Xie Qian met the two of them.

    This might be the plot hidden behind Xie Qian, the recluse in the novice vige. It might even be ... A plot that did not appear in the information film of the version before Liu Yuan transmigrated.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to cause more butterfly effects again... Forget it, I¡¯m only here to get an exp scroll this time. I¡¯ll leave after I get it.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the progress bar above Xie Qian¡¯s head and immediately felt relieved.

    Heposed himself and looked at the fresh and green scenery of theke outside. He could imagine what kind of endless green paradise ce would be like in midsummer. He honestly said, ¡°I quite like it.¡±

    The silent atmosphere was temporarily broken.

    The old man retracted his gaze, and even the air seemed to start flowing.

    The guard standing at the side said respectfully, ¡°Master, he said that he had an appointment with you, so I brought him here.¡±

    Xie Qian put down the pen in his hand, paused, and nodded with a smile. ¡°I do have an appointment... Shaoying, go back and guard the door.¡±

    So this guard was called Shaoying.

 Chapter 18

    Really? For Free?

    Liu Yuan felt that this was not the name of an ordinary guard.

    And Xie Qian did not seem to treat that guy like an ordinary guard. This guard even had the right to bring people in.

    Liu Yuan looked at the guard named Shaoying again.

    It was ordinary, just... A little out of the ordinary.

    No matter how one looked at it, from his looks to his figure, he was quitemon and could not be found in a crowd.

    But perhaps... It was because he was too ordinary that it was not ordinary?

    Liu Yuan could not help but ponder.

    Upon hearing Xie Qian¡¯s words, Shaoying immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    He turned around and ran to the door to continue guarding.

    Was such ax guard really reliable?

    However, there were not many people visiting Xie Qian, so it should not be a problem... Right?

    Liu Yuan shifted his gaze from Shaoying to the three people in front of the table, especially Xie Qian.

    This big shot¡¯s performance did seem to be in a state where favorability was maxed out. Otherwise, with his temper, he would never have epted this inexplicable agreement.

    But... Liu Yuan was suddenly a little concerned. How could hepletely replenish the favorability points he gained from giving gfits?

    Previously, for example, Fu Huan¡¯s favorability with Liu Yuan had increased through battles. Therefore, Liu Yuan should have been a friend who often fought with her (not really).

    As for people like Gu Siyin and Ning Xiangrong, he had obtained the favorability points through a proper conquering strategy. Hence, in their impression, Liu Yuan was their lifetime¡¯s faithful lover, and the details of the various conquering strategies were very clear to him.

    Liu Yuan was really curious about what would happen if he gave a gift after drawing the card.

    ... Anyway, as long as its not something strange.

    Xie Qian raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation. He gestured to the far left side of the table. ¡°Little Friend, please take a seat. You are a guest, so I will entertain you today.¡±

    I¡¯m a guest, and you¡¯re ying the zither for me?

    Liu Yuan criticized in his heart, then walked over and knelt down like the woman next to him.

    The old man suddenly spoke, his voice old and rotten, ¡°Xie Qian, who is he?¡±

    ¡°Will you tend your own gardens?¡± Xie Qian asked gently.

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that this sentence was probably the same as... ¡®What does it have to do with you?¡¯

    The most annoying thing was that they spoke in a weird manner.

    ¡°...¡±

    The veins on the old man¡¯s face bulged as he clenched his fists.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The woman opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She reached out and patted the old man¡¯s back to calm him down.

    ¡°Pfft...¡±

    The three of them looked over.

    Liu Yuan sat up straight and looked straight ahead. ¡°I just thought of something funny.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes widened, and a sharp glint shed in his beast eyes. He opened his palm.

    Liu Yuan immediately felt a bone-piercing chill. His hair stood on end, his heart tightened, and he almost stood up.

    ¡°You canugh when you want to, but you¡¯re restraining yourself. You¡¯re indulging in your desires and not overstepping the rules. Little Friend, you¡¯re really good.¡±

    Xie Qian suddenly nodded in praise. His gaze fell on the old man who had stopped his movements. ¡°Yuan Kaixuan, you¡¯re disrespectful to your elders and your juniors. Do you always act like this in front of the younger generation?¡±

    ¡°Phew...¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, and the chill faded away. He muttered to himself, ¡°This old man wants to kill me. Damn it, the world of cultivators is too dangerous. I¡¯ll just take the exp scrolls and leave.¡±

    However, this also showed that Xie Qian was also a big shot, and even more so than this old man.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yuan Kaixuan snorted coldly and withdrew his hand with a flick of his sleeve. His face was gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m a dying man. What¡¯s there to worry about? I came to find you personally, but you invited an outsider here. Who¡¯ the one who doesn¡¯t know respect?¡±

    Xie Qian said, ¡°There¡¯s always a difference in priority. You came to me to beg, but Little Friend Jun Xuan has an appointment with me. I¡¯m clear about the priority. Naturally, he should be the first.¡±

    His words were so firm that Yuan Kaixuan was unable to refute them.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. If it was not for the fact that he had just transmigrated for a day, and this was the first time he had seen Xie Qian, he would have believed Xie Qian¡¯s nonsense.

    The woman beside him looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s speechless expression and blinked in surprise. She asked softly, ¡°May I ask Senior Xie what agreement you have with this Fellow Daoist Jun Xuan?¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for a few pieces of calligraphy. I¡¯ve always been very... Appreciative of Senior Xie¡¯s calligraphy and paintings.¡±

    Good, good ... He almost said that he was coveting Xie Qian himself.

    After all, it would be a little too much to ask for dozens of paintings when someone else was here.

    Wait for them to leave and thene back to exploit them...

    Xie Qian¡¯s expression did not change. He stood up and said, ¡°Little Friend is also a person who loves painting, so there¡¯s no reason not to.¡±

    The woman named Hong Luan was stunned on the spot, feeling incredulous.

    Calligraphy and painting?

    How could there be such a coincidence? They were also seeking calligraphy and paintings!

    However, Xie Qian was clearly stubborn just now, or rather, they were bargaining because the price they offered was not enough. Suddenly, this kid came, and he¡¯s just going to give it to him?

    Looking at how he came empty-handed... Was he really getting them for free?

    She turned around and saw that Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. His old voice sounded like he was gritting his teeth. ¡°Xie Qian, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right?¡±

    Xie Qian went to pick up the calligraphy and painting with a puzzled face. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Yuan Kaixuan reached out and pointed at Liu Yuan. ¡°This Brat, what a coincidence that he agreed to take your paintings and calligraphy? Why did he have toe and take it when I am here?! Xie Qian, you... Cough, cough, cough...¡±

    In a moment of excitement, he coughed repeatedly and pounded the table.

    His face, which had been full of anger, became listless.

    Hong Luan patted his back and bit her lips. She turned to look at Xie Qian and knelt down. ¡°I beg Senior Xie to save my grandfather! In this world, only ¡®Dao Literature¡¯ can stabilize the injury in the sea of consciousness and rebuild the Soul Pce. If you don¡¯t save him... Grandfather will die without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Even if you and Grandfather used to quarrel, haven¡¯t you always believed in a gentleman¡¯s conduct?¡± She sobbed. We¡¯ve already brought the all these treasures, the Fusang Sea, the Golden Crow True Yang, to exchange for them, is that still not enough? And you still want to humiliate us...¡±

    Fusang Sea? Golden Crow True Yang?

    These two terms quickly shed through Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. The Fusang Sea naturally referred to an ocean among the five continents and eight seas of the upper central realm. As for the Golden Crow True Yang, he had never heard of it before.

    However, it was certain that these two people were really outside of the plot.

    This was because the map of the Fusang Sea had not been opened to yers yet!

    He did not expect that he would encounter such an ident when he¡¯s here to scam... No, to get an exp scroll. Liu Yuan¡¯s heart beat faster.

    Xie Qian rolled up the mounted portraits like he was putting his clothes. He said lightly, ¡°Time, fate, and luck are not things I can control.¡±

    He turned around and gave Liu Yuan a bunch of scrolls as if they were free. He smiled and said, ¡°Little friend, keep it well.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yuan took the scroll, looked at Xie Qian, and then at Hong Luan, who was kneeling and trembling.

    Why did he feel like... Xie Qian was giving him a choice?

    Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s coughing gradually subsided. After panting for a while, he reached out to help Hong Li up and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Without?the Dao Literature, I can still live for another 50 years, and it¡¯s not like the Fusang Tribe will copse immediately!¡±

    ¡°But ...¡± Hong Luan¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, but she was pulled to stand up and walk outside.

    Liu Yuan hesitated for a moment, then looked at Xie Qian, who had returned to his seat as if nothing had happened. He picked up a scroll and said, ¡°I can give you these paintings.¡±

    Yuan Kaixuan and Hong Luan stopped in their tracks.

 Chapter 19

    Golden Crow True Yang

    Yuan Kaixuan turned around and stared at Liu Yuan with his dark golden eyes. His expressionless face revealed a trace of vignce.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. This old man had probably been angered by Xie Qian too much, and he was afraid that this was just another ploy to get him angier.

    ¡°I said, I can give you these paintings. Of course, only a part of them,¡± Liu Yuan repeated.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hong Ling looked at Liu Yuan in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    She looked at Xie Qian again, and she stopped in her tracks. She hesitated and said, ¡°This is Senior Xie¡¯s gift to you, Fellow Daoist...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine now that he¡¯s given it to me,¡± Liu Yuan said indifferently.

    Yuan Kaixuan was obviously used to this. He stood there and said expressionlessly, ¡°Xie Qian, what are you up to this time?¡±

    Xie Qian sat behind the table, picked up his pen again, and focused on the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t y tricks.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The sound of Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s teeth grinding was particrly loud.

    Liu Yuan suspected that if Xie Qian had sat closer to him, Yuan Kaixuan would have bitten him to death.

    How much enmity did these two have?

    However, Liu Yuan guessed that even if there was no hatred between them, Xie Qian would still do stuff like this.

    Only for Liu Yuan, who had the favorablity bar maxed out, student Liu, would get different treatment from Xie Qian.

    Liu Yuan held a pile of scrolls and said helplessly, ¡°So, do you guys want it or not? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be going back. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    Although Yuan Kaixuan still did not want to believe that Xie Qian was not up to something, this might be his only chance. He turned to look at Liu Yuan and gritted his teeth. ¡°I want it!¡±

    Liu Yuan chuckled and put the scroll back into his pocket.

    Yuan Kaixuan had a ¡®I knew it¡¯ look on his face. He put his hands behind his back and sneered, ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Hong Luan was at a loss. She looked left and right, somewhat at a loss.

    ¡°Originally, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it to you, but Senior Yuan, it was too much for you to attack me just now. However, I¡¯m an upright person, and I¡¯ll never take advantage of others when they¡¯re down. So... Hand over the Golden Crow True Yang and the painting.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± He looked at Yuan Kaixuan.

    Yuan Kaixuan was silent for a while before he said slowly, ¡°You really know how to do business.¡±

    Nonsense, he was a yer of this online game, okay?

    He would take advantage of everything, you bastard. Everything he saw was his.

    Although he did not know what the Golden Crow True Yang was, since he said that it was a treasure, then it must be a great deal. If he backed off, then he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    Although you have a high cultivation strength, I, Liu Yuan, have also reached the Judgment stage in the game. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?

    ¡°Do you want to trade?¡± Liu Yuan waved the painting again.

    Besides, with Xie Qian here, I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll regret it...

    Yuan Kaixuan was expressionless. He reached out and turned his palm. A golden halo suddenly appeared, like a small sun emitting endless heat. The high temperature distorted the surroundings.

    However, a circle of incantations and restrictions sealed it firmly, preventing the high temperature from destroying the surrounding things.

    Liu Yuan squinted his eyes. The texture of the halo was between liquid and gas, and it breathed rhythmically. He could vaguely see a three-legged Golden Crow curled up in it, sometimes swimming with the flow of water or air.

    If one had to describe it... It was like an embryo.

    Golden Crow True Yang.

    Liu Yuan seemed to have understood. Although the map of the Fusang sea had not been released yet, everyone knew about the legend.

    The Fusang Tree was the ce where the Golden Crows lived, and judging from Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s appearance, the Fusang Tribe should be a race of dryads that were born from the Fusang Tree.

    This ball of light was probably the embryo of the Golden Crow? Can it be raised?

    Wasn¡¯t this a pet?

    I understand now!

    Liu Yuan looked at the Golden Crow True Yang, indicating that he hadpletely understood it.

    Yuan Kaixuan almost cursed out loud in his heart. The f*cking thing is not yours yet. This kid¡¯s eyes looked as if he had already imagined the future.

    When he saw this egg, he already thought about what brand of bird food he should buy.

    Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s face was gloomy. He handed over the halo in his hand and did not forget to look at Xie Qian. ¡°Calligraphy and painting.¡±

    Liu Yuan also looked at Xie Qian and said, ¡°Senior, how many did they ask for?¡±

    ¡°Just one,¡± Xie Qian replied indifferently.

    Liu Yuan threw a scroll to Hong Luan.

    Although Yuan Kaixuan was unwilling and angry, he still sent the halo to Liu Yuan¡¯s empty hands and flicked his sleeves, not wanting to look at it.

    Liu Yuan looked at the Golden Crow True Yang in his hand and examined it curiously.

    The chubby little Golden Crow was quite cute when it curled up.

    He thought for a moment and threw another scroll over.

    Yuan Hongli was a little confused, and Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s eyes also showed surprise.

    ¡°This is my gift,¡± Liu Yuan smiled.

    Yuan Kaixuan snorted coldly, but his voice was obviously much lower.

    Yuan Hongli held the scroll carefully and looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°Ut¡¯s extremely difficult to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang... It¡¯s usually used as a supplement to a fire-attribute cultivation technique or physique. I hope Fellow Daoist can treat it well.¡±

    Even though he did not understand, Xie Qian was there to exin it to him, right?

    ¡°Definitely.¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    Yuan Kaixuan took the scroll and opened it. His beast eyes lit up and he closed his eyes. He heaved a sigh of relief, closed it, rolled it up, and left with a flick of his sleeves. He snorted coldly, ¡°In this life, even if I die, even if I were to jump down from the Fusang Tree, I will never step foot here again!¡±

    Yuan Hongling quickly followed him, and her words of persuasion could be heard faintly.

    Soon, only the sound of the wind blowing the scroll painting and the lotus leaves could be heard in the hall.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he shifted his gaze back from the distance. He looked at Xie Qian, then moved over to sit in front of the table with the scroll in his hands. He ced the scroll on the ground and spun the Golden Crow True Yang around.

    Xie Qian did not say anything and continued to write. He then nodded in satisfaction, blew on the paper, put down the pen, and looked up. ¡°Little Friend, do you understand the use of my calligraphy?¡±

    Liu Yuan recalled the exp scroll¡¯s description and said, ¡°Body and mind as one, the sea of consciousness is empty.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my Young Friend is not simple,¡± Xie Qian praised.

    I¡¯ll feel embarrassed if you continue to brag like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind...¡± Liu Yuanughed awkwardly.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t forget the great kindness you¡¯ve shown me in the past,¡± Xie Qian continued with a smile.

    Although he did not understand why gifting him a bunch of unyellowed eggs and the strange-smelling fish would be considered ¡®great kindness¡¯, he was notining.

    Liu Yuan was deep in thought as he pointed at the paintings. ¡°So you did it on purpose?¡±

    Sure enough, he was deliberately trying to make him ufortable...

    Xie Qian nodded, his expression unchanged. ¡°I dare not forget the enmity between Yuan Kaixuan and myself.¡±

    ¡°What enmity?¡± Liu Yuan could not help but ask.

    ¡°He actually eats sweet tofu pudding,¡± Xie Qian said.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°...¡±

    Xie Qian added, ¡°In the past, I studied with him in the Bai Shan Court. One morning, he changed my tofu pudding to something sweet.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°...¡±

    ¡°If you want to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang, you must first find an extremely cold c ...¡± Xie Qian said.

    Hey, hey, hey, are you trying to change the topic?

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart, his eyes staring straight. This NPC was really petty and vengeful. Fortunately, he had filled up this NPC¡¯s favorability bar.

 Chapter 20

    Am I a Stupid Character in a Children¡¯s Story?

    ¡°First, you have to find a ce with extreme cold. Then, you have to find these materials and ce the Golden Crow True Yang into the formation.¡±

    Xie Qian picked up the piece of paper that he had just finished writing on the table and handed it to Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan took it over. On it read: Mirror Moon Jade, Greenwood Demon Blood, Fish-scaled Lotus Seed, and Mountain Sea Treasure Heart. It also gave the specific location and method of obtaining these items. There was also a formation and the method of making it.

    So, he was writing these things just now...

    But in that case, Liu Yuan had seen him holding a pen when he came in.

    In other words, before Liu Yuan came in, Xie Qian had already written the prescription.

    Combined with his calmness when Liu Yuan came to visit.

    ¡®Is he a prophet?¡¯

    A bold guess appeared in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. If that was the case, then Xie Qian¡¯s rank was definitely higher than he had imagined.

    Xie Qian turned a blind eye to Liu Yuan¡¯s probing gaze and smiled. ¡°Just now, I said that you¡¯re not simple, but I didn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not simple just because you know my Dao Literature ability.¡±

    Liu Yuan was surprised. If not that... What could it be?

    ¡°Looking at your expression... You don¡¯t seem to think that you¡¯re not simple.¡±

    Xie Qian¡¯s gaze carried an unusual meaning. ¡°I originally nned to let you decide how to deal with the scroll. If you give the scroll to Yuan Kaixuan, I¡¯ll do you a favor from Fusang Sea. If you ask for an exchange with the scroll, I¡¯ll give you the Golden Crow True Yang...¡±

    At this point, he shook his head andughed. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you would choose to exchange first and then give one away. This way, they have a higher evaluation of you in their hearts. You¡¯ve killed two birds with one stone.¡±

    Liu Yuan turned the Golden Crow True Yang, his face numb, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m special at all.¡±

    Ah, this True Yang is good for making a hot water bag.

    In fact, giving the scroll was ast-minute idea... He gave one to the girl because she was pretty. Was there anything wrong with that?

    However, the status of these two people in the Fusang Sea was definitely not low. Today, they had indeed gained a lot. If he could go to the Fusang Sea in the future, he might have a backer.

    Then again, the exp scroll is yours. I don¡¯t feel bad giving it away.

    Xie Qian¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Although you may think it¡¯s a coincidence, everything happens for a reason. For example, if you were greedy or resentful of Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s previous actions, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision. You¡¯re not greedy, and you¡¯re notpetitive. It¡¯s clear that your character is better than I thought.¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    Hey, as long as you¡¯re happy.

    Was this the consequence of having a full favorability bar?

    Liu Yuan was in the pavilion surrounded by the lotus pond, listening to Xie Qian brag about himself for a long time. Basically, Xie Qian could interpret the meaning behind every word and every action.

    Liu Yuan folded the piece of paper and put it into Yue Longzhang¡¯s storage bag.

    ¡°Little Friend, you¡¯re careful and meticulous.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know how to appreciate good tea, so when he picked up the cup, he simply chugged it down like water.

    ¡°Little Friend, you¡¯re carefree and easy-going, and you don¡¯t care about trifles.¡±

    I¡¯m f*cking cautious and carefree at the same time. Am I a character in a stupid children¡¯s story?

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. He thought of his formernguage teacher.

    No matter what ordinary sentence it was, thenguage teacher could always interpret it strangely and gave it unusual meaning. It made no sense.

    ¡°Senior... I¡¯ve troubled you for a long time. I should take my leave.¡±

    Liu Yuan bit the bullet and interrupted Xie Qian¡¯s endless praise. If this continued, he would really start to believe the nonsense.

    Xie Qian stopped talking and looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s expression, ¡°Little Friend, you¡¯re calm and patient. You¡¯re able to distinguish between the inside and the outside. You¡¯re able to debate about honor and disgrace. You¡¯re not moved by the words of foreign objects. It¡¯s rare, very rare.¡±

    Seeing that he was about to start again, Liu Yuan quickly said, ¡°Senior, I suddenly remembered that the clothes I hung out to dry are still hanging outside. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon, so I have to go back and collect them.¡±

    Xie Qian looked out and saw the sun shining brightly.

    ¡°Little Friend, you are well aware of the principle that fortune and disaster depend on each other when they reach an extreme...¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±

    Liu Yuan almost ran away. Damn it, he really could not stand the crazy praise from someone who had always ridiculed and mocked others!

    Xie Qian sat in the same ce, watching Liu Yuan¡¯s back as he ran away. After a long time, he said, ¡°Interesting.¡±

    He thought for a moment, picked up the pen again, and spread out the white paper.

    He dipped the ink and started to write.

    ¡°The flying swan steps on the snow, the vi dreams of butterflies.¡±

    Who was he writing about?

    After he finished writing, he put down his brush and looked at it carefully for a while. Then, he sat in his seat as if he was in a daze and sighed. ¡°Time, fate, and luck are not thing I can control.¡±

    From a distance, he looked like he was sitting alone, his long hair hanging loosely, as if he had been through countless years.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan stepped out of the door and even greeted the guard Shaoying, indicating that he would often... No, when he was free, he woulde to visit Senior.

    Although the exp scroll was great, he could not stand the feeling of the endless praise.

    Shaoying scratched his head in confusion. ¡°Oh...¡±

    The guard had a suspicious nature. He had never seen anyone who said they woulde to visit the Old Master often.

    It was normal for them to m the door and leave in a hurry, just like the two just now.

    Could he be... The kind of person who felt good when being scolded?

    Shaoying looked at Liu Yuan suspiciously. His curiosity was about to explode, but Liu Yuan had already left.

    Next time, next time I must ask.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan strolled around Xichang Town. It was not much different from the game, but the feeling of being there in person was definitely different.

    To be honest, Liu Yuan felt that he was very lucky to be able to see real people and things in the game he liked.

    Moreover, he was in a much better mood because he had obtained an exp scroll and a pet.

    He returned to the entrance of the vi.

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks. The happy smile on his face gradually disappeared when he remembered that he had to deal with the two girls next.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and cheered himself on. ¡°Liu Yuan, bring out your aura as the God of Conqquering Strategy! You¡¯ve already conquered them once, and their favorability is maxed out. Do you still need to be afraid of them? As long as I maintain my good image and trick them, they will still have to be obedient. No mountain will be too tall for me!¡±

    After cheering himself on, Liu Yuan was full of confidence. He held his head high and walked towards his guest room.

    On the way, Liu Yuan began to recall how he had conquered Ning Xiangrong.

    ¡°Let me think about it. That independent plot should be when nNng Xiangrong was still in Water Moon Dock. At that time, she was a youngdy of an Immortal sect with no experience. She was pampered since she was young, dedicated to cultivation, had sufficient resources, and had no fights. She was used to the people around her obeying her and being shorter than her, so she looked cold and arrogant on the outside, but she was actually pure in heart.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I chose to steal her clothes directly to break her arrogance. In that shameful state, it was easier for her to reveal her true feelings. I would never spoil her, but bully her instead. However, I didn¡¯t cross the line and showed her my character. I used this to let her find apletely different and novel experience in her routine, unchanging life.¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, people who are passive and follow the rules are more likely to be attracted to the deviant.¡±

 Chapter 21

    The Sinking Liu Yuan

    ¡°After that, it¡¯s the standard procedure. Say some sweet words and give her some gifts. Moreover, they did not need to be expensive, just something she¡¯s never owned.¡±

    Liu Yuan touched his chin and muttered, ¡°Speaking of which, Rongrong and Siyin are quite simr, but their environment is different, which leads to different personalities.¡±

    Gu Siyin lived in the forces of the pugilistic world, most of the people she came and went with were straightforward. She ced more importance on material desires and human rtionships, so she was arrogant. On the other hand, Ning Xiangrong lived in a simple cultivation sect and was held in high regard, so she was cold and arrogant.

    In addition, there were also factors such as age, cultivation technique, and so on.

    ¡°In Ning Xiangrong¡¯s mind, it seems that I left without saying goodbye after flirting with her, so... I hope she¡¯s not here for revenge.¡±

    Liu Yuan was justining. Ning Xiangrong did not look like she was here for revenge. She was more like she was here to look for her husband.

    Just like what she said before: ¡®He will be my husband¡¯, she probably wanted to kidnap Liu Yuan and marry him.

    But...

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°Everything will work out in the end. I will try to persuade her, and if I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t fight back with my current strength. I can only drag it out. ¡±

    Therefore, even scum had to rely on strength. This was such a cruel and realistic ce.

    ¡°Phew...¡± Liu Yuan finally reached his own courtyard and pushed the door open.

    The first thing he saw was a woman in white standing there quietly. She had already taken off her veiled hat, and her beautiful face was breathtaking. Her ck hair hung down, and her blue eyes were like a deep spring under the ice. Once the ice cracked, it would reveal the autumn waters below.

    It was almost afternoon, and she stood in the shadow of a lush green tree, isted from the sun, giving people an unreal beauty.

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment. Just now in the hall, he had been focused on the matter at hand, and he had not carefully looked at Ning Xiangrong¡¯s appearance.

    It had to be said that when the characters in the game were in front of him, the feeling waspletely different...

    However, it was very shocking. As expected of the third-ranked beauty in the game.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s card face data was not strong, and she did not have any outstanding performance in theter plot. But¡­ Damnit, although she was a 4-star, her poprity wasparable to some 6-star card.

    Water Moon Dock¡¯s incident at Chiyu Vi did not affect her. After the demon sect¡¯s spy was dealt with, Ning Xiangrong should have be Water Moon Dock¡¯s Dock Master.

    Liu Yuan had no impression of the plot in the middle, so he joined the dungeon and entered the Water Moon Dock map. He then buried his head in the game.

    The two of them looked at each other but did not speak.

    The atmosphere was not awkward, but it was a silent tacit understanding of reunion after a long separation.

    There was no expression on the ck-haired young man¡¯s face, but his eyes that were staring at Ning Xiangrong containedplicated emotions. There was guilt, nostalgia, and even deep helplessness.

    Tears would flow, but a man had no tears, only heartache-filled silence.

    His emotions were introverted, but his bodynguage could not be faked. Ning Xiangrong saw his trembling hands, heavy breathing, dry lips, and sluggish steps. These were all signs of his excitement, but he did note up to hug her.

    Perhaps he left just now because he was afraid that he could not control his emotions...

    After all, three years had passed and they had all changed a lot, especially Liu Yuan. His cultivation level had actually dropped to the Foundation Establishment stage!

    The fall of one¡¯s cultivation realm was not a simple matter. It meant that one¡¯s Dantian and Sea of Consciousness were injured. Under normal circumstances, such an injury could not be healed.

    Ning Xiangrong could feel his timidity, so her heart also trembled.

    All these years... What had he experienced to be in such a sorry state?

    Ning Xiangrong thought of how the once unbridled Liu Junxuan had now be so restrained. For a moment, her nose felt sour, and tears filled her eyes, almost falling.

    Back then, you made me realize that there are all kinds of beautiful things in the world. That¡¯s why I was able to take a step into the outside world. However, I obtained my freedom, while you lost your pride. So this time, it¡¯s my turn to save you!

    Ning Xiangrong looked at the ck-haired young man¡¯s helpless appearance and slowly walked over with teary eyes.

    The above was Ning Xiangrong¡¯s one-sided imagination.

    In fact, Liu Yuan was so nervous that his lips were dry. His entire body was stiff and he didn ot know what to say.

    It was even more exaggerated than the first time he met Gu Siyin. At that time, he was flustered, but in the end, he managed to coax her.

    However, he could still treat Gu Siyin like a cousin. After all, it was fine in the game, but Liu Yuan really did not think it was normal to have improper thoughts about a 14-year-old girl.

    ...He had to wait at least two years.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s extremely charming appearance, coupled with the fact that he already conquered her, gave Liu Yuan a very different feeling from Gu Siyin.

    There was a huge difference between the game and reality.

    So when he did not say a word, and Ning Xiangrong walked up to him and hugged him, Liu Yuan was dumbfounded.

    He was in a daze as Ning Xiangrong tightly hugged him, their bodies pressed against each other, and the faint fragrance of the woman¡¯s body instantly assaulted his face.

    Liu Yuan, who was usually full of confidence, sank.

    This was the first time in his life that he had such close contact with a girl, and she was hugging him!

    Liu Yuan, who was squeaking in his heart, hadpletely forgotten that the little loli Gu Siyin had thrown herself into his arms.

    ¨CTwice.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s first thought was that it smelled good.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s fragrance, mixed with the secretion of hormones, made his heart waver.

    The second feeling was that it was soft.

    He had already felt the softness of Gu Siyin¡¯s small hands before, but now, Liu Yuan could feel the beauty of a girl¡¯s body, especially the fullness of her chest and the intimacy of breathing from the side of her neck.

    Liu Yuan did not even dare to breathe hard, for fear that he would touch something he should not be touching.

    He carefully adjusted his breathing and stiffened his body. He heard Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice close by. ¡°Liu Junxuan,e back with me to the Water Moon Dock. We¡¯ll be Dao Companions. I¡¯ll try to recover your cultivation. No matter how much you¡¯ve suffered outside, I¡¯ll be by your side through time to make up for it. We¡¯ll be together forever... Everything I have is yours. ¡±

    She turned her head, her warm breath blowing into Liu Yuan¡¯s ear. Her voice was soft but warm, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the heart... Or the body.¡±

    Calm down, calm down ... Damn it, I can¡¯t calm down!

    Liu Yuan roared in his heart expressionlessly. He was only a 19-year-old teenager!

    How detestable!

    However, this level of temptation, he waspletely unable... Unable to refuse!

    ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± he said bitterly.

    Ning Xiangrong hugged him even tighter and said, ¡°I know. I know everything. I¡¯ll share your burden!¡±

    No! You don¡¯t know!

    ... Wait, what do you know?

    Liu Yuan struggled to push her away temporarily and put his hands on her waist. ¡°No, listen to me...¡±

    At this moment, a chirpy and happy voice was heard.

    ¡°Brother Junxuan! I¡¯m here to find you...¡±

    Gu Siyin¡¯s smile froze, and she also stopped jumping.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s movements also stopped. He looked at himself holding Ning Xiangrong, then at Gu Siyin¡¯s pale face and empty eyes.

    Liu Yuan, who was full of confidence, waspletely crushed.

 Chapter 22

    Be Good and Address Me as ¡®Master¡¯s Wife¡¯

    Liu Yuan almost cried... He felt as if his life shed before his eyes.

    Liu Yuan had never expected that he would fail here.

    In fact, he was already prepared to fail, but he did not expect it to happen so suddenly.

    He did not put up any defenses, nor did he hesitate.

    Just like that, he and Ning Xiangrong barged into Gu Siyin¡¯s line of sight.

    The young girl was holding a te of desserts.

    ng!

    It fell to the ground.

    The snacks rolled to the side and were covered in dust.

    Ning Xiangrong let go of her hand. When she turned around and saw Gu Siyin, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes, followed by doubt and a vague sense of foreboding.

    They said that they were master and student... But this little girl¡¯s behavior was not like a student to a teacher.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s woman¡¯s intuition was sharp enough to detect that something was wrong.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He walked over and picked up the snack. He looked up and said, ¡°Siyin, that was...¡±

    He suddenly choked. How was he going to exin this?

    Saying that it was an ident, I identally put my hand on the waist of another woman who suddenly pounced on me?

    Ning Xiangrong would explode.

    Or should he say: ¡®I only see you as a little sister and have no intention of marrying you¡¯?

    Gu Siyin would explode.

    Or... Should he tell the truth?

    Both of them would explode at the same time, right?

    Liu Yuan froze on the spot, thinking about his next move.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears, and they immediately turned red. She pursed her lips and held it in. She stood in ce and nodded. ¡°Sob... I¡¯ll listen to Brother Junxuan¡¯s exnation. I, I will listen... Sob...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, big drops of tears rolled down her white and tender cheeks.

    Liu Yuan did not know what to do. What he liked most about Gu Siyin was that she was obedient.

    Of course, in the beginning, Gu Siyin¡¯s character was the arrogant and domineering type. However, as his favorability increased, he realized that if Gu Siyin truly acknowledged and relied on someone, she would be particrly attached to the other party and obey them.

    She was like a wild canary that had turned into a pet.

    This child was too well-behaved, so well-behaved that one could not help but pity and even feel heartache for her.

    Liu Yuan tried his best to calm himself down. He did not want to hurt Gu Siyin, so he knelt down and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Si Yin, listen well. No matter what, I will not change my promise to you. ¡±

    Gu Siyin nodded. She sobbed. ¡°Yes, I know... Brother Junxuan would never lie to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little sad, just a little,¡± she said softly.

    The young girl stretched out two fingers to show the space between them. Then, it shrank again until it was almost gone. After a pause, it became a little bigger.

    It was to show that she could ept Liu Yuan having multiple wives, but not too many.

    Seeing her like this, Liu Yuan could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He put the dessert back on the te and finally came to his senses. He patted her head. ¡°The rtionship between Rongrong and me, you should have known about it in the hall, right?¡±

    She did not act up on the spot in the hall, probably because the two did not have contact, so sheforted herself in his heart. Now that she saw it, she felt very sad.

    Gu Siyin puffed up her cheeks and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I know... I¡¯m just here to give you some desserts. I made them myself, but they¡¯re all on the floor now.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that it was good that he had transmigrated to ancient times.

    He looked down at the desserts on the te. They were just a few glutinous rice balls. They did not look very good and were covered in dust, but they were still a token of the girl¡¯s sincerity.

    Liu Yuan cast a dust-clearing spell to clear the dust off his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Have you heard of the five-second rule? If you drop something on the ground, you can still pick it up and eat it within five seconds. We can¡¯t waste it. ¡±

    Liu Yuan stuffed a white and sticky one into his mouth.

    Gu Siyin was stunned and quickly snatched the te over. She looked anxiously at Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth as he chewed. ¡°This is so dirty, don¡¯t eat it!¡±

    Liu Yuan swallowed it. ¡°Hmm... The taste is not bad.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Really?¡± It¡¯s my first time making it, so it¡¯s good that Brother Junxuan likes it.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t just pick it up off the ground and eat it.¡±

    Even though she said that, her eyes still looked very happy.

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Gu Siyin for a while, then said, ¡°Little Girl, you like him?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He solved the problem with Gu Siyin, but Ning Xiangrong suddenly attacked.

    Based on the fact that she saw Liu Yuan as the only light in her life that was different from the rest, it was very likely that she would develop a desire to possess him, so...

    This was a dangerous situation!

    Liu Yuan nervously paid attention to the changes in their expressions, but he still had to maintain a calm smile.

    He was smiling on the surface, but he was cursing in his heart.

    Gu Siyin knew that she had a master and student rtionship with Liu Yuan, so she could not let anyone get a hold of her. She red at Ning Xiangrong and said, ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t like him!¡±

    She loved him! It was love! I don¡¯t just like him!

    The girl was proud of her exnation, but she was afraid that Liu Yuan would misunderstand, so she turned to look at the young man pitifully, hoping to convey her feelings.

    Liu Yuan replied with a relieved look.

    Nonsense, the favorability did not decrease at all, so this sentence was naturally fake.

    Having said that, the favorability bar could be used as a lie detector at some point.

    However, if he really used it as a lie detector, he was afraid that it would not be a favorable impression, but a reversal.

    ¡°What a coincidence, I happen to like your master.¡±

    Gu Siyin¡¯s cheeks were puffed up. ¡°So what! What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Good girl, you can address me as ¡®Master¡¯s Wife¡¯.¡± Ning Xiangrong smiled.

    A fatal blow.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s expression instantly froze, and she looked at Ning Xiangrong in disbelief. ¡°You and Brother Junxuan aren¡¯t even married yet, so why should I call you Master¡¯s Wife?!¡±

    The young girl gritted her teeth and looked at her as if she was looking at a vixen.

    Detestable! Why did this woman look like she had already won?

    ¡°Hmm ... That¡¯s true.¡± Ning Xiangrong actually nodded her head in a tolerant manner, but then she curled her lips and said, ¡°The way you address me is wrong.¡±

    Gu Siyin red at her, not knowing what she was up to.

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Liu Yuan and said with a faint smile, ¡°Since he¡¯s your master, how can you call him Brother Junxuan? You should be calling him teacher.¡±

    She said this very slowly, and the true meaning could be seen in the details.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s HP -9999!

    Liu Yuan seemed to see the girl receiving critical damage, and the string of damage output was as fierce as a tiger.

    As expected, mortals could not defeat cultivators, and Core Formation powerhouses were terrifying...

    Looking at the young girl¡¯s expression, she became a crybaby again ¡°Teacher... Junxuan...¡±

    Her voice became lower and lower. It was unknown what sad thing she was thinking about, but she suddenly cried out, wiped her tears, and ran away.

    The afternoon sun was bright and the leaves were rustling, making the ce green.

    Liu Yuan wanted to give chase, but he forced himself to stop.

    Rtionships wereplex, and they came and went quickly. It was calmer than Liu Yuan had imagined, but it seemed like the prologue of a war had already begun between Ning Xiangrong, who had the absolute advantage, and Gu Siyin, who had run away.

    Only Liu Yuan and Ning Xiangrong were left.

    The long-lost reunion hug was interrupted by Gu Siyin, and the charming atmosphere also disappeared.

    Liu Yuan sighed and looked straight ahead, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong suddenly snorted, walked closer, and pointed at Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead with her delicate finger. ¡°How many girls¡¯ hearts have you captured in the past three years? Tell me clearly.¡±

 Chapter 23

    I Can¡¯t Bear to Bite You

    Liu Yuan felt a little guilty.

    He thought about the few pages of his card illustrations. He was too embarrassed to say that he had a different wife every day.

    But his silence was taken as tacit consent by Ning Xiangrong.

    Although Miss Ning had expected this, she was still upset. She thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ve been searching for him for three years, but to no avail. I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve suffered. I¡¯ve only just returned to Water Moon Dock.¡¯

    Aftering back to rest for a while, she came out to assist in the marriage.

    She did not expect to find him here.

    This guy, on the other hand, had not changed his frivolous temperament at all!

    Back then, he had dared to steal her clothes in Water Moon Dock. Now, he had even made this little girl fall head over heels for him. She really did not know how many more girls had been deceived by this guy!

    However, Ning Xiangrong saw the bewilderment on Liu Yuan¡¯s face and thought about it. He had almost no cultivation now, so he must have experienced more hardship than her. Her heart softened for a moment.

    However, she was not willing to admit defeat to other women.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired about it. You only came to this Chiyu Vi a month ago, and you were even seriously injured when you were picked up by a female guest elder.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong emphasized the word ¡®female¡¯ and stared at Liu Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s only been a month, but you¡¯ve managed to ce yourself in this little fellow¡¯s heart. That¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    ¡°It took me a month with you too,¡± Liu Yuan subconsciously replied.

    After stealing clothes for an entire month, he was able to enjoy the other party¡¯s embarrassed expression while chatting with her as if nothing had happened... She was coquettish, truly coquettish.

    At that time, he felt that his amazing operation would make those yers loyal to Ning Xiangrong kill him.

    But then again, he did not post this conquering strategy at that time. Instead, he expressed his approval of the normal strategies posted by other yers.

    Most of the time... The characters that were not Liu Yuan¡¯s first choice of conquering were either too tricky, or he did not want to release them.

    He was just too eager to show off.

    In fact, Liu Yuan thought that he probably was the first to conquer all the characters in the game.

    However, the God of Conquering Strategy, Liu Yuan, regretted it after saying such a thing to Ning Xiangrong.

    Why did I say that... That¡¯s just asking for trouble...

    Sure enough, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face instantly blushed. She tiptoed and bit Liu Yuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch... I¡¯m only in the Foundation Building stage now, I can¡¯t take a bite from you! What if you bite my neck off!¡±

    Liu Yuan gritted his teeth and pressed on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s shoulder.

    Ning Xiangrong did not really use any strength ... She immediately retracted her strength. Otherwise, even if she did not break his neck, it would at least bleed.

    Unlike now, where there were only two rows of shallow teeth marks.

    ¡°If I break it, this will all be over!¡± Ning Xiangrong snorted coldly, but her face was red as she looked at the glistening saliva stains on Liu Yuan¡¯s neck. She felt embarrassed and a little distressed, so she took out a handkerchief and gently wiped it.

    Then, she suddenly realized that the conversation just now did not seem right.

    Ning Xiangrong red at Liu Yuan, who was still as frivolous as ever. She took back her handkerchief and whispered. ¡°How can I bear to bite you...¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± Liu Yuan looked at her innocently.

    It was fickle.

    Was this what a woman was like? Compared to the cold and arrogant feeling of the past, Ning Xiangrong had be a little willful, or perhaps she was showing her true feelings in front of him.

    It seemed that she had changed a lot in the past three years.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ning Xiangrong rearranged her expression and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re already by my side anyway. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    As she spoke, she waved her sleeves and set up a barrier. Just when Liu Yuan almost thought that she was going to do something unsightly to him while there was no one around, Ning Xiangrong whispered, ¡°Can you tell me now ... What happened to Yue Longzhang?¡±

    ¡°There are traces of the demonic sect on his body. I only noticed it when I was fighting with him.¡± Liu Yuan steadied his mind.

    ¡°What traces?¡±

    Liu Yuan said seriously, ¡°When he attacked me, the sudden rage and the fierce light in his eyes were like a beast instead of a human. The rapid change in his emotions was caused by the demonic sect¡¯s technique. The change in his temperament is very subtle and ordinary people can¡¯t detect it. ¡±

    Liu Yuan painted a bad picture of Yue Longzhang. In fact, all the emotional changes and anger were purely because he liked Ning Xiangrong and was extremely angry at Liu Yuan.

    But...

    There was another very important point about Ning Xiangrong¡¯s character, and that was that she was particrly slow to react to strange feelings.

    Although everyone in Water Moon Dock knew that Yue Longzhang admired Miss Ning, Ning Xiangrong did not know.

    She was just... Ahem, ignoring him.

    It had to be said that this NPC Yue Longzhang was really sad.

    Ning Xiangrong frowned. ¡°Although Yue Longzhang isn¡¯t a very good person, his father is an elder of the dock. He¡¯s a good friend of my father¡¯s who grew up together. How could he...¡±

    Look at that, she took the bait, right?

    Liu Yuan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know, but my familiarity with the demonic sect is much higher than yours. ¡±

    Ning Xiangrong saw that he finally smiled in front of her, so she also showed a trace of a smile. However, she felt that something was off. ¡°How do you... Know so much about the demonic sect?¡±

    Liu Yuan fell silent again. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    He did not want to talk about the past.

    It was obvious that Mr. Liu had started acting again.

    After confirming that there was a possibility of Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin acknowledging each other, and it was a very high possibility, Liu Yuan rxed and his thoughts became lively.

    It had to be said that it got to his head a little bit.

    Ning Xiangrong indeed pulled his hand, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened in the past three years, I will always be by your side from now on.¡±

    Done!

    Liu Yuan cheered in his heart, but he said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this. To be honest, I¡¯ve been hiding in the demonic sect all these years for some necessary business, so I¡¯ve been hiding my traces... Rongrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Ning Xiangrong looked at him in a daze.

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m so heavily injured. Sigh. Even my cultivation level is...¡±

    He looked at Ning Xiangrong. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You can ask your fellow disciple, Ma Shu, about Yue Longzhang¡¯s specific situation. Just now, I saw that his expression was not right after he was cremated. He might have also noticed that something was wrong... Basically, since the demonic sect is involved in this marriage, there must be a problem.¡±

    Hehe, when you ask him, he¡¯ll naturally think that you¡¯re really suspicious of him, and he¡¯ll give you the evidence of Yue Longzhang colluding with the demonic sect.

    As the daughter of the Dock Master, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s words naturally carried weight.

    In this way, the demon sect would be happy to have a scapegoat, but they would also be more restrained for the time being. The Water Moon Dock would not pursue Liu Yuan and would instead be more vignt.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression wasplicated, but she turned determined and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll immediately inform my father in secret and ask him to investigate the people involved in this marriage.¡±

    ¡°Remember to be careful,¡± Liu Yuan reminded. ¡°Since the people from the demon sect can even collude with an elder¡¯s son, they must be able to collude with the elder.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong nodded and turned to leave. She paused, turned back, and before Liu Yuan could react, she kissed him gently on the side of his face.

    Liu Yuan was stunned in ce, watching Ning Xiangrong¡¯s quickly disappearing figure. For a moment, he did not know what to feel.

 Chapter 24

    Archer in Ancient Times

    Creak¨C

    Liu Yuan closed the door and turned around to look at his guest room.

    ¡°Phew...¡± He leaned against the door and touched his face in a daze. After a while, he let out a long breath.

    Liu Yuan walked over and took off his sword. He sat down on a stool andid his head on the table, looking exhausted.

    ¡°Damn it, on the first night of my transmigration, I had to coax others before I could figure out the situation. I was discovered in the middle of the night when I was sneaking around. On the second day, I was almost killed because of a moment of carelessness. I had to put on an act three times within a day. I also had to witness an Asura Arena.¡±

    Liu Yuan rolled his eyes and poured himself a cup of tea. He took a few sips and finally recovered a little. He smacked his lips and said, ¡°This is just the beginning. I¡¯m too busy as a transmigrator. Can¡¯t I just date and start a harem?¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched. It was obvious... That was impossible.

    Perhaps those characters he had conquered were looking for him like Ning Xiangrong. If he did not prepare first, he would be greeted by the most tragic Asura Arena in history. (Asura Arena is when love rivals fight each other over the love interest)

    More than half of the forces in the entire central continent, be it Righteous path or Demonic path, had joined forces to hunt him down.

    ¡°This is so troublesome. It¡¯s more important to improve my strength as soon as possible. ¡±

    Liu Yuan rolled onto the bed and did not forget to ce his sword by his side to prevent any idents.

    He sat down cross-legged and began to check the items in the storage bag since it was still early.

    As Water Moon Dock¡¯s chief inner disciple, Yue Longzhang was naturally very rich. Liu Yuan had only taken a casual nce at him before and felt that he had made a fortune by ident.

    There were three types of pills, a total of five bottles. There were two bottles for healing, two bottles for replenishing Qi, and ten pills in each bottle. There was also one Spiritual Altar Pill for breaking through to the Foundation Establishment stage, which was in a separate bottle. There were also some scattered spiritual medicines and materials.

    ¡°Well... I have all the red and blue potions. I can replenish my health and spiritual energy. We can start now.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked over with his spiritual sense and was suddenly stunned. He took out a piece of warm jade. It was pure white and seemed to emit moonlight.

    ¡°Moon Mirror Jade!¡±

    Liu Yuan would haveughed out loud if he was not afraid of alerting the people next door.

    This was one of the four materials needed to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get it without any effort.¡± Liu Yuan put the jade back happily and flipped through it again, but he did not find anything else.

    Because they were going on a long journey, Yue Longzhang definitely could not bring a lot of random things to upy space, so there were not many resources in his storage bag.

    Other than the pill ingredients, there was also a Water Moon Dock cultivation technique, a sword technique called ¡®Crossing Karma Sword¡¯, and a long sword.

    These were all the rewards that Yue Longzhang, this mini-boss, would give.

    Inparison, the Mirror Moon Jade should be a random reward.

    Liu Yuan took out the long sword and examined it for a while. He flicked it with his fingers, and the sonorous sound of the sword was particrly moving. ¡°My luck is pretty good, the drop rate is amazing.¡±

    It was a purple Flying Star Sword. It was definitely at the level of a European King.

    ¡°This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about the weapons for the time being.¡±

    Satisfied, Liu Yuan put the Flying Star Sword back into his storage bag temporarily. This sword was more than enough for him to use from the Foundation Establishment stage to the Core Formation stage.

    However, he still used the nk sword to avoid suspicion.

    However, he would not be able to use this sword for long, because Liu Yuan¡¯s main weapon in the game was not a sword, but a bow.

    Yes, he was an archer.

    Wow, I just suddenly realized that I¡¯m an archer. I¡¯m so good with the sword that I almost forgot.

    Liu Yuan sighed with a nk expression.

    Although Liu Yuan imed to be a casual yer, but ... To be able to conquer a 6-star NPC, he had to have the corresponding strength to win over a big shot of that level.

    It was useless to rely on support.

    Without strength, yers could not even enter the map, let alone conquer any NPCs on it.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s personal level was at the top of the leaderboard, and hisbat power was quite impressive.

    Meanwhile, the reason he knew how to use a sword and had learned many sword skills was due to one of his epic weapons.

    ¡®Sword in the box ¨C Evil Heart¡¯.

    This thing was very evil. It was clearly a sword, but it was ssified as a bow. When Liu Yuan first got it, he was also dumbfounded.

    Then, when he knew how to use it, he was even more dumbfounded. This sword was really a sword, but its attack method was ¡®sonic deathblow¡¯. Flicking the sword with his fingers, he used the sword as a bow, and he used the ¡®sword cry¡¯ as an arrow.

    The sound of iron and blood pierced through the enemy¡¯s ears like a sharp arrow and went through the entire brain. The enemy was first disturbed and went crazy to kill each other. Then, their brains were shattered and they died.

    Yes, this is a bow. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it (thumbs-up).

    This was one of the rumored ¡®Ten Great Evil Weapons¡¯, and it was one of Liu Yuan¡¯s main weapons in histe-stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite nostalgic to think about it. This is a real divine weapon with high damage and a group attack. Ites with a long-range continuous debuff and also gave me a secondbat profession, so I can be a swordsman. ¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that it was a pity. This divine weapon was probably still in the Sky Treasure Pavilion and was treated as an ordinary sword of higher quality.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯m a little stronger, at least at the Core Formation stage. There¡¯s still some time before the instance dungeon plot starts. I can pick up some scraps.¡±

    After recollecting his thoughts, Liu Yuan felt that he really needed to find a weapon that he could use.

    He put down the storage bag. Other than the items he had mentioned earlier, there were also nearly 300 spirit stones. It was enough to make Liu Yuan rich overnight.

    Here, we have to mention the currency settings in Shangyang.

    There were four types of currency in the game: copper, silver, gold, and spirit stones.

    Copper and silver could be obtained through quests, while gold could be obtained through in-game purchases or exchanged with the first two items.

    The exchange rate was: 10000 copper = 100 silver = 1 gold. Just this point was enough to make the majority of poor yers feel gratified.

    As long as he could work hard, nothing was a problem!

    High-grade spirit stones, on the other hand, had to be produced through specific mines and were not exchanged with ordinary currency. Therefore, in theter stages, they basically needed to develop their own territory and power.

    300 spiritual stones was almost the monthly output of a first-ss force.

    Intuitively speaking, Yue Longzhang had probably taken out more than half of his savings, and no one knew what he was going to do.

    Anyway, it all belonged to Liu Yuan now.

    That was why... Killing and robbing were so tempting.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling good now. I¡¯m going to cultivate. ¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed. He took out one of the paintings that he had dug out from Xie Qian and hung it on his bed. He started to visualize ording to the ¡®Five Elements Spell, First Act¡¯.

    This was the advantage of a beginner¡¯s cultivation technique... It would tell you everything.

    The majestic mountains and rivers in the painting suddenly appeared in his mind, and thews of Heaven and Earth contained in it came to mind. Liu Yuan seemed to understand it, but he was immersed in it for a while.

    As he focused his mind and calmed his Qi, the flow of spiritual power in his body became more and more active.

    The next day.

    Liu Yuan woke up in his room. He had already broken through to the third level of the Qi Refinement stage.

    ¡°Ermm... I managed to draw in my Qi in one night, and now I¡¯ve broken through two levels in one night. The double exp scroll is quite nifty. ¡±

    Liu Yuan put away the scroll. The effect of the experience scroll was not bad, but he realized that it was different from the game.

    The scroll was not a one-use item.

    Although the effect should decrease, it was much better than the one-time items in the game.

    Liu Yuan stood up and stretched. The sound of his muscles and bones stretching made him feel that he might need to go for a blind massage.

    Knock, knock.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door and the voice of the vi guard came.

    ¡°Mr. Liu, the Vi Master would like to invite you to the front hall for a chat.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Gu Feidao¡¯s Big Gift

    ¡°Gu Feidao?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s movements paused and he was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Why is he looking for me? Uh, I think it¡¯s probably because of Gu Siyin... A master suddenly appeared and killed someone from a cultivation sect. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he asks me about it.¡±

    He mumbled, ¡°Siyin ran away in tears yesterday. It¡¯s very likely that Gu Feidao came here to to find fault. But that¡¯s not very likely. After all, I¡¯ve already shown my rtionship with Ning Xiangrong.¡±

    As expected, there were more variables in reality than in the game.

    Liu Yuan opened the door. The people waiting outside were very respectful. There were also two maidservants carrying toiletries.

    ¡°Sir, the Vi Master has instructed that you should wash up first...¡±

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Yuan picked up his sword and said indifferently, ¡°Would cultivators be bothered by the mortal world?¡±

    Some posturing got easier and easier.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this way please.¡± The guard¡¯s smile was ttering. As he spoke, he quickly waved his hand to dismiss the two maidservants.

    Liu Yuan could not help but sigh at the fickleness of human nature.

    The night before, he was still an idle person in the vi that no one cared about. In the blink of an eye, he had be an honored guest of the vi who could be specially sent to serve him. In the upper realm, strength was still respected.

    Of course, strength was not everything. Liu Yuan knew that some NPCs relied on their extraordinary wisdom or special abilities to gain a foothold in some forces, and they were famous.

    One of the most famous was the ¡®All knowing schr-crazy talk about himself holding the universe¡¯, Li Jinbei. There was also the famous Bai Xiaosheng.

    By the way, Liu Yuan had also maxed out the favorability of this fellow.

    Li Jinbei was one of the few male NPCs in Liu Yuan¡¯s card conquering guide. Only those very useful or interesting male NPCs were qualified to catch Liu Yuan¡¯s attention.

    The greatest use of this guy was that he knew everything as long as there were records of them, and it included astronomy, geography, and human changes. The biggest disadvantage was that this guy loved money. It was like a human Encyclopedia.

    However, to Liu Yuan, who had a maxed out his favorability... This was not a problem.

    Liu Yuan stepped out of the room again.

    Facing the morning sun, Liu Yuan once again saw Fu Huan.

    She was practicing in the courtyard, practicing a set of palm techniques. Her movements were swift and fierce, without any sloppiness. It had the beauty of strength, but it was also extremely restrained. After a few moves, her forehead was already covered in sweat.

    This was also amon scene in the game. When there was no plot, Fu Huan would practice martial arts in the yard, waiting for the yers to trigger the daily mission.

    However, in reality, it was inevitable for people to feel a mix of emotions. They were both in the Foundation Establishment stage, but the good-for-nothing second-generation Immortal, Yue Longzhang, was pampered in Water Moon Dock and relied on medicinal pills to advance. Meanwhile, Fu Huan was in this courtyard, repeating her training over and over again.

    Practicing martial arts was like rowing a boat against the current. If one did not advance, one would fall back.

    Compared to the path of Immortal cultivation, it was much more difficult to make a name for yourself by practicing martial arts. This was because most of the time, Immortal cultivation was based on one¡¯s aptitude, luck, and background. However, practicing martial arts was all about training.

    The most unfortunate thing was that Fu Huan once had the opportunity to cultivate, but because that sect was only willing to bring her up the mountain, she gave up on it because of her family¡¯s hard life.

    Liu Yuan looked at her for a while and decided to dig out the jar of monkey wine first after he had exined the situation to Gu Feidao.

    As a treasure worth 10 gold, the monkey wine had the effect of improving one¡¯s constitution and opening up one¡¯s meridians.

    He was not in a hurry to deal with the other matters. The development of the situation still needed to be brewed. As for the matter of Xue Yan, it was still the day after tomorrow. He might be able to find something useful by digging for treasure.

    The guest room was not far from the main hall, so they arrived very quickly.

    The damaged walls had been mostly repaired, and at the very least, there was still some dignity left.

    Gu Feidao was still sitting at the head of the table. Seeing Liu Yuan enter, he dismissed the servants, leaving only He Ren beside him. He said with a pleasant expression, ¡°Mr. Junxuan, please sit.¡±

    Liu Yuan picked a seat and sat down, then said, ¡°Vi Master, you¡¯re looking for me because of Siyin¡¯s matter, right?¡±

    Although Gu Feidao appeared to be rather kind, he was actually much more ruthless than the Immortal cultivators at Water Moon Dock.

    This could be seen from the methods he used to raise the illegitimate son of his deceased eldest son.

    However, this plot was buried very deep, and it was of great importance andplicated. At that time, it set off a wave of mystery-solving in the circle of yers, and a group of people opened new ounts and came to the novice vige again to find clues.

    After a few days, Liu Yuan would also have to pay a visit to the newly-found and unacknowledged sessor of Chiyu Vi. He was Gu Siyin¡¯s nephew, Gu Chang, who was only nine years old.

    Well, let¡¯s not talk about it for now.

    In short, the Water Moon Dock did not have good intentions, but Gu Feidao, this old fox who had been in the Jianghu for many years, was not to be trifled with.

    If it was not for the demon sect¡¯s interference, it would have been extremely difficult for the Water Moon Dock to take down Chiyu Vi.

    Gu Feidao looked at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°Mr. Junxuan seems to have expected this.¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been in your vi for a month. Most of the time, I have nothing to do. What else could there be?¡±

    Gu Feidao was stunned. Heughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re right. To be honest, it¡¯s about Siyin.¡±

    He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too indulgent to Siyin. She¡¯s grown to have an arrogant and willful personality. I hope Mr. Jun Xuan can forgive her.¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little surprised. It was not the kind of plot where ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million bucks and you better stay away from my daughter¡¯?

    From what he said, it seemed like he approved of the rtionship?

    Liu Yuan thought for a while and said, ¡°Siyin only developed such a personality to protect herself. She¡¯s still a well-behaved and sensible girl...¡±

    Gu Feidao closed his eyes and said, ¡°If anything happens to Chiyu Vi, I hope Mr. Junxuan can take my daughter away.¡±

    This time, it was Liu Yuan¡¯s turn to be stunned. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Vi Master Gu, what do you mean by this?¡±

    Gu Feidao heaved a long sigh, stood up, and said with a firm gaze, ¡°Let me ask you something first. Are you against this marriage?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and thought to himself, ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just say it directly. I¡¯m sure Gu Feidao knows Water Moon Dock¡¯s motive...¡¯

    ¡°Can I ask you another question?¡± Gu Feidao asked.

    Liu Yuan pretended to ponder for a while and said, ¡°The Water Moon Dock has an intention towards Chiyu Vi, and their method is to obtain the Gu n¡¯s bloodline. However, as Siyin¡¯s master, I can not allow her to be harmed by evil people, so I object.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Gu Feidao nced at Liu Yuan and sighed. ¡°Mr. Junxuan, are you looking down on my life? If I can¡¯t even understand what my own daughter is thinking, I¡¯m not worthy of being a father.¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could react, Gu Feidao cupped his fists and bowed to the ground.

    ¡°Vi Master Gu!¡± Liu Yuan was really shocked. What kind of character was Gu Feidao? He was unrivaled in the martial arts world. Just like what he said, he had once killed a Core Formation stage cultivator with his own hands. He was proud and unyielding.

    But now, he was actually bowing to him.

 Chapter 26

    From Now On, I¡¯ll Be a Spy for All the Forces in the Upper Realm

    Liu Yuan took two steps forward to help Gu Feidao up. He instinctively had a bad premonition and said, ¡°Vi Master Gu, if you need my help, just say it. This matter concerns Siyin, I will definitely not decline. Why do you have to...¡±

    Gu Feidao slowly straightened his back and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I can clearly see what the Water Moon Dock wants. With my connections, it¡¯s not impossible to contact a sect stronger than the Water Moon Dock. However, I don¡¯t dare to.¡±

    He looked at Liu Yuan with his sharp eyes, ¡°Mr. Junxuan, do you know why I don¡¯t dare to do it?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart thumped as he faced a big shot who had umted prestige in the martial arts world for many years. He made a bold guess, ¡°Because of... The demonic sect?¡±

    Gu Feidao¡¯s gaze became even more intense.

    Liu Yuan could only continue to pretend and nod, ¡°since Vi Master knows about this... To be honest, I¡¯m not only helping Siyin, but also to deal with the demonic sect. Although I don¡¯t know why they want to attack Chiyu Vi, I¡¯m willing to help if it¡¯s to exterminate the demonic sect. ¡±

    If it was not for the cute little Siyin, I would have left immediately!

    ... Of course, there was also the cute Rongrong.

    Gu Feidao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you. I¡¯m afraid this is the reason why Ning Xiangrong dyed her marriage.¡±

    Liu Yuan could only continue to nod his head. ¡°Yes, the demonic sect is running rampant. They have already extended their ws into the Water Moon Dock. I can only use this n to eliminate one of them and wake them up... After all, although I am willing to help the Chiyu Vi, I do not want to be enemies with the Water Moon Dock.¡±

    ¡°Yue Longzhang? That spy?¡± Gu Feidao¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yuan said, bracing himself.

    ¡°I thought Ma Shu was...¡± Gu Feidao mumbled.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard this. How the hell did you know?

    Ma Shu¡¯s acting skills were much better than Liu Yuan¡¯s. If he had not experienced the plot, Liu Yuan would never have been able to tell that he was a spy from the demonic sect.

    However, Gu Feidao nodded and continued, ¡°So it turns out that Yue Longzhang is the one. It makes sense. If it was Ma Shu, he would be too conspicuous. And Yue Longzhang, who seems arrogant and brainless, is actually the least suspicious one. It is more likely that he is the one.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yuan deeply felt that he was able to survive for two days after transmigrating all because of the imagination of these big shots.

    You¡¯re all right, you¡¯re all right.

    If it¡¯s wrong, won¡¯t I just be gone?

    Other than agreeing, Liu Yuan did not use any vulgarities.

    He asked again, ¡°If it¡¯s the demon sect, I have some understanding of their arrangements because of some things. They usually want to reduce their manpower. Usually, the upper and lower levels will keep in touch with each other in the same organization. If there¡¯s a difficult situation, the upper level will contact the higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°Right now, to them, Chiyu Vi is only a power in the pugilistic world, and there¡¯s no need to contact the higher-ups. As long as we get the upper hand, and cut off the information¡­ It will make the demonic sect hesitate to attack. I¡¯ll be heading to Water Moon Dock to carry out this matter in a few days.¡±

    Gu Feidao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple ... Chiyu Vi has been running an intelligencework for decades. We¡¯ve built awork that¡¯s beyond the scope of ordinary people. Today, it¡¯s finally useful. I¡¯ve exchanged some things for some information ¨C The demonic sect will send a higher-up.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that the n this time will be even bigger. If that day reallyes, please take Siyin away. It¡¯s just a little selfish of me.¡±

    Gu Feidao sighed. ¡°I believe in my daughter¡¯s judgment. Mr. Junxuan is definitely someone she can entrust her life to.¡±

    When Liu Yuan walked out of the vi, Gu Feidao¡¯s words were still echoing in his mind.

    From the looks of it, Gu Feidao seemed to be ruthless... If he only took Gu Siyin away, it would be equivalent to putting the rest of the Gu n under the eyes of the demonic sect.

    Liu Yuan had reason to guess that Gu Feidao was nning topletely cut off all the remaining bloodlines along with the ¡®Secret Treasure of Xuanwu¡¯.

    After all, the Xuanwu Secret Treasure could only be opened with the Gu family¡¯s blood...

    But... Why did the demonic sect suddenly send their higher-ups over?¡±

    Liu Yuan frowned. This was not normal. It was very different from the plot of the novice vige, unless...

    The butterfly effect!

    ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on this time.¡±

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. All the variables were hidden in the unknown, making him appear very passive now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if an Immortales here personally, I won¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a yer and I¡¯ve explored almost all thends in Central Continent. I¡¯m even more familiar with the area around my house. I¡¯m not afraid of you guys.¡±

    Liu Yuan took a few deep breaths to boost his courage. After all, Vi Master Gu only asked him to take care of his child and did not ask him to fight to the death.

    ¡°Phew, let¡¯s go to Tigerfang Mountain to get some monkey wine and see if we can get anything useful... If I remember correctly, Tigerfang Mountain is to the West of Xichang Town. It looks like sharp teeth, so it¡¯s easier to recognize.¡±

    Liu Yuan walked out of Xichang Town. First, he saw arge bamboo forest. Then, he saw a mountain stream flowing down. The clear stream flowed, and he could see many wild animals and nts.

    Walking here and breathing in the fresh air, Liu Yuan finally broke away from his anxious state.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I still have that Mirror Moon Jade. I can use the secret technique of the Water Moon Dock, ¡®Dream Bubble¡¯, to hide and change my appearance. Even if I can¡¯t win, I can still escape.¡±

    Yue Longzhang had probably collected the Mirror Moon Jade to practice this skill, but Liu Yuan had gotten it for free.

    He opened his arms and took a deep breath. He felt that his lungs had been purified. There was no need to be so restrained in a ce where he was alone.

    Liu Yuan was in a daze for a while and temporarily put aside his concerns.

    In fact, after a night of cultivation and thinking, Liu Yuan had finally decided on a strategy for the future.

    He had already made up his mind to portray himself as a true double agent!

    Because he had conquered too many characters in the game, the rtionships between many forces wereplicated, and the Righteous Path and Demonic Path were intertwined. If he fought with them in the future, there would always be a time when he would give himself away.

    At that time, there would be some fatal suspicions... For example, he was now saying that he was from the Demon Path in front of Ma Shu, but in front of Ning Xiangrong, Gu Feidao, and the others, he was on the Righteous Path.

    If the two of them shared information, it would be a big deal.

    Therefore, spies with unknown identities were the best choice.

    Because the information given by Liu Yuan was ¡®My identity can not be revealed, my mission is very secretive, and my enemy is looking for me¡¯. They were especially cautious when mentioning Liu Yuan, greatly reducing the risk of being exposed.

    It was truly wonderful.

    Liu Yuan felt that this was a great idea.

    In the future, he would be a spy for every force. He would be a spy for whichever force he met.

    Thinking about it this way, he felt that his future was bright (It isn¡¯t).

    ¡°Let me see... To find the monkey wine, first we should find the ce where the monkeys gather. There will be some obvious traces that can be used to determine the ce where they once stored their food, and then we can follow it.¡±

    Liu Yuan used his movement technique and went deep into Tigerfang Mountain. He jumped onto a rtively tall tree and squinted his eyes to see if there were any traces of the monkey tribe.

    ¡°There it is!¡±

    Swish!

    Liu Yuan flew toward the direction he saw, riding the wind. Soon, he arrived at a rtively open area in the forest.

    The monkeys were gathered not far away from here, and they could clearly hear the monkeys¡¯ cries.

    ¡°After you find the monkey group, head northeast and see a mountain valley. That¡¯s where the monkey wine is hidden.¡±

    Liu Yuan quickly made a decision and headed northeast.

    ¡°Mountain valley... Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve found it! If I go further in, I should see an old pine tree.¡±

    Liu Yuan walked in and saw an old pine tree.

    But just as he was about to walk over, he heard a sharp monkey cry.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak, squeak!

    In an instant, a ck shadow pounced over at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 27

    Dragon Lock Dagger

    The speed of the ck shadow was extremely fast, but fortunately, Liu Yuan was no longer the weak otaku who had just transmigrated.

    Swish¨C!

    A cold light shed.

    Liu Yuan pulled out his sword and pointed it at the ck shadow in front of him.

    He could only rely on his instincts to use one of the moves he had used against Yue Longzhang that day ¨C ¡®Astral Wind Overlord de¡¯.

    Using a sword to use a saber technique was not quite right, but this move mainly used the side of the saber to attack in arge area. There was no difference between a saber or a sword.

    It mainly depended on who had the bigger de (not really).

    At this moment, it was the most suitable to block attacks with unknown trajectories.

    The de of the sword came into contact with some resistance, but it quickly disappeared. The ck shadow flickered in front of him and touched the de of the sword. With a strange cry, it instantly retreated and disappeared. It was incredibly agile.

    However, just a moment of contact was enough for Liu Yuan to identify what kind of monster it was.

    ¡°A Psychic Monkey!¡±

    The monkey thatnded on the treetop in the distance bared its fangs, its eyes full of anger, just like a human. It revealed its sharp fangs, its whole body was covered in ck fur, and its five fingers and sharp ws were open, as if it was threatening.

    The most iconic part was the red fur on the monkey¡¯s forehead.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the side of its abdomen. There was a long and narrow wound that was bleeding. The sword hadnded on this spot. If the monkey had not dodged quickly, it would have been cut open.

    The Psychic Monkey was a wild monster that was most likely to appear in the process of treasure hunting. It was around the first to second level of the Foundation Establishment stage, especially near the monkey wine.

    An individual with higher intelligence born in a group of monkeys. They seem to know martial arts and even magic.

    As for what kind of martial arts or spiritual spells they would be... It was more random.

    However, a monkey that knew magic would probably not engage in closebat immediately. ording to the posture of the monkey in front of him, it should be a martial arts, fist-and-leg type.

    ¡°I might not be able to beat other people, but I can certainly deal with a monkey like you, can I?¡±

    Liu Yuan snorted coldly and attacked with his sword.

    When dealing with low-level wild monsters, it was fine to rush through, but if you wanted to be efficient, you still needed to find a strategy.

    Psychic Monkeys had a fire-attribute physique, high sensitivity, and low health. Therefore, it is better to use skills of the water attribute with high uracy to target them.

    ¡°Ten Miles of Smoke!¡±

    The long sword in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand moved as if it was his arm. In an instant, it shed past, and the sword shadows danced wildly. White light crisscrossed, and it was like smoke and fog.

    The bnced spirit power of the five elements turned into water mist and wrapped around the sword, covering the trajectory of the sword.

    The Psychic Monkey was confused for a moment and hesitated. Liu Yuan immediately seized the opportunity and shed at its ws.

    Swish!

    The sword, which was enhanced with spiritual energy, was extremely sharp. It cut off one of the Psychic Monkey¡¯s hands.

    Blood spurted everywhere as the monkey rolled on the ground and immediately ran away.

    Squeak!

    The shrill cries of the monkey was as tragic as chalk being used to scrape a ckboard. There was also a trace of pitiful wailing.

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and frowned. For the first time, he had the subtle feeling of harming an animal. After all. there was no such cruel sound effects in the game... But it was still the monkey that suddenly jumped out and attacked him.

    Although he said that, Liu Yuan felt a little guilty. The monkey jumped out at him, but that did not mean they had to battle.

    The monkey ran further and further into the forest.

    When he chased after her, he was hesitating whether he should let it go...

    Then, from afar, a group of monkeys rushed out while screaming.

    ¡°F*ck! How could I have forgotten that the monkeys are nearby!¡±

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded and stopped in his tracks.

    He did not have any effective group attack skills yet. At the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, he could only rely on a sword. It would be useless even if he switched to the Flying Star Sword. Against such arge group of monkeys, it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands. Even if they scratched him, he would be scratched to death!

    ¡°I f*cking...¡± Liu Yuan held it in for a long time before saying, ¡°You guys are ruthless!¡±

    The peak of the Foundation Establishment stage was up against arge group of first and second-tier Foundation Establishment monkeys. There were also some fifth and sixth-tier elites among them, especially when the leader of the monkey group was at ninth-level Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°Retreat retreat retreat... Damn it, I can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡±

    Liu Yuan chose a strategic retreat. Fortunately, his current attribute points were the highest, and his movement technique was the highest. Otherwise, he would not have been able to outrun the monkeys.

    Hence, Liu Yuan ran while the monkeys chased.

    This group of monkeys held grudges to a degree beyond imagination. Liu Yuan went around in circles with them and fought with them for a long time. In the process, he killed a few of them, which only made them even angrier. The high-pitched cries of the monkeys could be heard all over the mountains and ins. It was as if they would not give up until they caught up.

    He had only injured one monkey, but in the end, Liu Yuan had be enemies with the entire monkey tribe.

    ¡°Pant, pant, pant... I give up.¡±

    Liu Yuan hid behind a rock and panted. He felt like he was being chased by a dog in his vige when he was young.

    Fortunately, these monkeys did not have a keen sense of smell like dogs.

    He had finally escaped temporarily, but he had run deep into the forest. He had probably left Tigerfang Mountain and ran into the Jiuyuan mountain range.

    F*ck, I really can¡¯t use the logic in the game to judge the behavior in real life... The kind of situation where I encounter a monster with every step I take and then run away after killing it is definitely impossible in real life.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a retard if I behave just like in the game.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart with tears streaming down his face. He looked around again to make sure that there were no ¡®pursuers¡¯ before heaving a sigh of relief.

    His understanding of this world was getting deeper and deeper, but the confusion between the game and reality still made it difficult for him to truly distinguish between them.

    This was especially true for the Favorability System.

    ¡°By the way, where am I... Am I lost?¡±

    He had just said that they were more familiar with each other in Central Continent, but he was instantly pped in the face.

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the verdant branches and leaves above him with a pained expression. The trees that covered the sky were all older trees. He was afraid that they had gone deeper into the forest.

    The Jiuyuan mountain range stretched for thousands of miles. He was a little familiar with Tigerfang Mountain, but it was full of ces for fortuitous encounters. Except for those who were more interested in this ce and might have explored it, under normal circumstances, no one could recognize the way.

    ¡°If I die in the mountains because I¡¯m lost, I¡¯ll make a bunch of peopleugh to death.¡± The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s find a higher ce to take a look first. It can¡¯t be that I¡¯m really thousands of miles away.¡±

    As he walked, he looked for any tall trees or mountains, and finally found one.

    However, when he arrived at the ce, the first thing he saw was a deep pool at the foot of the mountain.

    The pool was a deep blue, and the bottom could not be seen. There was a small waterfall flowing down from above, sshing white water. The surrounding stones were covered with moss, and the vegetation was lush. It was quiet and peaceful.

    When he got close, he could clearly feel the cold, the kind of wet coldness that made goosebumps appear on his skin.

    ¡°Huh, a cold pond?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. He pushed aside the grass and walked in. Suddenly, he had an idea.

    ¡°The cold pond... Can it be considered an extremely cold ce?¡±

    However, when he walked over and squatted down to test the temperature of the water, it was only as cold as ice. It was not considered extremely cold.

    ¡°Tsk, as expected, things go too smoothly, and it¡¯s easy to have whimsical thoughts.¡±

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand resentfully.

    He raised his head and was about to stand up when he suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    At the side, hidden by the grass and trees, there was an iplete square stone tablet.

    There were three words written in blood that were vigorous but had been eroded.

    ¡®Dragon Lock Dagger¡¯.

 Chapter 28

    Can a Level 20 ount Still Be Saved After Entering a Level 50 Dungeon? Urgent, Waiting Online for Responses

    ¡°Dragon Lock Dagger...¡±

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the cold pond, but he could not see anything different.

    The only difference was... It was too quiet.

    There was only the sound of the waterfall flowing into the pool. Other than that, there were no sounds of birds, beasts, or insects. The ripples in the pool were very shallow, and the other ces were also lifeless.

    Liu Yuan began to explore along the edge of the cold pond. He was almost certain that this was the location of a fortuitous encounter.

    The Jiuyuan mountain range was very popr in the maps around the novice vige. The two major activities of treasure digging and strange encounters were simply irresistible, or rather, the random and lucrative activities were very popr among yers.

    Anyway, they were running around the world, mainly jumping off cliffs...

    ¡°This mountain is quite high. If I jump down, I¡¯ll fall into the pool.¡± Liu Yuan rubbed his chin and looked up at the cliff above.

    He lowered his head and stared at the cold pool.

    ¡°Then, if I didn¡¯t die, and I discover something down there...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt that he understood again.

    As the name suggested, the Dragon Lock Dagger was definitely something rted to dragons sealed under the cold pond, but he was not sure what it was.

    However, the words ¡®Dragon Lock¡¯ were not so nice. Just like his ¡®Embroidered Bed Lock Dragon¡¯?card, it was kind of forced.

    This meant that the nature of the thing under the pool was unknown.

    It was probably a ce where evil was being sealed.

    This was also the so-called uncertainty of a fortuitous encounter. Sometimes, one would encounter something bad. For example, someone once found something simr to a wormhole during a famine in the Jiuyuan mountain range. After jumping in, they could not go anywhere, but they found a new map that was not open.

    ... Although he was eventually bounced back due to the level restriction.

    But there was no doubt that it was a hot topic for yers who loved to take risks (die).

    With that group of monkeys running around, there¡¯s definitely no chance for the monkey wine for the time being...

    ¡°How can you get the tiger cub without entering the tiger¡¯sir? Let¡¯s go down and take. look for the time being. ¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out to test the temperature of the water. He took-deep breath and cast the basic auxiliary spells necessary for diving ¨C the Water Repelling Spell and the Turtle Breathing Spell.

    Fortunately, he had learned how to swim in elementary and middle school. Otherwise, he would have to hesitate whether to go into the water, or he would cast a weight increasing spell on himself, or something.

    ¡°Just take a look and leave, don¡¯t touch anything.¡± Liu Yuan warned himself and carefully entered the water. When he reached a deeper area, he dived into the pool.

    Glug, glug, glug. (Sounds of water)

    The bottom of the dark pool was wider than he could see, and there was only a little bit of dim sunlight above his head, floating along with the waves.

    Liu Yuan adapted to the underwater environment and hung the Flying Star Sword on his waist. He reced the ordinary refined iron sword in order to deal with unexpected situations.

    He first observed the surroundings and did not find any traces of biological activity.

    He sank.

    Liu Yuan remained vignt, but he did not notice anything unusual until he saw some shing lights.

    ¡°Hmm... I feel like there¡¯s something there.¡±

    He swam towards the ce where the light was flickering, and as he got closer, he realized that the light was connected into long strips.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. He stopped his movements and floated in the water. In front of him was a thick chain that nted left and right and disappeared into the darkness. It was about half a meter wide. The floating light on it was a spiral-shaped rune, flickering and emitting a golden-red light.

    From top to bottom, it exuded a dangerous aura that said, ¡®touching it will trigger the plot cut scene¡¯.

    Liu Yuan fell into deep thought. ¡°looks like it really is a ¡®Dragon Lock¡¯. But just the chains are half a meter thick. How big is this dragon...?¡±

    A few thousand meters?

    However, this cold pond was not that big... It was probably connected to a medium-scale Secret Realm, but Liu Yuan had yet to realize that he had passed through some barrier.

    He frowned and stopped immediately. He swam back for a while and did not swim back until he almost reached the surface of the cold pond.

    ¡°It¡¯s not one-way, and there¡¯s no restriction, but that stone tablet must have been there for a long time. There¡¯s no external restriction, which means it¡¯s not afraid of the thing suppressed below breaking free. It seems it¡¯s quite safe.¡±

    Liu Yuan made a judgment that it was temporarily safe.

    He sank back into the water, passing by many chains that were all wrapped in spiral-shaped ancient runes.

    Liu Yuan followed the direction of the chains and thought, ¡®These runes look a little familiar. I think I¡¯ve seen them in some analysis post on the forum.¡¯

    Shangyang¡¯s volume of text was terrifying, and all kinds of detailed details were also the yground of the forum.

    For example, all the books in the game could be flipped through page by page, and the content was all reasonable and convincing. Some were even scary after careful consideration.

    One of the more shocking things was the game¡¯s self-creatednguage system.

    In foreign literary works, music, and games, the authors would create their ownnguages for their own races and civilizations to increase the sense of realism and epess. The more famous ones were the elfnguage, the magic towernguage, and the mipunguage.

    In Shangyang, in addition to the Chinese characters that weremonly used, there was also a type of rune used to write talismans.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s speed suddenly slowed down, and his pupils shrank as he looked at the runes.

    ¡°Wtf! I remember now! F*ck, isn¡¯t this the same post that talked about runes? In the end, it turned into an instance dungeon strategy post. Isn¡¯t this the one?¡±

    Liu Yuan looked into the depths of the darkness where countless golden-red lights extended. In the silence, he subconsciously shivered.

    This was not a level 20 instance dungeon with novice difficulty... This was a level 50 mid-stage instance dungeon, which was the beginning of Soul Formation stage. If he did not form a full team, this instance dungeon would be opened for nothing, right?

    ¡°I think ... It¡¯s time to go back and settle the score with those monkeys,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

    Thirty-Six Stratagems: Escape is the best strategy!

    Liu Yuan immediately turned around, but as soon as he did, he saw the bright red blood on the corner of his clothes.

    He had killed a few monkeys before, and the bloodstains left on them were not cleaned.

    The bright red blood in the dark water was slowly drifting away like smoke and mist, condensing into a bundle and flowing behind him.

    It was as if something was pulling it.

    His face was pale and stiff. He looked at the blood on other parts of his body. As expected, they all seemed to have evaporated and floated back.

    He did not notice it before because of the darkness around him, but now that he did, it was f*cking different.

    Without his knowledge, his entire body had been surrounded by a faintly discernible cone-shaped blood mist!

    Blood Qiwas the first key to opening an instance dungeon.

    Liu Yuan wanted to cry but had no tears. He turned around stiffly and saw that the Blood Qi had indeed drifted deep into the chains.

    It was as if it was being sucked by something.

    Liu Yuan trembled as he raised his sword. ¡°I-I-I-I... F*ck!¡±

    Whoosh...

    The calm and cold water in the pool began to flow slowly. The undercurrent surged wildly, making a whistling whale-like sound.

    Rumble¡­

    In the depths of the darkness, the thunderous sound of the tide swept over.

 Chapter 29

    Thank You, Goodbye!

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the water continued to rush at him, Liu Yuan had no choice but to raise his long sword to block in front of him. He used his spiritual energy and the sharpness of the sword to split the water waves into two.

    This was probably just the aftermath...

    As Liu Yuan resisted the turbulent undercurrent, he gradually developed a clear understanding of this.

    Now, he only wanted to cry. He could notugh at all.

    If the thing suppressed below was really thousands of meters long, a slight movement would indeed be able to turn the entire cold pool upside down.

    Damn, what kind of concept was a level 50 dungeon?

    He was a level 20 newbie. What did it mean for him to go into an instance dungeon and fight a boss alone?

    It was like lighting antern in the toilet... Looking for sh*t.

    Liu Yuan swallowed his saliva and looked warily at the depths of the darkness. He subconsciously retreated slowly.

    He was still in the initial stage. As long as he was not discovered, he could escape no matter what. This ce was not far from the exit of the cold pool above. As long as he had some spare time, he could...

    Suddenly, he felt a chill behind him.

    It was hard ... As if he had hit something.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression froze.

    The chains...

    I¡¯m f*cked! I¡¯m f*cked! I¡¯m super f*cked!

    In an instant, just as Liu Yuan¡¯s face was extremely distorted as he turned around, the faint golden-red runes on the chain he touched all lit up!

    It was like a burning me that lit up in the darkness!

    It also lit up Liu Yuan¡¯s face, which looked like he had seen a ghost.

    He watched in despair as the light on the chain seemed to have a chain reaction, extending downward at an extremely fast speed, and then the other chains also lit up.

    It was burning.

    One by one, the chains were all ignited, gradually lighting up the entire secret realm at the bottom of the cold pool.

    The wild water flow calmed down.

    The sound of the tide in the darkness gradually became clearer, like the breathing of something, heavy and grand.

    Liu Yuan froze on the spot, not daring to move at all.

    He felt... That something was staring at him.

    As if in response to this premonition, the chains around him creaked, and the sound of metal breaking rang out.

    In the darkness, a pair of yellow vertical pupils that were asrge as gasmps suddenly opened.

    It raised its head and looked at Liu Yuan.

    Under the rapid beating of the water, the head and body were slowly revealed. The giant creature that twisted and upied the entire bottom of the cold pool was covered in reef-like scales. The deep and dark shadows spread out and flowed like tentacles, constantly wriggling like shapeless chaos, swallowing all the light, making the bottom of the pool like a different world.

    Some of the chains went through its body, firmly nailing it in the pool, while others tied up its joints in a mess, making it unable to move.

    Liu Yuan also saw that beneath it was aplicated and huge ancient formation carved on the stone wall.

    However, some of the chains had already been broken, and the metal parts were slowly drifting down in the water. A part of the formation had been corroded after an unknown amount of time.

    And a portion of its strength had recovered because of the Blood Qi that Liu Yuan had brought in.

    A portion, followed by another, followed by another.

    They formed an Immemorial Demon Dragon that was about to break free.

    ¡°...¡±

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart.

    He finally recalled that this instance dungeon was called ¡®Snake in a Cup¡¯, and the allusion to it was naturally the shadow of a snake in a cup.

    The cold pool was the cup, the Demon Dragon was the snake... And it is rted to the entire Demon Realm.

    ording to the official spoilers, the main factions of the yers in theter stages would no longer be sects, but three major factions, corresponding to the Three Realms of Shangyang.

    Unfortunately, the maps of the other two worlds were not open until Liu Yuan transmigrated. There were only some clues.

    And this instance was a miniature version of the Demon Realm¡¯s invasion into the Human Realm.

    The only information he knew was that this Demon Dragon had been sealed here in ancient times. After a long time, the seal had loosened, and with the stimtion of Blood Qi, the Demon Dragon had reappeared in the world.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s tears were about to fall.

    I¡¯m so stupid, really. I only knew that there was a fortuitous encounter in the Jiuyuan mountain range, but I didn¡¯t know that there was such a big pit in the fortuitous encounter.

    He raised his sword and was determined to fight to the death. He stared at the Demon Dragon.

    After a long while.

    The man and the Dragon did not move.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Does this boss also need to be loaded to enter the dungeon? Brother, your loading time is a little long.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression went from ferocious to expressionless, and he even started toin... Five minutes had passed.

    The Demon Dragon maintained his scrutinizing and invasive gaze. It opened its mouth and said in an old and hoarse voice, ¡°Mortal, you are very strange.¡±

    Umm... Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not fighting?

    Liu Yuan tidied up his flustered emotions, calmed his heart, and looked at the Demon Dragon. The shackles on the Demon Dragon¡¯s body were still there. They had not beenpletely released. In fact, they were still very firm. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Damn, it was a false rm!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s hands and feet were weak. He thought that it was probably because he did not have enough Blood Qi to let it outpletely, so it wanted to urge him to let it out.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m very strange, and strangely handsome. Thank you. Goodbye!

    Liu Yuan was so nervous that he even blurted out obscenities as he sneered at the Demon Dragon.

    He did not want to listen to it anymore, so he immediately turned around and ran. With a bunch of running skills, he could not run so fast.

    He really wanted to kill those monkeys now!

    The Demon Dragon¡¯s old voice sounded behind him again, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re from another world, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and restrained himself from turning around. He denied, ¡°No! I¡¯m a native of Shangyang!¡±

    ¡°Do you want power?¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°F*ck power! I just want to get out. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already known your trick. A dialog box will pop up and you¡¯ll die immediately after you click ¡®confirm¡¯! Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?!¡±

    This was the interesting part about Shangyang. Even their battles did not followmon sense.

    Dialog boxes that kill people, have you seen that before?

    This fellow was very good at confusing people¡¯s hearts. As long as you ignored it, you would be fine.

    ¡°Have you seen the desires in your heart? Money, power, fame, these are not what you want. What you like is to control people¡¯s hearts, love, hate... You want to master the seven emotions and six desires. You enjoy love, like a blind man longing for light, because... You don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Liu Yuan kept his mouth shut and continued swimming upwards.

    The sky was getting closer and closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Demon Dragon¡¯s voice behind him had a mysterious and deep smile. ¡°You¡¯lle back ...¡±

    Whoosh!

    Liu Yuan broke out of the water, wiped his face, and cursed a few times. He slowly picked up his clothes and walked to the shore. The surroundings were quiet.

    Thest words of the Demon Dragon seemed to still echo in his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is fat!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking believe you!¡±

    Liu Yuan pulled out the Flying Star sword and shed behind him fiercely.

    Buzzzzzz!

    As the Sword Qi swept past, a series of waves sshed on the surface of the water, and then it returned to calm.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s chest heaved up and down. His eyes were red, and the hand that was holding the sword kept trembling. Because he had used too much force, even the web between his thumb and forefinger was torn, and blood was dripping.

    ¡°Phew... No, something¡¯s not right. I shouldn¡¯t be so violent. It¡¯s trying to influence me... As expected of a level 50 boss, huh?¡± Liu Yuan calmed down and muttered.

    Crack.

    He sheathed his sword, took a deep breath, and turned to leave.

    In the deep cold pond, a trace of blood spread out and gradually sank.

 Chapter 30

    Tonight, Pihuan Luo Joins the Hunt

    Liu Yuan rejoiced at his survival and decided not to encounter any fortuitous encounters for the time being. When he found his way, he fought with the monkeys for a long time before finallying out of the deep mountains.

    However, although the Snake in a Cup instance dungeon was an ident, he was still very proud of being able to escape unscathed.

    After all, he had crossed so many levels. Entering and exiting an intermediate instance dungeon was quite the feat.

    Ordinary people could not do it... Even though he merely ran away.

    However, to be able to escape so unswervingly was also an extremely difficult thing! (Proud)

    After a long day, Liu Yuan finally returned to the vi. He changed his clothes and continued his cultivation.

    As he was cultivating, in the middle of the night, Liu Yuan suddenly heard Gu Siyin¡¯s soft voice calling out from outside the window, ¡°Brother Junxuan...¡±

    The sound was faint in the silence of the night. Liu Yuan immediately opened his eyes in fear, almost thinking that it was a hatchet.

    However, after sensing carefully, he realized that there was only a new te of desserts in Gu Siyin¡¯s hand. There was no knife or other weapons. He immediately felt relieved.

    Then, Gu Siyin opened the window and was about to jump in.

    Three secondster.

    ¡°Sob... Brother Junxuan, it¡¯s stuck ... ¡±

    The young girl looked at Liu Yuan pitifully. Half of her body had entered the room, while the other half was stuck outside. She was still trying her best to protect the te of desserts.

    Step bro, I¡¯m stuck... No, now is not the time to think about that.

    Liu Yuan quickly helped her in, feeling a headache. ¡°Siyin, why don¡¯t you just use the main entrance? this will cause a hugemotion.¡±

    Gu Siyin blinked and mumbled, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Brother Junxuan always climb through the window to enter my room?¡±

    Liu Yuan, the negative role model, was speechless.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same...¡± he said after a long while. ¡°No, that¡¯s not important. Why are you here in the middle of the night?¡±

    Gu Siyin immediately raised the te in her hands. ¡°I learned it all day today and made it again. Here, for you.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s smile was like a flower, and she looked very happy.

    Liu Yuan looked at the young girl, his gaze stopping at the smug smile on her face. He reached out, put the te aside, and held her little hand as if he was possessed by a ghost or God.

    She was still small, soft, and boneless. She was still a little cold because of the night.

    The young girl¡¯s fair and tender face was flushed, and her eyes were shy and expectant. She said in a low voice, ¡°The desserts... I learned how to make red bean cakes from the cook. They¡¯re getting cold.¡±

    Liu Yuan held Gu Siyin¡¯s hand in his palm and used his spiritual power to warm her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll eat it even if it¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°But, but it won¡¯t taste good that way...¡± The girl¡¯s voice became softer and softer, and in the end, it was as if only the sound of air was left. Her face was as red as a small tomato, making people want to take a bite.

    Liu Yuan leaned over, their foreheads touching, and they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. ¡°As long as it¡¯s made by Siyin, I¡¯ll find it delicious no matter whether it¡¯s hot or cold.¡±

    This was the closest Liu Yuan had ever been to his character since he transmigrated. When he saw the full progress bar, the possessiveness in his heart expanded infinitely.

    Maybe his sense of danger was not that strong, and he had found a way to cultivate, so he was bold?

    At the end of the day, Liu Yuan¡¯s social barrier was simply because he did not know what others were thinking. He firmly believed that others were hostile and was afraid that his efforts would not be rewarded. Thus, he chose to conquer characters in the game, which would reward him as long as he worked hard...

    But now, the full progress bar was right in front of him, what was there to be afraid of?

    It was the same for Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin.

    He did not need to be careful with his words when he spoke to these characters that he had conquered. It was extremely convenient.

    ¡°Brother Junxuan... Did my father look for you?¡±

    He did not know why, but they suddenly hugged each other.

    Gu Siyin leaned against his chest and said in a muffled voice, a little worried.

    Liu Yuan thought for a while and decided to hide the situation first so that Gu Siyin would not be scared or hesitant. He said in a low voice, ¡°Yes... He was looking for me to talk about serious business, but he also mentioned you.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Gu Siyin immediately became alert. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Liu Yuan patted Gu Siyin¡¯s back and consoled her, ¡°Your father already knows about us. He doesn¡¯t object, and is even very supportive.¡±

    Gu Siyin¡¯s back, which was arched like a nervous cat, immediately rxed. She squinted her eyes and showed a happy expression. She hugged Liu Yuan softly and rubbed against him. then, Brother Junxuan, when are we getting married...¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned andughed. This little girl¡¯s obsession with marriage was really deep. ¡°Wait for me to deal with the bad guys at Water Moon Dock.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know that Brother Junxuan is the best. I¡¯m sure... you¡¯ll be able to marry me very soon... Oh, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±

    Gu Siyin rubbed her eyes.

    Liu Yuan took a look at her attribute panel. Her status bar was indeed ¡®tired/sleepy/normal¡¯. He guessed that she might have stayed up all night, so she perked up and avoided the guards to sneak over.

    He let out an imperceptible sigh and held Gu Siyin in his arms. He used a spell to calm her down and waited for her to fall asleep.

    Just like that, a moment of silence passed.

    Liu Yuan carried Gu Siyin and walked towards her room. He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    She had a soft and fragrant body in his arms, and it felt good. After Ning Xiangrong¡¯s hug, it was easier for him to restrain himself when it came to Gu Siyin.

    Furthermore, when faced with the youngdy¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, he still felt more at ease.

    Now, it was easy for him to avoid the eyes and ears of the vi guards. He entered Gu Siyin¡¯s room and ced the young girl on the bed. The young girl woke up in a daze and mumbled, ¡°Brother Junxuan...¡±

    Liu Yuan held her hand and smiled. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll wait for you to fall asleep before leaving.¡±

    Gu Siyin acknowledged him and hid under the nket. She sneaked a nce at Liu Yuan and blushed again.

    After a while, Liu Yuan suddenly said, ¡°Siyin, do you want to cultivate?¡±

    Gu Siyin was stunned and looked at Liu Yuan, not knowing what to do.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was serious as he said, ¡°When I said I would be your master, I wasn¡¯tpletely trying to hide it... You have the affinity to cultivate. I hope that you can go further with me.¡±

    He put his fingers between Gu Siyin¡¯s and interlocked them. He said gently, ¡°As long as you agree, I will teach you a fire attribute cultivation method. But you need to think clearly, once you step on this path, many things, many regrets, will follow.¡±

    ...

    Water Moon Dock.

    The mist was vast, and the sound of waves could be heard for a thousand miles.

    The white waves beat against the shore, and many shuttle-shaped ships rose and fell slightly in the waves. At the end of the extended wooden road, a fewnterns swayed left and right.

    Fine raindrops were falling. In a secluded ce in a pavilion-like building on the shore.

    Water Moon Dock¡¯s third elder, a ninth level Core Formation cultivator named Hou Ying, was humbly and piously kneeling on the ground. He used a fanatical tone to report his mission and information. Looking at his posture, he seemed to want to prostrate himself in front of her.

    There was a person standing in the direction he was kneeling to.

    It was a woman.

    She was wearing a ck veil and had a graceful figure. It was rumored that she was extremely beautiful, but no one dared to look at her directly.

    It was the Holy Maiden of Luo Tian, Pihuan Luo.

    Under the veil, the face with ck gauze wrapped around her eyes was pale and beautiful, but her cheeks revealed a trace of strange redness. On her slightly stuck out tongue, silver tongue nails shed in the light.

    She licked her lips and spoke silently with an infatuated and dangerous smile.

    ¡°Junxuan...¡±

 Chapter 31

    I¡¯m Just an Ordinary Person

    Liu Yuan returned to his own courtyard. When he looked up, he saw a familiar pair of long, slender legs.

    Fu Huan was still oblivious to this. She stared at the moon in the sky in a daze. She seemed to have thought of something and frowned in deep thought.

    She was not even wearing any shoes or socks, and her slender, white feet were exposed. She swayed left and right, and the silver rings on her ankles made a slight sound.

    Liu Yuan did not say anything, and he was doing it on purpose.

    With his current cultivation, Fu Huan was no longer a match for him.

    Naturally, she would not be able to discover him.

    Liu Yuan did not intend to say or do anything more. Having dozens of pages of cards was enough to give him a headache. Did he want to cause more trouble for himself?

    However, just as he was about to leave, he stopped in his tracks and noticed that the progress bar above Fu Huan¡¯s head had increased.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. This... When did this happen?

    Was it because of the promise of the monkey wine or some other reason?

    Liu Yuan thought that he could not just go up and ask directly. Anyway, it was... A good thing.

    However, Fu Huan noticed him when he hesitated. She quickly tidied her skirt and realized that his feet were still bare. She could not wrap them up no matter how hard she tried. She could only put his feet together as if nothing had happened. She hugged her knees and pretended to be calm. ¡°Y-y-you... Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. Your expression isn¡¯t calm at all, okay?

    Hended on the roof in the blink of an eye and sat next to Fu Huan, whose ears were red. He said, ¡°I sent Siyin to bed and just came back.¡±

    He said this as if it was a matter of course. Fu Huan wanted to ask, ¡®As a teacher, how did you enter the Gu family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s boudoir?¡¯

    But she swallowed it back and changed it to: ¡°Oh.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the bright moon in the sky. For a moment, all kinds of emotions that he had not been able to recall after transmigrating surged into his heart, and he felt a little empty and mncholic.

    He was not homesick. Although he had family and friends, to be honest, his rtionship with his parents had always been lukewarm, and his friends were only average.

    He had been living in the dormitory since junior high school and had little contact with his parents after university.

    No matter where he was, he was a person with no sense of existence, but he had found his ce in this strange and familiar world.

    Or perhaps... It was a position that originally belonged to him.

    Liu Yuan turned to look at Fu Huan and asked, ¡°Do you miss home?¡±

    Fu Huan was stunned for a moment, then he lowered his head and said softly, ¡°Yes, sometimes when I have nothing to do, I will think about whether the harvest at home is good this year, whether my parents are tired or sick. They are all ordinary people, not as strong as me, and it is inevitable that life will be a little difficult when I am old.¡±

    ¡°The sry given by Chiyu Vi should be enough to support them, right? why...¡± Liu Yuan asked, puzzled.

    Fu Huan¡¯s expression was a little sad as she shook her head, ¡°They don¡¯t want it.¡±

    She hugged her knees and smiled at Liu Yuan, ¡°Because I practiced martial arts and went out in public, they don¡¯t want to recognize me anymore. I abandoned my family name and adopted the name Fu Huan... Later, they gave birth to a younger brother. I went to see him the year beforest. He was very serious about his studies in the private school. He will definitely be able to get a good position in the future.¡±

    Liu Yuan was silent for a while, then he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I think your parents should be very happy.¡±

    Apart from the ecosystem of Immortal cultivators, the lives of the mortals in Central Continent were not very different from the ancient times that Liu Yuan knew.

    He had no intention of criticizing them. He only hoped that one day, if he could, he would be able to change them.

    that¡¯s right. Fu Huan nodded and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re very happy with my brother. Although I can¡¯t help them much, I¡¯m happy that they¡¯re living a better life.¡±

    She looked at Liu Yuan with an indescribable look in her eyes. ¡°How about you? You don¡¯t seem to mention anything about yourself.¡±

    Liu Yuan only shook his head. Suddenly, he had the desire to speak frankly, ¡°I¡¯m just... An ordinary person.¡±

    Fu Huan¡¯s expression was one of ¡®you¡¯re a lying ghost¡¯.

    Liu Yuanughed and deliberately teased, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m weak and I don¡¯t know any martial arts. Immortal cultivators are all liars. These people have all been fooled by me and believe everything I say. Am I not powerful?¡±

    ... Fu Huan was speechless.

    Liu Yuan seemed to be very encouraged and smiled proudly. ¡°it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ll tell you about this. I¡¯m only telling you because I treat you as a friend.¡±

    Fu Huan looked at him suspiciously, thinking, ¡®You¡¯re obviously trying to make fun of me.¡¯

    ¡°Do you believe me or not?¡± Liu Yuan urged.

    Fu Huan nodded. ¡°Okay, okay. I know. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s interest was suddenly piqued. ¡°Let me tell you, in my hometown, thend is round, not t like Shangyang. The sun and moon are the same. The people are all ordinary people, but knowledge is power. There are many interesting things...¡±

    Fu Huan listened quietly and felt that it was ridiculous. It must be a lie to make fun of her.

    However, it sounded interesting, and Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes seemed to be reminiscing or saying goodbye, so she did not interrupt and listened to lies for half a night.

    However, she did not know that these few sentences were the few truths that Liu Yuan had said ever since he transmigrated.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan did not sleep the entire night as he had a long conversation with Fu Huan.

    Fortunately, he was now a genuine Immortal cultivator, so he no longer had to worry about dying while he slept.

    Fu Huan, on the other hand, looked a little tired. She went back to her room to rest for 15 minutes.

    Liu Yuan walked out of the courtyard and went to find Xue Yan first.

    He had been keeping in touch with Ma Shu for the past few days. He had already found out that the meeting with Xue Yan would be in two days, using the special contact method of the demonic sect.

    This further dispelled Ma Shu¡¯s suspicions.

    Xue Yan was studying magic in his room.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Liu Yuan instantly appeared in front of Xue Yan, giving thetter a shock. He quickly cupped his hands in obeisance, ¡°Senior!¡±

    Because Liu Yuan had said that he lived in the vi, Xue Yan could find out his identity by asking around.

    Naturally, he had found out that Liu Yuan was Gu Siyin¡¯s master and was a powerful cultivator. Furthermore, he had an ambiguous rtionship with the Eldest Miss of Water Moon Dock, so he was naturally very respectful.

    Liu Yuan raised his hand, and a force of spiritual energy lifted Xue Yan up.

    ¡°In these three days, have you thought clearly about why Water Moon Dock forced you toe over and propose marriage again?¡± he said indifferently.

    Xue Yan became nervous and said in fear and trepidation, ¡°This... I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Nonsense, Liu Yuan did not believe it at all.

    Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the demonic sect. Whether it¡¯s you or the Water Moon Dock, you¡¯ve all been used as tools by those guys. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Demonic sect¡¯s... Tool?¡± Xue Yan was confused and panicked.

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you know what a tool is? The kind that could be thrown away after one use. In a few days, the people from the demonic sect wille to find you. They will tempt you to join their organization, give you everything you want, and teach you techniques... But you don¡¯t know that the techniques they teach are parasitic in nature, and you, my friend, will be the host for the parasite.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and pointed at Xue Yan. Looking at the boy¡¯s frightened eyes, he mimicked the old Demon Dragon¡¯s tone and said, ¡°When that timees, you can only listen to them and not resist. In the end, when your value is exhausted, they will abandon you.¡±

    ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± Xue Yan asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Power!¡± Liu Yuan sped his hands behind his back, his gaze deep. ¡°You need power.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Oh, F*ck! Did You Hear That? F*ck!

    Liu Yuan had only learned a few cultivation techniques in the game. However, due to the bnce of attributes, he could perform more operations. Most yers would learn more when they were new.

    Although it was resetter, there was no harm in trying out more things.

    The officials probably wanted the yers to experience more fun and possibilities when they were new, so they set it this way.

    Now, it was benefiting Liu Yuan. He could use all the skills and techniques he had learned at the current stage, and he was familiar with the contents.

    Inter stages, his attributes will be reset anyway. Why not teach it to others? At least he was making a contribution.

    Therefore, after Liu Yuan had finished examining Xue Yan¡¯s constitution, he taught him a new cultivation method called ¡®Lightning Maniption Art¡¯. The advantage was that it had a strong explosive power in the early stages, and it was fast and domineering to cultivate. However, the disadvantage was that it did not have long endurance, and he needed to change to a more powerful cultivation method in theter stages.

    As for theter stages, he would think about itter.

    The most important thing now was to make Xue Yan the variable, so that he could quickly gain strength.

    ¡°Remember, this technique is extremely powerful. After you master it, your meridians will contain the power of thunder and lightning. Your spiritual energy will be filled with electric snakes. You can kill someone with a single move, but at the same time, it will also cause great damage to your body. You can not use it rashly.¡±

    Xue Yan did not fully understand.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was serious and he said with certainty, ¡°The Water Moon Dock only treated you as a tool and gave you the basic cultivation technique for outer sect odd jobs. Even if you practice those cultivation techniques for 70 or 80 years, you still won¡¯t be able to achieve anything.¡±

    However, my ¡®Lightning Maniption Art¡¯ is a secret technique of the famous Lightning Maniption Sect. Your constitution has rare water and lightning attributes, which are very suitable for this technique. If you can find a suitable lightning source, you will only need three days to reach the Foundation Establishment stage!¡±

    Xue Yan¡¯s heart was surging with emotions, he was so excited that he almost bowed to Liu Yuan. He said, ¡°Many thanks, Senior! Thank you, Senior! I can¡¯t repay Senior¡¯s great kindness, so I can only... Well, when I¡¯m sessful in my studies, I¡¯ll exterminate the evil and protect the Dao to repay Senior!¡±

    What nonsense. Is this guy a character from a hot-blooded youth manga? Or a silly and sweet domestic TV drama?

    Liu Yuan, who had already evolved into a scammer, was secretly speechless. As expected, Xue Yan was still an inexperienced teenager. Although he was only a few years younger than him, he always felt that he was too naive and easy to be deceived.

    The demon sect probably chose Xue Yan because he was easy to control.

    Liu Yuan nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Go back and cultivate properly. Remember, you can¡¯t let others find out. An ordinary man¡¯s wealth can be his sin. You¡¯re not strong enough, so you have to know how to conceal your strength and bide your time. Also, the most important point of cultivating this technique is...¡±

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll definitely work hard in my cultivation!¡± Xue Yan clenched his fists, his face full of motivation.

    Liu Yuan waved his hand and said with relief, ¡°I¡¯m very touched that you have such a heart. However, what you need most is to go to the Jiuyuan mountain range and try your luck. Remember to go southwest. These two days will be the opportunity for you to change your life.¡±

    ¡°But the Jiuyuan mountain range is full of danger...¡± Xue Yan was confused.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was like that of a quack. ¡°I can¡¯t say. The secrets of heaven can¡¯t be revealed. Your fate is in your own hands. If you want to defy the heavens and change your fate, do as I say.¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Yan muttered to himself, ¡°Defying the heavens and changing fate, defying the heavens and changing fate... I understand, Senior!¡±

    He turned around and left with determination.

    Liu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, but he was actually very curious. He did not know what this kid knew.

    However, there was arge lightning pool in the southwest of the Jiuyuan mountain range. Because of the Lightning Maniption Art, Xue Yan¡¯s body would start to attract lightning...

    When the timees, he would be struck by a wave of lightning, and with the use of the Lightning Maniption Art, he will surely be able to reach Foundation Establishment.

    This method was fast, but it was more painful.

    Liu Yuan did not really want to try it.

    However, there was no problem if someone else tried it.

    When Ma Shu brought people to meet his superiors, Liu Yuan would first deal with a wave of spies from the demonic sect. Xue Yan would stab him in the back, wouldn¡¯t that be great?

    The only thing that Liu Yuan was worried about was the upper echelon of the demonic sect that was rumored to being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it as theye. Do what can be done well. The rest will depend on Heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed. It was impossible for him to control the situationpletely, but at least he could do his best toplete what he could.

    And in fact, he thought of another person he could develop his career with...

    Gu Chang, who was currently the only legitimate heir of Chiyu Vi. He was the illegitimate son of Gu Feidao¡¯s eldest son.

    As mentioned before, this nine-year-old nephew of Gu Siyin¡¯s was not simple.

    This did not mean that he was not simple now, but that he would not be simple in the future.

    Shangyang only had one main storyline that was recognized by the yers, even though it was very obscure, and that was Gu Chang¡¯s story.

    In the beginning, the yers in the game did not realize the importance of the character Gu Chang.

    He was like a background NPC that could be seen everywhere, ying a dispensable role. yers would asionally receive missions rted to him, but they were only some trivial side missions.

    However, it was onlyter on that the yers realized how terrifying the details of this character hidden in the dark were.

    A long time after the newbie plot ended, Chiyu Vi was destroyed by a huge fire. The Gu family¡¯s survivors moved to another ce, and the Xuanwu Treasure was buried there, never to be seen again.

    When Gu Chang reappeared, he was already a young rogue cultivator under the name of Gu Cang.

    The Xuanwu Secret Treasure was also in his hands.

    Liu Yuan scratched his head. ¡°If it was not for the fact that I can¡¯t farm this guy¡¯s favorability, I would definitely max it out.¡±

    There was no other reason. After all the twists and turns, Gu Cang was the biggest boss in the current version of Shangyang.

    [The Great Dao is like a demon. I¡¯m in a world of snow.]

    ¡°At this time, Gu Chang should have juste into contact with the crippled Eight-armed Heavenly Demon... Although it¡¯s a little dangerous, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    The so-called Eight-armed Heavenly Demon was actually the eight-armed God ¡®Luo Tian¡¯ that the demon cult worshipped. However, he was not a God, but a demon from the Demon Realm.

    It sounded dangerous, but Liu Yuan was not taking a risk this time.

    He was indeed crippled. ording to the yers¡¯ decryption, the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon here had basically lost its cultivation, so it tried to take over Gu Chang¡¯s body, but an ident happened.

    After Liu Yuan made up his mind, he set off for Yinping Alley, where Gu Chang was currently living.

    Gu Feidao had not brought him back to Chiyu Vi yet, so this child was still living with his mother, who had been the one who had proposed to him.

    Liu Yuan headed east from the official road on the outskirts of Chiyu Vi and arrived at the nearest town.

    It was bustling, and the sound of hawkers shouting could be heard, which was very different from Xichang Town.

    Liu Yuan was wandering on the street when he caught a glimpse of a woman in ck in front of him. The light veil swayed and the tinkling of bells came.

    His entire body froze.

    Wait a minute, why, why does she look so familiar?

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s face was expressionless. When he saw the progress bar above the woman¡¯s head, he felt like 10,000 alpacas were galloping across his heart.

    Oh, f*ck! Did you hear that?! F*ck!

 Chapter 33

    Today I¡¯m Going to Tell You What Is Extreme Operation!

    F*ck!

    Pihuan Luo!

    Motherf*cker! It¡¯s really her!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was about to copse. Just as he caught a glimpse of that back, the woman reacted in an instant and turned around!

    Qi traction!

    The level 78 form Synthesis stage demonic Holy Maiden instinctively sensed someone¡¯s gaze on her.

    Although she was on the street at the moment, no one noticed her, which meant that she must have used a concealment method to hide her traces.

    While no one was paying attention to her, Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was like a firefly in the dark night, causing her to instantly react.

    Then, he naturally turned around.

    It will take him two seconds to turn around as elegantly as he could.

    F*ck, f*ck, f*ck!

    In the time it took for a spark to fly off a flint, it was also a time of life and death!

    Liu Yuan was screaming in a panic in his heart, and in a second of rity, he pulled out the Mirror Moon Jade.

    He formed hand seals with both hands (his hand speed was 0.3 seconds for one, and he changed three times), silently chanted a spell (simultaneously, took about 0.8 seconds), efficiently activated all the spiritual power in his body sted for 1.1 seconds), and cast ¡®Dream Bubble¡¯, covering his appearance and changing into apletely different but extremely handsome long-haired young man (0.2 seconds).

    In addition to the 0.2 seconds he took out the Mirror Moon Jade, 1.5 seconds had already passed.

    The woman had already turned around halfway, and her side profile was already in sight. She could even see the dangerous smile on her face, and her gaze was about to fall on Liu Yuan.

    However, this was not enough!

    With his current cultivation, even if he used the Dream Bubble, Pihuan Luo would definitely see through it!

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva (0.1 seconds). Because of the sudden increase in adrenaline, his entire body was numb from head to toe, and his vision was a little dark.

    He opened the guide page (0.1 second).

    He found Pihuan Luo¡¯s card and opened her status bar (0.2 seconds).

    [Character: Pihuan Luo]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Rakshasa Demoness, thriving in the sound of ten thousand corpses]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, Synthesis stage]

    [Status: invisible/normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    View my ass! There¡¯s a world of difference between us!

    Anyway, the numbers are all in the tens of thousands, and I¡¯m just a fraction!

    One move and he would die... No, that was not possible, but he would be knocked out and dragged away, disappearing from the world and spending the rest of his life in some demon sect¡¯s basement!

    [Card carry bonus: (carry or not: yes/no)]

    I¡¯ll carry it!

    Hurry up and f*cking put in on for me!

    Thest 0.1 seconds passed in the blink of an eye. The card turned into arge cloud of golden light spots, which suddenly surged toward Liu Yuan¡¯s body and disappeared under his skin.

    After he was done, Liu Yuan¡¯s hands were trembling slightly.

    He still could not breathe, so he held his breath and tried to calm his violent heartbeat. He slowly raised his head and met the woman¡¯s probing eyes under the ck veil with a cold smile.

    On the bustling street, the two of them looked at each other from a distance, as if all the hustle and bustle in the middle did not exist.

    The atmosphere between the two settled down.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation had been raised to the early stage of the Nascent Soul stage, and his appearance had also been adjusted to apletely different level. The illusionary bubble itself was already a top-tier concealment spell, and with enough cultivation to support it, he was confident that he would not be exposed.

    What he had to do now was to find an excuse for himself and find an opportunity to run away.

    He saw the woman looking at him and let out a long breath. Instead of retreating, he advanced and walked towards her.

    Liu Yuan walked to Pihuan Luo and cupped his hands in a salute, revealing a very greasy smile.

    As for how greasy it was... He would refer to Yue Longzhang.

    It was the kind of smile that he thought was elegant and arrogant, with an evil charm.

    To put it simply, it was ¡®I¡¯m so f*cking handsome and f*cking awesome. it didn¡¯t matter if his smile looked good or not. What was important was his charm.¡¯

    It had to be very annoying and disgusting at first sight.

    The entrance area.

    Liu Yuan maintained his imposing manner and chuckled, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m Jiang Feng. I¡¯m known by many people to be handsome, and I once had the nickname ¡®Jade-faced Meng¡¯. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of me?¡±

    First of all, he had to say his name. Although the name is fake, it had to appear very arrogant.

    Pihuan Luo did not say anything. She kept silent, and her eyes behind the veil fell on Liu Yuan... For some reason, he seemed a little subtle.

    Liu Yuan was a little scared, but no matter how he thought about it, it was impossible for him to be exposed. Hence, he continued to show a ¡®why are you so ignorant, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you looking down on me? I¡¯m telling you, in the Jiang Kingdom, I, Jiang Feng, have a hundred ways to punish you! Do you know about Water Moon Dock? It¡¯s an Immortal cultivation sect that can run amuck in Jiang Kingdom, but they see me, it¡¯s like a mouse seeing a cat. That sect or whatever, it¡¯s all mine.¡¯

    Second, he must be self-centered. Regardless of whether others listen or not, he must ce himself in the center of the world.

    I am... The chosen one!

    ¡°Something in the bag?¡±

    This time, Pihuan Luo finally reacted. Her voice waszy and hoarse, and her slightly raised tone was very seductive.

    She seemed to be chewing on this word. She looked at Liu Yuan, frowning, and a trace of gloominess shed in her eyes.

    No, this reaction was not right.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched. Why... Did he feel that it was getting more dangerous?

    No, it was impossible. The illusionary bubble ability of the Nascent Soul stage could definitely hide from those of the Synthesis stage. This skill was already the top concealment skill in the Shangyang world.

    Maybe he did not use enough strength?

    Liu Yuan raised his chin andughed, ¡°What, Fellow Daoist, do you finally understand how powerful I am? Even a big sect like Water Moon Dock fears me. How about getting to know me? As long as you say my name, you¡¯ll be sessful in every endeavor in the Jiang Kingdom.¡±

    Third, shallow knowledge. He must appear ignorant and arrogant, exaggerating everything to show that he was very awesome.

    As long as I¡¯m disgusting enough, no one is willing to dirty their own hands.

    Pihuan Luo was an extremely proud and egoistic woman. She did not even bother to attack this type of character andpletely ignored him.

    However, as long as they dared to get close to her, they would immediately die miserably.

    So as long as Liu Yuan appeared strong on the outside but was weak on the inside, he would definitely be safe.

    Yes, it¡¯s foolproof.

    The more he acted, the more he felt that the sense of danger he had just felt was an illusion.

    Even after all the noise, Pihuan Luo still kept walking forward as if she was looking at an ant. Liu Yuan pretended to be angry but also suspicious of her cultivation level. After saying that he was looking for someone, he turned around and left immediately.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was full of tears, almost crying tears of joy. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Damn it, he finally ran away!

    Not long after he turned around and left, Pihuan Luo suddenly curled her lips.

    She raised her white jade-like palm, and a red thread appeared on her ring finger.

    At the end of the line was the direction in which Liu Yuan had left.

    She did not expect that just as she was about to go look for him, he would deliver himself to her door...

    ¡°Heart Entanglement, Love Knot. how are you going to escape this time?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 34

    Wifey, I Like You...

    ¡°Hiss... Phew... Cough, cough, cough, cough...¡±

    Liu Yuan was hiding in an alley. When he sensed that Pihuan Luo had finally left, he leaned against the wall and took a deep breath. Then, he slowly exhaled and coughed a few times before he felt his lungs and heart calm down.

    However, the nerves in his temples were still throbbing, and he felt a dull pain.

    It was too f*cking terrifying ...

    This was what it meant to find love in a hopeless ce?!

    Inparison, the fight between Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin was a piece of cake. These two people¡¯s personalities were actually quite simple, and their jealousy would not go to the level of threatening a life. It was fine if they were joking about cutting killing for the sake of love, but...

    Pihuan Luo was different. This woman¡¯s decisiveness and ruthlessness werepletely evil. She was able to make people fear her in the demon sect, which often killed people to offer sacrifices to the Heavens. In addition to the advantage of her status as the daughter of the Sect Master, she also had absolute strength.

    She was at the eighth level of the form Synthesis stage, and he had killed countless people. She tortured people with cruel means.

    Pihuan Luo was the true Rakshasa Demoness who sang in blood!

    Why was this woman here?

    Could it be that it really was that higher-up from the demonic sect...

    If that was the case, he would have to meet her again, and have a direct conversation with her!

    ¡°How am. supposed to live like this...¡±

    Liu Yuan gritted his teeth with a twisted expression. He wished he could give himself a few big ps a few days ago. Who told you to be full of confidence? Who told you to get so cocky? Don¡¯t you know how powerful thew of causality is?

    Calm down, I have to calm down. I can¡¯t panic at a time like this. I need a time machine to fix this...

    Liu Yuan scratched his head and roared for a while. He leaned against the wall and squatted down, feeling as if he had been abandoned by the world.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right,¡± he mumbled, ¡°even if she came to the Water Moon Dock to take care of Chiyu Vi¡¯s matters, there¡¯s no reason for her to appear in this town. This ce isn¡¯t on the route from the Water Moon Dock to the manor, so why...¡±

    ¡°Eight-armed Heavenly Demon!¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    As if he had found a bright spot, he stood up excitedly. ¡°Yes, the only thing here that is rted to the demonic sect is the eight-armed demon.¡±

    The demon sect been looking for this thing, right? Then, for some unknown reason, this news reached the ears and eyes of the demonic sect, which was why they sent a high-level member like the Holy Maiden over!

    ¡°The storyline that I¡¯m participating in now is no longer the main storyline, but something hidden behind the main storyline, such as cutting off the contact with the spies in Water Moon Dock... So it¡¯s possible that the demon sect people came to look for clues in ces that the yers don¡¯t know.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, good. The butterfly effect hasn¡¯t gone out of control yet. After all, she¡¯s also a demonic Holy Maiden. It¡¯s impossible for her to run out just to look for me.¡±

    In this way, the situation would not be so serious. As long as he could hide it this time, he believed that he would be able to be at ease for a period of time, enough for him to improve his strength.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve already fooled you once. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you a second time?¡± Liu Yuanughed smugly, but quickly restrained himself. ¡°No, I can¡¯t get cocky anymore. I¡¯m a dog if I get carried away!¡±

    After making the vicious oath, Liu Yuan realized that he had already run into Yinping Alley. He estimated that he was not far from the ce where Gu Chang lived, so he decided to go and take a look.

    Although Pihuan Luo hade in person, the eight-armed demon was not easy to find. It was different from what people who had never seen the demon race imagined. It did not have a physical body, but a mass of ck smoke-like miasma.

    If one had to make aparison, it was probably like ddin¡¯s magicmp.

    ording to the official exnation, the demon race was a race of pure spiritual beings. After leaving the Demon Realm, they needed a shell to survive, and humans were the best hosts.

    Although the monsters and spirit beasts could also do it, most of them did not have highpatibility and would soon turn into a pool of mud.

    Liu Yuan did not know much about this. In any case, the official announcement from the developers had already stated that the demons would be the main force of therge-scale invasion in the next version¡¯s patch, and the yers needed to fight against them together.

    Until he transmigrated, other than the yers being divided into factions, there had not been anyrge-scale instance rted to the demon race.

    When Liu Yuan was conquering the NPCs, the Sea shing Tower was the first line of defense between the Human and Demon Realms. The Demon Realm began to show signs of a frontal invasion, and the Sea shing Tower instance dungeon was opened in that plot.

    As for the so-called Demon Realm, because the map was not open, there was only a little bit of information, and most yers did not know what was going on.

    In any case, Shangyang was divided into threeyers. At the top was the Heaven Realm¡¯s Floating City, in the middle was the Human Realm¡¯s Great Continent, and at the bottom, through the crack at the bottom of the sea, was the Demon Realm¡¯s Mansion.

    Liu Yuan guessed that it was all magma below. The temperature was too high, so the demons were all in a gaseous state.

    ...For some reason, it was rather scientific.

    ¡°Whatever it is... It¡¯s not wrong to build a good rtionship with this child. Now, he seems to have met an old man who wants to suppress the demon race and teach him Immortal cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yuan was about to leave when he realized that he was still holding the Moon Mirror Jade in his hand.

    He clenched it so tightly that her hands were numb.

    I¡¯m really traumatized...

    Liu Yuan quickly put it away and rubbed his knuckles. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When my cultivation base rises, I¡¯ll make this demoness obedient and not be as nervous as I am now.¡±

    However, he had gained something from this trip. At least, he had lit up new illustration cards and his cultivation had risen to the Nascent Soul stage.

    Liu Yuan, who was relieved, was not in a bad mood anymore. He pretended to pass by the small courtyard where Gu Chang lived inadvertently and took a nce.

    He did not see Gu Chang, but he did see Gu Chang¡¯s mother.

    The woman, who looked to be in her early twenties, had a fair and pretty face. She was thin and had a sharp chin. Her long hair fell on both sides of her slightly sweaty cheeks. She was washing clothes and looked very gentle and virtuous.

    it was Lady Wan, who was an advocate in her early years and was good at singing and dancing. After she was pregnant, she redeemed herself and washed clothes for others to make a living.

    Wifey, I like you...

    No, this was not the time to think about such things.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and retracted his wild thoughts. In the plot, he remembered that Lady Wan would dieter on. As for how she died, the game had only briefly mentioned it.

    Perhaps he could try to save her?

    Just as Liu Yuan was thinking about this, he wanted to go in and have a chat with Lady Wan to see the situation.

    Suddenly, he saw a short, white, and fat guy who was like a ball walking over from the alley not far away. He looked travel-worn as he held theyers of fat on his belly. His eyes were narrowed into a line, revealing a trace of anxiety.

    Liu Yuan stood in ce, frowning, and instantly hid his tracks.

    Ding Liu?

    Why did hee here from Xichang Town?

 Chapter 35

    Casanova? That¡¯s me.

    Ding Liu, the broker of Xichang Town, the secret advisor of Chiyu Vi, and a former core formation cultivator-why would he be here?

    Liu Yuan had some doubts in his heart. He hid in a dark corner and saw Ding Liu rushing over. He pushed open the courtyard door and shouted, ¡°Eleven, my injuries might have healed!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. Eleven? Was he calling for Lady Wan?

    Ding Liu was six, and Lady Wan was eleven. Could it be that they... Came out of Bi Luo Mansion together.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s ability to make connections increased by leaps and bounds in an instant. He had oncepleted the veteran mission for Ding Liu, so he knew that Ding Liu was from the Immortal cultivation sect, Bi Luo Mansion.

    Bi Luo mansion was located in the East of the Central Continent and was very close to the eternal obscure sea. It was the easternmost sect on Central Continent after the Sea shing Tower.

    The code name of the Mansion Master of the Bi Luo Mansion had always been ¡®Yellow Spring¡¯.

    Based on the fact that the manor head only had a code name, it was clear that there was something wrong with this sect, and the truth was indeed so.

    The further east the Central Continent was, the more dangerous it was because it was close to the dangerous Yonghui Sea, and was often attacked by storms and huge beasts that were infested by demons.

    Many cultivators there trained themselves in life-and-death situations, so their temperaments were more violent and cruel. In addition, buildings were easily destroyed, and there were rarely any people residing there.

    As a result, the mud and sand were all over the ce, and all kinds of people were running around. There was no clear boundary between good and evil. Anything could happen for benefit and to be stronger.

    Bi Luo mansion was a special sect formed by lone cultivators from the eastern sea of the Central Continent.

    In the beginning, they had gathered for self-protection. Later, these Immortal cultivators had slowly run a gray industry chain.

    The members of the sect were given a code name all their lives, and they were not allowed to betray others when they epted missions entrusted by others.

    There were all kinds of missions, and all kinds of people entrusted them. Gradually, this sect¡¯s member range expanded from the eastern sea of the Central Continent to the entire Central Continent, and even the other four small continents.

    At the same time, its reputation was not very good. It became the kind that was both good and evil, but was generally not very popr.

    Its members could do good things that were beneficial to themon people, but they could also do evil things.

    However, the yers were still very happy to join this sect because they could earn a lot of money quickly. Many studios would send a few professional staff to go to Bi Luo Mansion to earn spirit stones.

    Therefore, although Ding Liu was an immortal cultivator, it was not strange for him toe to seclusion and be a subordinate of a martial arts sect, because he had been in this line of work before.

    However, he was a cultivator after all. How could he forget the ming arrow that had pierced through his knee?

    Liu Yuan had given him a chance to recover.

    Liu Yuan was a little curious. He thought to himself, ¡®So he came to find his formerpanion? What did he want to do? Revenge? And Lady Wan¡¯s death... It might be rted to Bi Luo Mansion.¡±

    The most uneptable thing for a sect like Bi Luo Mansion was betrayal, because many of the missions they had epted were secrets that could not be revealed to the public. Once a member betrayed them and leaked the information, it could be a destructive blow to the sect.

    Therefore, when something like betraying the sect happened, under normal circumstances, it would be done directly.

    It could be said that there were only a few who had escaped like Ding Liu.

    But what about Lady Wan?

    Did they escape together?

    Liu Yuan was very curious. He had probably discovered the hidden plot of the game... If he had not transmigrated, he might have been able to chat with the big boss of the plot analysis post. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?

    At Ding Liu¡¯s greeting, Lady Wan was stunned at first, then she stood up. Her expression changed instantly from a gentle woman to a stern one, and her eyes were very fierce. ¡°You¡¯ve found the Profound Cold Jade?¡±

    Ding Liu subconsciously stopped in his tracks andughed awkwardly. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, I found it.¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little confused. ¡°It seems like Lady Wan is the dominant one. Her status is higher than Ding Liu¡¯s, or... She¡¯s either stronger or smarter, so she¡¯s the dominant one.¡±

    Lady Wan wiped her hands and heaved a sigh of relief. She softened her tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. How many times have I told you not to be reckless? you can contact me through other means. Why did you suddenlye here?¡±

    Ding Liu nodded his head. He swallowed his saliva and patted his head. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault, but I didn¡¯te here to talk about this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lady Wan frowned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s not safe here,¡± she turned around and said.

    Ding Liu coughed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Chang¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°He went to the mountains to y. He¡¯s used to being in the wild.¡± Lady Wan felt a little helpless.

    Liu Yuan touched his chin. It seemed that he could go to the mountain to find Gu Chang, as well as that old man who failed to suppress the Heavenly Demon.

    However, it seemed that Ding Liu and Lady Wan were very familiar with each other, and it was more likely that they had run out together.

    ording to what he knew now, Lady Wan should have betrayed and escaped from Bi Luo Mansion. After that, she and Ding Liu had taken root here as fugitives. She did not expect her to fall in love with Gu Shisong and settle down after giving birth to their child.

    He did not expect that Gu Shisong would be killed and that Chiyu Vi would be in danger. More and more cultivators would appear here.

    Liu Yuan could guess what happened after that. It should be something like being killed after being exposed.

    The two of them sat down in the room. Ding Liu said in a low voice, ¡°Someone told me about the whereabouts of this Profound Cold Jade. He was very strange. I suspect that he might know that I was a traitor of Bi Luo Mansion. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be from Bi Luo Mansion. Instead, he¡¯s helping me. After I got the Profound Cold Jade, I knew that he was really helping me. That¡¯s why I came to you in a hurry.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lady Wan¡¯s willowy brows furrowed even more. ¡°We still have to be careful. He might be trying to set you up. If you show anything wrong, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ding Liu nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not good at anything else, but I¡¯m very cautious. I¡¯ve been working for so many years, and I¡¯ve never been exposed.¡±

    Liu Yuan was impressed. If he had not been here, he would not have known that Ding Liu had run so far away.

    He had been paying a lot of attention to Xichang Town these days, because he passed by it every day...

    ¡°I trust you... But who is this person?¡± Lady Wan asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a man that Chiyu Vi vi¡¯s guest elder Fu Huan took in a month ago. His name is Liu Yuan, Liu Junxuan. Not only is he in a rtionship with the Gu n¡¯s Little Miss, but he¡¯s also able to make the Core Formation stage beauty of the Water Moon Dock listen to him. I¡¯ve never heard of this person in the world of cultivators. I really don¡¯t know where this Casanova came from...¡±

    When Liu Yuan heard this, he felt that the matter was indeed clear. He simply coughed twice. He slowly walked into the courtyard and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re talking about a Casanova, then that¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes... Eh?¡±

    Ding Liu was stunned for a moment. He turned around and saw Liu Yuan walking out with an unfathomable smile on his face.

    ¡°But there¡¯s just one thing. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never heard of me. After all, what I do is the same as you guys. I have to do it in the dark, and I cannot be exposed. I can only wander in the darkness for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 36

    This Transformation of Yours... Its Something

    As soon as Liu Yuan came out, Ding Liu¡¯s eyes immediately widened. The squinted eyes that were originally hidden in his white flesh instantly widened. He was in a state of shock.

    He stared at Liu Yuan in disbelief. ¡°why are you here?! You¡¯re following me? No, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already checked. Y-y-you...¡±

    Ding Liu was puzzled. As Gu Feidao¡¯s subordinate, he was naturally in charge of the inheritors of the family. However, he had never heard of Miss Gu¡¯s master being in charge of the affairs here.

    So... Why did he suddenly appear here?

    And it was such a coincidence that it happened right after he finished talking about Liu Yuan.

    In Ding Liu¡¯s mind, there was only one possibility¡­

    Liu Yuan had been nning this for a long time. He had been waiting for Ding Liu to find his aplices and follow him all the way here. After he had eavesdropped on the information he wanted, he would show up and scheme for what he wanted.

    Of course, he would never have guessed that it was actually just a pure coincidence.

    Not to mention that he could not guess it, even Liu Yuan himself did not guess that he would meet Ding Liu here, and that he would even know the hidden plot.

    You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?

    Ding Liu was still alright.

    Lady Wan¡¯s reaction was even more intense. She drew a long sword out of nowhere and said coldly, ¡°Ding Liu, do it!¡±

    ¡°No, wait, he...¡± Ding Liu wanted to stop her.

    However, Lady Wan¡¯s determination was far stronger than he had thought. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I will never allow anyone to expose our whereabouts to the people of Bi Luo Mansion!¡±

    The slender sword in her hand was dark ck in color, with a dull surface and a dark blue luster at the tip. It seemed to be quite extraordinary.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that this wifey... No, this woman was so vignt, it should be because of Gu Chang.

    Her role as a mother made her always maintain the highest vignce, afraid that her child would be hurt.

    Especially when she was up against a huge,plicated and ruthless organization like Bi Luo Mansion.

    Unfortunately, in the original plot, what awaited her was a tragedy, and Gu Chang would be the viin.

    Liu Yuan tried his best to show his goodwill. ¡°Lady Wan, I have something to say. Please listen to me for the time being. I am...¡±

    Swish!

    Lady Wan swung her sword at him. Her bright eyes were filled with genuine killing intent.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Yuan sighed and expressed his understanding. After all, she was a mother.

    He stretched out two fingers and urately mped the sword. The rich spiritual power of the Nascent Soul stage instantly offset the other party¡¯s Sword Qi. Then, the two fingers slightly crossed, and the sword instantly bent slightly.

    Although Lady Wan was shocked at first, she immediately reacted and formed a hand seal with her other hand. The dark de of the sword lit up with blue patterns, and a ferocious beast-shaped mist condensed around her body, biting toward Liu Yuan.

    At the same time, the ground in the courtyard suddenly flipped up, and many strange insect-like creatures rushed out. They were huge and hissed, immediately surrounding Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Ding Liu!¡±

    Lady Wan shouted again, and the sword in her hand softened, turning into a long blue and ck snake. It opened its bloody mouth and bit at Liu Yuan¡¯s finger that was holding the sword.

    Ding Liu gritted his teeth. The scales in his heart naturally tipped in hisrade¡¯s favor. His initially hesitant expression became firm.

    He flipped his palms, and his dark, metal-like hands formed a few seals. His entire body swelled up, and his snow-white fat turned into solid muscles. His clothes burst open.

    Bang!

    Ding Liu knocked his fists together, producing a terrifying sound. He had transformed from a short, fat, and wretched ball of meat into a two-meter-tall muscr demon.

    His dark muscles were still oozing oil and heat, and his eyes were covered in golden light. He let out a low roar like a beast.

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded and his eyes were fixed on the scene.

    Forget about the others, but this f*cking transformation of yours... It¡¯s something!

    No, wait, what are you doing?

    ¡°Die!¡± Ding Liu shouted in a low voice. He stomped on the ground and rushed towards Liu Yuan, almost half-naked. He stretched out his glistening muscles and threw a punch, which caused a sonic boom.

    Liu Yuan was stunned and shouted in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯te close! Ahhhh!¡±

    A pincer attack from four directions caught him off guard.

    Ordinary Immortal cultivators would not be able to react in time.

    Lady Wan¡¯s cultivation level was roughly at the Core Formation stage, but it was very weak. She must have been injured, just like the arrow that hit Ding Liu¡¯s knee. She must have been injured while escaping from Bi Luo Mansion.

    However, she had never relied on her cultivation when she was assassinating.

    No matter how powerful an Immortal cultivator was, it was impossible to cover every angle. As long as one could find the ws, one would definitely win.

    The young man in front of her was obviously inexperienced. How could he be so careless and touch her weapon when dealing with the people of Bi Luo Mansion?

    A cruel smile subconsciously appeared on Lady Wan¡¯s face. The Ring-snake Sword was highly toxic, and even immortal cultivators had no cure for it. One bite was all it took topletely eradicate the problem and cause one to die of pain.

    The snake opened its mouth wide, revealing its fangs. It was about to touch Liu Yuan¡¯s skin in an instant.

    At this moment, there was no ce under his feet. Surrounded by beast fog and with Ding Liu beside him, there was no way for him to dodge or retreat!

    However, Liu Yuan was no longer the same as before. After meeting with Pihuan Luo, he already had the strength of a Nascent Soul cultivator. If he was still the Foundation Establishment Liu Yuan from before, he would have been helpless, but now...

    Swish!

    With lightning speed, he grabbed the weak point of the Ring-snake Sword, put two fingers together, and cut down without hesitation.

    Swish!

    Ring-snake Sword let out a hiss and broke into two pieces. He expressionlessly burned it.

    Then, he took a deep breath and unleashed a portion of his new skill, the Nascent Soul Dharma.

    In the void behind him, yin and yang mixed together. A huge palm and a wrist extended out and blocked the space between Ding Liu and Liu Yuan.

    Bang!

    Ding Liu¡¯s punchnded on the palm, but it only managed to push the palm back a few steps.

    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourself.¡± Liu Yuan stood with his hands behind his back, exuding the air of an expert.

    The huge palm clenched and pressed Ding Liu down. He raised both of his hands to support himself. His face was covered in a cold sweat. Suddenly, his knees cracked and he could no longer support himself. He was mmed to the ground.

    He then swept his palm left and right, crushing all the insects on the ground into a pulp.

    The beast fog was cleared by Liu Yuan.

    He retracted his Nascent Soul Dharma.

    The courtyard once again returned to its calm state.

    The battle was over in a sh.

    Liu Yuan pulled out his Flying Star Sword and slowly moved forward.

    Crack.

    Lady Wan, who had been full of confidence, opened her eyes wide and looked at the sharp sword on her neck.

    ¡°Now, can you quiet down and listen to me?¡± Liu Yuan said calmly.

 Chapter 37

    Liu Yuan¡¯s Disappointment

    =Liu Yuan looked at the two people in front of him. Ding Liu was pressed to the ground by his summoned palm. Although his life was not in danger, he was seriously injured. As for Lady Wan, she was captured by him and could not move. The Ring-snake Sword was probably her life-bound magical weapon. After it was broken by Liu Yuan, her face was as pale as paper, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    Lady Wan¡¯s eyes were fierce, but she did not say a word.

    This woman¡¯s personality was very different from her appearance. She was as ruthless and decisive as a venomous snake, so much so that Liu Yuan¡¯s judgment was greatly wrong and he appeared rashly.

    Ding Liu forced himself up and said, ¡°Liu ... No, Mr. Junxuan, please be magnanimous and let her go. She was just muddled for a moment and was too eager. She wants to protect her...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s confused for a moment, and you¡¯re also confused for a moment?¡± Liu Yuan said indifferently, ¡°The information I told you is correct, right? You also have the Profound Cold Jade, don¡¯t you? If I knew that you were hit by a ming arrow 20 years ago, how can I not know that you betrayed and fled from Bi Luo Mansion?¡±

    ¡°If I came to you because of this, you would have died in the hands of Bi Luo Mansion a few days ago. Do you think you would have the chance to kill me?¡±

    Ding Liu choked for a moment. He gritted his teeth, dragged his body up, and knelt down. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault ...¡±

    Liu Yuan chuckled and brought the tip of his sword closer to Lady Wan¡¯s slender and fair neck. ¡°You want me to let her go? You also know that I was helping you earlier. So, how did you repay me for helping you? you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±

    Ding Liu¡¯s face turned even paler. All the muscles in his body had disappeared, and he had turned back into a fat white ball.

    If he wanted to quickly gain the right to speak, he had to first upy the moral high ground.

    Although I appeared when you guys were nervously discussing life and death, I helped you guys before, and I haven¡¯t killed you yet. I must have good intentions, right?

    If that were the case, the two of them would definitely have nothing to say and would instead feel guilty.

    Gaining trust was that simple.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over the two of them before he retracted his sword and said with a dispirited look, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. I¡¯ll only say what I want to say and do what I want to do. As for what you think, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Liu Yuan kept his sword and threw a bottle of healing pills to Lady Wan.

    Lady Wan did not catch it, and the pill bottle fell to the ground.

    ¡°The demonic sect is involved in the conflict between Chiyu Vi and Water Moon Dock. The situation here will only get worse and worse. Sooner orter, it will attract the opportunists from Bi Luo Mansion. If you want to live, leave quickly.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. The demeanor of a master meant that he would not allow you to interfere in what he did, but if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you should be taught a lesson.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯m going to show them both kindness and severity. I doubt they won¡¯t believe me. Now, I have to find the future boss and try to prevent a tragedy.¡±

    The vignce and ruthlessness in Lady Wan¡¯s eyes finally disappeared. She was stunned for a moment. The other party had the upper hand, so it was normal for him to interrogate her or something else.

    But after giving her the healing pill, he turned around and left in disappointment...

    Yue Longzhang only had high-grade healing pills. These two had been hiding their identities for so many years, so they probably did not have many pills left.

    However, he could still recognize that it was the Sweet Rain Pill.

    Ding Liu finally stood up and walked unsteadily towards Liu Yuan, his face filled with regret. ¡°Mr. Junxuan...¡±

    But Liu Yuan had already walked far away.

    Ding Liu stood rooted to the ground and heard Lady Wan¡¯s pained cry.| He quickly went back to help her up and was about to feed her the pill, but Lady Wan reached out to stop him.

    She summoned a bug, scraped off a part of the pill, and fed it. Seeing that the bug¡¯s injury had recovered and there was no abnormality, she nodded.

    After she ate the pill, Ding Liu said, ¡°He...¡±

    Lady Wan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. However, from the moment we betrayed and fled, we can¡¯t trust anyone, no matter good or bad. If his intention is bad, we would have done the right time. If his intentions are good, then it¡¯s a good thing to keep him at a distance... Let¡¯s find out if what he said about the demon sect is true or not.¡±

    Ding Liu understood how difficult it was to change Lady Wan¡¯s stubbornness, so he could only sigh.

    However, Lady Wan held the medicine bottle and put it away.

    ...

    In the forest.

    Liu Yuan opened his eyes and could already sense Gu Chang¡¯s presence.

    He walked in the direction of the other party, and sure enough, he saw a mountain stream. Not far away, there was a hidden cave.

    Other than Gu Chang, there was also an old man who could not move in the cave.

    The Sect Master of the Jade Void Sect, the ¡®Exalted Lone Cultivator of the Heaven and Earth, Ding Luan.

    Hundreds of years ago, after being parasitized by the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, he had chosen to find a way to suppress it. He had endured the struggle between his Inner Demon and his true self alone in this cave that no one cared about.

    Even though he was a Judgment stage mighty figure, after failing to pass the Tribtion several times under the interference of his Inner Demons, he had already weed the decline of his life. It was at this moment that Gu Chang appeared.

    Ding Luan decided to teach him what she had learned, while the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon decided to target him as its next host.

    Liu Yuan was familiar with the plot and knew that this was the beginning of Gu Chang¡¯s tragic life.

    As the saying goes, every Big Boss had a tragic past behind them, and Gu Chang¡¯s past was even more tragic.

    The plot wasplicated, but it was tragic, very tragic.

    Liu Yuan had not yet familiarized himself with his Nascent Soul stage cultivation, but Ding Luan and the Heavenly Demon in the cave were also extremely weak. Otherwise, he would not have found a kid like Gu Chang to be his sessor and host.

    And the Nascent Soul Dharma...

    Liu Yuan had just thought of this skill, so he used it. However, in reality, he was just an empty Nascent Soul now. He only had attributes, and his Dantian was empty.

    He had only summoned a part of the Dharma form, but its actual power had been weakened by 70 percent... It was like a phantom.

    ¡°This thing should be called a virtual image. It can¡¯t be called a Dharma image at all.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt a headache.

    Sure enough, it was still okay at a lower realm, but at a higher realm, it was absolutely impossible to reach the same level just by relying on the attributes.

    He still had to rely on cultivation, or else he would not be able to keep up.

    ¡°s, there is no real shortcut in this world.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed as he walked into the cave. It was pitch ck inside, and there was the sound of water dripping.

    However, now that he could see at night, he did not have to y with a fire match like he did when he first transmigrated. He could see everything clearly.

    The cave had many twists and turns, and there were even forks in the road. Liu Yuan took a long turn before he saw two figures in the depths.

    No! Not two!

    Other than the scrawny old man sitting on the ground and the child standing next to him, there were also the eight arms behind the old man¡¯s back that looked like a twisted spider¡¯s hideous ck mist.

    The ck mist shrieked as two of its arms pierced through the old man¡¯s shoulder des, causing blood to flow out. The other six arms reached out toward Gu Chang!

    It wanted toplete the parasitism!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. The situation was urgent. He pulled out a long sword and flicked it with his fingers.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A clear and melodious sword cry instantly spread in the cave. A circle of invisible sharp power lifted up the dust and suddenly attacked the ck fog!

    Sword sound, Killing Sound!

 Chapter 38

    Surprise Motherf*cker!

    Buzzzzzz!

    The sword hummed, as if it had a form.

    In an instant, it streaked across the air and cut off the front arm of the ck shadow.

    Buzzzzzz!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    The arm fell to the ground, turned into ck mist, and dissipated in an instant. The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon wailed, but the arm grew back in an instant as if it was made of flesh and blood, returning to its original appearance.

    Its face was very blurry, and there was only a ferocious mouth on its face. When it cracked open, it was full of sharp fangs.

    Liu Yuan did not stop after his first attack. He immediately raised his sword and rushed forward.

    Roar!

    TheEight-armed Heavenly Demon waved its limbs crazily, and ck mist spread out, turning into dozens of long swords that shot toward Liu Yuan.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of air being torn could be heard as Liu Yuan dodged a few of them. The long swords that shed past his eyes were of different shapes and sizes. They did not appear randomly, but seemed to have been formed in a certain way.

    His mind suddenly turned, and he raised the Flying Star Sword in his hand to block another long sword. Suddenly, he felt a cold, needle-like feeling behind him.

    It was dangerous!

    Liu Yuan quickly lowered his body and rolled forward. He calmly raised his head and saw that the pitch-ck sword light had indeed swept past his original position. If he had not dodged it, it would have gone through his side.

    After the long sword flew over, it actually made a turn and merged with the other ck lights, forming a circle around it. The des of the sword intersected continuously, and there was a special pattern to it.

    ¡°Be careful, my young friend. It¡¯s the Taiyi Sword Formation!¡± The old man suddenly opened his eyes and warned.

    His eyes were very strange. One of them waspletely white, while the other waspletely ck.

    Then, the old man grunted. It turned out that the Heavenly Demon had stabbed his shoulder de with more force, and blood immediately flowed out.

    Sword formation!

    Liu Yuan guessed that the Heavenly Demon had been living in Ding Luan¡¯s body for many years and had almost eroded it to its core. It had even learned the sword arts and celestial techniques of the Jade Void Sect.

    He raised his long sword, and the sword lit up with Starlight, instantly transforming into countless swords made of cold light.

    ¡°Flying Stars, Vanquish Hatred!¡±

    He would use a sword formation to break the sword formation!

    Behind Liu Yuan, the star swords stood side by side and pointed at the ring of ck swords. After a moment¡¯s pause, they instantly dispersed.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Starlight and ck light interweaved, and the cave flickered with alternating brightness. The sound of nging lingered in the ears.

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s n was ruined, and its killing intent rose. It used all its strength to kill this uninvited guest, and the sword formation changed again and again.

    However, Liu Yuan knew that this Heavenly Demon was extremely weak. It was only strong on the outside but weak on the inside. It was just that its momentum was huge, so he used the same strategy to deal with all the changes and consume its strength.

    He took the opportunity to send a telepathic message to Gu Chang, who had been standing nervously at the side, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide.¡±

    Gu Chang was stunned at first, then he immediately reacted and ran to the side.

    Liu Yuan cast a spell to control his sword. He looked at the intertwining Starlight and ck light, then at the Flying Star Sword in his hand, and finally at the Heavenly Demon.

    This guy was very cautious. He was surrounded by sword formations, and that side was the tightest. Liu Yuan was not a swordsman, so the speed in which he controlled his flying sword was definitely not as fast as the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, that had already stolen from the Jade void sect.

    But...

    Liu Yuan turned the hilt of the sword in his hand upside down, separated two fingers to hold it, and lifted the sword with his arm.

    The dazzling Starlight lit up.

    The Flying Star Sword had a special characteristic. Because special materials were added to it, it could control the light of stars.

    The Starlight wove into an empty bow.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was serious as he ced his sword on the bow and raised it. He looked up, and the cold light from the tip of the sword in his eyes fell on the ck fog like a shooting star.

    Creak ¡ª

    He pulled the bow.

    I¡¯m a f*cking archer!

    Boom!

    The bowstring was released in an instant, providing a huge amount of kic energy.

    Skill: North-bound Sirius!

    Swish!

    Surprise motherf*cker!

    Boom!

    The Starlight wrapped around the long sword and nailed the ck fog to the mountain wall. The Starlight that wrapped around the sword exploded into mes. The ck fog twisted and screamed in the fire. It rolled and quickly shrank, finally returning to the old man¡¯s shoulder.

    The old man¡¯s back was burned by the mes, but his expression did not change. He changed his hand seals and silently chanted a spell. Golden runes lit up all over his body, like chains, sealing the ck fog Heavenly Demon that was still moving behind him.

    The Heavenly Demon struggled for a while and roared in a strange ovepping voice, ¡°I ... Will ... Still...¡±

    The old man snorted coldly, ¡°Shut up! Get lost!¡±

    The golden light shone brightly and instantly suppressed the Heavenly Demon.

    The cave immediately fell silent.

    The old man let out a long sigh of relief. He ced his hands on his knees and coughed twice. He looked up and said weakly, ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Friend.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought that this old man had a bad temper...

    He nodded and waved at Gu Chang, who was hiding on the other side. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re safe for now. Come over.¡±

    Gu Chang jogged over and said to the old man, ¡°Old Grandpa, are you alright?¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this form of address. In the game, the yers jokingly called Ding Luan ¡®Old Grandpa¡¯ not only because he treated Gu Chang¡¯s character like an old grandpa, but also because Gu Chang called him ¡®Old Grandpa¡¯.

    The old man first said that he was fine, then cupped his hands at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ding Luan, the Sect Master of Jade Void Sect 700 years ago. Now, I¡¯m just a useless man. If you didn¡¯t save me, I¡¯m afraid that hundreds of years of hard work would have turned into nothing. Sigh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Yuan, Liu Junxuan,¡± Liu Yuan returned the greeting. I¡¯ve long heard of Sect Master Ding¡¯s name. ¡°I thought you¡¯d already Ascended as the rumors said. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here... And that ck mist...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Ding Luan sighed. ¡°How did you end up here, Young Friend?¡±

    Liu Yuan pointed at Gu Chang. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for him. I met his mother at the foot of the mountain and found out that this little guy is up there. So, I came here to look for him.¡±

    Gu Chang looked at him nkly and pointed at himself. ¡°Big brother is here to find me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to talk to you about something,¡± Liu Yuan said without changing his expression.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Chang blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Family matters,¡± Liu Yuan replied.

    ¡°Big Brother... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve taken a fancy to my mother?¡± Gu Chang immediately became alert.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°...*%*& (vulgarities)¡±

    The corner of his eyes twitched, and after a long while, he forced out a sentence. ¡°No, it¡¯s Chiyu Vi...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go to Chiyu Vi, I want to be with my mother!¡± Gu Chang¡¯s tone became even more intense.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This future Big Boss was indeed not as pure and honest as he looked on the surface... He even knew everything about Chiyu Vi.

    Ding Luan stroked his goatee and said, ¡± I heard from Chang¡¯er that Chiyu Vi wants to take him back as their sessor. However, Chiyu Vi is just a power in the pugilistic world. Why would Young Friend participate in this?¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but to cut it short...¡±

    He turned to Gu Chang and said, ¡°You should call me Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Gu Chang was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 39

    Truly Fragrant

    Liu Yuan was not trying to im kinship.

    Gu Siyin was Gu Feidao¡¯s daughter at an old age. Although her older brothers and sisters already had children who were older than her, her seniority in Chiyu Vi was still very high.

    Gu Chang¡¯s biological father was Gu Feidao¡¯s eldest son, Gu Shisong, so Gu Siyin was also Gu Chang¡¯s aunt, and Liu Yuan could naturally call himself his Uncle.

    Since Gu Feidao had already entrusted him to Liu Yuan, it did not matter if Liu Yuan talked about it.

    Liu Yuan exined the seniority clearly and said, ¡°Come, call me Uncle.¡±

    Gu Chang¡¯s little brain was a little confused. He did not understand why he had an Uncle. He did not know how to respond for a moment, so he could only mumble, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not going to the Chiyu Vi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan said tly, ¡°You say this, but it doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    In the original plot, Gu Chang had gone to the vi. It was likely that Lady Wan had sensed the danger and wanted to send Gu Chang away from her.

    Gu Chang made a face at him and stopped talking.

    Ding Luanughed kindly. ¡°I would like to let Chang¡¯er enter the Jade Mirage Sect. However, I¡¯m already a dead man in the eyes of the world. If I let him go back with the name of my sessor, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be involved in the dispute for power again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Liu Yuan agreed.

    In the entire game, the sect with the most internal strife was definitely the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Although it was one of the top sects in the Righteous Path, there were many internal factions and conflicts. In the end, there was even civil war and it was split into two sects.

    That sect was really a mess.

    Liu Yuan pretended to be deep in thought and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Senior about my origins. Can Senior also tell me what that ck mist is? It actually looked like the eight-armed demon that the demonic sect worships.¡±

    Ding Huanughed and said frankly, ¡°My Young Friend, you¡¯re observant. That¡¯s indeed the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon. I¡¯ve been tormented by it for nearly 700 years, and now I¡¯m like amp without oil, unable to suppress it in the end. It just so happened that Chang¡¯er identally barged into the cave, so I wanted to pass on my inheritance to him. I didn¡¯t expect that this damned demon would actually have ideas about this child and want to change hosts so that he can see the light of day again.¡±

    In that case, the original plot point should be here.

    If Liu Yuan had note in to stop them, this might have been the opportunity for Gu Chang to be parasitized...

    Liu Yuan could not help but secretly rejoice and said, ¡°I see. It seems that I havee at the right time. It is my honor to help Senior suppress the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Ding Huan sighed. ¡°Not at all. I have to thank you, Young Friend. Your arrow¡¯s grace actually made me feel a hint of enlightenment. It wasn¡¯t confined to the weapon itself. The spirit was in the form, and it was wonderful.¡±

    Huh? Is this old man possessed by Xie Qian?

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. Why do all these Seniors like to praise others? Aren¡¯t they afraid of stroking people¡¯s pride? if this goes on, I won¡¯t be able to... I won¡¯t be able to refuse.

    If you want to praise me, then praise more.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small achievement, I don¡¯t dare to embarrass myself in front of Senior,¡± Liu Yuan replied modestly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not true,¡± Gu Chang said softly.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°&*&%£¤(vulgarities)...¡±

    No wonder he became the Boss. Speaking of which, when you were the Boss, I couldn¡¯t beat your dungeon alone, but now, I can beat you, alright?

    Liu Yuan calmed himself down and revealed a kind smile. ¡°Senior, I think I¡¯d better take Chang¡¯er back home first. His mother has been waiting for him for a long time. When I arrived, I even heard his mother say that he was too wild and should be taught a lesson.¡±

    ¡°My mother would never say that about me,¡± Gu Chang pouted.

    Thinking about it, it would be strange if such an unreasonable and perverse mother could raise an obedient baby.

    Of course, it was more normal for the devilish child to be the king of destruction.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. ¡°That¡¯s very unfortunate. Your mother really said this... Senior, I¡¯ll take him down the mountain first. You can rest well.¡±

    Ding Luan was indeed unable to move. Suppressing the Heavenly Demon had exhausted all his strength. He looked at Gu Chang and suddenly said, ¡°Young Friend, please wait.¡±

    Liu Yuan turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, senior?¡±

    Ding Luan let out a long breath, as if he had made up her mind. ¡°Young Friend, you said you¡¯re a loose cultivator, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I belong to no sect.¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    ¡°I have no other choice.¡± Ding Luan said in a low voice as he looked at Liu Yuan, ¡°I wanted to pass on my legacy to Chang ¡®er, but he¡¯s still young. If there¡¯s no one to guide him, there¡¯s a high chance he¡¯ll go astray...¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little annoyed... Could it be that you¡¯re possessed by Gu Feidao now?

    ¡°So?¡± Liu Yuan asked carefully.

    Ding Huan paused, his eyes serious. ¡°Although I¡¯ve been away from the world for hundreds of years, I¡¯m confident that my ability to judge people has not deteriorated. Young Friend¡¯s character is not bad, and you¡¯re close to Chang¡¯er. What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve cultivated to the Nascent Soul stage at such a young age without any sect. You¡¯re obviously talented.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°I can teach you everything I know,¡± Ding Luan said seriously. ¡°But I hope you can take Chang¡¯er as your disciple and teach him.¡±

    ¡°No, this...¡±

    Ding Luan said, ¡± I understand that this may be a little difficult for you, Young Friend. However, the Orthodox inheritance of the Jade Mirage Sect is not a bad thing for you. I will disappear from the world in a few days. Master and disciple are just empty titles. If you are not willing, I will not force you.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s me who took advantage of you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so careless... Uh, I mean...¡±

    Ding Luan smiled. ¡°I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t have long to live. I have no other choice... I¡¯ll reach the end of my life in seven days at most, and this is the only way. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can make a tribtion oath with Heaven and Earth as proof.¡±

    Liu Yuan found it strange.

    However, he knew that Ding Luan was telling the truth. If not for that, he would not have taught Gu Chang everything he had learned.

    Gu Chang was even more confused. He suddenly had an Uncle, and his Uncle seemed to have be his Master.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s brilliant arrow also left a deep impression on him. Most children were visual animals. Although Ding Luan had given him some advice, it was obvious that Liu Yuan was more powerful.

    Uncle bing Master... This seemed to be possible!

    Liu Yuan was very hesitant. He was already developing a set of skill trees, but he was a yer... All yers were greedy, alright? As long as he could put skill points on it, he could master it easily.

    The main point was that the skills could be changed independently without mixing with each other.

    Liu Yuan had a deep understanding of this point. He himself waspatible with both closebat and long-range skills, and some people were evenpatible with the skills of different sects.

    As long as he practiced both of them, other than the fact that he would be a little tired from doing missions, it would be simr to taking a second major in college.

    It was a necessary ability to go undercover in other sects.

    Liu Yuan suspected Ding Luan was willing to hand over his inheritance because he had no sect.

    This was because not belonging to any sect meant that one¡¯s cultivation base was not systematic, and there was a high probability that it could be changed.

    There was no harm in it anyway, so he would at least ask for a little...

    However, if Gu Chang followed Liu Yuan, the danger factor would actually increase instead of decrease. Those characters who had high favorability might be looking all over the world for ¡®Junxuan¡¯. Who knew what the consequences would be?

    Liu Yuan was conflicted. After thinking about it again and again, he suddenly remembered that he still had a conquered wifey in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Moreover, it was a very rare case of tolerance.

    She was virtuous, generous, and not jealous.

    ...

    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m your Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Little Gu looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s serious expression and felt that something was not right. Why did his Uncle¡¯s attitude suddenly change?

 Chapter 40

    Full of Hints

    Liu Yuan brought Gu Chang down the mountain. When they reached the courtyard of his house, he let Gu Chang in by himself and instructed him not to expose his identity.

    Although Gu Chang was young, he was also the type who gained wisdom early.

    ¡°Oh,¡± he said as he walked in.¡±Mother, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Lady Wan¡¯s gentle voice came from the courtyard, ¡°Chang¡¯er, you¡¯re back. Have some water first.¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless. Compared to her previous cruel appearance, there was a huge difference. However, thinking about how Lady Wan could temporarily put aside her revenge and raise her child, Gu Chang must be more important than anything else in her heart.

    The cultivation technique of the Jade Mirage Sect was already in his mind.

    The words shining with golden light seemed to have been imprinted in his mind and would not fade away. He could meditate at any time to cultivate.

    However, he still had to go to Ding Luan to learn some special skills and break through bottlenecks in cultivation techniques.

    After all, it was not only the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques, but also Ding Luan¡¯s own life¡¯s learning. Those experiences were the most precious things.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s return trip took almost half a day.

    It was also fortunate that he had the attributes of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator now. He could use many movement skills, such as sh, sword riding, and Air Walk.

    He was a strong warrior! (Not really.)

    These movement techniques could be used for long-distance movement, otherwise, it would take even longer.

    When he returned to Chiyu Vi, Ning Xiangrong was also there. She had just finished contacting Water Moon Dock these few days. It was a mess over there anyway, and with Yue Longzhang¡¯s death, some people in Water Moon Dock could not help but stir up trouble.

    First of all, it was Yue Longzhang¡¯s father, Yue Zong. His son, who had a bright future ahead of him, had suddenly died. Naturally, he was so angry that he was about to go crazy.

    But then there was the news that his son was a spy from the demonic sect. This time, other than anger, he was more worried about his position as an elder.

    And the matter had indeed developed in this way. Some people who had grudges against Yue Zong began to spread this matter wantonly, and Ma Shu began to add fuel to the fire. His connections at the bottom of the Water Moon Dock quickly made solidified that Yue Longzhang was a spy.

    Although Yue Zong did not believe it, it was Ning Xiangrong who delivered the news.

    Everyone knew Miss Ning¡¯s personality. There was no reason for her to spread false information, so the matter quickly turned into an internal fight.

    It was strange that even though his son had died, Yue Zong did not think about taking revenge. Instead, he quickly threw himself into the struggle to defend his position.

    It was not until a few dayster that they found some time from their busy schedule and remembered to ask about the person who killed Yue Longzhang.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless for a moment.

    As expected, humans loved to fight among themselves. They were addicted to it.

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s expression helplessly. She was also very puzzled and contemptuous of the phenomenon in Water Moon Dock. She sighed and said, ¡°Compared to the big sects in the Central Continent, Water Moon Dock is just a small fish. No matter if it¡¯s the elders or the disciples, they have limited talent. The path to Immortality is hard to find. As time passes, they will inevitably neglect the fundamentals and pursue the trivialities, researching on fighting for fame and profit.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and was very pleased. ¡°Rongrong is still far-sighted. She¡¯s not trapped by fame and fortune. She¡¯s free and at ease. She has great potential on the path of cultivation.¡±

    To a wifey, no matter what she said, he would just praise her.

    What else could he do? Analyze everything rationally?

    ¡°You¡¯re so glib.¡± Ning Xiangrong spat at him, but from the corner of her mouth, it was obvious that she was still very happy, and her beautiful eyes were full of affection. ¡°What¡¯s the use of not being trapped by fame and fortune? You¡¯re still trapped by love.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was numbed by her coquettish andining tone. He repeatedly cupped his fists in his heart. In terms of sweet talk, you win.

    Liu Yuan put on an expression like he was deeply touched, and Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face turned red. She then took his hand and smiled. ¡°When they asked, I told them that he¡¯s the person I¡¯ve been looking for, the husband I¡¯ve acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was one of horror.

    Ning Xiangrongforted him. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already told Father that I won¡¯t marry anyone else but you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just go to the Jade Pce and be a nun.¡±

    She said it with determination, but Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    No, no, no... Don¡¯t go to the Jade Void Sect. There¡¯s a virtuous, generous, and unjealous woman there who might be looking for me.

    No, nothing would happen, so why did he feel so guilty?

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said mischievously, ¡°You can¡¯t joke around... If you want to be a female Daoist, I¡¯ll have to climb over the walls of the Jade Void Sect and make you break the rules.¡±

    That was exactly what he had done when he first conquered one of the cards over there.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face was flushed red, and even her neck was pink. She reached out and pinched him. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯m also talking nonsense, we¡¯re even.¡± Liu Yuan smiled and then said hesitantly, ¡°What did your father say?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong snorted softly. ¡°What else can he say? He has always doted on me. Naturally, he still listens to me. He just wants me to take you back to him.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look then. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll marry his daughter to me.¡±

    He immediately regretted it. He did not specialize in conquering now, and there was also Gu Siyin here. How could he marry her without worry?

    Ning Xiangrong saw his calm smile freeze on his face, and immediately raised her hand to poke his chest, saying, ¡°I knew you were still thinking about that little girl.¡±

    Liu Yuan denied it. ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±

    Before he could say ¡®that kind of person¡¯, Ning Xiangrong interrupted him.

    ¡°I actually don¡¯t care.¡± The smile on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face was still so faint, but her eyes were full of burning love. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for three years. The longing in my heart almost burned me dry. At that time, I was so worried that you didn¡¯t want me anymore. If you never saw me again, what should I do... But now I¡¯ve found you, and that¡¯s enough.¡±

    She leaned on Liu Yuan¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°I was just scaring you. You care so much about that little girl, so how could I bear to force you to make a choice and be sad?¡±

    ¡°As for my father and Yue Zong, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said it before, this time, it¡¯s my turn to save you. They can forget about hurting you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s words were firm. She pursed her lips, but a trace of tears flickered in her eyes. She tried to hide the faint sourness in her heart.

    After all, he was the one she loved. How could she not be sad when someone else was in his heart? However, to keep up appearances, she could change herself and make herself look less sad.

    Liu Yuan was moved. He reached out and touched her back, hesitating whether to tell her that he was already in the Nascent Soul stage, and she really did not have to worry about his safety.

    However, after not seeing her for a few days, he jumped from Foundation Establishment to Nascent Soul. This could no longer be exined withmon sense, so it was better not to talk about it for the time being.

    After hugging him quietly for a while, Ning Xiangrong let go of him and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to Water Moon Dock tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be sleeping next to you tonight.¡±

    Before she left, Liu Yuan felt that her eyes were full of hints.

 Chapter 41 - Liu Yuan Under the Table

    <h4>Chapter 41: Liu Yuan Under the Table</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    That night, Liu Yuan finished his cultivation in his room and let out a long breath.

    The Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s true scroll. ¡®Shangqing Tianyan Heart Calming Treasure Record¡¯, was indeed second to none in the Daoist canon. It was really difficult to understand. Fortunately, after transmigrating, it seemed that the awkward situation of not being able to understand was avoided. One could understand the meaning by just visualizing it.

    If not for the fact that he did not have the intelligence attribute, Liu Yuan felt that he would definitely be off the charts by now.

    Sigh, when I can find a suitable weapon, I¡¯ll be invincible in the novice vige.

    Liu Yuan sighed as he stood up and stretched his back. He looked at the refined iron sword beside him and then thought about the Flying Star Sword in his storage bag that was almost scrapped.

    It was true that the Flying Star Sword was close to being scrapped.

    Unfortunately, Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®F*cking spiral explosion with Fireworks¡¯ skill,monly known as North-bound Sirius, was specially used for heavy crossbows. It had a special effect when used in certain circumstances, and at the same time, it also consumed a lot of the weapon¡¯s durability.

    The sword had taken too much force, so despite not being twisted, it still had dense and fine cracks.

    Although it could still be used, how many times it could be used was still a problem.

    This sword had be a consumable.

    Liu Yuan thought that he might as well try again next time and make the best use of this sword.

    He walked to the table and poured a cup of tea. He roughly sensed that Ning Xiangrong was really just waiting next door, without cultivating or sleeping.

    She was probably waiting for him to go over.

    Liu Yuan took a sip of tea.

    He took another sip of tea.

    He then realized that no matter how much he drank, his lips and throat were still dry.

    He was not thirsty, he was nervous.

    ¡°What¡­ What kind of joke is this? I¡¯m the Conquering God of Strategy, how can I be nervous?¡±

    Liu Yuan mmed the cup on the table and said with a serious face, ¡°No, in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, I was originally an unbridled wastrel. Now that she has taken the initiative, I¡¯m retreating. This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    He stood up and was about to go out, but his hand was already on thetch, so he stopped.

    Liu Yuan took two steps back and muttered, ¡°But if I go, I¡¯ll be too cautious. Wouldn¡¯t that ruin my character setting even more? I¡¯ve been single for 19 years and don¡¯t have any actual experience. I don¡¯t want any idents to happen¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was in a dilemma. After thinking for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth.

    The door opened with a creak.

    He walked to the next room and opened the door.

    Inside the room, Ning Xiangrong was sitting on a stool next to the table. When she saw Liu Yuan open the door and was panting a little (caused by intense mental activity and jumping back and forth), she subconsciously lowered her head. A faint blush appeared on her face, and her eyes, which were pretending to be calm, were a little evasive.

    However, she still clenched her fists, stood up, and walked towards Liu Yuan. She said softly, ¡°Yuan¡­.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her in a daze, closed the door with both hands behind his back, and bolted it.

    Ning Xiangrong only wore a thinyer of clothing, the soft white fabric perfectly outlined her perfect curves. Her long ck hair fell like a waterfall, and her white and beautiful face was almost wless.

    Her beautiful eyes were lowered, her cheeks were flushed, and her white teeth were biting her red lower lip. Her hands were crossed in front of her body, and her fingers were twisted nervously as she walked toward Liu Yuan.

    It seemed that even if she took the initiative, Ning Xiangrong was actually very nervous.

    After all, she¡¯s a girl¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart melted. He felt that his constant avoidance and resistance were actually of no use. Instead, it only added to his troubles.

    After all, he still had a whole album of wives. If he met them in the future, he could not be afraid like this, right?

    Moreover, the favorability had already been maxed out. Wasn¡¯t the next step obvious?

    ¡°Whew~ Whew~ Phew~¡± Liu Yuan adjusted his breathing and felt that he should change his mentality.

    He should not feel fear, but should enjoy it.

    Enjoy it, yes, enjoy it.

    With such a beauty who had given him all her heart and soul in front of him, he should enjoy this, right?

    Liu Yuan reached out and tried to hold Ning Xiangrong.

    Ning Xiangrong took the initiative to hug him for the first time since they met, and her response was more enthusiastic than he had imagined. She raised her head, her eyes misty and passionate, and kissed him.

    Student Liu¡¯s eyes widened (Liu Yuan¡¯s persona when he is putting on an act). He did not expect things to progress so quickly.

    However, when he thought about it, it was a short meeting for him, but for Ning Xiangrong, it was a long absence of three years, so things made sense.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan turned from guest to host and put his arm around Ning Xiangrong¡¯s waist. Thetter made a few soft moans and subconsciously retreated, gently hitting the corner of the table. She was pressed down by Liu Yuan, and her waist fell back a little.

    Ning Xiangrong grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes with one hand, and the other hand was on the edge of the table. Her slender fingers folded and wrinkled the tablecloth.

    Theyout of this guest room was much more luxurious than that of Liu Yuan¡¯s. After all, it was for female Immortality cultivator guests. The table was covered with a brocade tablecloth, which was pleasing to the eye.

    At this moment, the atmosphere was very warm and charming.

    Liu Yuan waspletely immersed in this experience that he had never experienced before.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± There was a clear knock on the door.

    Liu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes and met Ning Xiangrong¡¯s equally confused eyes.

    Suddenly, Gu Siyin¡¯s arrogant voice came from outside the door, ¡°S-Sister Ning, are you there? I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was silent inside the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±

    Gu Siyin knocked on the door a few more times. She frowned and mumbled softly, ¡°It¡¯s not thatte yet. Do Immortal cultivators sleep so early? And I heard from the Butler that Sister Ning was staying here tonight.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment and looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s room. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Brother Junxuan first.¡±

    ¡°Creak-¡±

    The door opened immediately.

    Gu Siyin blinked and turned around to see Ning Xiangrong in a thinyer of clothes.

    ¡°Sister Ning, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong nodded. ¡°I was cultivating just now and was focused. I didn¡¯t hear you knock on the door. I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t make you wait long, did I?¡±

    Gu Siyin shook her head, her gaze falling on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face.

    Why did he feel that her face was a little red? Her lips were red, her clothes were wrinkled, and she was panting.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s reached a bottleneck in her cultivation, so she needs to use a lot of effort.¡¯ Little Siyin nodded to herself.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡± she asked.

    Ning Xiangrong nodded, turned to open the door, and said lightly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gu Siyin sniffled. The view from the side was still magnificent, and it made her a little jealous. After thanking her, she stepped into the room.

    The room was empty, but the decorations were very neat.

    Gu Siyin walked over and sat on a stool. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Sister Ning, I¡¯m here for Brother Junxuan¡¯s matter.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong also walked over, sat down, and stiffly looked under the table.

    Liu Yuan met Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes through the gap of the tablecloth.

    He was expressionless.

    Although he could walk in the air, he could not teleport.

    Student Liu began to think deeply about how things had turned out this way.

 Chapter 42 - Thereâ€™s a Snake in the Room?!

    <h4>Chapter 42: There¡¯s a Snake in the Room?!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan squatted under the table and looked at the four legs in front of him.

    Ning Xiangrong was barefooted under her soft white dress.

    She was as wless as the flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her skin was so delicate that it could break at the slightest touch.

    Even her feet were like this, a pair of beautiful bare feet like jade bamboo shoots, her toes were as exquisite as pearls, and her nails were neat with a pink color.

    Compared to Fu Huan¡¯s skinny feet, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s lines were soft, beautiful, and full. Looking at her feet made him want to pinch them.

    At this moment, Ning Xiangrong was a little stiff because of her nervousness. Her two feet were quietly ced on the ground. Liu Yuan had the sudden desire to tease her.

    Inparison, Gu Siyin¡¯s two little feet were very restless.

    Her little feet, which were wearing cotton embroidered shoes, were twisted together and shaking. She looked very nervous.

    Liu Yuan could imagine that the feet in this pair of small embroidered shoes must be as small and cute as Siyin¡¯s.

    Why did this scene feel a little familiar?

    Gu Siyin looked at Ning Xiangrong nervously and tried to puff up her chest, appearing more confident. ¡°Sister Ning, I want to talk to you about Brother Junxuan, but I don¡¯t want him to know.¡±

    ¡­ Brother Jun Xuan is right beside your legs.

    Ning Xiangrong felt helpless and did not know whether tough or cry, but now that he was hiding, it would be embarrassing to let him out again, so she had to keep quiet for the time being.

    ¡°If you want to talk about our rtionship,¡± She said softly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to urge me toe out just to find him. I¡¯ll take him to see my father at Water Moon Dock tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®If you didn¡¯te over today, I would be his.¡¯ Ning Xiangrong thought, feeling a little bitter.

    Gu Siyin was once again hit by a curve ball. Although she was already mentally prepared, she still pouted and tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head and looked at her feet and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡­ I know. I¡¯m not here to be jealous or to be unreasonable. I just want to ask what kind of a past Brother Junxuan has.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong saw the girl¡¯s aggrieved appearance and actually felt some empathy in her heart. She did not know if this guy had seduced other women in the past three years.

    Coupled with the emotions from being interrupted, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s heart was filled with anger for a moment. She raised her leg under the table and gently kicked Liu Yuan.

    She stretched out her hand and touched the young girl¡¯s head, and said softly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure either. He was in a daze at that time.¡±

    The two of them began to talk.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the bare foot in his hand that was trying to break free. Listening to Ning Xiangrong¡¯s calm words, his expression was subtle.

    Ning Xiangrong continued, ¡°At that time, he suddenly appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t know who he was, how could he have such high cultivation to be able to escape all the guards and restrictions of the Water Moon Dock, and just came to the pool where I usually bathe.¡±

    Gu Siyin blinked her eyes. ¡°Bath?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face turned red, and she nodded. This was the first time she had mentioned this to someone else. ¡°He stole my change of clothes and looked at me with a sneaky smile. I was very angry at that time, but my clothes were gone, so I didn¡¯t dare to go up. I could only scold him for being shameless while being in the water.¡±

    She emphasized the word ¡®shameless¡¯.

    Gu Siyin was in a daze. She thought about that scene and her face turned red. ¡°Brother Junxuan, he ¡­ Why is he like this?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong thought she was jealous and exined, ¡°He only stole the clothes and hid them. He didn¡¯t do anything else, but chatted with me and talked about many interesting things. Day after day, I was only angry at first, butter I couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. To be honest, he was the strangest person I had ever met at that time. He waspletely different from the other people in Water Moon Dock, who only knew how to spend the day numbly. He was like a person from another world, full of different and rich colors. It made me feel like those dull and boring days were ck and white, without any fun at all.¡±

    When she reached the end of her sentence, it was more like she was mumbling to herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but I started looking forward to his arrival to tell me how vast and interesting this world is. It¡¯s not just the flowers and trees in the small pond of Water Moon Dock. Those people who scheme against each other and chase after benefits are like busy ants, but they¡¯re actually just building a small cage in the world.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong restrained the light in her eyes and looked a little sad. ¡°But one day, he never came again. I even thought that I had lost everything. I left Water Moon Dock and went outside to look for him. I wanted to see what the world he let me see was like.¡±

    She lifted her head, sorted out her emotions, and smiled at Gu Siyin. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. I¡¯ve been to the central, western, and northern parts of the Central Continent in the past three years. I¡¯ve seen many people and things, but Liu junxuan has left a deeper and deeper impression in my heart.¡±

    Gu Siyin was entranced and felt like she was looking at Liu Yuan from apletely different perspective. She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Ning, in the past, you only stayed in Water Moon Dock and never went out?¡±

    ¡°Never. I was only thinking about cultivation at that time. What about you? Didn¡¯t you also stay in Chiyu Vi?¡± Ning Xiangrong asked with a smile.

    Gu Siyin puffed up her cheeks in envy and said, ¡°I want to go out too, but my father always thinks that my skills are too shallow and my mind is not steady enough. I¡¯m easy to be taken advantage of.¡±

    ¡°He kept you in the vi, but you were still kidnapped by some bastard.¡± Ning Xiangrong suddenly smiled.

    The tips of her ears were a little red, and she was entranced by the long conversation. After it ended, she finally remembered that her foot was still in the hands of the bastard.

    Ning Xiangrong moved her other foot, trying to pull it out.

    Gu Siyin blushed. ¡°What do you mean kidnapped? Brother Junxuan didn¡¯t kidnap me. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me who likes Brother Junxuan. He takes care of me and is very considerate. No matter how willful I am, he¡¯s always very good to me. He¡¯s generous, reliable, and gentle like jade. He¡¯s much more gentlemanly than those people who im to be gentlemanly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t imagine brother Jun Xuan stealing Sister Ning¡¯s clothes.¡± The little loli¡¯s tone was somewhat inconceivable, and she said in distress, ¡°Could a person change so much in three years?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong thought of the change in Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation, sighed, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but I know that his experiences in the past three years must be more amazing than mine!¡±

    Gu Siyin saw that the smile on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face suddenly froze.

    Then, she stood up and took two steps back. She looked at her feet.

    Gu Siyin subconsciously followed her line of sight and saw a few red bite marks on her delicate, fair, bare feet.

    ¡°There¡¯s a snake in the room?!¡±

    Gu Siyin panicked and eximed. She quickly reached out and removed the tablecloth.

 Chapter 43 - A Poisonous Snake Appeared in the Villa

    <h4>Chapter 43: A Poisonous Snake Appeared in the Vi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t it here?¡±

    Gu Siyin straightened her back and looked around nervously. ¡°Did it slip away?¡±

    Under the tablecloth, there was nothing.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong bit her lip, looked up slightly, and looked at Liu Yuan, who had moved to the beam, with a strange look.

    Liu Yuan blinked his eyes, raised a finger, and mouthed a ¡®Shh¡¯.

    ¡°That¡¯s so dangerous,¡± Gu Siyin said worriedly. ¡°What if it bites someone else?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you have to be careful not to get bitten. The snake¡¯s poison is a little strong.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression did not change as she looked at Liu Yuan.

    Gu Siyin could not see it, but Ning Xiangrong could see it clearly. Just as Gu Siyin¡¯s attention was attracted by her scream, Liu Yuan slipped out from the other blind spot.

    This is an extreme operation, man! Extreme operation¡­

    Ning Xiangrong even suspected that Liu Yuan had deliberately bitten her and wanted to use her to attract attention so that he could escape. And why was he so skilled in this kind of thing?

    ¡­ Fortunately, his kissing technique was still very rusty, otherwise, she might have just pped him.

    When Gu Siyin heard Ning Xiangrong¡¯s words, she panicked and looked at the ¡®wound¡¯ on her foot. She did not know what to do and was about to cry. ¡°Then, then what should we do? Sister Ning, are you alright?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a cultivator. This injury is nothing. Go and inform the housekeeper of the vi first. Tell him that a snake has entered the vi and ask the guards to help catch it.¡±

    Gu Siyin nodded her head.

    After saying that, he rushed out of the door.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The room was really quiet, without a single sound.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Liu Yuan jumped down from the beam and was greeted by Ning Xiangrong¡¯s punches, which was a barrage of small punches on his chest, with almost no strength.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face was red, and she whispered, ¡°Why did you bite me?!¡±

    When Liu Yuan heard this, he looked at her feet. The red marks on her feet looked particrly cute. He could not help but smile.¡±I thought it looked good, so I took a bite to try it.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong reflexively put them together to cover them.

    ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. It¡¯s so¡­ so dirty. What if it smells?!¡± Ning Xiangrong pouted, and the blush on her face spread to the tip of her ears. Her previous cold appearance hadpletely softened into a strawberry-vored glutinous rice cake.

    Liu Yuan thought about it seriously. ¡°There¡¯s no smell, but Rongrong¡¯s body is fragrant, and it¡¯s not dirty.¡±

    Although many vulgarities about Immortal cultivators from his previous life shed through his mind, when it was his turn, he naturally hoped that it would be clean.

    With her cultivation in the Core Formation stage, and expelling dust was a piece of cake. She had long since cleansed her marrow and abated from grains. With Ning Xiangrong¡¯s cultivation realm, her skin naturally exuded a faint fragrance, and it was not an exaggeration to say that her whole body was fragrant.

    Ning Xiangrong heard this and calmed down a lot. She softly snorted, ¡°Glib tongue.¡±

    Liu Yuan put down the tablecloth, sat on the stool, and poured himself a cup of tea to calm down. He chuckled and did not speak.

    Ning Xiangrong did not know why he wasughing at first, and then she remembered that she had first kissed him. Then, the phrase ¡®glib tongue¡¯ seemed to have another meaning.

    Ning Xiangrong took a breath again, slightly puffed up her cheeks, and walked over to pour herself a cup of tea. ¡°You only know how to bully me.¡±

    This was the first time Liu Yuan had seen her so coquettish. As expected, even if a beauty rolled her eyes at others, she was still beautiful.

    He took Ning Xiangrong¡¯s hand and squeezed it, then asked softly, ¡°Should we continue?¡±

    If it was not for Gu Siyin knocking on the door, he would have really said goodbye to his virginity tonight. He had even given up his first kiss. Ning Xiangrong had basically cemented herself as his first girlfriend in his heart.

    Although Gu Siyin was also a good person, her age was really not suitable. Even if she could get married in this era, Liu Yuan still could not ept it.

    Even if he had transmigrated, he could not abandon the principles that he had maintained since he was small.

    Moreover, the so-called Origin Yin was not a lie. Preserving Origin Yin was very beneficial to cultivation.

    ording to his normal cultivation speed, it would only take him two to three years, which was about the same age as Liu Yuan expected.

    Ning Xiangrong pped his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to release the snake now. If I don¡¯t do anything about it, the vi won¡¯t be peaceful tonight.¡±

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand in embarrassment. This could be said to be his own doing.

    If even cultivators were bitten by the snake, how strong must it be? the people in the vi were all mortals, and it was likely that a big fight would break out.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s disappointment was obvious, and Ning Xiangrong could not bear it. She thought for a while and whispered, ¡°Help me change my clothes. M-my foot is hurting from your bite.¡±

    The shallow marks on her feet had already recovered, so there was no pain. Moreover, Liu Yuan did not bite her at all.

    Her words were no different from an invitation.

    Liu Yuan swallowed the tea in his mouth in a daze and repeatedly warned himself that impulsiveness was the devil.

    ¡°Listen to me,e closer¡­¡± Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz, but it became even softer.

    In fact, her voice was like hypnotism. If not for Liu Yuan¡¯s high cultivation and the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture, he would have totally sumbed to her everymand.

    Even so, by the time Ning Xiangrong got dressed and went out, it was already about half an hourter when Liu Yuan had cleaned up the mess.

    What happened during that time was unknown.

    Liu Yuan returned to his room to cultivate. The Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture in his mind was emitting a faint golden light. In addition, he had specially chosen a ¡®quiet¡¯ calligraphy to visualize, so the effect of calming the heart and mind was first-ss.

    He had already discovered that the experience Scrolls that Xie Qian had given him did not only speed up his cultivation, but also had various buffs. However, they were all for support purposes and were not very useful in battle.

    Perhaps there was, but he did not get it.

    Liu Yuan wondered if he should go to the Xie Residence again to take more advantage of him.

    The next day, Liu Yuan opened his eyes and there was a knock on the door.

    Opening the door, it was Ning Xiangrong.

    ¡°Good Morning, Rongrong.¡± Liu Yuan smiled.

    When Ning Xiangrong saw him, her face was pale red. She reached out to pull him and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early! The sun was already high in the sky! Let¡¯s go to the main hall and bid farewell to Vi Master Gu. We¡¯ll set off for Water Moon Dock together.¡±

    When they arrived at the hall, Gu Feidao and Gu Siyin were both there. Butler He Ren was standing beside them as usual. Ma Shu and Xue Shao were below him.

    As soon as the two entered, He Ren reported the news of a poisonous snake in the vist night.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s footsteps stopped, but his expression did not change. Ning Xiangrong secretly pinched him.

    Liu Yuan walked forward to pay his respects. When he passed by Ma Shu, the spy secretly shed a piece of paper in his hand.

    He nced at it and saw the words:

    ¡®Bring Xueqin to see me the day after tomorrow at six by the Shuiyue Dock.¡±

 Chapter 44 - Never Change, Even if It Means

    <h4>Chapter 44: Never Change, Even if It Means Death</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was obvious that this was a message sent by the demon cult spy who was undercover in the upper levels of Water Moon Dock.

    ording to the original n, he only needed to follow them and cooperate with Xue Yan or secretly help Xue Yan kill this man, and then the matter would be temporarily over.

    At that time, he would have time to take out the Xuanwu Secret Treasure and let the Chiyu Vi find a new backer who would not covet the secret treasure. It would not be difficult for Liu Yuan.

    But now, Liu Yuan was a little scared.

    This was because the legendary upper-level figure of the demon sect who was involved in this matter was Pihuan Luo.

    Oh my God, just thinking about it made him feel excited. No, it was terrifying.

    He had just met with Pihuan Luo not long ago. After a series of thrilling and extreme operations, he had sessfully deceived his opponent. Now, it seemed that he had to do it again.

    Hehe¡­ Hehehe! I don¡¯t have any problems at all!

    Liu Yuan was full of confidence. Since he had already seeded once, he would definitely seed a second time!

    This time, he changed his identity!

    However, there was another possibility, which was that Pihuan Luo came here only for the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, and not for the Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi.

    The matter of the secret treasure was neither a big deal nor a small one. For the demon sect, it might just be a part of their daily destruction and snatching of resources, which was really difficult to match with the identity of Pihuan Luo.

    However, it was always good to be fully prepared. When the time came, he would just change his face before going.

    It was impossible for Pihuan Luo toe here to find him.

    He did not need to worry at all.

    Liu Yuan temporarily bade farewell to the people of Chiyu Vi in the main hall. He did not look at Gu Siyin for long, but he could see the deep affection in the youngdy¡¯s eyes.

    Liu Yuan, Ning Xiangrong, and Ma Shu left Chiyu Vi together. Ma Shu very tactfully expressed that the rent he charged for the mount was a bit expensive, so he had to return as soon as possible.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first, Senior Ning, Senior Liu, take your time.¡±

    Ma Shu¡¯s round face, which looked harmless and pleasant, revealed a very simple and honest smile. He reached out his hand and beckoned a winged horse, a low-level mountmonly known as the Pegasus.

    Although these Pegasi had wings, they could not fly. Their wings could only be used for eleration and to fly higher when jumping over obstacles or glide at a low altitude for a few seconds. However, their running speed was indeed very fast.

    In the game, it was also the mostmonly used mount for new yers.

    Liu Yuan looked at his retreating figure and sighed in his heart. As expected of a demon sect spy, his ability to see the dish before the te was not just ordinary.

    It could only be said that if this guy were to write poetry, it would be world-famous literature.

    Ning Xiangrong took out her sword and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you on the sword together. Your cultivation has not recovered yet, so you can stay behind me and hold, hold my waist.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that his decision to hide his cultivation was the right one. Otherwise, he would not have taken advantage of her so easily.

    ¡­ Or rather, he had to be even more shameless.

    Although Ning Xiangrong was bold in private, she was thin-skinned in front of others. In broad daylight, letting a man hold her waist, such intimate behavior made her ears red.

    Liu Yuan looked at her from behind. If it was not for the fact that she might panic and cause an ident, he would have ¡®lightly groped¡¯ her.

    Speaking of which, was it possible to make a ¡®flying sword lewd scene¡¯ next time?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were running wild when Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice suddenly came from the wind. ¡°Did you teach the Gu n¡¯s little girl Immortal cultivation techniques? I can sense spiritual Qi in her body.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and ced his chin on the side of her neck. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked her about her wishes. I told her that if she started cultivating, she would have many, many regrets.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡± Ning Xiangrong turned her head and looked at him.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes softened and he said, ¡°She will never change, even if it means death.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong hummed in agreement, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. She doesn¡¯t have any ulterior thoughts. I can see that she was scared when she came to ask me about you yesterday. She suddenly that we knew each other three years ago, but she didn¡¯t even know who you were¡­¡±

    She paused and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are either.¡±

    Liu Yuan opened his mouth to speak, but Ning Xiangrong did not seem to want to hear his answer and continued, ¡°She¡¯s worried that if I¡¯m the first, there¡¯ll be a second, or a third. She¡¯s just an insignificant mortal girl who loves Liu Junxuan, and other people are better than her. You¡¯ll fall for someone else and not want her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s eager to know more about you. That way, she¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    After Ning Xiangrong finished speaking, she reached out her slender and soft hand to hold Liu Yuan¡¯s hand on her waist. Sheughed at herself and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m as scared as she is, but one day, I¡¯ll wait for you to say it yourself.¡±

    Liu Yuan was silent. Was he supposed to say that he was a transmigrator? Or is it that I have more than ten pages full of wives, and they all have the same favorability as you guys?

    No matter how he thought about it, he would still die.

    For the time being, it was better to hide it.

    But it was hard to say how long he could hide it. These characters were not just sitting there, waiting for him to do something.

    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ll just take it one step at a time. Things will work out when they get there.¡±

    As Liu Yuan was thinking about this, he had already arrived at Water Moon Dock¡¯s boundary.

    Looking at the world from above, it was actually simr to a small map in a game.

    The map of Water Moon Dock during the day was not as beautiful as it was at night, but the misty and vastke was still very beautiful.

    Water Moon Dock was surrounded by water on three sides and a mountain on one side.

    It was a ce that people who liked to enjoy the scenery often visited in the game. The snow-white reeds on the shore fluttered in the wind, and the surface of theke was sparkling. There were all kinds of birds flying down, their wings flickering in the sun. It was a beautiful sight.

    The pavilion-like building stood on the shore, looking very exquisite and beautiful.

    As soon as Rongrong arrived, a guard reported to her, and arge group of people came to wee the Young Miss back.

    Ning Xiangrong had already put away her flying sword, but her close rtionship with Liu Yuan still attracted the attention of many people.

    Many of them were Water Moon Dock¡¯s inner sect disciples who secretly admired the Eldest Miss Ning.

    ¡°Senior Ning, you¡¯re back. Master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    A young man in a moon-white robe walked out of the crowd and smiled at Ning Xiangrong.

    Ning Xiangrong nodded her head indifferently.

    The white-robed young man seemed to be used to this kind of reaction. He turned his eyes and looked at Liu Yuan. He said with a fake smile, ¡°This must be the fellow Daoist Liu Yuan who killed Senior Brother Yue, right? I¡¯m Water Moon Dock¡¯s inner sect disciple, Zou Zishi. I¡¯m from the same sect as Senior Sister Ning, and I¡¯ve be the Dock Master¡¯s personal disciple.¡±

 Chapter 45 - Iâ€™m Not Looking Down on You, but

    <h4>Chapter 45: I¡¯m Not Looking Down on You, but You¡¯re Really a Weakling</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The first thought that appeared in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind was ¡®are all your Water Moon Dock¡¯s first seats so mischievous?¡¯

    You know that I killed the first seat that you reced, so you, the spare tyre, are definitely not as good as him, right? How dare youe up to me and talk to me in such a weird way?

    Liu Yuan looked at Ning Xiangrong, who was next to him, and then looked at Zou Zishi, whose eyes were spitting fire.

    It seemed like there was only one exnation. This was another yer who had lost his mind because of lust.

    It seems that ¡®the fair maiden being the hero¡¯s grave¡¯ was a thing since ancient times.

    Moreover, the person in front of him was not a hero.

    At most, he was just a background character.

    Liu Yuan did not have much of an impression of most of the characters from Water Moon Dock. After all, who would pay attention to the name above the head of the NPC who was standing by the roadside and saying fixed lines?

    Zou Zishi should be one of them.

    He was far inferior to Yue Longzhang, who was a mini-boss in the novice vige. At least, Student Liu had died to Yue Longzhang a few times when he was still a newbie.

    Even though Liu Yuan had doubled the number of kills since way back then, he had still left a rather deep impression on Yue Longzhang.

    Not to mention Yue Longzhang, this Zou Zishi did not even leave a deeper impression on Liu Yuan than the chickens in Chiyu Vi.

    After all, when Liu Yuan had just entered the game, he had to fight off chickens for his first quest as a newbie.

    Hisbat strength was even inferior to one chicken.

    How embarrassing.

    As a result, Liu Yuan looked at Zou Zishi with a veryplicated gaze.

    In summary, it was ¡®Who are you? What are you doing? Is it really okay for you to be like this?¡¯

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you, but you¡¯re really weak. Even I¡¯m worried about your safety.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The feelings that Zou Zishi felt were difficult for outsiders to understand.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Don¡¯t you know the etiquette of exchanging names? The Water Moon Dock is a righteous sect, we don¡¯t wee people like you who are brutal, violent, and easily kill others! You framed him, and you have no moral character!¡±

    There were also sounds of agreement from the side.

    That¡¯s right, Senior Brother Yue is such a good person, it¡¯s not wrong to call him a gentleman. No matter if it¡¯s family background, character, or cultivation, which part of him isn¡¯t top-notch? Why would he go undercover in some demon sect? ¡±

    ¡°Before Senior Brother Yue left, he said that he would bring back some special products from the mortals. I didn¡¯t expect that he would leave like this and never return.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s usually gentle to others and often helps his Junior Brothers and Sisters. How could he be a spy from the demonic sect?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this person is the devil cult¡¯s spy. Senior Sister Ning must have been cursed or threatened by him.¡±

    These voices of either whispering or loudly condemning emerged one after another. They were praising Yue Longzhang and trampling on Liu Yuan. They were like sheep, following the herd.

    It even made Liu Yuan suspect that Ma Shu¡¯s attack on rumors had no effect.

    However, after looking around and seeing that they were all dressed in inner sect uniforms, and that the leader was Zou Zishi, he more or less understood.

    The people this guy had sent to wee Ning Xiangrong were all from Yue Longzhang¡¯s faction.

    These guys only had ill intentions¡­

    They wanted to create psychological pressure to help Yue Longzhang turn the tables. They were probably trying to prove that Liu Yuan had killed and framed Yue Longzhang.

    However, why would Liu Yuan be afraid? He had been framed to begin with.

    ¡°Alright, alright, all of you quiet down. There¡¯s irrefutable evidence that Yue Longzhang is a spy from the demonic sect. If they want to put him on trial, it¡¯s the Law Enforcement Hall¡¯s business. How can you all interfere?¡±

    A tall middle-aged man suddenly pushed through the crowd and stopped everyone with a frown.

    He had a burly figure, bronze skin, and a square face that looked very serious. He respectfully said to Ning Xiangrong, ¡°Young miss, the Dock Master is waiting.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression softened a little, and she said, ¡°Hall Master Zhong, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    The middle-aged manughed. ¡°Working for the Young Miss is the same as working for the Water Moon Dock. It¡¯s what I should do. There¡¯s no need for the young miss to treat me as an outsider.¡±

    He turned to look at Liu Yuan and cupped his hands with a smile, ¡°This person must be Young Miss¡¯s man.¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could speak, Zou Zishi could not help but say, ¡°He and Senior Ning haven¡¯t even started dating yet, but Hall Master Zhong is already taking a stand?¡±

    Hall Master Zhong raised his head, his gaze as sharp as a sword as he looked at Zou Zishi. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a junior, what qualifications do you have to speak like this in front of me? Even if your father is the great elder, he still has to consider the weight of the Law Enforcement Hall.¡±

    He was another person who got in through connections, and his father was the First Elder. No wonder he was so arrogant.

    Liu Yuan ridiculed in his heart.

    He could not even get a word in the current situation. He felt that the conflict at Water Moon Dock was even more serious than he had imagined.

    The already heavy umtion of open and secret struggles had been ignited by Yue Longzhang, the fuse.

    Although Zou Zishi was also afraid of the Law Enforcement Hall, it was taboo to admit defeat in front of so many people. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth, don¡¯t tell me Hall Master Zhong didn¡¯t mean it this way?¡±

    Hall Master Zhongughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? It¡¯s the Dock Master who asked the Young Miss to bring back a Dao Companion. Do you dare to question the Dock Master¡¯s decision?¡±

    Zou Zishi clenched his fists. ¡°The Dock Master has always doted on Senior Sister Ning. Whatever ideas she has, he will definitely agree. But this Liu Yuan is the one who killed Senior Brother Yue. The evidence might have been fabricated by him under Ma Shu¡¯s orders. How can we let him enter the Water Moon Dock so easily?!¡±

    Hall Master Zhong said impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s not something you can meddle in. I¡¯ve already been patient enough for Elder Zou¡¯s sake. If you continue to block me, I¡¯ll make my move.¡±

    Zou Zishi red at Liu Yuan. Thetter looked like an innocent victim and even reached out to hold Ning Xiangrong¡¯s hand tightly, which really made Zou Zishi explode with anger.

    However, Zou Zishi was clearly more patient than Yue Longzhang. He took a few steps back, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Since Hall Master Zhong has said so, I have to give the Law Enforcement Hall some face.¡±

    He still had to find an excuse to leave the stage. When the people around him heard this, they looked at each other and gradually dispersed.

    Liu Yuan secretly felt that it was a pity. If the other party had made the first move, he would have been able to respond with his own move.

    However, just as he was hesitating whether he should open his mouth to mock him, Hall Master Zhong sneered. ¡°Give face to the Law Enforcement Hall? Can a brat like you afford it? Do you see what Yue Longzhang¡¯s father is doing now? He didn¡¯t even bother to look for Yue Longzhang¡¯s corpse. If that¡¯s the case for his only son, then what about you, Zou Wenrui¡¯s adopted son?¡±

    That¡¯s pretty cruel, my friend.

    He turned around and tried to sow discord, hinting that the grand elder Zou Wenrui might have sacrificed Zou Zishi as a chess piece. He was afraid that another filial son would appear.

    Zou Zishi¡¯s face was gloomy. He snorted coldly and left. ¡°My father and I both feel sorry for Senior Brother Yue. We hope that we can find out the truth.¡±

    The corners of Hall Master Zhong¡¯s mouth curved down, and he returned to his serious and unsmiling expression. He extended his hand and made a gesture of invitation.

    Liu Yuan could vaguely feel that the water in the small pond at Water Moon Dock was much muddier than he had imagined.

    On one hand, he had killed Yue Longzhang, so he was a thorn in the side of second elder Yue Zong, and a great help to the other factions. On the other hand, he was viewed by Ning Xiangrong as her husband who had to marry in this life, and was the Dock Master¡¯s appointed son-inw. He could even indirectly represent the Dock Master¡¯s position, or even rmend the next Dock Master candidate.

    For a time, whether his identity as a son-inw was established or not had actually be the key point of the battle between the factions in Water Moon Dock.

 Chapter 46 - He Wanted to Start a Harem

    <h4>Chapter 46: He Wanted to Start a Harem</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan and Ning Xiangrong followed the hall Master of the Law Enforcement Hall, Zhong Ling, to see the dock Lord of the Water Moon Dock. Ma Shu, who had just arrived, went to the Law Enforcement Hall.

    As one of the important witnesses, he still needed to cooperate with some finishing work.

    In fact, it was mainly Yue Zong¡¯s people who were stirring up trouble. They kept harassing Ma Shu, trying to ¡®glean¡¯ something from him. They should have tried both coercion and temptation.

    But how could Ma Shu say that?

    An Immortal cultivation sect is like a spy war. When there¡¯s internal strife, they¡¯re all very powerful. When something happens, they only know how to shirk responsibility. No wonder Rongrong is so disdainful of her own sect.

    While Liu Yuan was criticizing him in his heart, Zhong Ling had already opened the door of a room at the top of the pavilion and stood respectfully at the side. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, this way, please.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong nodded and pulled Liu Yuan into the door.

    Liu Yuan could not help but look at the hand in his arm. Ning Xiangrong was holding it tightly.

    Was this really alright?

    The Water Moon Dock¡¯s Dock Master, Ning Tingshan, was a first-ss daughter fanatic, and he treated Ning Xiangrong like a pearl in his palm.

    Now, he was the one who had won her heart.

    But from Ning Xiangrong¡¯s previous tone, her father did not seem to care much about this, and even seemed to agree to it.

    Liu Yuan began to suspect if this was a treacherous plot.

    Ning Xiangrong noticed his hesitation and leaned over, chuckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father is a man of his word. He has already promised that he won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You even dared to steal my clothes when I was bathing. Why are you still afraid of my father?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough cough!¡±

    A heavy and deliberate cough suddenly came, interrupting Ning Xiangrong¡¯s words.

    The two of them looked up and saw a thin middle-aged man in a light green robe walking out from behind. He lifted the front of his clothes and sat on the chair. There was a trace of embarrassment and depression on his face.

    Behind him was a skinny old man with a walking stick.

    Ning Xiangrong let go of Liu Yuan and said to the middle-aged man, ¡°Father.¡±

    She appeared polite on the surface, but she secretly poked Liu Yuan. There was a hint of slyness hidden in her eyes that were not looking sideways.

    Liu Yuan instantly realized that Ning Xiangrong had done it on purpose.

    She hinted that her innocence had been handed over to Liu Yuan, who had stolen her clothes, and so on.

    Ning Tingshan¡¯s face darkened. He could only sulk in his stomach. But when he saw his own daughter spare no effort to protect an outsider, he felt like killing a pig to vent his anger.

    All the old fathers in the world would be equally disgruntled when they saw their little precious cabbage being eaten by a pig.

    ¡°Greetings, Dock Master Ning, I am Liu Junxuan.¡± Liu Yuan cupped his hands.

    This was the first time he was meeting the girl¡¯s parents.

    Liu Yuan was a little nervous and seemed a little reserved. He looked down and out of the corner of his eye at his hands that were sped together.

    Wait a minute!

    Liu Yuan was stunned and looked at his hand.

    ¡®Meet her parents? F*ck, he was meeting her parents! I f*cking forgot about the first meeting gift!¡¯

    ording to tradition, even if one could not give something too expensive when meeting the girl¡¯s parents, one should at least give something that the parents liked.

    From what Liu Yuan knew in his previous life, it was always right to give the father-inw wine, but for the mother-inw, he should give her jewelry.

    Speaking of which, in the world of cultivation, it should be giving some cultivation techniques, treasures, magical artifacts, medicinal pills, and so on.

    However, he hade to her house empty-handed, and to marry someone else¡¯s daughter at that. If he were to say it out, he would probably die on the spot.

    Liu Yuan thought about it as he cupped his hands. He could not help but slow down, looking very calm.

    He wanted to start a harem¡­ But in fact, he did not even bring a meeting gift for his first meeting with parents.

    What was he supposed to do?

    Liu Yuan began to rummage through his storage bag, but he could not find anything!

    He had snatched this storage bag from Yue Longzhang, and he himself had turned it upside down a few days ago, so it would be strange if there was anything inside.

    Student Liu deeply realized that he was just a pauper.

    Should he go and increase the number of his assets?

    Speaking of which, the group of people from Bi Luo Mansion was a good target. Their identities could not be exposed, so no one would investigate them even if they died.

    The people of Bi Luo Mansion only paid attention to whether there was a betrayal. As for the death of the members, if they died because of a mission, then it would be a worthy death.

    Moreover, they were all rich, and the rewards for their missions were often unimaginable.

    It just so happened that Ding Liu and Lady Wan¡¯s side were about to be exposed soon. Instead of helping them hide, it was better to lure the people from Bi Luo Mansion over, kill them on the spot, and strip them of their equipment.

    However, there were also risks¡­ If they did not handle it well, he would be punished by Bi Luo Mansion.

    His thoughts flowed, scattered, and then gathered. Liu Yuan straightened his back and took out an experience scroll from his storage bag!

    That¡¯s right! Double experience scroll!

    The double exp scroll that only existed in the novice vige shop was the most familiar item to yers. However, from the reactions of the two people from Fusang Sea, the effect of these scrolls was definitely stronger than what Liu Yuan had imagined!

    It was to the extent that they were willing to do anything.

    As for the Golden Crow True Yang, Liu Yuan would never use it as a gift. However, the experience scrolls were different. Xie Qian¡¯s calligraphy and paintings were something that Liu Yuan could take whenever he pleased.

    He could have as many as he wanted, and his heart did not ache at all.

    If Xie Qian knew that his calligraphy and painting were being used to squander like this, he would either be angry or helpless.

    ¡°Cough, this is Junior¡¯s first time visiting you. Unfortunately, I do not have anything with me, so I only have a piece of calligraphy and painting to give to Dock Master as a token of my appreciation.¡± Liu Yuan walked forward and handed over the painting in his hand.

    But before he could walk up, the old man next to him spoke first in a gloomy voice, ¡°Calligraphy and painting? Don¡¯t tell me you still think this is Chiyu Vi? Junior, or do you think that Miss Ning is not worth her reputation and can be married with some mortal things as betrothal gifts?¡±

    Oh, another pig-hearted, ruthless person?

    Liu Yuan looked at the ordinary scroll in his hand.

    Although it looked like a shabby item, it was not a reason to belittle the exp scroll!

    This experience scroll can be exchanged for a Golden Crow True Yang. The Golden Crow is a divine beast, after all, and it¡¯s more valuable than you, old man.

    Moreover, thest sentence was obviously criticizing Liu Yuan for being short-sighted and not caring about Ning Xiangrong. If Ning Xiangrong¡¯s favorability was not full, even if it was at the level of a pledge of undying love, this sentence would have reduced the favorability by at least 10%!

    What a girl cared about the most was¡­ whether the person she cared about, cared about her or not!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s anger rose immediately. Damn it, this old man was obviously up to no good by saying such vicious words.

    Moreover, he did not have any impression of such an NPC in Water Moon Dock. Even Zou Zishi left some impression on him, but this old guy did not. It was clear that this guy was the background of the background.

    This guy is really pissing me off. I¡¯m going to scold him.

    Liu Yuan turned the scroll around and put it back in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°May I ask who you are, Old Sir?¡±

 Chapter 47 - Come, Call Me Senior

    <h4>Chapter 47: Come, Call Me Senior</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m Zou Wenrui,¡± the old man snorted.

    Oh¡­ He¡¯s Zou Zishi¡¯s adoptive father, the great elder. No wonder he appeared beside Ning Tingshan and had such an arrogant attitude.

    Your family is really full of background characters.

    Liu Yuan nodded and smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Elder Zou. May I ask what your cultivation level is?¡±

    ¡°Junior, what do you mean by this?¡± Zou Wenrui raised his eyebrows.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°Fine. At a rough nce, you seem to be at the Nascent Soul stage. I¡¯ll change the question. How old are you?¡±

    Zou Wenrui did not know what he meant. He frowned even deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Eldest Young Miss is in love with you, you can do whatever you want in Water Moon Dock and y any inexplicable tricks. Let me tell you¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Are you blind, or is your hearing not as good as before? If you didn¡¯t hear my question clearly, then I¡¯ll say it again¡­¡±

    Zou Wenrui mmed his walking stick on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Impudent! I¡¯ve cultivated for 315 years, formed my Nascent Soul, and refined it to the third level. In the cultivation world, I¡¯m already capable of establishing my own sect. However, in consideration of the old Dock Master¡¯s feelings, I¡¯ve guarded the Water Moon Dock. How can I be humiliated by a junior like you!¡±

    With this strike, the ground cracked open, and an extremely strong wave of spiritual power rushed toward Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Your cultivation isn¡¯t that high, but you have a bad temper.¡± Liu Yuan first pulled Ning Xiangrong behind him and indifferentlymented.

    Zou Wenrui¡¯s face twisted behind the turbulent flow of spiritual power in the air. He tightened his grip on his walking stick and was so angry that his body trembled. ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°I said, if you¡¯re nning to use sudden violence to extortpensation, I don¡¯t have that much money.

    He sneered and reached out his hand, his tone elegant and easy-going.

    ¡°But I will definitely have the money to buy you a coffin.¡±

    Boom!

    A deeper and stronger spirit force formed a cage and spread, with Liu Yuan as the center. Not only did it block Zou Wenrui¡¯s attack, but it also protected all the equipment in the room. Then, as Liu Yuan clenched his fist, the cage was instantly closed.

    ¡°Fog Seal Tower!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zou Wenrui was shocked and retreated, but it was toote. There was fog with sealing property everywhere, and Liu Yuan¡¯s spiritual energy was leaking out. Although he was at the Nascent Soul stage, he could not use it at all.

    A crushing defeat without a doubt!

    Zou Wenrui started to struggle. His head was covered in a cold sweat. He was about to bepletely sealed in the barrier by the spiritual power.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    He picked up his walking stick, clenched his teeth, and mmed it down. ¡°Lightning Moon Break!¡±

    The cane made of thousand-year Thunderbolt Wood was surrounded by electric light, which instantly broke through the fog, revealing the shadow of the moon. The light of thunder and the shadow of the moon shone together and exploded, but it was useless.

    The fog had seeped into Zou Wenrui¡¯s Dantian and locked his Nascent Soul.

    The so-called Fog Seal Tower was like this.

    His face was pale and filled with despair. ¡°How, how could it be?¡±

    The fog suddenly dispersed.

    There were still a few people standing in the room. Ning Tingshan was stunned, Ning Xiangrong was stunned behind Liu Yuan, and the young man who still had a mocking smile on his face put down his hand. He looked at the old man and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s a tacitly agreed rule in the Immortal cultivation world, isn¡¯t there¡­¡±

    ¡°Those with high cultivation should follow the path, and those who have reached the path are teachers. You are now 300 years old and are at the third level of the Nascent Soul stage. I am probably a few hundred years younger than you and am at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage. If you can learn from some Chosen Ones who have the five elements in their names and fight across realms, then it¡¯s fine. The problem is that you can¡¯t beat me. Tell me, who is stronger and who is weaker? Who is the one who has reached the path?¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Zou Wenrui and said, ¡°Come, let me hear it. Call me Senior.¡±

    Zou Wenrui panted and his eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re going too far! You¡¯re going too far¡­ Dock Master!¡±

    To be fair, when he said the words ¡®Dock Master¡¯,Liu Yuan thought that he was going to cry out loud.

    Ning Tingshan was still in a state of confusion. He was frightened, and so heughed awkwardly and touched his beard. ¡°Old Zou, I¡­ Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Dock Master!¡± Zou Wenrui said anxiously.

    Ning Tingshan turned to look at Liu Yuan and said with a pleasant expression, ¡°Son-inw, let the elder go. He has made many contributions to the Water Moon Dock, we can¡¯t just lose his dignity like this.¡±

    Now, Liu Yuan felt that Ning Tingshan had something to do with the foul atmosphere that Water Moon Dock was in. He was too weak.

    He did dote on his daughter, but he was too soft on other things.

    Thus, the elders seized power and eyed the top position covetously.

    It seemed that it was necessary to carry out the ¡®Father-inw Raising n¡¯.

    ¡°Since father-inw has spoken, this son-inw will naturally listen.¡± Liu Yuan retracted his spell, and the fog that was surrounding Zou Wenrui¡¯s body dissipated.

    Zou Wenrui heaved a sigh of relief. However, after sensing for a while, he said with a pale face, ¡°My Dantian is in a mess.¡±

    Liu Yuan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just insurance to prevent Elder Zou from bearing a grudge and taking revenge on me. After all, people in the world of cultivators are always uneasy. Don¡¯t worry, Elder Zou, you can still cultivate. But from now on, I¡¯ll take care of the spiritual power in your Dantian for the time being.¡±

    Zou Wenrui held his breath and his face turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How could you be a Nascent Soul cultivator? You should be at the Foundation Establishment stage!¡±

    It seemed that the information was passed on quite quickly. He wondered if there were any spies from the Water Moon Dock at Chiyu Vi.

    Liu Yuan nced at Ning Xiangrong, who was also at a loss, and then looked at his Father-inw. He sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, this is not the limit to my cultivation. I just lost my spiritual power because of some idents. Previously, I met an old man on the verge of death and found out that it was the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect who disappeared 700 years ago. Before he died, he only had time to transfer his spiritual power to me and then passed away.¡±

    Umm¡­ Why did this sound like fantasy?

    Every year, there were countless people who imed to be the disciples of the former Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, all to build up their own momentum. This guy was even more ruthless, taking their spiritual power and getting stronger. It sounded like nonsense.

    Ning Tingshan criticized him silently for a while and tried to smooth things over. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Son-inw, please take a seat. Elder, please don¡¯t be impatient. I wonder if you can let me take a look at that painting. In fact, I¡¯ve also studied painting and calligraphy a little. I¡¯ve heard that there are some Immortal cultivators who have entered the Dao with this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    At that moment, Zou Wenrui¡¯s Dantian was under someone¡¯s control. He temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart. He flicked his sleeves and sat back on the stool.

    Liu Yuan handed the scroll over and unfurled it. It was a magnificentndscape painting.

    Ning Tingshan was stunned when he saw thendscape map.

    His eyes were firmly attracted, and after staring for a while, his face suddenly showed horror. He took a few steps back, widened his eyes, and looked up. ¡°This¡­ Is this the true work of the Saint?!¡±

 Chapter 48 - Disciple of a Saint

    <h4>Chapter 48: Disciple of a Saint</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The true work of a Saint?

    Everyone except Ning Tingshan was stunned.

    That included Liu Yuan.

    The corner of his mouth twitched. The calligraphy and painting of oldrade Xie Qian¡­ Is it an authentic work of the Saints?

    In an instant, Xie Qian¡¯s title shed through his mind.

    ¡®The Recluse, the one who will not be lonely for millennia¡¯.

    Could it be that the word ¡®millennia¡¯ was not just a virtual term, but that Xie Qian was indeed the greatest Saint throughout the ages? If that was the case, then Xie Qian¡¯s realm and identity before he was sealed were absolutely unimaginable.

    But how did Ning Tingshan recognize it at a nce?

    Could there be some obvious symbol or something? Liu Yuan spected in his heart.

    Zou Wenrui held onto his walking stick and stared at the painting. He walked forward quickly and wanted to take a look at the painting. However, when he reached out his hand, he remembered that his Dantian had been sealed. He subconsciously nced at Liu Yuan. His hand, which was holding onto the painting, froze. It changed into a gesture of pressing and pointing, and he swept his hand across the painting.

    His eyes fell on the painting and were instantly attracted by the scenery in the mountain and river painting. His spiritual sense was shocked in an instant, and the spiritual power surged in his body. The original barrier between the spiritual and physical body seemed to have disappeared, and his body and mind felt as rxed as if they had integrated into nature.

    ¡°The power of a Saint!¡± Zou Wenrui took a few steps back and finally got out of that fascinating state.

    His eyes widened, and when he looked at the ordinary-looking painting again, his face was full of shock and disbelief. ¡°It really was the power of a Saint that influenced me. Where did you get this painting?¡±

    Zou Wenrui looked at Liu Yuan in horror.

    Even though he had been beaten to a pulp just now, his expression was not as shocked as it was right now. It was as if he had seen a ghost.

    Liu Yuan was full of questions, but he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Forgive me for not being able to tell you.¡±

    His mysterious look made Ning Tingshan and Zou Wenrui even more certain of something. Ning Tingshan coughed twice. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask anymore. You and Xiangrong should rest in the dock first. When Yue Longzhang¡¯s matter is over, we can discuss the marriage.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ agreed just like that?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Didn¡¯t they say that his father-inw would kill pigs at all cost?

    Ning Tingshan carefully put away the painting, nodded, andughed. ¡°Son-inw¡­ I¡¯m already calling you my son-inw, so how can I disagree? Xiangrong should¡¯ve told you long ago that I¡¯ve already agreed to it. I only asked you toe over to see my future son-inw. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡±

    This old man¡¯s attitude changed so quickly. His face was so dark just now, and now he was discussing marriage.

    This Father-inw must have intended to make things difficult for him from the beginning. Even if it was not through actions, he would definitely have made things difficult verbally.

    Was Xie Qian¡¯s calligraphy really that good?

    Liu Yuan turned to look at Zou Wenrui. ording to Zou Zishi, the Great Elder Zou Wenrui was on Yue Zong¡¯s side, which meant that he was the one who suggested that Yue Longzhang might have been framed and that Liu Yuan was the culprit.

    The First Elder and Second Elder were on one side. Ning Tingshan was probably on the decline now. Zou Wenrui was beside him when he asked him toe over. Either Ning Tingshan wanted to use this to cause a conflict and test Liu Yuan to see if Liu Yuan could be his help, or Zou Wenrui was powerful enough to participate in the meeting between the Father-inw and the Son-inw, which was supposed to be a family matter.

    Liu Yuan was inclined to the first guess.

    As the leader of a sect, Ning Tingshan would not be so cowardly to this extent.

    In short, it was a good thing.

    Liu Yuan and Ning Xiangrong left the house. Miss Ning was like a fish in the water at home, and immediately arranged for Liu Yuan to stay in an empty room in her house.

    Although they were separated into two rooms, anyone with eyes could see that it was no different from sleeping together.

    The news spread quickly, and arge number of admirers like Yue Longzhang wrung their hands and cried out.

    ¡°You can stay here temporarily.¡± Ning Xiangrong pushed open the door. The interior was very delicate and warm, but it was clearly a girl¡¯s room.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s puzzled eyes had just turned over when Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes flickered and she said, ¡°This, this is the room I used to live in when I was young. I only moved next doorter.¡±

    Oh¡­ Her room when she was young. So she used to live there when she was a young girl?

    Liu Yuan raised his eyebrows, as if he could tell from the room what Ning Xiangrong once looked like.

    But at the same time, even such a private ce had been shown to Liu Yuan, which meant that Ning Xiangrong no longer held anything back from him.

    When he walked in, Ning Xiang could not help but whisper, ¡± Why is my father having such a huge reaction? What exactly is the Saint¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Liu Yuan asked, puzzled.

    Ning Xiangrong shook her head. ¡°The Saint is nameless. I only know that a major event happened hundreds of years ago. During that period, countless geniuses of the Immortal path emerged, but there were also countless people who died. The Saint was born and then disappeared, and there was no news from him. Perhaps my father and Elder Zou had experienced that era.¡±

    She suddenly thought of something and smiled. that senior Zhou Zhongzi of the Jade Mirage Sect also disappeared at that time. Didn¡¯t you obtain his spiritual power? Why don¡¯t you know about it?¡±

    Liu Yuan paused and said, ¡°I¡­ He passed away after giving me spiritual power. He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    I¡¯m sorry, Old Senior Ding. Although you still have six or seven days to live, I¡¯ll have to say that you¡¯re dead first.

    Ning Xiangrong reached out and pointed at his forehead, pursing her lips. ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense with a straight face. You attacked Elder Zou, so he¡¯ll definitely hold a grudge against you.¡±

    Liu Yuan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m fine. With my current cultivation level, although I¡¯ve not fully recovered, I¡¯m more than enough to stay safely in Water Moon Dock.¡±

    The only thing he was afraid of was the demon sect¡¯s spy¡­

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, I¡¯ll still be worried,¡± she said.

    Liu Yuan looked at her slightly pouted delicate lips and could not help but bend down slightly to kiss her.

    They separated after a single touch.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, which had just closed, opened again in confusion.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of time in the future,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

    She wanted to let out a moan and hug him tightly. She felt that the young man¡¯s shoulders were broad and reliable. She felt that this kiss was even sweeter than the kiss before. It made her whole body go soft, and her heart and eyes were filled with happiness.

    Liu Yuan sighed. Ning Xiangrong had been pampered too much since she was young. Everyone only cared about her appearance, so unless she took the initiative, it was not a wise move to be anxious at this time.

    ¡­

    Zou Wenrui and Ning Tingshan were still looking at each other in the room.

    Ning Tingshan looked at the scroll in his hand and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°How is it? Old Zou, my son-inw is much better than your adopted son, do you still want to continue?¡±

    It turned out that Zou Wenrui actually wanted to have Zou Zishi, who had just taken over as the first seat, marry Ning Xiangrong. It was called a marriage of convenience, and he also added the condition that he would stand on Ning Tingshan¡¯s side.

    However, at this moment, all of it was disrupted by Liu Yuan.

    Zou Wenrui felt the fog that was lingering in his Dantian and spiritual sea. His Nascent Soul was unable to move. He had aplicated expression. ¡°If he really is the disciple of the legendary Saint, he will change the entire situation of Central Continent. Then, I admit my defeat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that¡­ He isn¡¯t.¡± His expression turned gloomy.

 Chapter 49 - Schr?dingerâ€™s Holy Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 49: Schr?dinger¡¯s Holy Maiden</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ning Tingshan unfolded the painting but did not look at it. The divine light contained in it was precious. He turned to look at Zou Wenrui and said, ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, what can you do?¡±

    He touched his beard and eximed, ¡°A ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator, if he is really as young as he looks, this is simply shocking. Even those big sects in the Central ins may not have such a genius.

    Ning Tingshan¡¯s eyes flickered. Not only was he a genius, but he had never heard of such a person in the past thousands of years, not even in the era of gods and ghosts.

    Other than the disciple of the nameless Saint who had not appeared for hundreds of years, there was no other exnation!

    Zou Wenrui was silent for a while. He had a strange expression on his face and sneered, ¡°A ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator is a ninth Nascent Soul cultivator, but I can¡¯t sense even the slightest bit of the power of a Dao embryo¡¯s primordial spirit from his spiritual power. Dock Master, how do you think this ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator came about?¡±

    Ning Tingshan was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s impossible without the primordial spirit power of the embryo of Dao!¡±

    The most important thing in the Nascent Soul stage was the Nascent Soul, which was so obvious that it was simply nonsensical to even exin it.

    Without forming a Nascent Soul, how could one step into the Nascent Soul cultivation realm? This was simply a fool¡¯s dream-like nonsense. If it was said out loud, people would think that he had lost his mind.

    It was impossible for Ning Tingshan to think that his Great Elder had suddenly lost his mind. He only felt that Zou Wenrui could not bear to lose face, so he started to deceive himself.

    When Zou Wenrui saw Ning Tingshan¡¯s expression, he sneered a few times without saying anything. He walked out with his walking stick, his hands behind his back, and a trace of coldness shed in his eyes.

    There were two possibilities if a Nascent Soul cultivator did not have the power of the embryo of Dao and primordial spirit.

    First, if someone in the Nascent Soul Stage injured or sealed his or her Nascent Soul, it would be like Zou Wenrui¡¯s current state. However, it would require someone with a higher level of cultivation to control it, so he or she would not be able to use any strength.

    Second, by relying on special medicinal pills to forcibly ascend to the Nascent Soul stage, all the advancement possibilities in the future were sacrificed. Because without the Nascent Soul stage, there was no way to carry out the next step of cultivation, and they would be stuck at the Nascent Soul stage for life.

    Based on Liu Yuan¡¯s age, Zou Wenrui was almost certain that he was the second type of person.

    Only in this way could he reach such heights at this age.

    At the same time, the person who swallowed the pill would definitely not be as strong as the real Nascent Soul stage.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Zou Wenrui muttered in a low voice. His thin figure disappeared into the shadows, and his dark expression became even more sinister.

    ¡­

    Zou Wenrui¡¯s guess was almost spot on with Liu Yuan¡¯s situation.

    Medicinal pills and attribute support did have great simrities, but attribute support was more convenient, and the only thing that was less than the normal realm was probably the power of the Nascent Soul Dharma.

    Since he could not use his Nascent Soul Dharma power, his Nascent Soul Stage was equivalent to the peak of the Core Formation stage, plus nine more levels of cultivation.

    ¡­ However, he did not even have a Golden Core.

    Taking a step back, it was equivalent to him cultivating 27 levels in the Foundation Establishment stage.

    ¡­ However, he did not even have a spirit embyro.

    Hence, Liu Yuan¡¯s current state, simply put, was an extremely inted Qi Refinement stage.

    Of course, the levels of each realm was not linear in power growth. In short, it was more or less the same principle. If his attributes were to continue to increase, he might be able to reach the 3000th level of the Qi Refinement stage or something.

    Sigh, some people are Nascent Soul big shots on the surface, but in reality, their cultivation is only at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage. They¡¯re weaklings.

    Liu Yuan sighed. It was equivalent to Gu Siyin¡¯sbat power.

    I¡¯m too weak. I¡¯d better hurry up and cultivate. Otherwise, if I meet a real big shot, I¡¯m just going to be serving myself up on a silver tter. My cultivation base is just an empty shell.

    He was now sitting on the bed in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s childhood room. As usual, he had searched the room. It was obviously tidied up well, but he had not stayed there for a long time.

    It was just that there was still a faint fragrance on the bedding, simr to Ning Xiangrong¡¯s body. Although it was vulgar to say, Liu Yuan had the idea of grabbing it and smelling it.

    But he did not do it.

    At least¡­ I can just smell it when I¡¯m under the nket.

    This was what Liu Yuan thought.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meet the day after tomorrow at the side of the Shuiyue Dock, by the Moon Reflection Pool. I remember that the Moon Reflection Pool is at the northeast side of the Water Moon Dock. That¡¯s the only side that¡¯s close to the mountains. There are many springs in the mountains, so it¡¯s called Spring Mountain. Therefore, the people of the Water Moon Dock often rest and cultivate there, or rx and so on. For example, the female disciples take a bath there.¡±

    Liu Yuan supported his chin with his hand and thought of his own countermeasures.

    ¡°Speaking of which, at that time, Rongrong changed her bath ce several times to hide from me. She should have gone to Quanshan. However, she didn¡¯t guess that I was ying hard to get at that time, so she deliberately didn¡¯t go to find me.¡±

    If it was just a meeting with the demon sect¡¯s upper-level, they would not have to be so careful. Water Moon Dock was a low to mid level map. The Nascent Soul stage was the highest, and there were no higher cultivation existences.

    But the key was that if Pihuan Luo was also present ¡­

    Liu Yuan could not kill the spy at all. He did not even dare to move.

    Try it and you¡¯ll die.

    Could it be that he was betting that Pihuan Luo did note here for the Xuanwu Secret Treasure?

    Since she had gone to the location of the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, it was very likely that she was looking for the Heavenly Demon. It was natural for the Water Moon Dock to ask about it, but it was impossible for them to lower their status and personally participate.

    However, who could guarantee that this demoness would not suddenly want to join the battle?

    ¡°This is a headache. Schr?dinger¡¯s Holy Maiden in the Moon Reflection Pool. When two undercover agents meet with Xue Yan, there is a 50 percent chance that she will appear and a 50 percent chance that she won¡¯t¡­¡± Liu Yuan muttered to himself.

    The image of the Holy Maiden hiding in the pool and observing him secretly appeared in his mind. Heughed as he thought about it.

    To be honest, if that elegant, calm, and condescending woman were to hold her head and squat down, she would be quite cute.

    ¡°Schrodinger? Who is that?¡± Azy and charming voice suddenly sounded, with a faint doubt.

    The smile on Liu Yuan¡¯s face froze.

    His dazed eyes instantly focused as he saw a ball of dark mist suddenly appear in the middle of the room. The hazy mist condensed into a human figure.

    The mist weaved into a ck veil, and together with her long hair that was like a waterfall, it covered her graceful and graceful body. The face under the ck veil was pale and seductive, and her abyss-like pitch-ck pupils were staring at Liu Yuan. Her long eyshes were like butterfly wings, casting an unpredictable shadow.

    She stood barefooted, and there were faint green veins on her snow-white feet. There were silver ring bells on her ankles and wrists, and thin silver chains extended upwards into the ck gauze, connecting to the wide ring on her neck.

    Liu Yuan knew that this beautiful body was locked by these silver chains, representing the absolute purity of the doctrine, and that she could not marry for life.

    She took two steps forward and reached out to hold Liu Yuan¡¯s face. Her squinted eyes were scarlet, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. She murmured softly, ¡°No matter who this person is, Pihuan Luo belongs solely to Liu Junxuan¡­¡±

    The witch¡¯s eyes were blurred as she kissed Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead.

    Goosebumps instantly rose all over Liu Yuan¡¯s body. There was clearly a trace of cold metal on his forehead. It was a tongue nail.

    ¡°But will Liu Junxuan only belong to Pihuan Luo?¡± The woman¡¯s voice became softer and softer.

    She lowered her head and looked at Liu Yuan with her erged eyes. There seemed to be a red me burning in the depths of her eyes.

    Liu Yuan thought that he was wrong. If Schr?dinger¡¯s Holy Maiden was ced in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room, there would be two results. There was a 50 percent chance that Liu Yuan would live, and a 50 percent chance that Liu Yuan would die.

 Chapter 50 - Liu Yuanâ€™s Fireworks, Ready to Fire

    <h4>Chapter 50: Liu Yuan¡¯s Fireworks, Ready to Fire</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ahhhh! Help me!! Help!!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s body was stiff, and he was roaring in his heart. Tears were streaming down his face. His heart felt as if 10000 alpacas were trampling on it, and it was about to be trampled t.

    This was the first time he had a girlfriend he could kiss and hug. This was the first time he went to his girlfriend¡¯s house to meet her parents and even managed to please his Father-inw. But why?

    Why?!

    Why did he have to bump into his ex¨C

    He was still in his current girlfriend¡¯s room (although it was when she was young), and he was sitting on his current girlfriend¡¯s bed, thinking about the idea of smelling the quilt.

    Ahhhhhh!!!

    May I ask, can I still be saved? Do I still have hope? Waiting online, urgent.

    Liu Yuan trembled slightly as he felt the pair of hands holding his cheeks. They were slender and long, and the palms were soft and cool to the touch. The feeling of her ten fingers gently brushing across his face¡­ It felt really good.

    However, Liu Yuan had a feeling that the pair of slender hands would suddenly exert force and twist his head off.

    The big blood-red word ¡®Danger¡¯ floated above his head like a Death Star.

    Liu Yuan raised his eyes, trembling. His eyelids twitched when he saw the pink progress bar above Pihuan Luo¡¯s charming face.

    Why did other people¡¯s pink color look happy like a young girl¡¯s, while Pihuan Luo¡¯s looked so sickly?

    ¡°You, uh¡­ Cough¡­ Why are you here?¡± Liu Yuan tried his best to speak calmly, but he almost stuttered.

    If he had known earlier, why would he have conquered this insane sickly girl? However, there was no medicine for regret in this world, and he did not have the ability to predict his transmigration.

    Of course, when he was in the game, he wanted all the attributes. However, when the game became reality, it was not so good. He remembered watching the news where a beautiful but insane girl shed a gigolo. She was still smiling while she waited for the police in a pool of blood.

    Who said that a sickly girl with a maxed-out favorability would not make a simr move? That was when you could only be good to her. When you were good to someone else, that kind of crazy love that you could not get was absolutely terrifying beyond imagination.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Pihuan Luo stroked his face and repeated, ¡°I thought that you finally decided not to hide anymore, so you took the initiative toe to me. Since you know that the spies of my Holy Church will meet near Water Moon Dock, you should have thought that I would be here.¡±

    ¡°What about the note¡­?¡± Liu Yuan asked with some difficulty.

    He nced at the progress bar. At this point, this was the only thing that could give him a littlefort.

    Pihuan Luo nodded and said like a cat, ¡°It wasn¡¯t near Water Moon Dock at first, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯te, so I deliberately changed the location.¡± She paused and said seriously, ¡°I willed this to happen.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s vision turned ck. Why did he not think of this at all? Why did hee to Water Moon Dock so naturally? He should have easily expected to meet Pihuan Luo here, but he swaggered in and even thought of using the Mirror Moon Jade to change his identity.

    Change my ass!

    He had alreadye here with the words ¡®Water Moon Dock¡¯s son-inw, Liu Yuan¡¯ on his head, so what was there to change? In the face of love, I¡¯ve really lost my IQ¡­

    A hero¡¯s grave is in the hands of the fair maiden. Not long ago, he had ridiculed others, and now he was suffering retribution.

    Liu Yuan wanted to cry but had no tears. Your sister, I was caught as soon as I came up. What¡¯s the point of ying? I should just wait to be locked in the basement!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so depressed. My Liu Junxuan shouldn¡¯t give up so easily. He should at least struggle.¡±

    Looking at his hopeless eyes, Pihuan Luoughed even more happily. She reached out his fingers and interlocked them, then raised his head and said, ¡°Heart Entanglement, Love Knot. No matter where you go, I will be able to find you, and simrly, no matter where I am, it will respond to me and bring you to me.¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at their intertwining fingers. Suddenly, an illusionary red line appeared and firmly entangled their fingers.

    ¡°You set an entanglement in me? No, when?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment before he realized that the only time he hade into contact with Pihuan Luo was when he had disguised himself as Jiang Feng. He immediately revealed a horrified look. ¡°You clearly recognized me at that time!!!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s sense of shame had already exploded. He had even acted like an ignorant young master for half a day!

    With a blushing face, Pihuan Luo held his face and blinked her eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You pretend to be ignorant and shallow, but you still thought you were very cool. So cute.¡±

    Cute, my ass!

    Damn it, he could already imagine the scene of this girl mumbling ¡®how cute¡¯ by herself after he left, while revealing a terrifying smile.

    Liu Yuan fiercely pulled his hand back and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te close! I¡¯m telling you! Even if I die today, I will not yield!¡±

    This woman was too dangerous. As long as it did not endanger Liu Yuan¡¯s life, she would do anything. Liu Yuan was certain that the effect of the parasite was simr to that of a ¡®bow worm¡¯!

    Just like how the toxosmic parasite could infect and control the behavior of mice, causing the mice to lose their fear of cats and tricking the mice to approach the cat¡­ This so-called Heart Entanglement was probably to make the victim subconsciously approach the person who cast the Entanglement.

    A spell cast by a Synthesis stage cultivator was definitely unsolvable to a spell cast by a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator like him.

    Pihuan Luo¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light. She put down the hand that was holding his face. Liu Yuan retreated, and she stepped forward.

    In the end, Liu Yuan¡¯s head hit the bed railing with a hollow ¡®thud¡¯, and his back was already against the edge. Pihuan Luo¡¯s hands were on the bed, and she bent down to look at Liu Yuan, saying softly, ¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Gulp, gulp!

    Liu Yuan swallowed his saliva. There was almost no gap between his face and Pihuan Luo¡¯s.

    Pihuan Luo was lying on top of him. Her curvaceous body was as soft and wonderful as he had imagined, and a sweet and strange fragrance assailed his nose.

    She turned her head and gently rubbed her face against Liu Yuan¡¯s. Her tone changed from excitement toziness, and she said in an exceptionally calm and gentle voice, ¡°Anyone can be afraid of me, but you can¡¯t,¡±

    F*ck, is she about to kill someone?

    Liu Yuan was almost suffocated by the pressure. He did not even dare to breathe.

    The room fell silent for a moment. It was so quiet that Liu Yuan felt like he was counting down his death.

    No! If this continued, it would really be the f*cking end for me!

    Hurry up and use your Strategy God brain to think of a way, Liu Yuan!

    Liu Yuan calmed his breathing and shakily reached out to hug Pihuan Luo. He took a deep breath and hugged her tightly, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Ah Miao. You know that I¡¯ve never been afraid of you. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other¡­¡±

    Pihuan Luo¡¯s body trembled. She wasn¡¯t from Central ins, but from Cang Continent, which was south of Central ins. However, she had a Central ins name, Lu Miao.

    This ¡®Ah Miao¡¯ instantly evoked her memories of the past and Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Junxuan ¡­¡±

    There was finally some fluctuation in Pihuan Luo¡¯s tone.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and his body also rxed a little. Damn it, he was finally out of danger.

    ¡°Creak¡­¡± The door suddenly opened, and Ning Xiangrong¡¯s figure was outside the door. She pretended to push the door open and called out with joy, ¡°A ¡®Yuan, I¡¯m here to find yo¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! No! Stop! Don¡¯te in!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was twisted. ¡®F*ck, you guys! Are you guys fully equipped with the skill of catching adulterers? Why are there so many coincidences?! WTF!!¡¯

 Chapter 51 - Iâ€™m Cultivating

    <h4>Chapter 51: I¡¯m Cultivating</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong was obviously startled and did not know what had happened. She stood at the door and stopped, asking in a daze and worry, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stuck to the corner of the bed in despair. Pihuan Luo¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, and he could not struggle. He turned his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s nothing¡­ Wait outside first!¡±

    Ning Xiangrong made an ¡®Oh¡¯ sound, but in her heart, she vaguely felt that something was wrong. ¡°A¡¯Yuan, are you really alright? Why do I hear a slight tremble in your voice?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­¡±

    Pihuan Luo moved closer to Liu Yuan¡¯s cheek and breathed out hot air into Liu Yuan¡¯s ears. She chuckled and said, ¡°Junxuan, she¡¯s here¡­ She¡¯s at the door¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. He gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±

    She was at the form synthesis stage, how could she not notice Ning Xiangrong, who was at the Core Formation stage?!

    She was doing this on purpose!

    It was just an illusion that her tone had softened just now. This woman probably could not help butugh out loud and was trying hard to hold it in to have such an expression!

    Pihuan Luo¡¯s face turned red, and she suppressed her fanatical expression. Herughter became a little muffled. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it interesting?¡±

    So this is the reason you¡¯re licking my face?

    What a pervert!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was expressionless. He felt that he might be tasted first and then eaten up bit by bit.

    Ning Xiangrong was still worried, but since Liu Yuan said she was fine, she chose to believe him. She closed the door and seemed to be ready to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡± Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. He had escaped a cmity.

    He looked at Pihuan Luo helplessly. This Holy Maiden of the demonic sect had a beautiful and charming side profile. Her messy ck veil and hair were scattered down, making her pale skin look moon-white with a faint blue color. Her bright red color was even more stunning.

    It was like a blooming Epiphyllum in the night, but it only bloomed for a moment. It had a kind of lonely beauty.

    However, her eyes were focused. It was not the bone-piercing love and hate that Liu Yuan had imagined. Instead, it was a calm focus, even gentle and fearful. Her gaze eyes melted into the light.

    Liu Yuan was moved for a moment.

    He thought of Pihuan Luo¡¯s past, the strong woman who was pressing down on him, and the girl he had courted in the game, The girl who cried her heart out while sitting on the pile of dead bodies. He recalled many things as he saw this expression of hers.

    The Rakshasa Demoness who had seen all living things in the sound of ten thousand bones, Pihuan Luo.

    However, he was the one who named her Lu Miao.

    The fear in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart suddenly dissipated. He tried to get up with his numb arms, but he was suppressed by Pihuan Luo. He let out a long breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Ah Miao, I, you listen to me, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¨C¡± Pihuan Luo put a finger on his lips and chuckled, ¡°I know, I know¡­ Do you think she really left?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned by the change in topic. Her? Ning Xiangrong? Of course¡­

    His expression suddenly changed as he looked outside the door. His perception, which seemed to have been blocked by Pihuan Luo, was restored again. The figure was still standing at the door and had not left! F*ck!

    These women were poisonous!

    Liu Yuan had given up all hope in this world full of lies. He stared at the figure who was pretending to leave but was actually camping outside the door with a death-like gaze.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Pihuan Luo snickered and said in a low voice,¡±Do you think she¡¯lle in?¡±

    Liu Yuan said firmly, ¡°She won¡¯t! I¡¯ve already told her not toe in. She¡¯ll believe me and follow my words.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? What if I do this?¡±

    ¡­

    Ning Xiangrong was worried and stared suspiciously at the door, feeling as if she was about to lose something.

    She remembered Gu Siyin who had knocked on the door that day, and Liu Yuan and her in the room.

    The current scene was actually somewhat simr to that one¡­

    ¡°No, I must be thinking too much. Only A¡¯Yuan and I came to Water Moon Dock. There¡¯s definitely no one else here. He must have encountered some difficulties in his cultivation. I shouldn¡¯t have gone in to disturb him,¡± Ning Xiangrong muttered to herself.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Liu Yuan¡¯s muffled groan suddenly came from the room. He seemed to be in pain and suffering.

    Ning Xiangrong was shocked and took two steps forward, anxiously saying, ¡°A¡¯Yuan, you¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because your old injuries have surfaced again? Is it because your cultivation level has dropped and your recovery is unstable? Do you need help?¡±

    Liu Yuan could be heard panting in the room, and he seemed to have swallowed his saliva before he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine. It was just a little too exciting¡­¡±

    ¡°Exciting?¡± Ning Xiangrong was stunned.

    Liu Yuan quickly denied, ¡°No, I mean¡­ It¡¯s just, I-I¡¯m cultivating! I¡¯ve reached a critical point in my cultivation and I¡¯m trying to break through to the Soul Formation stage, but, uh, my old injuries are too serious, and my foundation isn¡¯t stable yet, so it¡¯s very difficult. The ups and downs of my spiritual power are quite exciting.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong listened to him speak intermittently and gasp for breath, which showed that his cultivation was indeed very difficult, but she was worried and felt strange.

    That day, he had used the excuse of cultivating martial arts to brush off Gu Siyin¡­

    No! That was impossible!

    Ning Xiangrong shook her head, annoyed at herself for overthinking, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stand guard outside for you. You focus on your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no need! I can do it on my own!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find you anyway, and I have nothing else to do. I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s my turn to protect you this time. Although your cultivation is higher than mine now, I¡¯m still of some use, right?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m touched, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. This is my own choice.¡±

    But your choice seems to be insisting on being a cuckold¡­

    Liu Yuan looked outside listlessly. The tears in his heart were about to run dry. Are you going to wait outside for an entire night?

    This really became an X-rated scene.

    Do you know that the thing you¡¯re protecting is adultery?!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste at night now. I¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°How can an Immortal cultivator get sick?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I feel bad for you to be alone outside. Go back and sleep. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Liu Yuan adjusted his breathing and pretended to be calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You must be trying to make me feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°Really, really. You still don¡¯t believe me?¡± Liu Yuan was extremely nervous. Heughed dryly and spoke in a rxed and happy tone, ¡°Hehehehe¡­ Injuries have been suppressed. I¡¯ll go find youter. You go to your room first. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Liu Yuan finally coaxed Ning Xiangrong away.

    ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­¡± Liu Yuany on the bed,pletely exhausted.

    Pihuan Luo revealed a satisfied smile. She changed her position and held him in her arms, resting his legs on her knees. She stroked his hair and said softly, ¡°Then, my lovely Junxuan, how are you going to find herter?¡±

 Chapter 52 - Liu Yuanâ€™s Fireworks, Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 52: Liu Yuan¡¯s Fireworks, Explosion</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    This was really like leaving the tiger¡¯s den and entering the wolf¡¯s den.

    It was not easy to coax Ning Xiangrong away, but Pihuan Luo¡¯s attitude was that if he dared to say anything wrong, she would instantly twist his head and tear his body into pieces.

    Liu Yuan felt the warmth and softness of the knee pillow, and his face was covered in tears.

    Is this a knee pillow? This was clearly a guillotine.

    ¡°I¡­¡± F*ck! Liu Yuan could not continue. This was clearly a dead end.

    How was he going to find Ning Xiangrong?

    This was a good question.

    First of all, his head was in Pihuan Luo¡¯s hands. If Pihuan Luo did not want to let him go, he could not get out no matter what. So, if he wanted to leave, he had toe up with a reason to persuade Pihuan Luo. However, letting him go would be the same as letting him go to another woman¡¯s room.

    No f*cking reason would work!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my head to see her!¡± Liu Yuan gave up on himself and looked up at the beautiful face of Pihuan Luo. He moved his head to find afortable position and sighed. ¡°You can do it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll really do it.¡± Pihuan Luo said with a smile. She stretched out her finger and pressed it behind Liu Yuan¡¯s ear, then gently twirled it. The cold feeling on her fingertips brought a tingling sensation that traveled down his spine, producing a simr pleasure. Liu Yuan hissed, but he did not dare to move. He could only silently endure the ¡®torture¡¯.

    Other than the fact that the location was not right, the scene of a wife giving her husband a massage to relieve his fatigue was very heartwarming.

    After a while, Liu Yuan could not help but ask carefully, ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Pihuan Luo stopped what she was doing, and her gentle smile faded. She lowered her beautiful eyes and said softly, ¡°So, you know that I¡¯m angry.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®If you¡¯re not angry, you don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll take my head off myself and give it to you as a souvenir.¡¯

    He organized his words in his heart and took a deep breath. His life and death would depend on this. ¡°I know. I know that you¡¯re so angry and doing all these things because you think that I¡¯m afraid of you. Right?¡±

    Pihuan Luo did not say anything, but Liu Yuan could feel her body stiffen for a moment. The hand that was ced beside Liu Yuan¡¯s neck retracted slightly, and she rubbed his clothes.

    Liu Yuan suddenly held her hand, and the red string of the Love Knot appeared again, wrapping their fingers together. He slowed down his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, I¡¯m just, cough, startled. Fear and shock are two different things. Look, you suddenly appeared in my room. It¡¯d be strange if I could stay calm¡­ Besides, in this situation.¡±

    He sneered and looked at Pihuan Luo, his eyes drifting. ¡°I¡¯¡­ I¡¯m indeed¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan had already mentally prepared himself. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I do like Rongrong.¡±

    Pihuan Luo turned her wrist and ced her palm on Liu Yuan¡¯s palm. She said indifferently, ¡°By saying this, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill?¡±

    Her deep eyes fell on the door, and opposite it was Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room.

    Although Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp was numb, he still stared at Pihuan Luo and said with certainty, ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    The corners of Pihuan Luo¡¯s mouth curled up, and she smiled charmingly, ¡°You¡¯re still so confident.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®If you really wanted to kill someone, why would you talk nonsense and do so many unnecessary things? You would have done it long ago.¡¯

    He should have known that¡­a woman who was arrogant, ruthless, and decisive, if she wanted to kill someone, that person would already be dead. It would be just like how he did not even know when he was poisoned.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath again. Since there was room for negotiation, these favorable impression points were definitely effective.

    He closed his eyes and self-hypnotized himself that the person in front of him was the wife he had worked so hard to woo, the result of his hard work, and his card.

    Liu Yuan opened his eyes and looked straight into Pihuan Luo¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Because I understand you¨C¡±

    ¡°In this world, there is no second person who knows you as well as I do, and there is no second person like me who is not afraid of you after knowing that you are the Rakshasa Demoness. I only treat you as a woman, and there is no second person who loves you as much as I do.¡±

    He should take advantage of the maxed-out favorability when dealing with this sickly beauty!

    Whatever this sickly girl wanted, I should just respond ordingly!

    I understand now!

    Liu Yuan found the feeling he had when he conquered Pihuan Luo. What this charactercked the most was the love that treated her like an ordinary girl. Any choice of hesitating in front of her was the wrong instant-death choice. Because of this, most yers would be dissuaded by thousands or even tens of thousands of frequent deaths.

    There was a saying among the yers, that conquering Pihuan Luo was like ying a Soul Series game.

    Hesitation would lead to defeat, and decisiveness would lead to nothing.

    After a moment of silence, Pihuan Luo said softly, ¡°Yeah¡­ Is that why you¡¯re so fearless? In this world, you¡¯re the only one who has treated me this way. I¡¯ve already given you all my feelings as a human.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart tightened when he heard this. If she gave him her feelings as a human, would that mean that she was not human to others?

    He did not remember her being this terrifying when he was conquering her at that time. Ning Xiangrong¡¯s personality had undergone a subtle change. Was this also the butterfly effect?

    This definitely won¡¯t do, so I have to add something more.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were spinning. He felt that Pihuan Luo¡¯s pressure on him had loosened. He gritted his teeth and decisively took the opportunity to pull with force. With a ¡®bang¡¯, he turned over and pressed Pihuan Luo on the bed.

    The situation was instantly reversed.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s really either seed or die¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he could not help but smile bitterly in his heart. There was a dangerous sharpness hidden in Pihuan Luo¡¯s charming and deep eyes. Although he was still weak, he could not back down now.

    At most, he would die!

    Anyway, he had already died once. Now, this was considered to be a second life. It was not a loss!

    Liu Yuan pressed down on Pihuan Luo¡¯s hands and said fiercely, ¡°Let me tell you, Pihuan Luo, I am and can only be the one and only in your life. You can treat this as a threat or a confession. Even if there is a second person who treats you like me, your body and mind can only be mine¡­ Not as a wife, but more like an essory!¡±

    Liu Yuan sneered and raised his voice, ¡°Yes! I like other people, and that¡¯s my selfishness. I will like many, many people, and many, many people will like me. But there is only one Liu Junxuan in this world, and there is only one Lu Miao that belongs to Liu Junxuan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you think I¡¯m fearless, but it¡¯s better if you think I¡¯m despicable. I¡¯ve already upied all the positions in your heart, but you upy one corner of my heart. Since I¡¯ve already caught you, I won¡¯t let go again. Your heart can only be with me, Liu Yuan, for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll be my essory and have no freedom.¡±

    After Liu Yuan finished speaking, he bent down and kissed her. Pihuan Luo did not respond, but Liu Yuan still stubbornly kissed her until he was almost suffocating.

    Pihuan Luo looked at him calmly, and one of her hands suddenly broke free. Liu Yuan was shocked, but she did not use her spiritual power to attack him. Instead, she gently pressed on his chest.

    ¡°Is everyone just an essory?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just you,¡± Liu Yuan answered with difficulty.

    Pihuan Luo showed the gentlest and softest smile she had ever shown.

    She retracted her hand. There was a dagger in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 53 - The Blade Is in Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 53: The de Is in Your Heart</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan trembled as he lowered his head and looked at his chest. The dagger had been stabbed into his chest, revealing only the silver hollow and exquisite handle.

    However, no matter how exquisite it was, it could not change the fact that it was a weapon.

    Pain, excruciating pain.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He reached out to pull the dagger out, but his hand slipped several times. Although Pihuan Luo let go of the dagger, it seemed to be pushed by an invisible force, spinning into his chest until the handle was buried.

    The blood cut deeper into his clothes, and his flesh was cut open and then healed.

    With a slight hook of her slender hand, the blood on Liu Yuan¡¯s chest separated from his clothes and condensed into a wriggling object that seemed to have a life of its own. Then, she clenched her fist and crushed it.

    ¡°W-what is that?¡± Liu Yuan suddenly felt as if something had been taken away from him, and he fell down powerlessly.

    Pihuan Luo reached out to support him, and said softly, ¡°Heart Entanglement. Since you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take it away.¡±

    She lowered her head and reached out to touch Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. She smiled charmingly, ¡°But I also want to leave something behind.¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­ I know you took away the Heart Entanglement, I¡¯m asking what you put in my heart?¡± Liu Yuany weakly on top of Pihuan Luo, panting lightly as if he had just survived a disaster.

    He could clearly feel the wound on his heart healing in an instant, but the dagger was gone.

    However, he was sure that it had not really disappeared. It had turned into something and was ced in his heart.

    Pihuan Luo cupped his face and kissed his forehead, his eyes burning with the fire of the abyss. ¡°A de.¡±

    You took away the Heart Entanglement and put a knife in, are you still human?

    Liu Yuan felt that he had reached his limit, and he had lost himself.

    Pihuan Luo noticed Liu Yuan¡¯s sad and angry eyes. She chuckled and patted Liu Yuan¡¯s back. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t worry. This de is my life-bound magical weapon, and I¡¯ve never shown it to anyone. Now that it¡¯s with you, you can kill me with a single thought.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He touched his chest with a trembling hand and looked up at Pihuan Luo. ¡°Isn¡¯t yourbat strength greatly reduced like this? No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Pihuan Luo pressed his hand and smiled. ¡°As you said, I¡¯m your essory, the only essory. My life and love are yours, but you can never let go of me. You can¡¯t be afraid of me. No matter how many people you like, and how many of them like you, I¡¯m the one you can¡¯t give up on.¡±

    ¡°The de is in your heart. If one day we be enemies, you only need to be ruthless and cut off our love, and I will be finished.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the progress bar above Pihuan Luo¡¯s head suddenly turn from pink to blood red.

    The numbers on the progress bar were all erased, leaving only a full bar and one big word-

    [Locked]

    Pihuan Luo leaned against Liu Yuan¡¯s chest, closed her eyes, and listened to his heartbeat. She murmured, ¡°I came to the Jiang Kingdom this time to look for you. The Knot on your body was not ced when we met previously, but earlier. When you said you loved me, I ced it inside you.¡±

    ¡°This trip was too rushed, and there are already some people in the sect who are dissatisfied. I can only see you once, and I have to return to the sect soon¡­Take care of yourself.¡±

    Her words reverberated in the room, but her body had already turned into a cloud of ck smoke and dissipated into the air.

    Liu Yuan was stunned on the bed. There seemed to be a faint fragrance left in his hand.

    The room was quiet for a while. There was no movement.

    ¡°Ha¡­ She¡¯s finally gone.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s entire body went soft. He heaved a sigh of relief and copsed on the bed.

    This time, he was reallypletely exhausted. His tense nerves rxed in an instant, and his eyes turned ck. He could only keep gasping for breath.

    After panting for a long time, he finally came back to his senses. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, half-sat up, pushed the quilt away, and stood up to pour himself a ss of water.

    After Liu Yuan finished the cup, he raised the teapot and gulped it down. He let out a long breath and wiped the corner of his mouth.

    He still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, so he fed himself a few medicinal pills.

    He then took out a painting and looked at it.

    He finally calmed down.

    ¡°Damn it, this is even more tiring than fighting a war!¡±

    Liu Yuan still had a lingering fear. He had suddenly changed his attack and chosen to use such fierce words because he had a vague feeling that if this continued, the favorability progress bar would decrease.

    It would really drop!

    Liu Yuan, who was a strategist, knew very well that he had relied on the fact that he was ¡®not afraid of the murderous demoness¡¯ to defeat Pihuan Luo. With Pihuan Luo¡¯s personality, she enjoyed the fearful gazes of others, but at the same time, she also yearned for someone to approach her with a fearless heart of love.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s character hadpletely copsed.

    The first time he met with Pihuan Luo, he could still use the excuse that he had disguised himself well. However, the second time, just now, he waspletely exposed as a person who was afraid.

    This waspletely contrary to the character setting of the initial favorable impression.

    I can¡¯t stand it even if I have a full bar of favorability points!

    Therefore, he had to add ayer of shackles to himself and to Pihuan Luo.

    Fortunately, I had a backup n when I was writing the side story of Pihuan Luo. After the first n seeded, I didn¡¯t use it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be useful now.

    Liu Yuan patted his chest and sighed.

    Liu Yuan, Liu Yuan, you¡¯re indeed the brain of the God of Strategy. If I didn¡¯t remember the n, I would have died here today.

    Pihuan Luo¡¯s real wish was to be trusted and needed by others.

    Not being afraid was actually one of the manifestations. This represented trust, and the next step was a mutual need that was as sick as a parasite.

    This was all analyzed from Pihuan Luo¡¯s childhood experience.

    Combined with the principle that ¡®every sadist has a masochist¡¯s heart¡¯, Liu Yuan came up with a very weird self-persona at thest minute.

    ¡°All in all, I¡¯m probably¡­ a very possessive scumbag.¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. If this kind of character was in the modern world, he would probably be criticized to death.

    He would never admit that the character was himself!

    ¡°Moreover, the favorability level has even broken through the state of maxing out. Does that mean it won¡¯t change? However, the conditions to achieve this are probably very harsh. I have to thoroughly unearth her personality to produce such an effect¡­ I should think long and hard about this.¡±

    Liu Yuan muttered to himself, tidied his clothes, and pushed open the door. He looked at the door opposite with the light on.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Student Liu heaved a long sigh. He deeply felt that women were really annoying.

    Ah, these hateful women, can you stop bothering me?! Right now, I just want to cultivate and be stronger, and be a serious and hardworking Immortal cultivator.

    Liu Yuan felt very ufortable. He knocked on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s door and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯ming in¡­¡±

    A fragrant wind blew against his face, and a pair of arms hugged him tightly.

    His vision turned ck.

    Huh?! What the hell? It-it¡¯s a little stuffy.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice came from above, full of panic, ¡°A¡¯Yuan, are you alright? Why is your face so pale, and there¡¯s blood on your body? I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you just now.¡±

    She tightened her arms and hugged Liu Yuan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Huh?!!¡±

    She¡¯s going to kill me!

 Chapter 54 - Why Did You Harm the Newbies?

    <h4>Chapter 54: Why Did You Harm the Newbies?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan was supported, and he was half-lying on the bed in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s real boudoir with a weak face. He almost vomited blood and sighed in his heart, ¡®It¡¯s so good to be alive¡­¡¯

    He did not expect that the first serious injury he suffered after transmigrating was not because of a battle, but because of the Asura Arena.

    Ning Xiangrong sat next to him, hurriedly taking out the pills. Jer eyes filled with tears as she fed him the pills, took off his clothes, and applied medicine to his wounds.

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was too impulsive just now,¡± she said apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m still alive, aren¡¯t I?¡± Liu Yuan waved his hand. He was almost suffocated to death inside, but fortunately, Ning Xiangrong stopped in time.

    He was really lucky to be able to keep his dog life.

    Ning Xiangrong looked at his pale face with heartache and pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I even suspected that, in the room, you¡­.¡±

    Yes, you guessed it right. I was in a battle of wits and courage with a woman you don¡¯t know in the room, and you were almost cuckolded right in front of me.

    Liu Yuan tilted his head and looked at her. He felt rather tired and did not want to speak at all.

    Ning Xiangrong thought he was angry that doubted her, and she was worried. For a moment, her heart was a little sad. Her nose was sour, and she actually choked up a little. ¡°Sob, sob¡­¡±

    Because of love, even the fairy who did not care about worldly affairs would cry.

    But¡­ I¡¯m not worth your tears.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself as he reached out to wipe the tears off her face. He leaned closer and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re already a Core Formation great Immortal, and you¡¯re still crying?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Xiangrong nodded, wiped her tears, and reached out to pull his hand down and put it on the edge of the bed. She held it tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve lost a lot of Qi and blood. It must be because you used too much force when you were trying to break into the Soul Formation stage. I¡¯ll help you heal.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then thank you, Rongrong.¡± Liu Yuan was pushed by Ning Xiangrong and turned around. Two white and tender palms were printed on his back.

    Ning Xiangrong pursed her lips and said, ¡°If you could be more careful and not try to break into the Soul Formation stage so rashly, that would be the best way to thank me. How could you be so casual about it? At least, you should fine a safe cave and prepared the pills and array. Now, not only did you fail, but you also lost Qi and blood, and your strength was greatly reduced.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not feel annoyed listening to her nagging. Instead, he felt a warm and quiet family-like warmth. He could not help but answer, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    In his heart, he was thinking about the so-called ¡®Qi and blood deficit¡¯.

    Liu Yuan concluded that the Heart Entanglement must have been scattered in his blood, and it was in blood form when it was pulled out by Pihuan Luo.

    He did not believe that the Heart Entanglement spell only had two functions, positioning and attracting.

    If he had gained all of Pihuan Luo¡¯s trust now, that meant he had not before. Perhaps Pihuan Luo had used the Heart Entanglement on him to prevent betrayal.

    As for how to prevent betrayal, he would probably have to detonate his entire body¡¯s Qi and blood and die in pain.

    Liu Yuan could not help but shiver.

    It seemed that he did not transmigratepletely¡­ The tricks that he had used in the game seemed to be retained.

    Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t think about it anymore. If I continue to think about it, I¡¯ll scare myself to death.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with misery and sorrow as he concentrated on meditating to heal his injuries. With Ning Xiangrong¡¯s help, the spiritual power in his body was warm and flowing. His injuries were also recovering quickly, and he was a little sleepy after a while.

    To be fair, this was the first time he had felt so tired after transmigrating for so many days.

    ¡®Sigh, I thought the past few days were exciting enough. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just the beginning. Liu Yuan reflected deeply on himself. I was too young and too naive. I was really childish.¡¯

    He was only a Qi Refinement stage newbie!

    Why did they have to harm him like this?!

    Liu Yuan sighed and held his head. It was rare for his eyelids to be so heavy. He felt like he was reliving the feeling of staying upte to y games.

    Ning Xiangrong stopped behind him, reached out to hug his waist, and put her sharp chin on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we won¡¯t cultivate. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong very considerately made the bed. Her face was red, and shey down opposite Liu Yuan. She raised her head slightly and used her eyes to trace the outline of the young man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Liu Yuan asked, puzzled.

    Ning Xiangrong immediately retracted her gaze and turned her head, ¡°No, I was just lying down and looking around.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liu Yuan looked at her red ears and suddenly reached out to pull her into his arms. He rubbed his chin against her soft hair.

    Ning Xiang grunted twice, then popped her head out and took a big breath, angrily saying, ¡°Liu junxuan!¡±

    She met Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes and suddenly whispered, ¡°A ¡®Yuan¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan patted her head and smiled. ¡°That sound just now was like the Ning Xiangrong I used to know. She looked high and mighty without any human touch, but she was actually very shrewish when she was angry.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong pinched him with a red face. ¡°Who¡¯s the shrew?¡±

    Liu Yuan gritted his teeth and pretended to be in pain. Ning Xiangrong quickly went forward to check, but was gently hugged by him, and instantly quieted down.

    Liu Yuan suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Whoever scolds people after I steal their clothes is a shrew.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong muttered, ¡°That¡¯s only to you.¡±

    Liu Yuan hugged Ning Xiangrong like he was hugging a pillow. The warm and soft body was very nice to hug, and the faint fragrance made him feel at ease. He sighed and soon fell asleep.

    Sure enough, Rongrong was the best.

    Ning Xiangrong shrank into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and stole a nce at Liu Yuan¡¯s relieved expression. She closed her eyes and found afortable position, smiled faintly, and fell asleep with her clothes on.

    The next day.

    The news that Liu Yuan had walked out of Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room spread like wildfire.

    The Dock Master¡¯s son-inw¡¯s conclusion was basically decided and spread.

    As Liu Yuan walked on the road, he could feel that the Water Moon Dock disciples were looking at him with too many emotions in their eyes. There was curiosity, jealousy, envy, and disdain.

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice, people are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being fat,¡± Liu Yuan said to himself.

    Once again, he came to the room where he had met the Dock Master Ning Tingshan. This time, he was here to discuss the marriage.

    He pushed the door open. Not only did he see the Dock Master, but he also saw Zou Wenrui, whose Dantian had been sealed by him the other day.

    And Zou Zishi.

    Zou Wenrui was as thin as a bamboo pole. He stared at Liu Yuan with a dark expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Elder Zou?¡± Liu Yuan smiled. ¡°I thought you would hide for a while beforeing out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an old man. What¡¯s there to hide from?¡± Zou Wenrui snorted.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze seemed to be smiling yet not smiling as he turned to Zou Zishi. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death, but what about your son? Don¡¯t you need to hide?¡±

    Zou Zishi clenched his fists tightly. His expression was cold but he did not say anything. It seemed like he had found out about Liu Yuan¡¯s true cultivation level from Zou Wenrui.

    Ning Tingshan looked at both sides, coughed twice, and said, ¡°Why must you be so hostile? Little Friend Liu will sooner orter be a member of the Water Moon Dock.¡±

    Zou Wenrui suddenly shouted, ¡°Dock Master, please look into this. I¡¯ve invited a Ghost Messenger from Fengdu Realm. He can summon nephew Yue¡¯s soul. We only need to ask and the truth will be revealed!¡±

    He cupped his hands in obeisance and looked at Liu Yuan with a cold gaze. ¡°Please don¡¯t let the Righteous be wronged, and don¡¯t let the despicable be free to do as he pleases. People like him should be punished by the Righteous. He is not worthy of being your son-inw.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Blood Sacrifice, Soul-Summoning Array

    <h4>Chapter 55: Blood Sacrifice, Soul-Summoning Array</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Fengdu Realm? You hired a ghost? That was a legendary forbidden technique that involved reincarnation! As cultivators, we¡¯ve always been defying the heavens and are already seeking survival in danger, so every pass is between life and death. The more taboo we touch, the more dangerous it is. There are very few mighty people who can solve the mystery of the womb. Elder Zou, you, how can you be cowardly?¡±

    Ning Tingshan frowned and paused. He looked at Zou Wenrui¡¯s determined attitude and suddenly thought of something. He said hesitantly, ¡°Unless¡­¡±

    Before Zou Wenrui could speak, Zou Zishi, who was standing beside him, cupped his hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Sacrifice Array.¡±

    Ning Tingshan¡¯s face suddenly changed and he said in horror, ¡°You can¡¯t do that. The Blood Sacrifice Array is harmful to the roots. Moreover, this forbidden reincarnation technique has been lost for a long time. Although I don¡¯t know where you got it from, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Zou Wenrui said, ¡°In my early years, I came across an iplete ghost cultivation manual. Later, with the old Dock Master¡¯s joint research, I was barely able toplete it. Although it¡¯s not enough to open the door to Fengdu Realm, I can still ask the Ghost Messengers to perform aplete Soul Summoning Incantation! I¡¯ve watched Yue Longzhang grow up, and he¡¯s as close as a brother to Zishi. I really can¡¯t bear to see him suffer such injustice!¡±

    His expression was pained, and he looked like he could not bow for a long time, as if he had really be a Righteous man full of hot-blooded passion.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched. In terms of acting skills, he admitted that he was far worse than Ma Shu from the demonic sect. However, Ma Shu was a professional spy after all, so he had nothing to say.

    But how could these so-called Righteous people have better acting skills than Ma Shu?

    Zou Zishi quickly chimed in, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve grown up with Senior Brother Yue, so I know his character very well. Although he¡¯s the first seat, he spends most of his time eating and living with the ordinary disciples, so how could he be a spy of the demon sect?¡±

    He looked at Liu Yuan, his eyes clearly saying ¡®You murderer¡¯. He said, ¡°I believe that as long as the summoning ispleted, the truth will naturally be revealed. And if it was Senior Brother Yue who was framed, he can also rest in peace in theherworld.¡±

    Liu Yuanughed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s fine in the underworld. You¡¯ve pulled his soul back up. Isn¡¯t that equivalent to digging up his grave? Even digging up his grave isn¡¯t beneath you, so I think you have a life-and-death feud with him.¡±

    Zou Zishi choked for a moment and his face turned red. ¡°You?!¡±

    Zou Wenrui pulled him back to prevent him from taking the initiative to attack and giving Liu Yuan a reason to kill him.

    After all, Zou Wenrui had been cultivating for hundreds of years. He was old and cunning. He had be a fox.

    He knew very well that they could only rely on the moral high ground and public opinion. After all, Liu Yuan was here to be a son-inw at Water Moon Dock, so it was impossible for him to shed all pretenses of cordiality and kill someone.

    It was just like how he could only seal Zou Wenrui¡¯s Dantian even after he had disyed his might. If he really wanted to kill him, the Water Moon Dock would be in chaos immediately.

    However, Zou Wenrui was like a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water. In order to get into the Blood Sacrifice Array, Liu Yuan had to remove the restriction.

    Ning Tingshan¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he said, ¡°The situation hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Elder Zou and Zishi, your words seem to be a little too much.¡±

    Zou Wenrui stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Dock Master. However, I¡¯m 80 percent sure that Blood Sacrifice Array and Soul Summoning will seed. As long as it goes smoothly, we can end all the conflicts that have happened in the dock over the past two days.¡±

    ¡°I think the Dock Master doesn¡¯t want the water Moon dock to be in such a mess anymore, right?¡± he said slowly.

    This old thief! At the end of the day, wasn¡¯t it you who was inmand of the chaos at Water Moon Dock?

    For a moment, even Ning Tingshan could not help but curse.

    However, it was not good to speak of this kind of secret battle directly. Not to mention, this old man was very thick-skinned and had stayed in Water Moon Dock for a long time.

    Ning Tingshan could only nod. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can start preparing.¡±

    Zou Wenrui smiled. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Dock Master. i will need about seven days to prepare the array. when the timees, we will do it in the Moon Reflection Pool outside the dock. I would like to ask the disciples of the dock to be the witness.¡±

    Although Liu Yuan wanted to stop Yue longzhang, it was suspicious for him to speak at this time. He could only me himself for not being able topletely wipe off Yue longzhang.

    But it was not like he had no other way.

    The Jade Mirage Daoist Canon, Shangqing Tianyan Heart Calming Treasure Record, had techniques to deal with the ghost n. After all, this was a proper Daoist inheritance.

    Even if it could not be done directly, it definitely would not be a problem to interfere.

    The forbidden reincarnation technique made Liu Yuan feel that Zou Wenrui was most likely lying to him. He was probably trying to make him panic.

    But for him to be so confident, the probability was probably not low.

    ¡°Now that Pihuan Luo is gone, I¡¯ll go to the back mountain of Yinping Alley tomorrow after I¡¯ve dealt with the spy. I¡¯ll ask Ding Luan about the so-called Blood Sacrifice Array and ask for a solution. I¡¯ll also get the next cultivation technique.¡±

    Liu Yuan frowned. In Shangyang, apart from the three realms of heaven, man, and demon, there was indeed a realm of ghosts that was mentioned briefly in the background. It was also called the Reincarnation Realm or the Fengdu Realm. Legend had it that it was the border between the demon realm and the human realm.

    The entrance to the world of spirits and souls was hidden in an invisible sea current called the River of Chaos.

    It was mysterious, very mysterious.

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no other way about the marriage¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan really wanted to propose marriage. Although he had married Ning Xiangrong, he could also marry Gu Siyin. After all, bigamy was not a crime in the other world.

    Otherwise, he really did not know how to choose. If he let one of them be the little one, he would explode.

    He had already exploded once.

    :But as the saying goes, unfamiliar at first, familiarter. It¡¯s not like I want to do this. If my favorability is full, they¡¯ll definitely want to marry me. But if I deliberately break my character setting to reduce my favorability, it may endanger my life. What can I do?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head and sighed in his heart.

    When he returned to the courtyard, she found Ning Xiangrong and told her about Zou Wenrui. Miss Ning was angry, but she had no choice but to believe Liu Yuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way after two days.¡±

    Liu Yuanforted her, but Ning Xiangrong was very angry. She took Liu Yuan out for a walk in an intimate manner to show her ownership and protest.

    In addition to not knowing whether tough or cry, Liu Yuan could only apany Ning Xiangrong and receive a wave of all kinds of eyes.

    ¡­

    The emaciated old man in the corridor walked forward with a gloomy expression. A young man in a moon-white robe followed behind him.

    Zou Wenrui ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Prepare all the materials. I want to pass the fake as the real one. Other than the fact that there are no effects, everything else has to be exactly the same.

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Zou Zishi was a little worried. ¡°But¡­ Father, that guy did not hesitate to give away the true work of the Saint. It can¡¯t be a fortuitous encounter, right? ¡±

    Zou Wenrui flicked his sleeve. what do you know? a nascent soul cultivator without the power of the embryo of Dao and primordial spirit is useless. How can such a person be a disciple of a Saint? He¡¯s just talking nonsense!

    ¡°On the day of the Bkood Sacrifice Array, I¡¯ll make sure he reveals his true colors!¡± he sneered.

    Zou Wenrui squinted his eyes and looked at the calmke outside the dock.

    He had indeed been at the Water Moon Dock for a long time, so long that he knew some things that even Ning Tingshan did not.

 Chapter 56 - Seeking Mercy and Getting It, Free

    <h4>Chapter 56: Seeking Mercy and Getting It, Free at Last</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    When Liu Yuan walked into the cave, Gu Chang happened to be there as well. Although he had acknowledged Liu Yuan as his master in front of Ding Luan, he would still oftene over to bring some food for Ding Luan or simply chat with him.

    It was no wonder that Ding Luan had decided to pass on the inheritance to Gu Chang in the beginning. He had a good eye for people. Among his peers, Gu Chang was considered obedient, sensible, and kind. Moreover, he was more independent because he had lived in poverty since he was young.

    However, it was a pity that a person¡¯s personality would change ording to the environment and experience.

    In the end, Gu Chang still became the big viin in the game plot.

    ¡°Master!¡± Gu Chang stood up and greeted Liu Yuan respectfully when he saw him walking over.

    Liu Yuan walked over and nodded. He saluted Ding Luan, who was still meditating, and said, ¡°Senior Ding.¡±

    Ding Luan looked even older than he had been a few days ago. His entire body was like a piece of dead wood. The swollen and squirming ck mist behind his back had calmed down at this time. It was sealed by the golden light and seemed to have no vitality at all. Only his eyes were still bright and clear.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time,¡± Ding Luan said hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ve been recuperating for the past few days, and I¡¯ve recovered some of my power. There¡¯s no time to waste. I¡¯ll teach you the rest of the chapters.¡±

    Although Liu Yuan had a favor to ask of Ding Luan, he was too embarrassed to ask when he saw Ding Luan¡¯s expression. He obediently nodded and sat down cross-legged, learning the cultivation technique first.

    With Liu Yuan¡¯s heaven-defying perception, he could basically learn it as soon as he saw it. There was no such thing as forgetting or not being able to learn it.

    Ding Luan was also surprised at first, but then he seemed to understand something. The more he looked at Liu Yuan, the more the old man liked him. His attitude changed from that of a random disciple he had to find on the roadside to that of a precious treasure. He told Liu Yuan everything in the cultivation method, no matter how big or small.

    Even though there was a lot of content, the speed was extremely fast without any pauses. If an ordinary person were to be ced here, they would be able to experience the feeling of waking up from an advanced mathematics ss and looking at the ckboard.

    However, Liu Yuan learned it with great interest.

    He finally understood the reason why learning was so painful. It was because he could not understand it. However, when knowledge could be absorbed smoothly like a sponge absorbing water, learning was really a happy thing.

    After 12 hours, Liu Yuan had the entire Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture in his head.

    ¡°I feel like I have hundreds of Oxford Dictionaries in my head. It¡¯s a little weird.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. He felt that if he were to learn so much, he would either be mentally retarded or be a forbidden book in the cultivation world.

    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve learned in my life. I hope you can treat the ten thousand years of inheritance of the Jade Mirage Sect well. If you have any gains and achievements one day, I have a presumptuous request.¡±

    Ding Luan¡¯s gaze fell on Liu Yuan, and he cupped his hands with a sincere expression.

    Liu Yuan quickly helped him up and nodded, ¡°Senior, please speak. To put it bluntly, I took this cultivation technique for free, but I also understand how precious it is, so I will naturally study it well.¡±

    Ding Luan said, ¡°I hope that you can re-insert the cultivation technique you¡¯ve developed into the impartation monument of the Jade Mirage Sect. The Jade Mirage Sect has been able to survive for 10,000 years because of this impartation monument. However, only the disciples of the sect have left their own creations in it. No outsiders have ever left anything behind.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this impartation monument can¡¯t really be considered an impartation monument,¡± he sighed.

    Liu Yuan nodded without hesitation.

    Ding Luan looked at Liu Yuan as if he had seen the future, the kind that would shine.

    He cupped his hands again. ¡°The impartation tablet is a secret of the Jade Mirage Sect. If you record the cultivation methods and spells you¡¯ve created in it, you¡¯re qualified to read everything other people have put in the impartation monument. Forgive me for deliberately hiding it just now. I wanted to see if you¡¯re worthy of my trust onest time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a truly Righteous person.¡±

    ¡°I admit my inferiority,¡± Ding Huan said with an ashamed expression.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle, and he could only return the greeting. ¡°Senior is too kind. I just feel that I shouldn¡¯t ept this gift in vain.¡±

    Of course, he did not know that Liu Yuan only knew about the special mechanism of the Jade Mirage Sect in the game.

    Many yers chose to enter the Jade Mirage Sect. After all, the Daoist sect uniform had wide sleeves, a heroic bearing, and a handsome appearance.

    Otherwise, if he wanted to choosebat power, going to the most powerful Righteous sect, Kongtong Temple, to learn fierce and powerful spirit techniques like the Great Strength Vajra Palm, would be a good choice.

    However¡­ whether he was strong or not was a matter of a moment, but whether he was handsome or not was a matter of a lifetime.

    Therefore, there were many yers who would rather give up theirbat power to go to the Jade Mirage Sect just for looks. However, arge portion of them, like Liu Yuan, chose not to enter a sect and instead gathered the strengths of various schools to establish their own forces.

    In the future, he would definitely have to look for the spirit stone mine that he had upied, but he put it aside for now.

    In the cave, Liu Yuan hadpleted his task. He taught Gu Chang a few parts of the basic pithy form for him to memorize.

    Gu Chang¡¯s face was bitter. Like a primary school student who had been assigned the task of memorizing, he reluctantly agreed and ran to the side to bury his head in his studies. This allowed Liu Yuan to feel a teacher¡¯s satisfaction, and he was secretly pleased.

    Liu Yuan turned his gaze back and said, ¡°Senior Ding.¡±

    Ding Luan¡¯s eyes were tired after a few days of cultivation, but he still smiled kindly when he saw that Liu Yuan was busy. ¡°Little Friend, if there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. As long as I can help, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Anyway, he was already nearing the end of his life, and it was a good thing to have more kindness. Moreover, in his eyes, Liu Yuan¡¯s future was limitless.

    Although Ding Luan had taught Liu Yuan everything he had learned in his life, the two still addressed each other as Fellow Daoist. This was Ding Luan¡¯s request. When Liu Yuan wanted to change the way he addressed him, Ding Luan shook his head and said, ¡°With your talent, you will surpass me sooner orter. I am not qualified to be your Master, so I will take advantage of you and be your Senior.¡±

    Liu Yuan cleared his throat and exined what happened at the Water Moon Dock. Of course, he added some artistic embellishments and emphasized that he was trying to eliminate the spies from the Demonic sect.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ding Luan thought for a while and said, ¡°But the forbidden technique of reincarnation is not something a Nascent Soul cultivator like him can touch. Soul Summoning is even more absurd. The entrance to Fengdu Realm has long been closed. I only know a little rumor from the seniors at that time that the master of the world of spirits and souls has returned to the path of reincarnation. The entire world of spirits and souls has disappeared a long time ago. Once souls enter, they can not leave. They can only return to heaven and earth and reincarnate.¡±

    ¡°Soul Summoning?¡± Liu Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s impossible to summon a soul through a Blood Sacrifice Incantation? ¡±

    Ding Luan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As for what he wants to do, I don¡¯t know. I could¡¯ve predicted it, but now I¡¯m like amp running out of oil. s, my Young Friend, you¡¯re so young, but you already have the heart to fight against evil and protect the Dao. I¡¯m afraid for you.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve already done me a great favor,¡± Liu Yuan quickly said.

    Even so, Ding Luan still felt guilty. He had given more than half of his remaining spiritual power to Liu Yuan, which shortened his lifespan again. He only had one day left.

    In the blink of an eye, he was on the verge of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment stage. Liu Yuan did not bid Ding Luan farewell. He first checked Gu Chang¡¯s homework and confirmed that he had sessfully drawn Qi. Then, he asked Gu Chang toe up more often to chat with Ding Luan.

    This Senior, who had been single for who knows how many years, seemed to be particrly fond of children. At the end of his life, he had an inheritance, which could be considered a wish of his.

    Liu Yuan sat silently in the cave, facing the old man who was at the end of his life. He listened to Ding Luan slowly tell him his life¡¯s wish. He had used his body as a cage to lock up a dangerous Heavenly Demon for hundreds of years. Although he was trapped in the cave for the rest of his life, he felt very free.

    A dayter, Ding Luan, who was still chatting with Liu Yuan, sensed his fate and suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°I beg for mercy, and I get it. Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m free atst!¡±

    The golden light spread all over his body, and cracks appeared on it. The Heavenly Demon behind him made a final struggle, but it could no longer resist. In an instant, it shattered along with Ding Luan¡¯s rotten body and turned into dust.

    The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, who was one of the vanguards of the demonic world¡¯s invasion and one of the strongest experts, died here silently and heroically.

    Because of Liu Yuan¡¯s arrow, the entire plot of the game was turned upside down from this moment on.

 Chapter 57 - I Control My Fate, Not the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 57: I Control My Fate, Not the Heavens</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°If the Soul Summoning Ritual is fake, what is Zou Wenrui trying to do?¡±

    Liu Yuan was thinking about this problem on the way and muttered to himself, ¡°If I could kill him directly, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. It¡¯s a pity¡­ that¡¯ll get too many things involved. If Water Moon Dock is inplete chaos because of this, it would instead give that spy from the demonic sect a great opportunity to seed.¡±

    Liu Yuan also thought that if he had asked Pihuan Luo back then, he might not have to guess ¡­ However, at that moment of life and death, how could he still be in the mood to care about this?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After Pihuan Luo leaves, this spy of the demon sect will be easily fooled by me. I¡¯m afraid of Pihuan Luo, but I¡¯ve never been afraid of this group of people from the demonic sect. As long as I get rid of them, I¡¯ll expose Zou Wenrui in public and beat him up until he has dementia.¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yuan was grinding his fists at the elder, wanting to twist his old face.

    However, before that, he had to deal with the spy from the demonic sect.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to disguise this time. Anyway, the demon sect basically doesn¡¯t recognize people by their faces. As long as the spies can trust each other and tacitly know each other¡¯s identity, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Liu Yuan had nned to use the Mirror Moon Jade as a backup, but it was useless in front of Pihuan Luo. He even received a strange evaluation of it: ¡®very cute¡¯.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. A good man doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. I¡¯ll just be cute then.¡± Liu Yuan smiled awkwardly as he looked at the outline of Water Moon Dock below. ¡°The time is just right. Let¡¯s go and find Xue Yan¡­. He should be in the ordinary disciple¡¯s room on the other side.¡±

    When they came back, Liu Yuan and Ning Xiangrong were on their flying swords. Ma Shu had rented a mount and brought Xue Yan back with him. However, Xue Yan was in a worse state than Ma Shu. She was just a tool and was ced in the Water Moon Dock as a decoration.

    Although Liu Yuan had never asked, the Water Moon Dock was the one who first discovered the secret of Chiyu Vi. It was also the Water Moon Dock who nned the n to target the Xuanwu Secret Treasure. However, the demonic sect¡¯s spies hidden in the Water Moon Dock found out and took advantage of the situation to get involved, hoping to reap the benefits without doing anything.

    No one in Water Moon Dock was a good person. They could raise Ning Xiangrong purely because Ning Tingshan protected her very well. He loved his daughter very much.

    As for Liu Yuan, he thought that Rongrong was really untainted by the mud.

    As for Xue Yan, he was a tool that was destined to be controlled by the Chiyu Vi. After being used by the Water Moon Dock, he was still being used by the demonic sect. It could be said that he was in a very miserable state.

    Liu Yuan had given him an opportunity to break free, and he had seized it. He had hidden well and lived up to his experience and name as a protagonist.

    However, he was sorry to say that Xue Yan was once again used by a random Mr. Liu.

    ¡­

    ¡°My Lightning Maniption Art has already been cultivated to the sixth minor realm. What Senior said is indeed correct. The early stage of this cultivation method is twice the result with half the effort. Moreover, the lightning power reces spiritual power and moves through the meridians. Because the human body naturally contains the power of lightning, it is the least suspicious. It is truly wonderful!¡±

    Xue Yan¡¯s heart was burning. He could finally go back and see his childhood sweetheart, Yun¡¯er, and not be a so-called kind disciple on the surface.

    ¡°In order to cultivate, I¡¯ve activated the lightning pool in the Jiuyuan mountain range many times. The lightning power will cleanse my body and it has a miraculous effect on repairing my Dantian. It¡¯s miraculous and extraordinary. Although I can use bad luck as an excuse, I can¡¯t hold on for long. I need more different kinds of lightning power!¡±

    Xue Yan waspletely convinced by Liu Yuan¡¯s abilities. This cultivation technique was simply too magical, and he waspletely captivated by it!

    Although it was very painful at the beginning and almost unbearable, he gradually thought that he still had someone he liked and unfinished business. His heart was filled with strength, and he could even ignore the pain!

    Sometimes, he would even be struck by lightning until his body twitched, but his heart was filled with joy!

    Xue Yan believed that he must have fallen in love with the feeling of rapidly increasing his strength! To have the power to control one¡¯s own fate was such a pleasant thing!

    ¡°It¡¯s still early. I can still cultivate one more time and experience the pleasure of being cleansed by the huge power of lightning. Ma Shu said that he would take me to change my fate. He must be the person from the demonic sect that you mentioned. He doesn¡¯t know that my fate has already been changed by you!¡±

    Xue Yan clenched her fists and firmly looked out of the window. ¡°Damned Water Moon Dock, I will definitely be able to regain my freedom!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you have such positive thoughts.¡±

    The young man¡¯s calm voice suddenly sounded, but it was like thunder in Xue Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Senior!¡±

    Xue Yan turned around and saw Liu Yuan standing silently in the middle of the room. He exuded a deep and profound aura, calm and unfathomable.

    Liu Yuan smiled indifferently and stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Yes, Xue Yan. Today is the time for you to change your fate.¡±

    Xue Yan was now a proper Immortal cultivator. If he had any doubts before, now he had 120 percent trust and admiration. When he jumped down from the bed in a meditative position, he prostrated himself on the ground.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior! Xue Yan will never forget it in this life!¡± Xue Yan¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he repeatedly kowtowed to Liu Yuan.

    This gave Student Liu a shock.

    Anyone who came would be shocked. When he epted Gu Chang as his disciple, he only received three kowtows, which was an authentic master-disciple ceremony. However, what Xue Yan did was like he was treating Liu Yuan as ancestor.

    However, it waspletely understandable. After all, his original life was already bleak. His Dantian was destroyed and he was used as a tool by others. It was not a big deal to use his side, and the other side who was targeted also despised him for being a waste.

    Until Liu Yuan¡¯s arrival, who gave him a new chapter in his life. It was not an exaggeration say that he was like a parent.

    ¡°Ahem, get up first. You¡¯re a seven-foot-tall man, and there¡¯s gold beneath your knees. How can you kneel at will? I¡¯m just someone you met by chance. What you should really think about are your parents who have never given up on you and care about you. Do you understand?¡±

    Liu Yuan gave him motivation like Chicken Soup for the Soul as soon as he opened his mouth. It was free anyway.

    ¡°Besides, what do you cultivate for? It¡¯s for you to stand up straight, and not kneel down like this!¡±

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment, but his mind cleared up in a split second. It was as if he had been doused with half a bucket of ice and snow water. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Senior is right! Xue Yan understood! From today on, I, Xue Yan, swear that I will never kneel to anyone in my life, whether on my knees or in my heart!¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded in satisfaction. He had a goodprehension and said, ¡°Ma Shu came to see you, right?¡±

    Xue Yan nodded, ¡°Senior, you are right. Ma Shu came to me and asked me to go to the Moon Reflection Pool at six o¡¯clock today. He tempted me by saying that he could change my fate¡­¡±

    ¡°My fate is in my hands, not in the hands of the heavens. There¡¯s no need for him to change it!¡± He sneered.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought to himself, ¡®Wasn¡¯t that how you were tricked back then? Now you have such a backbone.¡¯

 Chapter 58 - Xue Yan, Conquering Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 58: Xue Yan, Conquering Strategy Sessful!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    However, in the game, Xue Yan wasn¡¯t fooled by Liu Yuan, so he did not get the guidance of a good teacher and friend like Liu Yuan.

    He would not have had such awareness and would have been controlled by the demonic sect.

    Then, like a small monster, he was beaten up by the yers countless times.

    So, it was all thanks to Liu Yuan that he was able to pull this child onto the right path and escape his tragic fate.

    ¡°The person that Ma Shu wants to bring you to see is the second spy of the demonic sect in the Water Moon Dock. He is also the one who is secretly directing Ma Shu.¡± Liu Yuan thought for a while, then said in a deep voice with his hands behind his back, ¡°There might be two situations that will happen¡­¡±

    Xue Yan nodded and said, ¡°Which two? How should I deal with it? I¡¯ll leave it to Senior¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°The first possibility is that the cultivation of the demonic sect spy is far beyond imagination. I don¡¯t have anything to hide, so I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m still seriously injured, and I only have a portion of spiritual power of the peak of the Nascent Soul. My current power is less than half of what it used ot be. If he¡¯s above the fifth level of the original level, my chances of winning are rtively small.¡±

    Although he said that, Xue Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Peak Nascent Soul and Half-step Soul Formation. In the Immortal cultivation world, he was definitely in the upper-middle ss. Most sects would treat him as an honored guest. To be more exaggeratedly, he was also qualified to be called a perfected being or a perfected Lord.¡±

    For the lower-level small sects, they were like ancestors, and it was not too much to worship them.

    Xue Yan¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she said without hesitation, ¡°Sut senior doesn¡¯t seem to be worried, he must have a way to deal with it!¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°The first scenario might seem dangerous, but it¡¯s actually my first choice. At this point, it¡¯s useless even if you make a move. So, when the timees, you just have to adapt to the situation. Remember not to panic. I have my own arrangements.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded repeatedly, then scratched his head and said, ¡°Then, then wouldn¡¯t I have wasted Senior¡¯s cultivation? If I can¡¯t help, I¡¯ll be sorry.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®You don¡¯t understand the pleasure of being a master who scams people. The feeling of sculpting a protagonist¡¯s temte and secretly observing him is simply delightful.¡¯

    He waved his hand and said with a calm and unpredictable expression, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. When the timees, it¡¯s time for you to really contribute to the cause of eliminating demons. I want you to enter the demonic sect and obtain information.¡±

    Xue Yan¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Um, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Liu Yuan asked indifferently.

    Xue Yan was excited, ¡°No, this is great! I didn¡¯t expect Senior to entrust me with such an important task. I really can¡¯t express the excitement in my heart!¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with ck question marks. He nced at Xue Yan. This little guy¡­ You¡¯re interesting indeed. I keep feeling like I¡¯ve dug out some amazing person.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem,¡± Liu Yuan continued, ¡°it¡¯s good that you have this thought. I¡¯ll go on to the second situation.

    Xue Yan sat up straight again, listening attentively.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°The second situation is that the spy¡¯sbat power is below mine. At that time, there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as I give you a signal, you can capture Ma Shu and kill him immediately. I will also take action at the same time. It is just that this is more dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best and not let you down, Senior. I¡¯ll kill everyone from the demonic sect,¡± Xue Yan said with a firm expression.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°No.¡±

    Xue Yan was puzzled.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°There are many people in the demonic sect who were forced to help the demonic sect like you. Do you understand? Although these people can¡¯t be called innocent, they¡¯re not unpardonable people who deserve death. In the future, you must also learn to distinguish between good and evil, and distinguish between the saber and the saber-user.¡±

    Xue Yan came to a sudden realization. He cupped his hands and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve gone to a dead end again. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll kill indiscriminately and cause a great disaster in the future.¡±

    He was full of admiration for Liu Yuan and felt that he had met a great teacher in life.

    In fact, Liu Yuan thought of Ding Luan. Most of these words were from old man, from the day and night he sat down and discussed Dao with Ding Luan.

    Of course, the Dao did not refer to the Dao of Immortal cultivation, but the Dao of being a human.

    Liu Yuan thought of Ding Luan, who had turned into dust, and felt a little mncholic for a moment. However, this was not the time to be reminiscing. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. The demon sect¡¯s undercover operation usually involves two people working together. They won¡¯t report it to the sect before it¡¯s sessful to avoid leaking secrets or idents. So, we only need to eliminate these two. The rest is the conflict between the Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi.¡±

    Xue Yan nodded and then frowned, ¡°But the Water Moon Dock¡­¡±

    I¡¯ll handle the rest, ¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°As for you, I¡¯ll rmend you and one of my disciples to the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    ¡°Jade Mirage sect?!¡± Xue Jie suddenly raised her head and said excitedly.

    Liu Yuan nodded and smiled, ¡°Are you very surprised?¡±

    Xue Jie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes! Senior, y-you¡¯re from¡­ the Jade Mirage Sect?¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, so let¡¯s not talk about it. In short, I have an old friend in the Jade Mirage Sect. I¡¯ll ask her to take care of you. It¡¯s not a problem to send you into there, but how much you achieve will depend on your own luck.¡±

    Xue Yan¡¯s heart burned even more intensely. After hearing the two possibilities, he realized that Liu Yuan had made appropriate arrangements for him and even treated him as his own disciple. Not only was he grateful, but he also made up his mind to not disappoint Senior.

    When his Dantian was destroyed and he became a disabled person, everyone looked down on him. Even if his parents were still very good to him, they could not hide their disappointment. They did not even have any thoughts of asking him to work hard. They had the wishful thinking that he must have suffered a huge blow and wanted him to recuperate well and note into contact with anything rted to martial arts so as not to be sad.

    But in fact, he felt that he could do it! If he could not practice inner force, could he not practice outer force? If he could not practice martial arts, could he not be a human? However, as long as he had such a thought, they would show a sad expression, thinking that he was forcing himself.

    To hell with holding on!

    Xue Yan hated being treated like a cripple. He hoped to be given expectations, and then rely on his own efforts to ovee all setbacks and gain the recognition of others!

    Trusting Senior¡¯s words was the best decision he had ever made in his life!

    ¡°Senior, although I have no talent or virtue, I will definitely follow in your footsteps and treat you like my own teacher to repay your kindness!¡±

    While Xue Yan was feeling all sorts of emotions, Liu Yuan looked at his touched face and began to use the method he used to conquer characters to figure it out and gain favorability points.

    The result was naturally great¡­

    Xue Yan, the conquering strategy was a sess!

    Liu Yuan estimated that this favorability must be at least at the level of ¡®a vow of love¡¯.

    Although the effect was outstanding, why did he feel that something was off?

 Chapter 59 - You Didnâ€™t Expect This, Did You?

    <h4>Chapter 59: You Didn¡¯t Expect This, Did You?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At five o¡¯clock, Spring Mountain of Water Moon Dock.

    As the sun set in the West, the beautiful evening glow dyed the Water Moon Lake a magnificent orange-red color. After the fog dissipated, the endless waves were shocking.

    The Spring Mountain and the pavilion of Water Moon Dock embedded in it were shrouded in the setting sun, tracing a golden-red outline.

    On the long corridor of Water Moon Dock and the mountain path of Spring Mountain were Water Moon Dock disciples dressed in moon-white robes in groups of two or three. There were both men and women, and they were slowly strolling with smiles on their faces. However, there were more female disciples in general. After a day¡¯s cultivation and sect affairs, the biggest daily activity of Water Moon Dock disciples was probably resting in Spring Mountain.

    In the game, Spring Mountain was a must-visit spot for those who wanted to enjoy the scenery. It was a special scenic spot (not really).

    On the mountain path of the spring Mountain, a few ordinary outer sect disciples were walking on the road. One of them, a thin and tall youth, turned his head and said, ¡°Tell me, Elder Zou is so sure that he wants to summon the soul, is Senior Brother Yue a spy from the demon sect?¡±

    A young girl with a ponytail pouted. ¡°Definitely not. How could Senior Brother Yue be a member of the demonic sect? he grew up in the Water Moon Dock and his father is an elder. What reason would he have to be a spy for the demonic sect? In my opinion, only those with no talent and ability would be bribed by the demonic sect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been rumors of your Senior Brother Yue oppressing other disciples. We¡¯ve nevere into contact with such a high and mighty figure, so how would we know what they¡¯re thinking?¡± A fat manughed.

    The tall and thin man turned to look at the teenager at the back. ¡°What about you, Ma Shu? You¡¯re the most well-informed. What¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    Ma Shu raised his head, and a harmless smile appeared on his round face. He said with some difficulty, ¡°No matter how well-informed I am, I¡¯m still just an outer sect disciple, right? How could I really know the intentions of these big shots above me?¡±

    ¡°You previously swore that Senior Brother Yue was a spy from the demonic sect, not to mention that you¡¯re the one who found the decisive evidence,¡± the young girl snorted coldly.

    Ma Shu scratched his head. ¡°But I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m also very scared. At that time, it was Senior Liu who found the clue first. I only identally found those letters when I was collecting Senior Brother Yue¡¯s body.¡±

    The youngdy snorted, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re the one that¡¯s¡­¡±

    The tall and thin man quickly said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. We¡¯re here to rx, not to fight. Haven¡¯t you had enough fighting in the Martial Arts Pavilion during the day? It¡¯s the day of the outer sectpetition soon, so it¡¯s better to be patient.¡±

    Fatty pouted. ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic now. Everyone¡¯s waiting for the result of the Soul Summoning. Where would they find the energy to cultivate? the outer sectpetition might even be postponed.¡±

    Ma Shu suddenly turned to the girl and said, ¡°Yue Longzhang has been in the Water Moon Dock for generations. I have also been in the Water Moon Dock for generations. Just because he has a good background and I have a low background, you call me a spy from the demonic sect?!¡±

    Everyone was stunned and looked at the young girl. The young girl was confused. ¡°What are you saying? When did I use you¡­?¡±

    None of the people present had a good background and were not doing well in the outer sect. At this moment, Ma Shu¡¯s words undoubtedly pushed the girl to the opposite side of everyone.

    Ma Shu pointed at her angrily and said, ¡°Everyone knows that I have a good temper and a nice guy. I don¡¯t get angry with anyone, but I can¡¯t stand this insult today! You just whispered that I¡¯m a spy from the demonic sect and you still won¡¯t admit it!¡±

    The girl was so anxious that she almost cried. She stared at Ma Shu in disbelief. ¡°You, you framed me! You must be the spy from the demonic sect! What do you mean by ¡®nice guy¡¯? It¡¯s just your disguise!¡±

    ¡°Everyone heard it!¡± Ma Shu shouted, feeling wronged. ¡°She insulted me and even wanted to make a false usation! Hmph! I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you today!¡±

    In his anger, he waved his sleeves and left. He passed by the crowd and walked into the forest.

    The crowd¡¯s consoling and condemning voices came from behind.

    ¡°He¡¯s so young, and he¡¯s been in Water Moon Dock for generations. How could he be a spy from the demonic sect? Junior Sister Liu, you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t¡­!¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Liu, go and apologize to Ma Shu in a few days and everything will be over. He¡¯s a good person and will definitely not hold it against you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sound was getting further and further away.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Ma Shu spat on the ground and looked at the Water Moon Dock disciples behind him who were immersed in the beautiful scenery with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°If you fight with me, I¡¯ll make you lose all your reputation!¡±

    Ma Shu¡¯s mood was a little better. He hummed a little tune, pushed aside the trees, and walked deeper into the spring Mountain.

    Although the Moon Reflection Pool had a nice name, it was not eye-catching among the many springs in Spring Mountain. Because the spring water had dried up once in the early years, it was almost deserted and full of weeds.

    Ma Shu met up with Xue Yan, who had been waiting for him by the pond.

    This mortal trash was one of Ma Shu¡¯s few consoles. He was able to crush Xue Yan in all aspects, and he felt satisfied.

    Xue Yan respectfully cupped his hands and called Ma Shu ¡®Senior Brother¡¯ which made Ma Shu even better.

    Senior Brother Yue, who had a bright future, was now a dead dog. Only he, Ma Shu, would be used by the demonic sect and reach the peak of his life.

    Perhaps when the demonic sect razed the Water Moon Dock to the ground, he would be able to be the Dock Master, hahahahaha.

    Ma Shu¡¯s eyes flickered. He patted Xue Yan¡¯s shoulder and said with a heavy heart. ¡°Junior Brother Xue, you¡¯ll know the benefits after you obtain the cultivation technique of our sacred religion. Your Dantian will be saved as well. This is a great opportunity to change your fate. You must grasp it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Brother Ma, I understand,¡± Xue Yan said obsequiously.

    ¡°Good,¡± Ma Shu snorted. I¡¯m going to bring someone you should know to meet our superiors.

    ¡°Someone I know¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A pair of hands were ced on Xue Yan¡¯s shoulders. Xue Yan turned around and saw Liu Yuan, whom he had just met not long ago.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ma Shuughed as he looked at Xue Yan¡¯s shocked face. ¡°Junior Brother Xue, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? You came to be the son-inw of the Water Moon Dock, became a guest elder at Chiyu Vi, and even caught the so-called demon cult spy, Mr. Junxuan. He¡¯s also a spy from our Holy Church!¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and smiled indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed one of the thousands of undercover agents of the Holy Church. It¡¯s just that I had an ident earlier. Not only was I seriously injured, but I also lost contact with the Holy Church. I had nned to go directly to the headquarters in Cang Continent, but I happened to meet Ma Shu, so I thought it would be safer to contact the Holy Church first.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I¡­¡± Xue Yan was indeed dumbfounded. Although Senior Brother said he has arrangements, Xue Yan did not know it was like this!

    When did you be a spy of the demonic sect?

    Ma Shu pouted. He was indeed a mortal. He could not even ept such a small thing. What a fuss. It was difficult to achieve great things as a spy!

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that the Holy Church has a spy here?¡± a voice suddenly said.

    Liu Yuan turned his head and saw a man in his thirties walking over with a sneer. He was dressed in a purple robe, his hair was neatlybed, and he wore a purple gold crown.

    Ma Shu quickly stepped forward and bowed with a smile.¡±So it¡¯s the Third Elder. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one giving me pointers!¡±

    Third Elder Hou Ying¡¯s gaze went past him andnded on Liu Yuan.

 Chapter 60 - Are You Really Going to Attack Your Own People?

    <h4>Chapter 60: Are You Really Going to Attack Your Own People?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan heard Hou Ying¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°Of course there¡¯s no spy in Water Moon Dock. I¡¯m from the Yonghui Sea. I just happened to meet the people from the Holy Church here and wanted to contact the higher-ups to help you guys.¡±

    Although he looked calm, he had already realized that he was probably not Hou Ying¡¯s match.

    Hou Ying¡¯s strength definitely was not just at the Core Formation realm. He was much stronger than Zou Zishi because when he came over, Liu Yuan did not notice his existence until he was a bit closer.

    This was the result of the other party not deliberately hiding it.

    However, this situation was already within Liu Yuan¡¯s calctions. It was not worth panicking. In fact, it was even safer.

    Hou Ying¡¯s expression was very dark. Damn it, he had finally discovered the big secret of Chiyu Vi. If he seeded this time, his status in the Holy Church would definitely rise greatly, and he would be able to wait for a long time if he was summoned back to the headquarters. Now, this guy had appeared and said that he was a spy. What was he trying to do?

    Was it really someone from the Holy Church¡­ who came to help? They were all from the demonic sect, yet they still used such an excuse. It was obvious that they wanted a share of the loot!

    Hou Ying was silent for a while and set up a barrier. He looked at Liu Yuan and then turned to Ma Shu, ¡°I told you before that you are not allowed to disclose your identity and information to anyone. It seems that you have turned a deaf ear to it.¡±

    He reached out his hand and squeezed. Ma Shu immediately looked like he was in pain. ck lines wriggled all over his body like meridians.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Ma Shu shouted, ¡°Elder! He¡­ He recognized me, and he knows the person in charge of the Holy Church in Jiang Kingdom. He knows both Lord Ao Zhiyuan and Lord Wei Ding. How could an outsider know such a secret? Please spare me!¡±

    The demonic sect could not control people only through words and benefits. The cultivation method that Ma Shu had, which was also the cultivation method that was going to be passed on to Xue Yan, couldpletely control the other party¡¯s spiritual power, just like a Heart Entanglement Love Knot.

    As expected of someone from the demonic sect, his moves were steady, urate, and ruthless. If he felt something was wrong, he would kill him on the spot.

    Liu Yuan put his hand on Ma Shu¡¯s body and injected his spiritual force to suppress his boiling spiritual force. He looked at Hou Ying and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already met our sect¡¯s Holy Maiden a few days ago.¡±

    Hou Ying was stunned. He loosened his grip and Ma Shu knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Pant, pant, pant¡­¡±

    Ma Shu panted with cold sweat all over his face. He did not forget to put on a ttering smile and knelt down to Hou Ying. Please calm down, Elder. I was insensible and stupid.¡±

    Xue Yan looked on coldly from the side and swore in his heart that he would never be such a person in the future!

    A few days ago, Hou Ying was indeed very honored to be received by the Holy Maiden who suddenly came. He was suspicious for a moment and could not figure it out. He coldly said, ¡°But the Holy Maiden didn¡¯t mention to me that there was a person from the demon sect here.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and shook his head with a sneer, ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy of knowing such information?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    His arrogant and disdainful tone made Hou Ying¡¯s eyes burn with anger. He clenched his fists.

    Whoosh!

    In a sh, he appeared in front of Liu Yuan. He raised his fist and punched Liu Yuan in the face!

    Damn it, this guy was indeed a ruthless person!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s reaction was not slow either. He cursed in his heart and quickly turned his head to dodge. He then turned around and jumped away, preparing to pull away and use North-bound Sirius again. He wanted this guy to have a taste of the f*cking spiral explosion with fireworks!

    As he dodged, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the g of the Holy Church in the Sea shing Tower. Now that my mission has failed, I must contact the Holy Church as soon as possible to avoid greater losses. Can you bear the responsibility if there is any dy? I remember, you¡¯re Hou Ying, right? Seeing that you¡¯re able to meet the Holy Maiden, you must have been sent from the Holy Church.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Hou Ying sneered, ¡°I only know that ording to the Holy Church protocol, spies are to kill anyone with an unknown identity!¡±

    He formed a seal with his palms, and a red me suddenly appeared. ¡°Fire Cloud Transformation!¡±

    Boom!

    The red mes brought with them a scorching temperature and a huge amount of spirit energy as they swept toward Liu Yuan.

    Was this guy so stubborn that he did not want to listen to what others were saying, or was he simply not interested in listening?

    Liu Yuan secretly frowned. He took out his Flying Star Sword from his storage bag and was ready tounch another big attack.

    He was confident that the truth he brought out could make the other party believe him, but the premise was that the other party could let him speak.

    On the other side, Xue Yan and Ma Shu had already retreated. Although Xue Yan was full of worry, he did not dare to act rashly without Liu Yuan¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Hide, hide, quickly hide. A battle between Nascent Soul stage cultivators is not something we can get involved in!¡± Ma Shu ran out immediately, and Xue Yan could only follow.

    Liu Yuan weaved Starlight again, and the flying Star Sword wasunched!

    Boom!

    Fire clouds and Starlight intertwined, and like the Big Bang, the Moon Reflection Pool in the center was sted into a basin. The stone foundation underground cracked, forming a spider web-like shape, and the weeds burned wildly, with sparks flying everywhere.

    Smoke and dust billowed.

    Hou Ying sneered. He waved his sleeve to disperse the smoke. ¡°If that¡¯s all you have, I won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re someone who can meet the Holy Maiden. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that your spiritual energy doesn¡¯t have any trace of the Holy Church¡¯s cultivation technique. How do you prove that you¡¯re a member of the Holy Church?¡±

    He walked out with a bit of blood on the corner of his mouth, but it could be seen that his injuries were not serious.

    Whoosh!

    Liu Yuan extended his hand to recall the Flying Star Sword. More and more cracks appeared on the sword, as if it would break at any moment.

    As expected, the quality of the weapon was still a problem.

    ¡°Are you really going to attack your own people?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s face darkened.

    He stretched out his hands, and the same ck lines appeared on his palms, but they were moreplicated and stable.

    He was also someone who had practiced the demon sect¡¯s cultivation technique, Luo Sheng Creation Technique.

    The evil nature of this cultivation technique was that it needed someone to teach it to first, and then it would spread from a single point. However, for yers, it was not that difficult.

    He could still pretend and put on a show.

    Swish!

    Hou Ying¡¯s figure stopped in front of Liu Yuan, and lines appeared on his face.

    It was the mutual induction between the cultivation technique users.

    A look of unwillingness shed in his eyes, but now that Liu Yuan had revealed his identity, he could not attack him. This was also part of the rules.

    Hou Ying put down his burning palm and put it out. He said expressionlessly, ¡°The boundless Luo Sheng.¡±

    ¡°All techniques return to their roots,¡± Liu Yuan replied.

    ¡°I can even perfectly erase the traces of my cultivation technique. This is why I can go undercover in the Yonghui Sea, while you can only stay in Water Moon Dock.¡±

    People from the demonic sect had to be a little more unruly.

    Hou Ying remained silent, but Liu Yuan gave Xue Yan a look and followed the first n.

    ¡°The Holy Maiden left in a hurry and only left behind an order for you to stop the n at Water Moon Dock. It¡¯s too risky,¡± Liu Yuan said slowly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Hou Ying¡¯s face suddenly twisted. ¡°I¡¯ve nned for so long, and you want me to give up?¡±

    Liu Yuan pretended to frown in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°This is an order from the Holy Maiden.¡±

    Hou Ying suddenly sneered. ¡°Not long ago, when the Holy Church met with me, she asked me about the current situation at Chiyu Vi, and only then did she praise my n. Isn¡¯t your lie a little too much? What is your purpose? I suspect that you¡¯ve already colluded with the Righteous path. I¡¯ll slowly reveal your identity after I send you to the Holy Church¡¯s dungeon!¡±

    Liu Yuan really did not know that Pihuan Luo would approve of the n of such a small ce.

    He did not know how excited Pihuan Luo was when he found out about Liu Junxuan¡¯s information. After that, when she heard that Liu Junxuan had be Gu Siyin¡¯s teacher, she was so twisted that she naturally praised the n to destroy Chiyu Vi.

    Before Hou Ying¡¯s voice had died away, he attacked again at lightning speed. This change was too fast, and it was obvious that he was going for the kill. Liu Yuan almost watched the mes reach his body, and only had time to raise his Flying Star Sword horizontally in a defensive posture!

    However, at this moment, a snow-white shadow shed past.

    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yuan. She stretched out her slender palm, and a silver sword appeared in her palm. The me was instantly split into two!

 Chapter 61 - Mother and Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 61: Mother and Daughter</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The red light of the mes shone on the white figure in front of him. Liu Yuan put down the Flying Star Sword in front of him and stared at the corner of his clothes that was fluttering in the wind.

    The person who was shing the mes with a sword was clearly a slender youngdy in white!

    Her long ck hair was blown by the wind and danced wildly, revealing her fair and slender neck. She was wearing a tight-fitting white outfit that wrapped around her slender body, outlining her tender curves.

    Just by looking at her back, one could imagine the delicate and lovely face of this young girl.

    Who is she? Where did shee from? Why did she save me?

    Such questions popped up in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart.

    Although he had maxed out the favorability of all the avable characters, it did not mean that he knew all the female characters in the game.

    Some characters already had their own fixed partners, and even the favorability system was not activated for these characters, let alone conquering strategies. There were also some background boards that had not been updated in the information film, and hidden characters, all of which were existences that could not be conquered.

    However, although he said that¡­ Liu Yuan actually conquered a female character with the ¡®wife/widow¡¯ attribute before. She must have encountered another problem.

    Anyway, at this moment, Liu Yuan was looking at the girl in front of him with a dumbfounded expression, unable to understand.

    The girl in white shed out with her sword. Not only did she split the mes, but her Sword Qi was also like a rainbow. It drew a sharp white light and shed toward Hou Ying.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Before Hou Ying could finish his sentence, half of his arm was already cut off.

    Blood spurted out and was burned by the mes.

    Swish!

    The girl¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from where she was standing. A bright sword light shed along with a white afterimage and appeared in front of Hou Ying. The de of the sword pierced into his Dantian and stirred it up.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Hou Ying screamed in pain. Liu Yuan could not help but frown and hiss. He clearly saw the remaining Sword Qi around the de. The huge spiritual power was spinning like a blooming lotus flower. It probably destroyed Hou Ying¡¯s Dantian and Nascent Soulpletely!

    Hou Ying¡¯s face twisted. The dark lines on his body disappeared instantly, which meant his Dantian was damaged and his spiritual energy was leaking.

    The girl seemed to have destroyed the core of his cultivation in a very targeted manner.

    He struggled and widened his eyes, as if he suddenly understood. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? I, I did it all¡­ for the Holy Church¡­ W-why¡­ Are you doing this¡­?¡±

    The girl did not say anything. She pulled out her sword and stabbed it into his chest again.

    ¡°No!¡± Hou Ying¡¯s arms drooped down powerlessly and lost his life. The girl reached out her delicate hands, grabbed his neck, and threw him to the side like a broken bag.

    F*ck! This is too cruel¡­

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. It really hurt just to look at it.

    However, Liu Yuan had a vague feeling that this youngdy¡¯s fighting style was simr to that of a demonic sect.

    Vicious and decisive.

    Ma Shu and Xue Yan were hiding in the grass, shivering. Hou Ying fell to the ground with a bang, and the two were shocked.

    Anyone who saw a Nascent Soul being killed in seconds would be scared to death!

    The surroundings were silent.

    Whoosh!

    The young girl kept her sword and turned around, revealing her full appearance.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously held his breath. The young girl indeed had an exquisite and beautiful face. She had slightly narrow phoenix eyes, a sharp and delicate chin, cherry-red lips, and jade-like skin. She had ck hair and wore white clothes.

    The girl¡¯s appearance was actually not as beautiful as Ning Xiangrong¡¯s, but her eyes and expression were as cold as ice and snow. Her shoulders were thin, and her figure was slightly thin, making her look like a lifeless puppet.

    Only then did Liu Yuan hold his breath.

    However, at this moment, the sun was setting, and the color of the sunset made her pale face blush shyly. The golden sunlight shone on the thin and faint hair on the side of her face, making her look young and cute, making her a little more human.

    The long sword in the girl¡¯s hand was silver in color, but the edge of the sword was in the shape of a golden wing. It was hollowed out and iid with pearls and jade.

    This gold and silver intertwining magnificence did not match the girl¡¯s pure white dress, but theyplemented each other well in the extreme contrast.

    Liu Yuan was still in a daze. The girl looked at him without a word and was about to leave.

    ¡°No, wait! Who are you?¡±

    The young girl stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at Liu Yuan. Her eyes were as cold as pearls and contained a deep radiance.

    ¡°A shadow.¡± She opened her mouth and spoke in a pleasant voice. After a pause, she added, ¡°The clouds are far away, and the snow is falling over the mountains. Who is the shadow going to look at? My name is Zhiying.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded his head, but then was stunned. F*ck! No, this poem doesn¡¯t belong to this world!

    However, after eliminating the possibility that the other party was a time traveler, there was only one possibility¡­ He had recited this poem to Pihuan Luo while he was conquering her!

    ¡­

    ¡°Pihuan Luo, do you have a Central Continent name?¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡± The eyes behind the ck veil were a little puzzled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one¡­ The clouds are far away, and the snow is falling over the mountains. Who is the shadow going to look at? What do you think about the word ¡®Miao¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay. My father¡¯s family name is Qiu. In the current Central Continent, it¡¯s Lu. From now on, I¡¯m Lu Miao.¡±

    At that time, Pihuan Luo, who was still a young girl, smiled like a flower and murmured.

    ¡°The clouds are far away, and the snow is falling over the mountains. Who is the shadow going to look at?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s Pihuan Luo who asked you toe.¡± Liu Yuan said with certainty as he looked at the young girl.

    No wonder Hou Ying had such a reaction before he died. She was a member of the demonic sect and understood the demonic sect¡¯s techniques. When Hou Ying attacked Liu Yuan, she suddenly appeared and killed him. It was inevitable that she felt like she was going against thew.

    Besides, the name ¡®Zhiying¡¯ had too much significance. He could not think of the rtionship between Pihuan Luo and the girl in front of him.

    Zhiying nodded, hardly speaking.

    ¡°¡­ Damn it.¡± Liu Yuan cursed in his heart, but at least the girl stopped and did not have any intention of leaving.

    It seemed like he had to take the initiative to ask.

    Liu Yuan coughed and asked, ¡°She asked you to protect me? You saw me in danger and decided to help?¡±

    Zhiying nodded.

    ¡°Did she arrange for you toe here after she left that day?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all this time and observing in secret?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t allow you to appear in front of me?¡±

    She nodded¡­ paused, and shook her head.

    The young girl looked at Liu Yuan with a hint ofint.

    Liu Yuan turned his head around as if nothing had happened, not admitting that he was teasing her. ¡°It seems like she¡¯s trying to say that¡­ you¡¯re her shadow, so you have to stay by my side at all times. May I ask, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    ¡°Mother and daughter,¡± the young girl replied simply.

    ¡°Oh¡­ oh?¡±

    He was stunned. He thought about it, then he was stunned. He waspletely stunned.

    ¡°What the f*ck??????¡±

 Chapter 62 - Thereâ€™s No Use Panicking When the

    <h4>Chapter 62: There¡¯s No Use Panicking When the Problem Is Huge</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    This news was simply shocking.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s horrified eyes fell on the expressionless girl in white, and he felt as if 10,000 alpacas were running across his heart again. It was just a little worse than the feeling when Ning Xiangrong opened the door that day.

    ¡°Where the hell did I get such an old daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing has happened between me and Pihuan Luo! Would she get pregnant just by holding hands and kissing? Or do I just need to stare at her?¡±

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t scientific. Calm down. We have to calm down and analyze this.¡±

    Liu Yuan really wanted to smoke a cigarette and find a quiet corner.

    ¡°First of all, I can¡¯t be cuckolded. Pihuan Luo¡¯s favorability is off the charts. Just like what I said the other day, she can only be my essory for the rest of her life. Sigh, forget it. No matter what, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, Pihuan Luo must follow the doctrine and remain pure all her life. She can¡¯t get married unless I can make her leave the Luo Sheng Heavenly Demon Sect. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t break the restriction of those silver chains in the game when I was in the crossing the Cmity cultivation stage.¡±

    ¡°Lastly, I don¡¯t think Zhiying is lying. She even knows this poem, so she must have a close rtionship with Pihuan Luo, so close that they can share all their secrets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to a conclusion¡­¡±

    ¡°So, where did I get such an old daughter?!¡±

    The poem that Liu Yuan used to name Pihuan Luo, to be precise, was a word, but it was only one sentence. In theplete version, the most famous sentence was¨C

    ¡°What is love in the world, it makes people promise to die together.¡±

    Oh, right. Liu Yuan used the name to say sweet nothings. At that time, his favorability had increased to 99 percent. After a few interactions, it was maxed out.

    Other than parents giving their children names in such a mushy way, Liu Yuan could not think of any other possibility.

    She used his own sweet words to give her daughter a name, and even got them toe and protect him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Pihuan Luo¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and adjusted his state of mind. He then asked carefully.

    Zhiying nodded.

    It¡¯s not a big problem, don¡¯t panic, calm down, calm down.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your father?¡± Liu Yuan took another deep breath.

    Zhiying raised her fair little finger and pointed at Liu Yuan, ¡°You are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Calm down, calm down. The problem is huge, there¡¯s no use panicking.

    F*ck, how is it possible not to panic!?

    Not only did I not remove the debuffs that came with me, but I also f*cking yed an online game that was targeted at all ages, and now I have a daughter?

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Liu Yuan asked, trembling.

    ¡°Heart Blood, the Reincarnation Lotus, and a wisp of primordial spirit separated from the physical body of a Soul fFormation cultivator,¡± said Zhi Ying expressionlessly.

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then let out a long breath.

    Very good, this is very Xianxia.

    He touched the cold sweat on his forehead. It was a false rm, it was all a false rm.

    Heart Blood¡­Well, he had the Heart Entanglement inside his body anyway. This kind of hidden buff could not be disyed in the game, so for the Heart Blood to appear was only a matter of time.

    F*ck, thinking of this, he remembered that those women were doing something behind his back, and he panicked.

    But¡­ she was also considered a real daughter, right?

    Liu Yuan did not know what to do as he looked at Zhiying. At first nce, he felt that Zhiying waspletely different from Pihuan Luo due to the huge difference in temperament. However, upon closer inspection, the two actually looked very simr.

    It was the young girl version of Pihuan Luo, and it was even a slightly tomboy version.

    ¡°What is Pihuan Luo trying to do? ¡­ she must have nned this for a long time, right? However, she didn¡¯t tell me that she wasing, and instead, she secretly followed me. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Liu Yuan was still desperately thinking. He was going crazy and wanted to scratch his ears and cheeks.

    The girl¡¯s waited quietly for a while. She looked at him stammering and trying to say something, but he was at a loss for words. There was some confusion in her eyes.

    Her father¡­ did not seem to be very good at talking to others.

    Liu Yuan noticed the look in her eyes and suddenly realized that this was not the time to be conflicted. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re going to keep following me like this?¡±

    Zhiying nodded.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice. ¡°But you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s strange that you¡¯ve been protecting me in secret. I¡¯m a man, but I still need¡­ my daughter to protect me. Anyway, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s very obvious that I¡¯m stronger than you,¡± said the shadow calmly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This child, what kind of truth was she spouting?

    ¡°Besides, your lovers will be very angry, and you will be in even more danger,¡± Zhiying added.

    Liu Yuan vomited blood in his heart, and the corner of his eyes twitched. This child needed a spanking.

    No, that¡¯s not right. This child had been reticent since the beginning. Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he caught the truth. ¡°This is what Pihuan Luo said.¡±

    Zhiying nodded calmly, and then said, ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡­ Why do I feel like I¡¯m being despised?

    ¡°Sure, but can I take the initiative to look for you?¡± Liu Yuan had no choice but to say.

    She nodded. ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°You mean I only need to call you by your name?¡±

    The girl nodded and then disappeared.

    She really¡­ don¡¯t say much. He did not get the chance to understand more.

    Liu Yuan stood there and sighed. He looked at Hou Ying¡¯s body on the ground. There was no need to deal with it. It was just enough as evidence.

    In fact, there was no need for Zhiying to take action¡­ The spirit tool left behind by Pihuan Luo, ¡®Whirling Forms¡¯, was already connected to his heart and blood, so he could use some of its magical powers. Although it could not make him very strong in an instant, he could still fight.

    ¡°S-senior, how did you¡­ How did the Third Elder die?¡±

    Suddenly, Ma Shu¡¯s timid voice came from the side.

    Ma Shu was a typical bully who feared the strong. At this moment, when he saw that the two of them had a conflict, and in a sh, his arrogant demeanor disappeared. He was very afraid, but he knew that he could not escape, so he took the initiative toe out, hoping that he could save his life.

    He swallowed his saliva and knelt down to kowtow. He had already knelt more than ten times, so it did not matter if he did it more.

    ¡°Spare his life,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Buzzzzzz!

    A lightning whip broke through the air and hit Ma Shu¡¯s knee, causing him to let out a scream. He rolled a few times on the ground and looked up to see Xue Yan, who he had always looked down on, coldly looking at him. A long lightning whip was formed in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an evil person, so I won¡¯t take your life, ¡± Xue Yan said coldly. ¡°But you¡¯ve done something unforgivable. I¡¯ll cripple your legs. Since your knees are worthless, you might as well not have them.¡±

    Ma Shu begged for mercy, but after screaming in pain, he cursed viciously.

    ¡°I just want to stand out, is there anything wrong with that?¡± His eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with your wish, but your methods are wrong,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Ma Shu looked at the Water Moon Dock¡¯s disciples who had gathered in the distance because of themotion, as if he had a premonition that he was the one who was going to lose his reputation. Tears flowed down from his eyes as he weakly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not in the wrong! I¡¯m definitely not wrong!¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Ning Tingshan and the others who were walking over.

    ¡°The two remaining spies of the demonic sect have been found.¡±

    After handing over the two spies, one dead and one alive, Liu Yuan felt that Hou Ying was also fishing. Otherwise, he would not have been so bold to make a move. Perhaps the previous incident with Yue Longzhang had already made him vignt. This time, it was not a coincidence that he made a move. He probably had the same thoughts as Liu Yuan.

    It did not matter anymore. The threat from the demonic sect had been eliminated, and the conflict between the Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi was much easier to resolve. However, Zou Wenrui was a difficult person to deal with.

 Chapter 63 - Todayâ€™s Love Mind Battle, LIU Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 63: Today¡¯s Love Mind Battle, LIU Yuan Is the Victor</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    To live or to die.

    This was a problem.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan was faced with such a serious philosophical problem.

    The time was the intersection of the ambiguous midnight and early morning. He spent the night in his girlfriend¡¯s room. The room was very quiet, with the girl¡¯s body fragrance, the bead curtains, and the light gauze. Outside, there was a romantic fishing boat and lights berthed. The atmosphere was just right.

    His girlfriend, who woke up in the middle of the night, was a little panicked. She sat on the edge of the bed with only thin clothes on, her cheeks blushed, and her expression was shy. She looked at him expectantly, waiting for hisfort.

    After a warm conversation.

    She said, ¡°You can go now.¡±

    This was such a happy thing!

    At this time, he should hug and kiss the other person gently, then naturally fall on the bed while saying sweet words, and then [beep-], then [ beep-], [beep-], and finally [beep-], toplete the task of collecting all the cards.

    However¡­

    The main point was here.

    Why did his girlfriend suddenly wake up?

    It was not because she had a nightmare, but because her daughter, who had been watching her from the top of the bed, felt that it was not exciting enough and deliberately made some noise to wake her up.

    And now, the daughter was right behind him, blocked by him. If he was not careful, his girlfriend, who did not know what was going on, would immediately notice her.

    What should he do now?

    Liu Yuanughed dryly. No matter how he thought about it, he was dead!

    Ning Xiangrong sat by the bed and waited for a while, but her lover did note over to hug her. The shyness in her heart turned into a trace of uneasiness. She looked up at Liu Yuan and saw that he was still standing straight in the same ce.

    His posture was very stiff, and he did not move at all. His eyes were a little unfocused.

    ¡°A¡¯Yuan?¡± Ning Xiangrong whispered in surprise.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t let this go on. I¡¯ll be discovered.¡¯

    Liu Yuan stiffly changed the posture and angle of his upper body, and also shifted Zhiying behind him. He leaned on the table next to him, a trace of worry on his face, and sighed. ¡°Rongrong, I suddenly thought of something.¡±

    Now that things hade to this, there was only one way to save himself!

    If he wanted to escape from this ce, when Ning Xiangrong really wanted to do ¡®activities¡¯ with him, there was only one way! There was only one possibility!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Liu Yuan maintained his strange posture and said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ve caught the demon cult¡¯s spy, but I have to stop the Water Moon Dock¡¯s n to attack Chiyu Vi.¡±

    In such a good atmosphere, he should have kissed her without saying anything, but he wanted to do the opposite!

    Let¡¯s get down to business!

    This was simply the best way to destroy the atmosphere. With just one sentence, all the expectations would be destroyed in an instant! It was a sure-kill technique for straight men!

    That¡¯s right, he was not only good at strategy, but also good at reducing favorability. Otherwise, how could he be called the God of Conquering Strategy?! Only by knowing the lightning zone could one effectively avoid it!

    Sure enough, the shyness on Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face faded, and there was a trace of dissatisfaction while she was slightly serious.

    However, her favorable impression of him was still in effect. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. My father already sees you as his son-inw. Besides, you¡¯re the hero who found the spy from the demonic sect. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about Chiyu Vi.¡±

    After Ning Xiangrong finished speaking, she pulled herself together and her smile became a little gentler. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. We, we¡¯ll practice. I know a technique that I identally saw in the past, and I learned it. It¡¯s nothing special, but it¡¯s very efficient to practice it, especially for the first time. But, it must be practiced by a man and a woman¡­ Together¡­¡±

    Her eyes started to drift, and her face turned red again.

    Ning Xiangrong knew that if she said such words, she would most likely be teased, but what she was looking forward to now was to be teased.

    So it did not matter if she was shy¡­ Would hee up and hug her directly or pretend to seriously cultivate with her first?

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s heart was pounding.

    However, none of these things happened.

    Liu Yuan supported himself on the table and continued, ¡°You can cultivate at any time, but I think the matter at Chiyu Vi is getting more urgent. After I settle Zou Wenrui, I need to think about it. Sigh, and Xue Yan. You know about this kid¡¯s situation in the Water Moon Dock. I think he should have a better space to disy his power.¡±

    He talked like this, and every time Ning Xiangrong wanted to interrupt, she was blocked.

    In the end, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s face waspletely frozen. She felt that all her gentleness seemed to have been in vain tonight, as if something slipped away from her.

    There was a kind of awkwardness that he wanted to enter but could not.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s patience was finally reaching its limit, and she could not help but say, ¡°A¡¯Yuan, it¡¯s already midnight. Even if you don¡¯t want to cultivate, you should rest for a while. Come up and take a walk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already this hour?¡± Liu Yuan paused in surprise. He looked outside and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry. Not only did I worry until midnight, but I also dragged you to chat with me until now.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong breathed a sigh of relief, her heart rejuvenated and she said, ¡°Then¡­¡±

    But what came next was the most important!

    Liu Yuan immediately interrupted his spell casting and said with a sincere look, ¡°You know, after I was seriously injured, I was taken in by a guest elder in the vi. She was very good to me. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person, I must repay this kindness.¡±

    Getting to the point, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s patience was running out, and she knew that Fu Huan was a beauty.

    Ning Xiangrong pursed her lips, put her hands down from her legs, and ced them on both sides of her body. Her fingers clenched the quilt tightly and said, ¡°And your Little Siyin, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Liu Yuan pretended to be stunned. He thought to himself, ¡®Damn, it¡¯s finally settled. It¡¯s not easy to make a girlfriend who I like so much feel a certain amount of dissatisfaction within the limits of not breaking her character setting.¡¯

    This kind of chat was the best for Ning Xiangrong, because he had used a simr method to conquer her. It was the same chat, but the effect was different in different situations.

    Liu Yuan could no longer y dumb. He quickly said, ¡°Rongrong, umm, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not¡­ so I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Liu Yuan seemed to havee to a realization. His face was naturally stiff, and his eyes were sad. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go and think about it first. These things have troubled me too much.¡±

    Liu Yuan was setting off fireworks in his heart as he slowly retreated to the door.

    Ning Xiangrong saw from the corner of her eye that he seemed to be full of guilt, staring at her and walking backwards to the door.

    Liu Yuan retreated to the door and patted the girl with his hands behind his back.

    Zhiying obediently pushed the door open, and Liu Yuan slowly, slowly backed out of the door and closed it until Ning Xiangrong could no longer be seen.

    I survived. Hehe.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 64 - No Way

    <h4>Chapter 64: No Way</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was not that he did not want to go, but the time was not right.

    Liu Yuan told himself that although he had deliberately made Ning Xiangrong angry, she would still be angry at the mention of other women, which fully showed that she was very likely to reject things like sleeping together.

    To put it bluntly, only a fool would fully believe a woman.

    He could still try to pull Siyin over to give it a try, but if he suddenly let an unfamiliar girl in, she would probably explode.

    Liu Yuan moved Zhiying out from behind him and held her shoulders with both hands to prevent her from moving. He gritted his teeth and red at her. ¡°Did Pihuan Luo teach you this?¡±

    The young girl raised her head, her eyes clear and calm, and nodded.¡± Yes, mother said¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Liu Yuan stretched out his hand to stop her and sighed with a speechless expression. ¡°I know. She asked you to do it so that you can destroy my rtionship with other women, right? I understand now.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhiying shook her head.

    Liu Yuan did not believe it at all. He rolled his eyes. ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a gift,¡± Zhiying said calmly.

    Liu Yuan waved his hand perfunctorily. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, I know. You¡¯re just an innocent and cute little gift. Pihuan Luo is still Pihuan Luo. I can¡¯t win against her. You¡¯re a good child anyway, so I can¡¯t beat or scold you. I can only try my best to save my dog life.¡±

    Zhiying was listening quietly, but suddenly seemed to grasp the key point. She tilted her head. ¡°Cute?¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and reached out to stroke her little head. ¡°You¡¯re super cute,¡±

    Zhiying lowered its head and rubbed against Liu Yuan¡¯s hand obediently. She raised her head slightly and looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°Father¡­ does ¡®cute¡¯ mean you like someone?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s hand that was touching her head paused. This child really did not know anything.

    Why did Pihuan Luo ask her to do this? this woman had always hidden her thoughts well. If she had not pushed herself to the limit that day, Liu Yuan would have felt that he really died just to make up for that. It did not make sense.

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart and smiled, ¡°Yes, cute means like. Zhiying is very cute, I like you very much.¡±

    He then looked down and suddenly saw the girl¡¯s fair neck.

    Wait a minute!

    Liu Yuan quickly said, ¡°Button up your clothes, okay? It¡¯s very dangerous outside. If others see such a cute Zhiying, they¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    Liu Yuan picked up his father¡¯s heart again. He half-squatted and clumsily raised his hand to button the girl¡¯s shirt.

    This was the first time she had buttoned someone else¡¯s shirt.

    However, the feeling of taking care of someone was not bad.

    The corners of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. His gentle expression was reflected in the young girl¡¯s eyes, and her heart suddenly throbbed inexplicably. She really, really wanted to reach out and cover her heart, because it was beating so fast.

    The young girl¡¯s face was still expressionless. She suddenly looked at Liu Yuan calmly and said, ¡± Father, can I hug you?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Before he could react, the girl took a step forward and opened her arms.

    ¡°???¡± Liu Yuan quickly recovered from his daze and his expression changed. He reached out to stop her. ¡°Stop stop stop!!!¡±

    He could feel Ning Xiangrong¡¯s aura!

    After that.

    The door was pushed open.

    Ning Xiangrong was stunned on the spot, looking at the two people in front of her, she still said, ¡°I was too impulsive. I have to call A¡¯Yuan back to¡­¡±

    In the young man¡¯s arms was a beautiful girl in white, and the distance between the two was an intimate hug.

    On the open ground, the shadows of the surrounding trees swayed, and the breeze blew gently. The mountains in the distance rose and fell, hidden in the night. The fishing fire flickered, and some ripples on theke could be vaguely seen.

    The scenery was very beautiful, and there seemed to be a deep bond and tacit understanding between the young man and young girl, which made them look so harmonious.

    The atmosphere was just right.

    It made Ning Xiangrong seem like an intruder, destroying this romantic and warm atmosphere.

    Perhaps only when one was deeply in love would they be so desperate.

    ¡°Liar¡­¡±

    Ning Xiangrong said softly. Although she tried very hard to hold it back, her vision was still blurred. Warm tears fell from her eyes, like a broken string of pearls, flowing down her white cheeks.

    She sobbed and cursed, ¡°Liar! Liar, liar, liar¡­ I¡¯ve already asked you to marry Siyin. Why did you¡­ find someone else? I¡¯m already generous enough. I thought you¡¯d like me more like this and you¡¯d be more understanding¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Why did you reject my request? I¡¯ve been trying my best! In the end, you made me chase you away on purpose, and then you kissed someone else outside. Go further away, where I can¡¯t see you. Can¡¯t you just keep it from me?¡±

    She really exploded.

    Liu Yuan pushed Zhiying away. His brain was in a mess, and he walked forward. He was ready to ept the fate of a sharp drop in favorability or even a reversal. He reached out to wipe Ning Xiangrong¡¯s tears.

    Even if he¡¯s a scumbag, he should at least have some dignity, right?

    He could not say goodbye to her in such a sorry state at thest moment.

    The girl beside him was still wearing an expression of helplessness. Liu Yuan was certain that this child was a tool sent by Pihuan Luo to destroy all his love rtionships.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s my fault. You can hit me or scold me as you like. You can do whatever you want as long as you can vent your anger. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll leave immediately after I¡¯m done with this¡­¡±

    However, unexpectedly, Ning Xiangrong did not p his hand away and let him carefully wipe her tears. She reached out and tightly pulled his sleeve, unwillingly pursing her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Liu Yuan blinked his eyes and looked up at the progress bar.

    It was still full.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t hate you¡­ What I¡¯m afraid of now is that you¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ve been looking for you for three years and tried so hard. Do I have to just watch and do nothing?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong looked at Liu Yuan, her eyes full ofplicated feelings. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you anymore. I will never let go.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her eyes in a daze, or rather, above her.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s favorability level- [locked]!

    Liu Yuan had never expected that the second person to lock in favorability points would be under such circumstances. He had been extremely careful, but he had identally stumbled upon them. Ning Xiangrong was in love.

    Did this locked state require them to admit the fact that Liu Yuan had a harem and still have a good impression of him before it could be activated?

    Liu Yuan suddenly understood why Pihuan Luo was in a locked state.

    These two examples were enough to exin it.

    Liu Yuan reached out to hug Ning Xiangrong, patted her back, and let out a breath. In this case, he felt that he had to say it.

    ¡°Zhiying, she¡¯s¡­ my daughter.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s soft sobs came to an abrupt end, and the scene was silent for a while.

 Chapter 65 - Who Is Her Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 65: Who Is Her Mother?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression was dull.

    She had thought that she had been struck by lightning, and that the moment she pushed open the door would be the most unforgettable moment of her life.

    However, when she realized that she could no longer let Liu Yuan go, and she had already decided to bury this sadness in her heart. Perhaps with the passing of time, this unforgettable memory would be a smile of the past in the future.

    However, she was wrong.

    Buy one, get one free? Buy a small one, get a big one free?

    The amount of information was too much. Ning Xiangrong felt her brain tremble a little, and so did her whole body. She pressed on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder,pletely released her teeth, and stepped back. She saw the young man¡¯s embarrassed but polite smile.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ning Xiangrong said in disbelief, and then took three steps back, looking at Zhiying on the side.

    The young girl tilted her head slightly to look at her. Her exquisite and beautiful little face was expressionless, but there was a trace of doubt in her eyes, as if she was wondering why she felt that it was unbelievable.

    What¡¯s so strange about that?

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You actually¡­¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s voice was also trembling. She felt that she could not say the words ¡®ept both mother and daughter¡¯, and finally gritted her teeth.

    The sound of her white teeth knocking against each other was very clear. She must have been biting very hard.

    Liu Yuan trembled reflexively. The beauty in front of him had a mixture of sadness and anger on her face. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her delicate lips were stained with a faint blood stain. It had a sad and beautiful beauty, but it was a little terrifying.

    Although it was terrifying, Liu Yuan found that after Ning Xiangrong heard this extremely shocking news, she did not immediately draw her sword and stab Liu Yuan to death. Instead, she was simply shocked and angry, plus a grievance that was about to overflow.

    Her favorability seemed to have been locked and would not decrease anymore.

    This meant that no matter what Liu Yuan did, Ning Xiangrong would be affected by her own emotions and eventually forgive him.

    The situation was promising!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mind was in a whirl. He raised his hands in surrender and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. You know my standard the best, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never kissed a girl before you. You¡¯re the first! I¡¯ve never gone past that extent! It¡¯s all you, and there¡¯s no one else!¡±

    First, he had to calm down Ning Xiangrong¡¯s fear and uneasiness as well as herck of status. Anyway, her favorability would not drop. Now, he just had to let her calm down a little, and she would probably bepletely fine after that.

    Ning Xiangrong was stunned, and sure enough, her expression eased a little, but she was still very angry. She punched him in the chest with her pink fists, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also kiss her? Bastard! Soh, sob¡­ You stole my clothes back then and saw my naked body. Why can¡¯t you understand my heart, you bastard? I¡¯m dead set on you!¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®How is it possible for me to see your naked body? This game is made for all ages, alright? This is simply hyperbole.¡¯

    Liu Yuan grabbed her hand and said, ¡°I admit that it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m fickle and unfaithful, but I really like you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­ Who don¡¯t you like?¡± Ning Xiangrong hammered the ground, stopped, and red at him. She said angrily, ¡°You like all the good-looking ones, don¡¯t you? You must have told her that you like her!¡±

    She suddenly pointed at Zhiying.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn it, that¡¯s why they say that women in Love have the lowest IQ, and women who catch adulterers have the highest IQ. You even f*cking guessed it?

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°If I really like good-looking girls, then you¡¯re the prettiest one. If I¡¯m so lustful, I would¡¯ve done that with you long ago¡­ Why would I wait until now? You must be feeling ufortable after being interrupted by Siyin thest time. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve thought it through before I say anything.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression was slightly stunned. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. Just now, I was prepared to give myself to you, but you ran out to have an affair!¡±

    When she said thest sentence, she suddenly raised her voice and pinched Liu Yuan¡¯s waist in a huff.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Liu Yuan gritted his teeth in pain, but there was no way to vent his anger. He had to endure.

    In the end, Ning Xiangrong could not bear to let go. She snorted and let go. She wanted to rub it, but then he remembered that she was still angry and quickly retracted her hand.

    Liu Yuan noticed this small movement and felt relieved. He said, ¡°Zhiying was a child born from her mother¡¯s Heart Blood, the Reincarnation Lotus, and her primordial spirit. You should have heard of this method.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong waspletely stunned, and her heart was faintly relieved. Her mind was suddenly attracted by the twists and turns of this story, and she could not help but nod.

    Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why her mother hid her existence. It took so many years for her toe to my side, and she even treated her as a gift. I don¡¯t know what she taught her, but it¡¯s just like that. I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    He showed an expression of extreme unwillingness, pulled Zhiying over, and touched her head. ¡°This child doesn¡¯t seem to have much contact with the outside world. She doesn¡¯t know anything and has been taught badly by her mother.¡±

    Zhiying looked at him inexplicably, not understanding why he was speaking in such a regretful and helpless tone, and even talking bad about her mother. But in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyes, the girl¡¯s expression was indeed quite ignorant.

    It was not the style of the Orthodox Dao to treat living people as gifts. Moreover, she had been secretly teaching them for many years. This woman must be using this as a bargaining chip! Sinister intentions! She was extremely vicious!

    First, she reprimanded her in her heart and built an image of a vicious woman. Ning Xiangrong took a deep breath. It seemed that the key was not the child, but her mother. She asked, ¡°Who is her mother?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that there was no need to hide it anymore, so he said, ¡°Pihuan Luo, the Rakshasa Demoness, Pihuan Luo.¡±

    ¡°The demonic Holy Maiden?!¡± Ning Xiangrong was stunned.

    She really did not expect this to be the biggest surprise.

    These few words represented a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, and ten thousand bones turned to ashes. If there was a person who was the most famous in the demonic sect, it would definitely not be the demonic Sect Master, but the Holy Maiden.

    The fear she created was thousands of times more than that of other demonic sects. It was rumored that as long as someone dared to look at her, they would be tortured to death immediately. All the sects she went to would be killed, and blood was only a small part of her horror.

    This love rival was so terrifying that it made people despair.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s heart suddenly moved, and she connected the dots. Her eyes widened. ¡°Did you go undercover in the demonic sect for the past few years and was discovered? Then she fell in love with you and imprisoned you in the demonic sect?¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    He organized his words, then sighed and chose to give up.

    So be it. If he was imprisoned. At least it was settled, right?

 Chapter 66 - I Probably Have Twoâ€¦ Two Hundred Wives Translator: EndlessFantasy Tr

    <h4>Chapter 66: I Probably Have Two¡­ Two Hundred Wives</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to hear about our past. Anyway, it¡¯s almost the same as what you think. She fell in love with me, and for many reasons, I also developed feelings for her. It¡¯s not as serious as imprisoning me. We can be considered to be in love with each other, but she¡¯s really possessive. So many things happened between us¡­ I moved to Chiyu Vi, and only then did we reunite.¡±

    Liu Yuan spewed a load of nonsense, and then he felt a lot more at ease.

    He was on the bed in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room, facing her. He was meditating with his upper body bare. Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was not because of anything strange. It was just that his clothes had been torn by Ning Xiangrong and needed to be changed.

    Zhiying mimicked him and sat cross-legged next to him. The gold and silver sword was ced on her knees, but her expression was still calm.

    At first, she only mimicked his clumsy cross-legged posture, which was cute and funny. When Liu Yuan asked, she said that she had never meditated before.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meditate?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Zhiying shook her head.

    ¡°Then how are you going to cultivate?¡± Liu Yuan was dumbfounded.

    Zhiying looked at him with a strange expression, and then calmly said, ¡°I was born with it.¡±

    Liu Yuan cursed out loud.

    That was why it could be said that if it was not a mortal body, then it would have great benefits, and even its cultivation base woulde with it. No wonder this little fellow had a Soul Formation stage cultivation base at such a young age.

    Liu Yuan felt that if she was really a human, she would be considered a monster.

    Sigh, it¡¯s so frustrating topare people. Sometimes, the difference between people is even greater than the difference between a man and a pig.

    Liu Yuan looked around. The feeling of the three people sitting around a table and ying fight thendlord was quite subtle.

    It was a subtle stimtion.

    Ning Xiangrong half-sat on the bed, leaning on him and touching his shoulder. The teeth marks on it had disappeared and healed, but when she took off his clothes, he was covered in blood, which really made her heart ache and tear up.

    She blew on him and kissed him. She did not allow him to move or do anything. She treated Liu Yuan like a helpless three-year-old child.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I say women are weird.¡¯ Liu Yuanined in his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bite me? But now, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve been torn off by some terrifying beast.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong poked his shoulder and said angrily, ¡°I really want to give you a stamp so that you won¡¯t go out and cause trouble.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt wronged. ¡°How did I be the one who caused trouble? a few days ago, she came looking for me and I almost died. Aww¡­ No, no, I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±

    Heughed awkwardly and saw Ning Xiangrong re at him. She opened her mouth and pretended to bite him. He subconsciously closed his eyes and prepared to feel the pain again.

    But Ning Xiangrong just patted him and muttered, ¡°Open your eyes. I¡¯m not going to eat you or anything. If you¡¯re so scared, what were you doing earlier? I already guessed it just now. It was the night I wanted to go to your room, right? Did she do something?¡±

    Liu Yuan told her about how Pihuan Luo took away the Heart Entanglement.

    Ning Xiangrong had just vented all her anger, and now her heart ached for Liu Yuan. She caressed his chest, pressed her lips against his, and kissed himfortingly for a long time, not forgetting to nce at Zhiying.

    However, the girl was still indifferent, which made Ning Xiangrong feel a sense of frustration and a sense of shame for putting on an act for the blind.

    When they separated, Ning Xiang could not bear it and said resentfully, ¡°How many women do you have? I used to have doubts and guesses, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask you. Now, I want to know the truth.¡±

    Liu Yuan summoned up his courage and opened the panel. ¡°Probably¡­¡±

    ¡°This number,¡± he said, raising two fingers.

    Two?

    There were still two more. Including herself, Gu Siyin, and Pihuan Luo¡­ If Zhiying were to be included, that would make six of them.

    Ning Xiangrong felt that she could still ept it and let out a sigh of relief. After all, it was not as terrifying as ten or so. It was far from what she had imagined. Instead, she felt guilty for misunderstanding Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ning Xiangrong¡¯s happy face and silently put away the panel.

    There were 30 pages in total, with 10 character illustrations on each page.

    There were around 300 in total.

    He had been ying Shangyang for so many years, so it was not a big deal for him to conquer 300 characters.

    There were also friendship-oriented ones, card-free ones, and male characters.

    He counted around 200 of them, and only then were they the real wives that he had gained favorability from the storyline missions.

    Of course, she had be a real wife now.

    In the vast Shangyang, the probability of meeting 200 people was not very high. It was just that some characters¡¯ status and cultivation were too high, so they could find him at once.

    ¡°In the future, if you meet anyone looking for you again, you¡¯re not allowed to hide it from me.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong, who was satisfied with the better situation than she had imagined, smiled and took out new clothes from the storage bag for Liu Yuan to change into.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered and he nodded guiltily.

    Ning Xiangrong tidied up the folds of his clothes and said, ¡°I made this set of clothes myself. The fabric woven from Mystic Spider Silk is impervious to fire and water, and it¡¯s also protected by ayer of golden lock silk armor. There¡¯s also a miniature array formation in the sleeve which I¡¯ve been working on for a long time¡­ I thought that since I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯d put it on for you.¡±

    She pulled out the edge of the sleeve, her slender fingers gently stroking it, and smiled. ¡°I embroidered my own name on it.¡±

    As expected, Liu Yuan saw Ning Xiangrong¡¯s name on it: Rongrong¡­

    Ning Xiangrong interrupted him, took a deep breath, and said with a firm gaze, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be touched. I just want your love.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned.

    This probably¡­ did not mean what he thought, right?

    He looked at Zhiying beside him who had been watching the two of them. There was still a child here.

    Ning Xiangrong had already stepped forward, reached out and pushed him back on the shoulder. Liu Yuan was half lying on the bed, feeling that there was no way to turn things around, so he reached out and stopped her, ¡°Wait a moment, Zhiying, you go out first!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhiying said.

    Ning Xiangrong had already begun to take off the clothes Liu Yuan had just changed into. When he looked sideways, he still saw a motionless figure. He was stunned, and then his eyes were horrified. ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Zhiying nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be helpful if I learn more.

    ¡°Mother said so,¡± she added in a small voice after a pause.

    Why are you nodding?! Learn¡­? What is there to learn?! And what the hell did she mean by ¡®helpful¡¯?

    Could one gain experience from this and then create a new posture?

    Ning Xiangrong showed an unprecedented smile and looked down at Liu Yuan. Her eyes were a bit flirtatious, but there was a bit of coldness in her eyes. ¡°Let her watch from the side. Let Pihuan Luo¡¯s daughter watch us.¡±

    ¡­Why do I have a bad feeling? It¡¯s as if I have activated some strange attribute of Ning Xiangrong¡­

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t have you all to myself, all of your first times must be mine!¡±

    In the end, Liu Yuan sat up in shock and symbolically struggled for a while before shouting, ¡°Wait, close the door!¡±

    He was now traumatized by the door and the ¡®door-pushing sound¡¯.

    Every time the door was opened, he would be in trouble. If it happened a few more times, he would probably develop a fear of doors.

    ¡­

    So, Zhiying closed the door and watched them until the sun rised.

 Chapter 67 - Monkey Kingâ€™s Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 67: Monkey King¡¯s Treasure</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Creak¨C

    When the first ray of the morning sun shone on Water Moon Dock, Liu Yuan had just opened the door.

    The young girl behind him was looking at him curiously.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan let out a long breath and looked at theke in the distance with a tired and depressed look.

    If only there was a cigarette for him, it would beplete.

    He was so tired, mentally tired.

    ¡°It¡¯s a disaster scene.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked depressed. Some people would say that he was very brave. One was at the Core Formation stage while the other was at the Nascent Soul stage on the surface. But in reality, they were all theoretical giants. In reality, they were weak. None of them could fight.

    ¡°But as the saying goes, the future is long¡­¡±

    It was not as bad as he had imagined.

    There was still happiness, but it was often apanied by pain.

    ¡°Anyway, as a milestone in transmigration, I¡¯m saying goodbye to being single from today on. Hahahahahaha¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan closed the door, straightened his back, and walked out. He felt very proud andughed wildly in his heart.

    He walked arrogantly without panicking.

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    ¡°Hiss~ My waist and spine have been tempered. It¡¯s time to put a body-tempering cultivation technique on the agenda.¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed awkwardly and changed to a normal walking posture. Zhiying behind him suddenly reached out and poked his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Yuan turned around helplessly.

    He had a feeling of giving up on himself.

    Actually, even if he was not just standing there, Zhiying would probably be observing him from some unknown corner.

    Thinking about it this way, the sense of shame in his heart lessened a lot. Hahahahaha f*ck, there was no shame at all!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was full of doubt.

    ¡°Why do you have to do something after kissing?¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know how to answer her. It seemed that Pihuan Luo¡¯s instructions had stopped here. Perhaps after the above procedures werepleted, she felt that the rest would be up to Liu Yuan.

    Her mother did not teach her anything else?

    ¡°Zhiying.¡± Liu Yuan bent down slightly and touched her head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done what your mother asked you to do, you¡¯vepleted your mission. The rest doesn¡¯t matter anymore, right?¡±

    ¡°So why?¡± asked Zhiying.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Were children nowadays so hard to fool?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was very subtle. He felt like a parent who was being asked ¡®where did Ie from¡¯ by a child. He was at a loss.

    ¡°Zhiying, in this world, not everything has a reason. Sometimes, asking the root of the problem will only bring trouble to yourself. We have to learn to let go, otherwise, we will be troubled by ourselves and can not be freed. It¡¯s just like how you don¡¯t know why the apple fell to the ground.¡±

    Liu Yuan said earnestly, then said, ¡°Young people should live well. Children should act like children. Don¡¯t ask questions for no reason, understand?¡±

    Then, he immediately strode forward, leaving behind a sophisticated back view. In reality, he was just fleeing.

    Zhiying watched him leave and tilted her head. Suddenly, she was puzzled. Why did the apple fall to the ground?

    Liu Yuan did not know that he had triggered the thoughts of a Soul Formation stage Immortal cultivator about Shangyang¡¯s gravity. He was nning to go to Tigerfang Mountain first and take care of those monkeys, then take the monkey wine.

    Then, he nned to go to the Jiuyuan mountain range again. Although he had an ident thest time he was looking for a fortuitous encounter, the actual situation was still good. This time, he was prepared toe safely.

    The only thing he was familiar with was the remains of a bow weapon buried in the Jiuyuan mountain range.

    The bow¡¯s name was Scarlet Cloud. Its quality was not high, but it had a fire attribute skill bonus. It was suitable for level 20 ¨C 30, which was from Foundation Establishment to Core Formation. It was more in line with Liu Yuan¡¯s intrinsic level.

    Well, Liu Yuan had already reached Foundation Establishment.

    The resonance between yin and yang was indeed extraordinary. After one night, Liu Yuan¡¯s actual level had already reached the fifth level of the Foundation Establishemnt stage. He had sessfully surpassed thebat power of about three Gu Siyins and could now fight against Fu Huan.

    Although Liu Yuan did remember the location of a higher-grade weapon, for safety¡¯s sake, he would still choose the Scarlet Cloud bow first. The Dragon Lock Dagger had left a deep psychological shadow on him, and he never wanted to experience what it felt like to enter a level 50 dungeon by mistake when he was level 20.

    However, to Liu Yuan¡¯s surprise, the monkeys on Tigerfang mountain still remembered his scent!

    As soon as he stepped into the territory of the monkeys, he immediately heard a high-pitched monkey cry. It sounded like a warning cry, and then it rose and fell.

    Rustling sounds could be heard in the forest as arge group of monkeys screeched and ran over. They bared their fangs and brandished their ws, bringing with them all kinds of leaves and dust. They were determined to fight to the death with the enemy again.

    Liu Yuan chuckled, stood on the spot, and raised his hand to form a seal.

    ¡°Hmph. Today, I¡¯m going to let you bunch of ignorant monkeys know what it means to be treated differently after three days of separation!¡±

    Boom!

    Flying Fire, Flowing me!

    It sounded fancy, but it was the mostmonly usedrge-scale fire-type skill.

    He raised his hands and cast a wave of AoE spells. Even if it was a normal attack, it would be enough to deal with this group of monkeys. In an instant, they screamed and scattered in all directions.

    Then, he casually used a few general attacks to kill the strongest and fiercest ones. The rest were all afraid and did not dare to attack again. They screeched as they patted the mes on their bodies and rolled on the ground in pain.

    This group of monkeys had chased him for an entire day before. It was the most tragic battle since he transmigrated. Such a dark history, if he did not take revenge, he would p himself in shame.

    When the Foundation Establishment Whitefur Monkey King saw this, its old eyes seemed to be filled with pain. It actually knelt down in front of Liu Yuan and begged for mercy in a very human-like manner. It vomited out a smooth jade-green pearl from its stomach and held it up to Liu Yuan as if it was presenting a treasure.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the saliva on it in disgust. He used his spiritual power to absorb it in the air and burned it with a me, burning away all the saliva.

    He remembered that this item was a quest item for the side quest ¡®Monkey King¡¯s Treasure¡¯. It was for an NPC at Chiyu Vi toplete a quest, but he could not remember the specific name.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get it here.¡±

    Liu Yuan waved his hand and released the group of monkeys. He carefully burned the bead three times before holding it in his hand and examining it for a while.

    ¡®Water Repelling Pearl¡¯.

    As the name suggested, it was a more practical item. Carrying it could increase water attribute damage resistance, as well as freely breathing underwater, and the body would not be wet.

    It was better than nothing, but it was also an unexpected gain.

    At the ce where Liu Yuan took the monkey winest time, he took an empty wine jar and filled it to the brim. He was prepared to return to Chiyu Vi and give it to Fu Huan.

    After that, he would go to the other side of the Jiuyuan mountain range to get the Scarlet Cloud bow.

 Chapter 68 - I Donâ€™t Want Your Life, I Want Your Intelligence

    <h4>Chapter 68: I Don¡¯t Want Your Life, I Want Your Intelligence</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the courtyard of Chi Yu vi¡¯s guest elder, Fu Huan sat on the roof with his hands supporting his chin and his elbows resting on his bent knees. He was bored to death as he stared at the empty courtyard.

    Ever since those Immortal cultivators left, Chiyu Vi has been in a state of chaos.| It was very calm. As usual, nothing happened today, so she could only stare nkly on the roof alone.

    Fu Huan looked at the sky and the earth and thought to himself, ¡®Today seems to be the sixth day since he left.¡¯

    She did not know how he and that Water Moon Dock¡¯s direct disciple were doing. Did he go to a cultivation sect to be son-inw or will hee back to marry Gu Siyin?

    Speaking of which, Little Miss Siyin had really been missing her meals and tea these few days. All she did was talk about Brother Junxuan, saying hello and quickly returning. She was almost turning into Liu Yuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m really envious¡­¡± Fu Huan mumbled.

    She didn ot know what she was envious of. Perhaps she was envious of Gu Siyin¡¯s ability to express her feelings without restraint, or perhaps she was envious of her good family background and her carefree life like a little phoenix.

    ¡°Does he still remember that he wanted to bring me some wine? He most likely doesn¡¯t remember. With so many beauties by his side, how could he remember a jar of wine for this friend of his? Hmph, he forgets his friends when he sees a beauty.¡±

    Fu Huan raised his leg and kicked away a stone beside her foot. The stone fell off the roof and startled a few sparrows.

    She did not notice that her tone was sour, as if she had eaten 17 or 18 lemons.

    How did they look like friends?

    ¡°Fu Huan!¡± Suddenly, an excited male voice came from below. Fu Huan did not need to look to know that it was Wei Gaoxuan, another guest minister.

    He was a young master from a martial arts family who had reached the Divine Soul stage at such a young age, which was equivalent to a Foundation Establishment cultivator. He hade to Chiyu Vi as a guest elder to build a rtionship and pave the way for his future.

    He had only been at Chiyu Vi for a few days, but ever since he saw Fu Huan, he had beening to court her every day.

    Fu Huan knew that this young swordsman, who was known as the ¡®Heaven Shadow Sword¡¯ by the people of Jianghu, was most likely very famous. He had always been sessful in his pursuit of those young girls who yearned for the Jianghu. Seeing that Fu Huan was beautiful and highly skilled in martial arts, he wanted to get another one who was different from the rest.

    However, Fu Huan could not be bothered. She was not here to date, and she had no interest in this guy who flirted with women all day long.

    This kind of person, after taking out his family background, was basically equivalent to having nothing.

    However, Heaven Shadow Sword, Wei Gaoxuan, was very interested in Fu Huan. He was very ambitious and had set his sights on the pearl of the Gu family, Gu Siyin. Originally, Gu Siyin had an engagement with the trash of the Xue family and it was not easy for him to interfere. After the engagement was canceled, Wei Gaoxuan was ready to go to her house to propose marriage. Who knew that she would be attacked by the Water Moon Dock again?

    But now, the people from Water Moon Dock had all gone back after an ident. Gu Siyin¡¯s marriage had also been put on hold, so it was probably impossible.

    At this time, Wei gaoxuan entered Chiyu Vi as a guest, so one could imagine his purpose.

    It was just that Gu Siyin¡¯s temper was absolutely unruly and willful. She was obedient in front of Liu Yuan, but in front of others, she was just a little devil.

    Wei Gaoxuan was extremely impatient with this kind of personality, and he could not resist his phndering ways in Chiyu Vi, so he finally took a fancy to Fu Huan.

    Wei Gaoxuan looked up at Fu Huan, feeling that it was a pity that she was not only tightly dressed, but also wearing a mask. However, he could not forget the voice after hearing it once. He knew that there must be a beautiful woman under the mask, and his heart was so eager to unmask her mysterious face.

    But in fact, he did not know that under the loli¡¯s voice, it could be a 58-year-old grandma.

    ¡°Fu Huan, I¡¯ve recently obtained a new movement technique manual. It¡¯s called ¡®Treading on Wind and Chasing Snow¡¯. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll give it to you. I don¡¯t have much use for it.¡±

    Wei Gaoxuan raised the book in his hand and smiled confidently, ¡°I know that you love to practice martial arts, and you¡¯re also very good at movement techniques. This scroll Treading on Wind and Chasing Snow is just right for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Fu Huan replied and nced at the movement technique. Although she was indeed tempted, she knew that as long as she epted this guy¡¯s things, he would have a reason to ask for more.

    ¡°No need. Thank you for your kind intentions, Young Hero Wei. I already have a fixed form for my body technique. If I change to another one, I¡¯m afraid that my martial arts will regress instead of advancing. It¡¯s really not appropriate.¡±

    Wei Gaoxuan¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°There¡¯s no such problem with this movement technique. I¡¯ve had the elders in my family see it and examine it. I¡¯ve modified the cirction route, so it won¡¯t interfere with the original meridians.¡±

    Fu Huan took a deep breath and felt that there was no point in continuing to argue. Finally, she said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your kindness. I appreciate it, but I really don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Wei Gaoxuan still had a thick-skinned look on his face, as if he was trying to carry out the appearance of a bootlicker, trying to achieve the achievement of ¡®Bootlicking to the end and having everything¡¯.

    In any case, everyone knew that he was a guest of Chiyu Vi, and if he hurt the guest, it would be very bad.

    Fu Huan did not know whether to take it or not. He frowned and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to change to another movement technique. I learn martial arts only to survive. It¡¯s a mess, and I don¡¯t dare to blindly learn it.¡±

    She¡¯s really different from the Young Ladies and Young Masters of big families.

    Wei Gaoxuan lost his patience when he saw her rejection. He frowned and said loudly, ¡°Are you not giving face to the Third Young Master of the Wei family? I told you to take it, so you just take it!¡±

    ¡°I know your background, and you don¡¯t have any background to speak of. If I were to ask Chiyu Vi, it would be easy for them to get rid of you, a mere guest elder. At that time, it would be your great fortune if I were willing to marry you, so how could you have the patience you have now?¡±

    Fu Huan fell silent and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any background, but I still have martial arts. You¡¯re only at the third level of the Divine Soul stage, but I¡¯m at the seventh level of the Divine Soul stag. There¡¯s no one around now. You can speak rudely to me, but I can also beat you up to vent my anger.¡±

    Wei Gaoxuan chuckled, ¡°You really dare to hit me?¡± Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents will be implicated? With the power of my Wei family, it¡¯s enough to send your family to prison for the rest of their lives. If we don¡¯t want their lives, then we want them to stay in prison for the rest of their lives, suffering and never being able to free themselves.¡±

    Fu Huan clenched her fists. Her eyes were burning with anger, but she also felt a little sad.

    Was background the only thing that was important in this world?

    Wei Gaoxuan saw that she was swallowing her anger and jumped onto the roof. He reached out to take off Fu Huan¡¯s mask and revealed a smug smile. ¡°See, isn¡¯t this settled? As long as you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll find you any cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she needs any of your cultivation techniques.¡±

    A voice suddenly came from behind him, and Wei Gaoxuan¡¯s body tensed up for a moment. He called out who it was and suddenly turned around, only to see a strange young man with a cold smile on his face.

    His short ck hair was loose, his face was handsome and fair, and he looked a little schrly. The ck clothes he was wearing had dark golden patterns woven like clouds, which could only be seen from a certain angle. The tight fabric of the clothes outlined his tall figure. He looked young, but he had an imposing aura when he stood with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Gaoxuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This is Chiyu Vi, don¡¯t you¡­ Ah!¡±

    Liu Yuan raised his leg and kicked the guy to the ground. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re just a nameless NPC from the secr world of a Xianxia online game. Did the game producers give you face? You dare to harass my Lady Boss? You¡¯re finished today!¡±

    Before Wei Gaoxuan could react, he rolled on the ground a few times. Just as he was about to raise his head in anger and curse, the young man¡¯s figure appeared in front of him like a ghost. He stretched out his finger and gently touched his forehead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, I just want your intelligence.¡±

    Devour Spirit, Destroy Heart!

    This move added a debuff, adding confusion and madness!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s fingertips pierced the spirit energy into Wei Gaoxuan¡¯s forehead, immediately destroying his upper Dantian. His martial arts could no longer advance, and he could only be a fool for three days from now on.

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand and looked at the stunned Fu Huan. He threw the jar of monkey wine to her and smiled, ¡°I promised to give this to you. I remember it.¡±

 Chapter 69 - As Long as Youâ€™re Willing, You Can Be the Next Martial Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 69: As Long as You¡¯re Willing, You Can Be the Next Martial Emperor</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Whoosh.

    Fu Huan caught the wine jar and jumped down from the roof with a shocked expression. She looked at Wei Gaoxuan, who was lying unconscious on the ground with a broken arm. Frowning, she said with some worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small punishment. His upper Dantian is crippled, and he¡¯ll be a fool for three days. This should wake him up.¡±

    The cultivation of the human body, martial arts, and immortal cultivation were the same. They also needed to coordinate with three Dantians.

    The space between the eyebrows was the upper Dantian, which hid the spirit; In the heart is the middle Dantian, which hides Qi; Below the navel was the lower Dantian, where essence was stored.

    Simply put, the lower Dantian was the economic foundation, while the upper Dantian was the superstructure.

    The so-called Divine Soul stage in martial arts was actually the cultivation of the middle Dantian. Liu Yuan had destroyed Wei Gaoxuan¡¯s upper Dantian, which was the same as destroying his chance to advance further. Cutting off an arm was a thorough warning.

    As for fainting, it had nothing to do with him. It was the intelligence debuff, not the fainting buff. It was the Young Master Wei who fainted from the pain and shock.

    Liu Yuan used his spiritual power to condense some cold water and sshed it on the guy to wake him up. As soon as he woke up, he looked at Liu Yuan with a trembling face and a dumbfounded look.

    The housekeeper of the vi, He Ren, rushed over because of themotion. The moment he saw Liu Yuan, he cupped his fists and saluted. After asking about the situation, he ordered people to take Wei Gaoxuan away for treatment. He then said to Liu Yuan in fear, ¡°Mr. Junxuan, please calm down. This¡­ this Wei Gaoxuan¡­¡±

    ¡°The effect of the spell will only make him stupid for three days. If he¡¯s not satisfied with it after this, or if he thinks that he has too many people in his family, he cane to me. I¡¯ll help him simplify it.¡± Liu Yuan snorted. ¡°Let him consider the consequences of offending a Nascent Soul stage immortal cultivator.¡±

    Seeing that he did not me Chiyu Vi, He Ren heaved a sigh of relief and quickly left to settle the matter.

    It was not umon for Immortal cultivators to have absolute control over the lives of ordinary forces, so there was no need to worry that the Wei family would really overestimate their capabilities. They could only suffer in silence, and Wei Gaoxuan might even be reproached.

    Liu Yuan still felt that he had been too gentle. Such a person actually dared to verbally harass the Lady Boss. He even wanted to marry her and acted as if it was her honor. What the f*ck were you thinking?!

    Fu Huan made an ¡®Oh¡¯ sound and lowered her head to look at the wine jar in her arms. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Why do you still remember? ¡­I was just casually saying it at that time. Didn¡¯t you go to Water Moon Dock? Why did youe back? You¡¯re so troublesome.¡±

    She was seriously looking forward to it.

    If he said it was troublesome, she would be very happy.

    Liu Yuanpletely understood. He looked up and saw that the progress bar had changed from ¡®Growing old together¡¯ to ¡®A vow of love¡¯.

    The Lady Boss¡¯s world was really ¡®small¡¯. The so-called ¡®vow of love¡¯ was just a simple promise that I said I would bring you a jar of good wine and I really did it.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m an immortal cultivator, so it won¡¯t take much time for me to make a round trip.¡± Liu Yuan nced at Wei Gaoxuan on the ground and said, ¡± Besides, wasn¡¯t my timing great? If I didn¡¯te, you would have been forced to marry him.¡±

    Fu Huan¡¯s expression dimmed for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have any status or background.¡±

    ¡°Then you have one now.¡± Liu Yuan suddenly thought of something. He pointed at the jar of wine. ¡°Betrothal gift.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Fu Huan was stunned. She looked at the wine in her hand, and her face suddenly turned red. She tilted her head and said, ¡°How can you be so casual! I, I¡¯m¡­ I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    In fact, her slender hands were gripping the wine jar so tightly that she almost broke it.

    So, it waspletely eptable?

    Why did Liu Yuan feel that this Lady Boss was so easy to deal with? He did not even need to do anything and his favorability points would increase. Why did he not notice before?

    Could it be that it had only triggered fights in the past?

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯s a gift to hire you as t he Lady Boss.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Fu Huan¡¯s bashful expression froze for a moment. Just as she was about to get angry, she suddenly froze.

    ¡°The¡­ The Lady Boss? What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, confused.

    ¡°The face of a sect,¡± Liu Yuan replied.

    Fu Huan¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°A sect?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°From a business point of view, I¡¯m definitely going to set up my own sect. A sect needs a Lady Boss to attract poprity and drive the development of the sect. You see, to make an inappropriate analogy, that Pihuan Luo of the demonic sect is the Lady Boss of the demonic sect. Because of her, everyone knows how terrifying and bloody the demonic sect is. The Righteous path is afraid of her, and then more perverted evil cultivators will be attracted to join the demonic sect. It¡¯s a sustainable virtuous cycle.¡±

    ¡°Another example is the female spiritual puppet of the Jade Mirage Sect. Many immortal cultivators go to the Jade Mirage Sect because of its fame, hoping to see her beauty. In the end, they were tricked into the sect and left their knowledge on the Dao impartation monument.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are many, many, many other exaples¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems to make sense.¡± Fu Huan¡¯s head was spinning from the long speech. She nodded her head in confusion. ¡°In short, you want me to join the sect you have yet to create.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and said, ¡°You have the talent for Immortal cultivation. Otherwise, no Immortal cultivator would have wanted to take you into their sect back then. If you can enter the path with martial arts, you are undoubtedly a very special kind among immortal cultivators. Moreover¡­ you are good-looking. This is your biggest advantage.¡±

    Fu Huan¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°That¡¯s only possible when one¡¯s martial arts enter the Dao. Even the old Vi Master can¡¯t do it. How can I?¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled and said with certainty, ¡°You can! There¡¯s a Martial Emperor cave to the North of the Central ins, hidden under the cliffs of the forest. A thousand years ago, Martial Emperor He Junhao, who had reached the peak of martial arts with his mortal body, left his inheritance there. His cultivation is also there. If you want, I can make you the second Martial Emperor.¡±

    Fu Huan was in a daze. Her heart was slightly fluctuating, and even her chest was fluctuating with it. She subconsciously muttered, ¡°Martial Emperor.¡±

    Liu Yuan was pleased to see the dream in the Lady Boss¡¯s eyes. He extended his hand and cast Vajra Subduing Demon Spell on Fu Huan. The Halo of Thorns from the Kongtong Temple gave him a free pass to anyone below the Core Formation stage. Anyone below the Nascent Soul Stage would be heavily injured.

    ¡°You can think about it more clearly. It¡¯s been so many years, you should¡¯ve long understood how unworthy it was for you to give up on cultivation for those parents. After I¡¯m done with the matters at Water Moon Dock, I¡¯ll go north to find some things. I¡¯ll ask you then.¡±

    Before he left, Liu Yuan added, ¡°I was just joking. Monkey wine isn¡¯t considered a betrothal gift. I¡¯ll give you a formal one another day.¡±

    He went to cast the Subduing Demon Spell on Gu Siyin again. He deeply felt that he had not thought about it in the past. However, he did not n to show his face. If Gu Siyin saw him now, she would definitely pester him for a long time.

    It was better to avoid this kind of high-risk Asura arena.

 Chapter 70 - Bi Luo Mansionâ€™s Token

    <h4>Chapter 70: Bi Luo Mansion¡¯s Token</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Jiuyuan mountain range.

    Liu Yuan stood in the air, looking down from the top of a rtively high mountain. Compared to the map in the game, there was not much difference in the terrain. There were only some differences in the details, so it would take time to identify.

    For Liu Yuan, this memory was already a little blurry, and it was more troublesome to recall.

    ¡°It should be around the right direction from here.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the final confirmed location and flew forward. Many of the remains here were quite small. They were basically the corpses and items left behind by people who died here. There was a chance of dropping equipment if they encountered monsters.

    For example, there was a chance that he would meet a Psychic Monkey and end up bing enemies with a group of monkeys after drinking monkey wine.

    This time, he had learned his lesson. He first used his perception to clean up the surroundings to make sure that nothing strange would suddenly pop out. Then, he separated the vines and grass and found a broken skeleton buried in soil and weeds, and a longbow beside it.

    The body of the bow was ck and carved with red cloud patterns. Compared to its original owner, it was bright and beautiful, and was well-preserved.

    Liu Yuan first cleaned up the remains and reburied them before taking the Scarlet Cloud bow. After all, he had taken someone else¡¯s things. It would be too immoral to say that he did nothing. At least, he had to help clean up the remains.

    However, when he was cleaning up, he found a token under the bones and clothes.

    ¡°Is this the token of¡­ Bi Luo Mansion?¡±

    Liu Yuan was holding a small token in his hand. It was about five centimeters long and one centimeter wide. It was shaped like a small piece of metal, with the number ¡¯37¡¯ on it. It was also the code name of an ordinary member, like Lady Wan¡¯s number 11, or Ding Liu¡¯s number 6.

    It was not unusual for the people of Bi Luo Mansion to die anywhere, and this man had been dead for some years, but he died in a hidden way, so hispanions could not find him.

    ¡°I remember that the rule of Bi Luo Mansion is that the token must be returned after three months of losing contact with a member¡­ Maybe a special case among special cases. After all, the terrain of the Jiuyuan mountain range isplicated and dangerous, so it¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t find the body.¡±

    Liu Yuan kept the token for the time being.

    ¡°But since he died here, it means that something or someone killed him. I can ask Ding Liu.¡±

    Liu Yuan returned the way he came. Fortunately, this ce was on the same route as Chiyu Vi and Water Moon Dock, so it was more convenient. He could just ask along the way.

    Liu Yuan walked around the town and saw Ding Liu.

    He called out to the fatty. Ding Liu maintained his ttering smile and turned around vigntly. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that it was Liu Yuan.

    He looked at Liu Yuan awkwardly. The experience of fighting the moment they metst time was a little embarrassing, and it should be said that he had repaid kindness with ingratitude in theory. He was really a little ashamed to face Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Has your knee recovered?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Ding Liu smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Ding Liu rubbed his hands together, not knowing what to say.

    Liu Yuan took out the token and showed the number side, ¡°I found a corpse in the Jiuyuan mountain range with this.¡±

    Ding Liu raised his head and looked at the token. His pupils shrank, and he subconsciously took a deep breath.

    ¡°It seems like he is rted to you. Otherwise, there are so many people in Bi Luo Mansion. I wouldn¡¯t be so surprised if I have never seen his code name before. Calcting the time, you came here 20 years ago, and this man has been dead for many years. He probably escaped with you?¡±

    Liu Yuan kept the token.

    Ding Liu wanted to ask for it, but he stopped in his tracks. His expression was very stiff. ¡°You¡­ What do you know?¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that there was really a secret, but on the surface, he said, ¡°I can choose not to know anything, or I can choose to know everything. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Ding Liu seemed to have understood something. He gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    It seemed that they had found some important clues¡­ this must have something to do with the reason for their defection, or it was found by Bi Luo Mansion. In short, it must be of great value for Ding Liu to directly ask him what he wanted.

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything that I want from you. You can¡¯t give it to me. To be honest, you two are just ordinary members of Bi Luo Mansion. The things that you treasure are just ordinary things to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the price. That Scarlet Cloud Bow is pretty good.¡±

    Ding Liu was taken aback. He thought of the injury to his knee that he had healed and was momentarily speechless. It was too difficult to make them believe in others. However, there seemed to be no other reason for a dignified Nascent Soul stage Immortal cultivator to take the Scarlet Cloud Bow, other than to make a show of helping them pay the price.

    No, you¡¯re too much to look so moved.

    Was it really embarrassing for a Nascent Soul cultivator to have a level 20 weapon?

    ¡°But since you attacked mest time, I¡¯ll reluctantly give you something useful aspensation,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    ¡®This is something useful to me¡¯ was an easy excuse, and it could be understood in any way.

    Ambiguous words were the best way to fool people.

    But the main thing was that he was being looked down on. If he did not take something, he would feel like he was at a loss.

    He threw the identity token over. ¡°37¡¯s whereabouts are deep in the Jiuyuan mountain range. I guess you can¡¯t enter even if you know. I¡¯ll take you in personally in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Lady Wan was too impulsive about what happenedst time,¡± Ding Liu quickly added.

    Liu Yuan waved his hand and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your petty tricks. I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Ding Liu still wanted to say something, but Liu Yuan had already disappeared.

    ¡­

    Zou Wenrui walked slowly along thekeside. He measured a few steps and put down thest Crossing Karma Stone. He looked at the center of theke. A half-formed array gradually stabilized five feet above theke.

    The blood-red runes outlined theplete appearance of the hundred-foot-wide magic array formation. It was reflected on the calmke, twisted and flowing, emitting a strange and evil aura.

    This was the Blood Sacrifice Array.

    Zou Wenrui stared at the center of the formation and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m only missing one offering.¡±

    He would use half of his life as a sacrifice.

    This price was too great, so much so that no one dared to question whether he was faking it or not. Instead, many people advised him not to be impulsive.

    But who knew how many people were cheering behind his back?

    However, the sacrifice needed to be offered to the Ghost Messengers of the world of spirits and souls. However, the Gate of Hell of Fengdu could never be opened.

    The so-called iplete page that could summon Ghost Messengers was also fake.

    These people did not know anything.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ they humiliated me to this extent. I¡¯ve cultivated for hundreds of years, but I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed.¡± Zou Wenrui¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. He thought of how he was in front of Ning Tingshan, who had been suppressing him, and how he was just careless. His Dantian was sealed in one move and he was even humiliated with words. He felt that his dignity had been swept to the ground and he almost wanted tomit suicide.

    He looked at the surface of theke with a twisted expression. As long as he could sessfully release that guy¡­

 Chapter 71 - The Blood Sacrifice Begins

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Blood Sacrifice Begins</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As soon as Liu Yuan arrived near the Water Moon Dock, he discovered the spiritual energy fluctuations produced by the array formation.

    The cold and evil aura made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°This Blood Sacrifice Array feels a little evil¡­ He can¡¯t open this gate to hell, so the blood sacrifice array is basically a waste. Could it be that he¡¯s prepared to sacrifice the entire sect to increase his strength and then take the opportunity to kill me?¡±

    Liu Yuan had seen blood sacrifices in the game before. They were all small-scale, immediate individual blood sacrifices. The demonic sect often did this kind of thing, but they sacrificed other people¡¯s lives. The Orthodox sects also knew blood sacrifice spells, but most of them were blood sacrifices of themselves.

    In this world, the concept of morality was very weak most of the time. Only those who stood in high positions had a higher realm and vision, such as the former Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, Ding Luan, who had died with the Heavenly Demon. Further away were the existences of the Sea shing Tower, who could not leave the Yonghui Sea to suppress the demon race for the rest of their lives.

    It was the standardw of the jungle at the bottom level. After all, many Immortal cultivators did not do it for the Dao, but just to get out of the current situation.

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment. ¡°But Zou Wenrui really has no reason to do this. He¡¯s at least a veteran of two dynasties. He was already here when the previous Dock Master was still here. He should still have some feelings for the Water Moon Dock. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed here even though he¡¯s already in the Nascent Soul Stage.¡±

    He squinted his eyes and could see from a distance that the 300-meter wide array in the center of theke was slowly rotating. There were also some Water Moon Dock disciples who were helping to maintain the stability.

    In any case, he would see the results tomorrow. It did not matter what this guy was up to. If he could not do it, there was still Zhiying by his side.

    ¡­would I get addicted to living off a woman?

    But then again, Zhiying seems to have disappeared again. I guess she¡¯s hiding in the dark to observe.

    Anyway, Liu Yuan could not detect her presence. Otherwise, he would not have let her go from the top of the bed to the inside.

    He went around the shore of the Water Moon Lake and returned to Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room.

    Ning Xiangrong had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, cultivating with her eyes closed. Her long ck hair hung loosely, making her skin fair and her cheeks rosy. Her beautiful face added a bit of charm, probably to digest the spiritual power cultivation obtained from the double cultivation.

    After all, she was not like Liu Yuan, who was a cheater. His cultivation could be increased or decreased at will, and his cultivation speed was also maintained at a constant speed.

    Liu Yuan sat at the table in the room, admiring Ning Xiangrong¡¯s beauty while holding his chin and thinking about a suitable way for her.

    ¡°The Water Moon Dock¡¯s cultivation technique definitely won¡¯t work. The founder¡¯s own cultivation was only at the Nascent Soul stage, and the highest he could go was the Nascent Soul stage. The higher he went, the more difficult it would be. He could only find a morepatible one to rece it with.¡±

    In the end, Liu Yuan decided on a cultivation technique called the Bright Mystic Ice Box Mirro. It was water-attributed and had the characteristics of an illusion. Its upper limit was to transcend Tribtions, and it was excellent in all aspects.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little difficult to get¡­ It seems to be in the map of the Bai Kingdom in the far north, but it just so happens that I¡¯m going north to find the Land of Extreme Cold and get my weapons. The Jade Mirage is in the middle of the Central ins and I¡¯ll pass by on the way. In this way, the route n is still very clear. I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be a fan of scenery. I kind of want to explore the world of Shangyang.¡±

    As Liu Yuan thought about it, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s eyshes trembled. She opened her eyes and was about to adjust her breathing again when she saw Liu Yuan still wearing the clothes she had made.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s expression instantly melted and became as tender as water, her eyes full of affection.

    She smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up this morning. I only found out that you went back to Chiyu Vi to see Siyin after asking around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is this affection or killing intent?

    What did he say? He said that he should stay overnight and avoid this kind of Asura arena.

    Now, he wanted to eat the person who had said those words.

    ¡°I went to see Fu Huan. I promised to dig out a jar of monkey wine for her as a gift, so I can¡¯t go back on my word. Siyin has been talking about me all day. Once I appear, I¡¯ll definitely be pestered. I might as well not go see her. Her longing will probably fade a little after a while, so I should focus on my cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were very calm. He walked over and sat down next to Ning Xiangrong. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong put her legs down, leaned over, and put her face on his shoulder. She said in azy tone, ¡°Why should I be jealous? She hasn¡¯t tasted anything yet. I¡¯ve already licked you clean, leaving nothing behind. You should think about what you should do if this little vinegar jar of hers is knocked over.¡±

    Her eyes were shining with pride. The biggest advantage of being the first to attack was the uniqueness of the first time.

    Liu Yuan took the opportunity to hold her slender waist and said, ¡°Siyin won¡¯t be jealous of you. At least on the surface¡­ She came to look for youst time and didn¡¯t question you about anything. She¡¯s usually stubborn and unreasonable, but she won¡¯t get angry at me. At most, she¡¯ll be sad¡­ and I¡¯ll think of how tofort her.¡±

    ¡°This child is quite cute¡­ She¡¯s much cuter than your daughter.¡± Ning Xiangrong snorted. ¡°Pihuan Luo did not treat that child as a rtive at all. She actually sent her to seduce you. Shameless.¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ She¡¯s is probably listening.¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked around, but he could not find Zhiying. She was indeed like a shadow, following the body like a shadow, but her presence was weak.

    ¡°Zhiying?¡± he tried to call out.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Liu Yuan turned his head and saw Zhiying nodding at him behind the bed curtain.

    Bed curtain?

    Liu Yuan looked at the figure standing barefoot behind the bed curtain. She was very small, and the way she hid in the shadows and looked at Liu Yuan was like an owl standing in the corner with its eyes wide open.

    Ning Xiangrong was also stunned, and then she remembered the fact that she was being watched. She buried her face in Liu Yuan¡¯s chest and gently hammered her fists.

    ¡°Can you find a more suitable ce next time?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    ¡°The top of the bed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and gave up struggling.

    He continued to cultivate in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s room until the next morning. Liu Yuan opened the door in high spirits, and Ning Xiangrong naturally held his arm, as if she was dering her sovereignty to some yers who were secretly observing, ¡°Today, all the disciples will gather at the side of the Water Moon Lake to witness the Blood Sacrifice Array to summon the soul.¡±

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°If Zou Wenrui really wanted to summon his soul, he definitely wouldn¡¯t seed. I heard from a senior that the gate of hell has beenpletely sealed off. So, Yue Longzhang doesn¡¯t have to worry about his grave being dug up. He won¡¯t be able to live in peace even if he bes a ghost.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong frowned. ¡°Then what does he want to do? he¡¯s spent so much effort. It can¡¯t be just for show.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at thekeside. ¡°If he wants to die today, I¡¯ll let him experience the fear of having his gif removed during a live broadcast¡­ Or Zhiying can do it.¡±

    At thekeside, Ning Tingshan was still at the head of the table. Zou Wenrui seemed to have said something to Zou Zishi and then nothing else.

    Zou Wenrui took a deep breath. His eyes flickered as he prepared himself mentally and walked towards theke.

    The Blood Sacrifice Array sensed the body of Qi and blood and started to rotate slowly like a millstone. The blood-colored mist condensed and slowly dispersed, lighting up with a piercing red light.

    Boom!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The ground is shaking?¡±

    There was a sudden disturbance in the surroundings. After a muffled explosion on the ground, the Water Moon Dock disciples who had gathered around frantically tried to maintain their bnce.

    A blood-red pir of light rose from the surface of theke!

 Chapter 72 - Iâ€™m Sorry, I Can Do Whatever I

    <h4>Chapter 72: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can Do Whatever I Want by Cheating</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The ground suddenly trembled, and everyone was shocked. Then, their eyes were attracted by the blood-red light pir in the center of theke.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Could this be the ghost faction? Why do I feel like something¡¯s not right¡­¡±

    ¡°The formation is still in operation. Elder Zou didn¡¯t say that it failed. It should be normal¡­ Right?¡±

    ¡°But the ground is shaking more and more.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the aura of this array? it seems to be a demonic power?¡±

    ¡°Demonic power!¡±

    Ning Tingshan suddenly opened his eyes wide and shouted, ¡± ¡°Zou Wenrui, what have you done? How can this pir of light contain such a huge amount of demonic energy?¡±

    Zou Wenrui stopped in front of the light pir. Blood flowed from his body and dripped onto the water¡¯s surface. He sank instantly, like a long snake of blood, gathering towards the blood pir.

    The Blood Qi and spiritual power in his body that had been transformed by the array also gradually gathered towards the center.

    Liu Yuan felt that this scene was a little familiar. It was just like the day he fell into the cold pond, when the Primordial Demon Dragon was drinking the blood from his body.

    Ning Tingshan was still asking loudly, but Zou Wenrui turned a deaf ear.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop the blood sacrifice immediately!¡±

    Seeing that he did not answer, Ning Tingshan made a prompt decision and turned to order the other elders and disciples to attack and stop the operation of the formation.

    Although some of Zou Wenrui¡¯s supporters were hesitant, most of them realized the seriousness of the situation. They all activated their spells and picked up their weapons.

    Such a huge amount of demonic power meant that either a great demon hade into being, or it was an evil treasure that contained a huge amount of demonic power. No matter which one it was, it represented a huge disaster.

    Ning Tingshan turned around and shouted at Zou Zishi, ¡°What did he just say to you?! How could there be demonic energy in the Water Moon Lake? Even I didn¡¯t know about it!¡±

    As a Dock Master, he felt that he had failed. He was in the middle of the water Moon Lake, but he did not know anything.

    Zou Zishi, who had been in a daze since the beginning, turned pale and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Foster Father said that there is a prison under the Water Moon Lake.¡±

    Ning Tingshan¡¯s pupils shrank. He looked at the blood pir that was growingrger andrger in the center.¡±A prison?¡±

    With the addition of demonic power, the things locked in the prison were self-evident!

    Zou Zishi¡¯s face was pale and he was clearly frightened. He shook his head with a crying face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Foster Father said that this formation was not effective and that it was just for show. I was only responsible for helping to set it up and didn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    ¡°Zishi! What are you panicking about? I wanted to use this opportunity to test you, to see if you have the ability to rece the Dock Master. But now, it seems that you are still far from enough!¡±

    Zou Wenrui, who had been silent, suddenly shouted andughed, ¡± Hahahaha, Ning Tingshan. Why do you think I¡¯ve been staying at the Water Moon Dock? after the previous Dock Master died, I¡¯m the only one who knows this secret. I originally wanted to seize the Dock Master position before making this monster¡¯s existence public, but you guys forced me to do this!¡±

    He turned around and looked at Liu Yuan with a venomous expression. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No one has ever humiliated me like this, no one! I don¡¯t believe that a Nascent Soul stage cultivator who doesn¡¯t even have the power of the embryo of Dao is just relying on an empty shell with enormous spiritual power! I¡¯ll feed this monster with my blood and Qi today so that it can recover its strength and break out of the cage. It¡¯ll listen to mymand for the time being and kill you!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    On the water¡¯s surface, several more pirs of blood shot up into the sky. The ground shook even more violently, even shaking the Water Moon Dock¡¯s buildings. Rocks kept rolling down from Spring Mountain.

    All the spell attacks were blocked by the Blood Sacrifice Array. Zou Wenrui used the excuse of opening the gate to hell but in reality, he wanted to use this opportunity tounch an attack. The defensive power of the entire array that Water Moon Dock had set up was naturally extraordinary.

    Who knew that theke next to Water Moon Dock would imprison a great demon¡­?

    Liu Yuan did not know either.

    He stared at the thick pir of blood in the center and felt that his demonic power was around the seventh or eighth level of the Nascent Soul stage, and it was even getting stronger.¡±Who would know that there¡¯s an instance dungeon here that hasn¡¯t been opened yet? In the game, Water Moon dock is still a scenic location, just like the peaceful in. However, as a hidden instance dungeon, its level isn¡¯t too high. In fact, it¡¯s quite reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Zou Wenrui¡¯s twisted old face and felt that it was probably as he had said. If Liu Yuan had not been so cruel to him back then, he would have hidden for a while longer and secretly nned to seize the Dock Master position.

    Butter on, Ning Xiangrong became the Dock Master. He did not know if it was because his n had failed, or if he had continued to bear with it and wanted to make a move at that time.

    In short, the situation had changed greatly.

    ¡°Come out! Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym!¡±

    Zou Wenrui raised his hands high and shouted fanatically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why don¡¯t you call out a Pikachu?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. The surroundings were chaotic, and Zou Wenrui¡¯s faction had received instructions to fight with the Dock Master¡¯s faction. However, Liu Yuan was still calm and in the mood to ridicule.

    Whoosh!

    A w with red scales suddenly stretched out from the central blood pir. It stepped into the void, spreading an invisible ripple. Then, the head of a wrym stretched out from the pir. It had a long horn on its forehead, and its eyes were red like mes. Its scales were also a gorgeous fiery red, burning with raging mes. It looked very ferocious.

    Roar¨C

    It opened its mouth and raised its head to let out a loud shrill, revealing its bloody mouth, slender tongue, and a mouth full of sharp teeth. The remaining slender body and ws also stretched out, coiling around the blood pir. The pressure of the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage was released, immediately causing the lower-level disciples of the Water Moon Dock to sit on the ground in shock.

    Zou Wenrui turned around and smiled arrogantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a ninth-tier Nascent Soul cultivator? Come on! It¡¯s the same! If you¡¯re really the disciple of a Saint, then suppress this demon here and I¡¯ll give you a chance to make a name for yourself! At that time, you¡¯ll be the Righteous man who stepped forward to save the day when the Water Moon Dock¡¯s internal strife went out of control! Also, the great elder released the sealed demon beast and controlled it to kill wantonly!¡±

    His face twisted as he shouted, ¡°But can you do it?! How could a fake Nascent Soul stage cultivator who didn¡¯t even have the power of the original spirit embryo of Dao do it? Hahahahaha! Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym! Kill him!¡±

    If it was before¡­ Liu Yuan really would not be able to beat this ancient dragon.

    Liu Yuan looked at the wyrm that suddenly split theke and rushed over with the wind and waves. The mes on its body evaporated theke into water vapor, and the mes on its body carried a mist. Its tail was like a long whip as it pped the water surface and opened its mouth toward Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan took out the Scarlet Cloud Bow and looked at Zou Wenrui, who wasughing wildly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But your wish may note true.¡±

    Zou Wenrui was ready to take revenge for the humiliation he had suffered. The time for him to regain his dignity hade. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°A dead duck¡¯s mouth is stubborn. Now that things havee to this, you still want to keep up your face. You¡¯re indeed a trash who looks strong but is actually weak!¡±

    Liu Yuan made a gesture of nocking an arrow on the bow, and his spiritual power, which was more powerful than the demonic power of the wyrm, condensed into mes. He finally could not help but smile strangely. ¡°I say, Old Mister Zou, I¡¯m very sorry, but I¡¯m already at the Soul Formation stage.¡±

    With the strength imparting, dual cultivation, and his own cultivation, he had the strength of a fifth level Foundation Establishment cultivator, and with the attribute bonus of the card, he was originally a ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator. After supplementing his cultivation, he directly broke through to the Soul Formation stage. There was no bottleneck, and there was only a thin line between them. However, hisbat power could no longer bepared.

    Zou Wenrui¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    The longbow in the young man¡¯s hand burst into mes and condensed into the illusionary shape of a Red Lotus. The lotus petals bloomed and withered in an instant, and the ashes twisted into a line of fire. The moment the bowstring was released, it pierced through the fog and shot into the wymr¡¯s wide-open mouth, prating its body with a loud bang!

    [Skill: Red Lotus Self-redemption]

 Chapter 73 - Draw the Lightning and Break the

    <h4>Chapter 73: Draw the Lightning and Break the Formation</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Red Lotus Self-redemption was a rare skill that did not follow the principle of attribute restraint. It was fire attribute, but it could restrain fire attribute. In addition, the Scarlet Cloud Bow had an additional effect on fire attribute skills, so the armor-piercing effect was even better.

    Looking down from the sky, the straight trajectory was like a red line drawn on the surface of the water. It appeared in an instant, passed through the body of the wrym, and crossed the entireke. A mountain on the other side exploded and burst into Red Lotus-shaped mes.

    Then, the red line disappeared, and the water suddenly burst into waves. The waves exploded on both sides, and a mist of blood sprayed into the water from the back of the wrym.

    The wyrm, whose body was burning with mes, opened its mouth and instantly cowered. It stopped its forward charging action and wailed in pain.

    ¡°Aow!!!¡±

    It started to roll around in the water as blood spurted out from its mouth and body. The water sshed in all directions as theke water churned, forming waves that pped against the shore. The Water Moon Dock¡¯s disciples all cried out in fear and fled in all directions.

    The arrow went through its mouth, prating its throat and more than half of its body. Red Lotus Self-redemption had a continuous burning effect, and its internal organs were probably badly damaged. However, the psychological trauma of catching the arrow with its mouth was probably even more serious.

    The dragon wailed. It should not have been hurt by the fire, but it felt the burning pain of its internal organs being damaged. The wound on its body that had been pierced through had extinguished the fire, showing the ck color of being burned. It could only roll in theke water that it hated the most to wear it down. It bent down and opened its mouth, pouring in arge amount of coldke water, and then spat out blood mixed with its internal organs.

    ¡°The effect is too good¡­ It hurts just looking at it.¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the wrym in surprise. That exaggerated reaction was like a person who had never eaten spicy food in his life suddenly being stuffed with a mouthful of devil¡¯s pepper.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I seem to have identally triggered the special attack. This wyrm is immune to fire attribute damage from birth. Fire is itspanion to it and it has never experienced the feeling of being burned. I think it¡¯s probably going to shut down from the shock.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and then took out his bow again.

    Since he had transmigrated, this was the official second battle. It was a rtively evenly-matched battle, so he still maintained his vignce.

    He had directly used the level 40 Soul Formation stage skill, Red Lotus Self-redemption. He started the game with the intention of striking first and overwhelming Zou Wenrui with his aura.

    Liu Yuan understood after listening to Zou Wenrui¡¯s words. The actions of the wrym were controlled by him, so it did not matter what happened to the wyrm. The important thing was to grasp Zou Wenrui¡¯s psychology and actions.

    ording to his current spiritual energy reserve, he could shoot this arrow three or four more times. After all, the wrym was at the ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage. He could only say that he was stronger than it because of the unlocked skill tree, but in reality, they were about the same.

    However, as long as his spiritual power was not exhausted, Liu Yuan would be able to deal with it easily.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zou Wenrui¡¯s eyes were fixed on the blood on the wyrm¡¯s body. The power of that arrow had directly damaged the Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym¡¯s internal organs. It was undoubtedly powerful, and it was impossible for anyone who was not at the Soul Formation stage to do so.

    And Liu Yuan¡¯s body did indeed have the aura of a Soul Formation cultivator.

    However, he had thought that Liu Yuan must have reached the Nascent Soul realm by using pills because he did not have the power of the embryo of Dao¡¯s primordial spirit. But now, he hadpletely subverted his original guess ¡ª Liu Yuan had reached the Soul Formation stage!

    However, it was not an easy task for a Nascent Soul cultivator to break through to the Soul Formation realm. It wasmon for them to go into seclusion for decades. How could he break through so silently in just a few days?

    You don¡¯t even have a nascent soul, how did you reach the Soul Formation stage? By imagination?

    However, even though Zou Wenrui¡¯s eyes were about to pop out, Liu Yuan¡¯s aura was still stable.

    He did not know that Liu Yuan only relied on adding points. When the attribute points were there, the corresponding level would be there. When he got the guide from the characters he conquered in the past, his level was already very high, so the attribute points were of little use and were of little value.

    However, now that he was a noob, the attribute points would give him a significant boost in strength.

    It must be mentioned here that the cultivation system between Liu Yuan and these Immortal cultivators was fundamentally different. For example, how many cultivation techniques could be learned? It waspletely like a fantasy. As for the attribute bonus, there was no ce to reason with it.

    Every profession¡¯s skill system and the sect¡¯s skill system were separate, and after he transmigrated, he realized that he was the only yer in this world. In other words, his profession¡¯s skills had already be a brand new sect of their own, and no one could see through it.

    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? you don¡¯t believe it because you don¡¯t want to believe how shallow your shorings are. You¡¯re still in the Nascent Soul stage after hundreds of years and you can¡¯t let go of the Water Moon Dock. You¡¯ve wasted all your years cultivating.¡±

    After Liu Yuan finished his taunting, he pulled the longbow in his hand again. The mes were ignited, but this time, he aimed it at Zou Wenrui.

    Zou Wenrui was just about to curse when he was shocked. He remembered the power of the arrow just now and quickly reached out to make a hand seal to summon the wyrm to protect him.

    The wrym was still in pain. Due to the conditions of the blood sacrifice, it had no choice but to listen to Zou Wenrui and swim over quickly. However, when it saw the mes on Liu Yuan¡¯s bow, it panicked and subconsciously chose to retreat.

    In fact, Liu Yuan had only released a general attack, ¡®Flowing Fire Arrow¡¯, but the wrym was really frightened. Zou Wenrui gritted his teeth and flew towards the wrym.

    His Wi and blood were depleted, and his body was weak. He would definitely die from one arrow.

    However, the wrym was not willing to do so either. It hade out of the seal, recovered its cultivation, and seen the light of day again. It had thought that it would be able to enjoy a good life, but it was suddenly shot by an arrow, and it exploded in the mouth.

    It was still a mouthful of devil pepper.

    The dragon was in a bad mood.

    Now, it saw that Liu Yuan seemed to be about to shoot another arrow. Once bitten, twice shy. Its whole body was faintly aching. Even the fire that it used to love seemed to have be its enemy. It felt very bitter in its heart.

    The wrym roared and wanted to go back into the water. However, Zou Wenrui controlled the blood sacrifice array and immediately activated the power of the array to pull the wrym over.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    For a moment, it became a tug-of-war between the man and the dragon. Liu Yuan held his bow, but for a moment, he did not know if he should shoot or not.

    A momentter, the wrym¡¯s resistance was futile. Its demonic nature was triggered. With red eyes, it turned over and rushed directly at Zou Wenrui.

    ¡°????!!!¡± Zou Wenrui was shocked and angry at first, then he retreated. Then, he thought of ordering it to retreat. However, this would expose him to Liu Yuan¡¯s bow and arrow again. He gritted his teeth and stood still. He forcefully charged and fell into the water.

    The Blood Sacrifice Array took effect, and the patterns lit up with a blinding red light. The wrym roared and turned around to charge at Liu Yuan, but its eyes were clearly unwilling.

    Liu Yuan shot three arrows at it in a row. The wrym dodged two arrows, but was hit in the eye by the third arrow. It wailed in pain. When it regained its vision, it saw that Liu Yuan had not fired the fourth arrow, and he seemed to be deep in thought.

    ¡°Where is Xue Yan?¡± Liu Yuan suddenly shouted.

    Xue Yan came out from the crowd and immediately replied, ¡°Here!¡±

    Liu Yuan pointed at theke. ¡°Draw the lightning, break the formation.¡±

 Chapter 74 - Meow?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Meow?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    I don¡¯t have any effective AoE skills, but I have Xue Yan.

    If he was indecisive, he would use Xue Yan, which was equivalent to an area-of-effect skill that automatically attracted lightning, and it was also a mobile turret.

    Liu Yuan looked at the dying barbequed dragon in front of him. It was obvious that it had nevere into contact with such an attack that was rted to fire but feltpletely different.

    The intense burning and electric current made the dragon twitch slightly, but it was Liu Yuan¡¯s follow-up attack that seriously injured it.

    The fine iron gs around the Blood Sacrifice Array were excellent conductors. They instantly expanded the power of the lightning and led it into theke water, causing a lot of damage to the weak Zou Wenrui. He had toe out of the water again, and Liu Yuan¡¯s fourth arrow was naturally what weed him.

    Most of Water Moon Dock¡¯s buildings had been destroyed. The water Moonke¡¯s surroundings had caved in after the wyrm came ashore. The spring Mountain behind had also buried many trees and rocks. The dead and injured Water Moon Dock disciples had gathered in twos and threes to recuperate.

    Ning Tingshan and a few Core Fformation stage elders were directing the crowd to destroy the traces of the Blood Sacrifice Array. Ning Xiangrong also went to help Zou Wenrui¡¯s remaining party. As for Zou Wenrui¡¯s corpse, he let Zou Zishi bury it. Although Zou Zishi should be held ountable after the incident, this time, Zou Wenrui had even hidden it from Zou Zishi, which reduced his crime by a little.

    ¡°Xue Yan has gained some face this time. I¡¯m sure the people of Water Moon Dock will have a whole new level of respect for him. But now, he should be looking forward to a higher life.¡±

    Liu Yuan squatted down and looked at the wyrm¡¯s huge eyes. It had a deep psychological shadow of Liu Yuan, and it retreated while twitching.

    ¡°A ninth level Nascent Soul cultivator should¡¯ve been able to transform a long time ago.¡± This was the first time Liu Yuan had seen a real demon. He curiously touched the scales that had extinguished the fire. They were still warm to the touch and smelled rather delicious.

    ¡°Try transforming. If it looks good, we¡¯ll sign a contract to be my pet. If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll roast you and eat you.¡±

    The wyrm let out a sobbing sound from its throat, and there were even tears in its eyes. The light on its huge body shed and disappeared, and a cat appeared on the ground.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The cat with orange fur was on the ground and looked up at Liu Yuan. Its big eyes were teary and its body was covered in wounds. It looked extremely pitiful and made people feel particrly guilty.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Why are you a cat? You¡¯re a dragon!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you humans think that cats are the most beautiful?¡±

    The orange cat on the ground curled up and hugged itself like a chicken leg, making a soft and tender voice of a young woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable¡­ but why does your voice sound like this? You¡¯ve been locked up here for hundreds of years, right? You can¡¯t be this old.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is the voice you¡¯re waiting for in your head, not mine.¡± The cat turned over, revealing its soft belly. Its two paws were curled up in front of its body, and it wagged its tail. With a pleading expression, it said, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s nice and pleasant to listen to!¡±

    Liu Yuan suspected that something was wrong with the cat, no,the dragon.

    ¡°You¡¯re a female?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze started to wander in a strange direction.

    The cat shyly curled up its tail to cover it and blinked its eyes. ¡°Demons don¡¯t have genders. They can change at will, meow.¡±

    She even has a mouth fetish.

    ¡°It seems that you really understand the human heart, but that¡¯s strange. How did you get locked up here for a hundred years?¡± Liu Yuan said, ¡°IIf you wanted to please others, wouldn¡¯t it be easy like this? why are you still locked up?¡±

    The cat rolled on the spot andy at Liu Yuan¡¯s feet. ¡°Because they say that I¡¯m good at deluding people with lies and bewitching people with my looks, and then I¡¯ll kill people for fun!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The cat instantly turned back into a dragon and opened its mouth to bite Liu Yuan.

    Ning Xiangrong, who had just returned, saw this scene and quickly shouted, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Liu Yuan raised his hand and fed the wyrm a Flowing Fire Arrow. The wyrm let out a blood-curdling screech and closed its mouth. It rolled on the ground and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong, it hurts so much¡­¡±

    Ning Xiangrong breathed a sigh of relief and walked over with a frown, ¡°This wyrm really has an undying demonic nature. It hasn¡¯t restrained itself even after being locked up for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°I met a dragonst time. He was better at talking than you. He¡¯s the best at confusing people. Last time, I ran away with my determination, but this time, you don¡¯t know that I¡¯ve also cast the Vajra Subduing Demon Spell on myself. It¡¯s the best at dispelling negative effects.¡±

    Liu Yuan snorted coldly and drew a talisman with blood on the scales at the forehead of the dragon. He pressed his palm on it and his spiritual power grabbed a wisp of his soul. He held it in his palm and with a thought, it disappeared.

    Although the wyrm struggled with all its might, it could not escape its fate. It looked at Liu Yuan with an ashen face and lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Alright, you can transform again now. Remember to be real.¡±

    The wyrm nodded in a daze. The light flickered again, and she turned into a youngdy of about 25 or 26 years old. She had a seductive look, long, narrow, and sharp eyes. She looked very arrogant, with bright red rouge at the corners of her eyes and vermillion nails.

    Her fair skin was covered in scars, and her long dark red hair was disheveled. She knelt on the ground and looked at Liu Yuan, her eyes listless and teary.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was a little stiff, and he saw Ning Xiangrong who was also stiff. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡±

    The wyrm was stunned and stopped herself with an ¡®ah¡¯. Then, she finally sighed in resignation and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up for so long that I¡¯ve forgotten how to change my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Then you should quickly change.¡±

    The wyrm responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and changed into a set of ck clothes.

    Liu Yuan looked at the clothes on her body that were of the same style as his, and felt as if he had given her what he was wearing. He heard Ning Xiangrong say expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s better not to change.¡±

    The wyrm looked at Ning Xiangrong and said innocently, ¡°I changed it because of Master¡¯s words.¡±

    Liu Yuan was pinched by Ning Xiangrong. He took the dragon¡¯s soul in his hand and burned it with fire.

    The wyrm immediately cried out in rm. It stretched out its white neck and curled up on the ground, rolling over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I was wrong, sob sob sob¡­ I changed it myself!¡±

    Only then did Liu Yuan put away the mes. The wyrmy on the ground and sobbed. It hugged its arm, and as expected, the clothes were gone.

    The man felt that the scene was getting worse.

    Liu Yuan exined to Ning Xiangrong what the dragon was about, and she smiled and said, ¡°Such a cunning demon, no wonder it was locked up. I think it¡¯s better to put it back and lock it up.¡±

    Liu Yuan really could not bear to part with this peak Nascent Soul stage pet, and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a demonic dragon, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of a demon. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be interested in demons. Besides, didn¡¯t you see how badly she was beaten up by me? I¡¯m still in the recovery period, and it¡¯s very rare for me to have Nascent Soul stage fighting strength. I still have some things to do in a few days, so I can¡¯t just lock her up again like this.¡±

    Liu Yuan made a solemn vow. In fact, he was not interested in the wyrm that had just revealed its bloody mouth.

    No matter how good-looking he was in his human form, he would calm down in an instant after seeing his original body.

    Ning Xiangrong also knew that she was jealous. She looked at the wound on the dragon¡¯s body, nodded, and took Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°I believe in you.¡±

    The wyrm sat on the ground and smiled slyly. It turned into an orange cat and rubbed Liu Yuan¡¯s leg, ¡°Meow~¡±

 Chapter 75 - An Advanced Version of the

    <h4>Chapter 75: An Advanced Version of the Beginner¡¯s Cultivation Technique</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan picked her up by the back of the cat¡¯s neck and said, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The wrym meowed twice and waved its ws in the air. ¡°How can a demon have a name? I¡¯m a flood dragon born from the remnant soul of a true dragon in the magma of the earth, absorbing a breath of the natural energy of the world. I¡¯m called the Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym.¡±

    An earth fire dragon¡­ No wonder its entire body was on fire, and no wonder it was restrained by the Red Lotus to such an extent.

    Liu Yuan rubbed the orange cat¡¯s face and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Chuichui.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does this name have anything to do with me?¡±

    The orange cat was expressionless.

    She thought that this guy would use a name within the words ¡®Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym¡¯. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be like this? What the hell was Chuichui? Why didn¡¯t this human y by the rules?

    ¡°There is,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask for a hammer and get a hammer? That¡¯s why I named you Chui Chui.¡±

    ¡°Meow meow meow (vulgarities)!¡±

    The orange cat protested loudly. Then, Liu Yuan held her in his arms and scratched her chin. She could not help but squint her eyes and raise her head, showing afortable expression.

    ¡°Meow¡­ (so nice)¡±

    The orange cat felt nice for a long time and suddenly froze. No, she was a dragon, not a cat.

    But it¡¯s sofortable¡­

    The vicious and untameable wyrm turned into an orange cat andy softly on Liu Yuan¡¯s arm. It wagged its tail and sighed. It was better like this.

    Ning Xiangrong said, ¡°My father is waiting for you. Now that Zou Wenrui is dead, there are a lot of things to deal with. There¡¯s also our marriage¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan patted the back of the orange cat in his arms and followed Ning Xiangrong upstairs.

    It was time for the Water Moon Dock incident toe to an end.

    Zou Wenrui was the first elder of the Water Moon Dock and the only Nascent Soul stage cultivator. Now that he was dead, the Water Moon Dock had lost their greatestbat power. The damage caused by this wave of infighting was huge. It would take a long time for them to recover.

    Fortunately, as a neutral sect, Water Moon Dock did not have any hostile forces to take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, it would be a big problem.

    It was only because of the blood sacrifice and the fluctuation of demonic power of the demonic dragon that it attracted the attention of the other sects nearby, especially a few Orthodox sects. They came to inquire about the situation one after another, and it was noisy for several days in a row. People came and went, and it was lively.

    Liu Yuan also used the location of another Secret Realm that he knew of in the Jiuyuan mountain range to change Ning Tingshan¡¯s coveting of the Xuanwu Secret treasure in Chiyu Vi, and changed his mind to explore the Secret Realm.

    Liu Yuan also returned to Chiyu Vi and exined the situation to Gu Feidao. The Gu family¡¯s bloodline had declined, and there were very few people with the potential to be Immortal cultivators. Therefore, they could only guard the secret treasure of the Immortal cultivators and could not use it. It had be a burden to them. Gu Feidao guarded his ancestor¡¯s inheritance out of responsibility. However, there were no Immortal cultivators in the vi, and he did not dare toe into contact with Immortal cultivators from the outside world. In the long run, those with the potential to be Immortal cultivators would not be able to cultivate. This made it impossible to use the secret treasure now.

    Liu Yuan had resolved a crisis in the vi and had a close rtionship with Gu Siyin. Gu Feidao simply gave the secret treasure to Liu Yuan as a gift of thanks.

    Liu Yuan, who was always given free gifts, was speechless.

    But thinking about it, the Xuanwu Secret Treasure was useless to the Chiyu Vi, which hadpletely turned into a mortal, other than bringing disaster.

    However, Liu Yuan did not want to take it for free. He told Gu Feidao that he had already epted Gu Chang as his disciple and Gu Siyin had very good qualifications. He only took a portion of it and gave the rest to the two Gu family members.

    Gu Feidao was very surprised that Liu Yuan hade into contact with Gu Chang. However, this meant that the heir he had originally chosen was gone. However, people should strive for higher heights. He could not give up arge forest in the Immortal cultivation world for a mortal¡¯s power in the martial arts world.

    In the end, the sessor of Chiyu Vi was Gu Feidao¡¯s second son, Gu Yunlian.

    The Grudge between the Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi had been resolved, and they were both busy. Liu Yuan took this opportunity to bring Lady Wan and Ding Liu to the other side of the Jiyuan mountain range.

    When the two of them saw that the corpse had been buried again and a stone had been erected as a tombstone, they finally had a positive attitude towards Liu Yuan.

    ¡°37 was separated from us in the Jiuyuan mountain range. He attracted the pursuers of Bi Luo Mansion, while Ding Liu and I escaped sessfully. We didn¡¯t hear from him after that, so we knew that he was most likely dead. However, we still had hope that he might have hidden his name for 20 years like us.¡±

    Lady Wan touched the broken bones, took out a leg bone that was still intact, and broke it with force.

    The bone shattered, revealing a torn page in the middle.

    She then took out the other half of the torn page and put it together, forming aplete page. With a sh of golden light, she reached out and flipped the page. With a tter, the paper turned into a book.

    ¡°A man¡¯s heart is not content, like a snake swallowing an elephant. Back then, for the sake of this legendary technique, ¡®Fate of Heaven and Earth, Second Act¡¯, we betrayed Bi Luo Mansion. In the end, we were either killed or crippled. We could only hide among the mortals to avoid being hunted down. Even after 20 years, I¡¯m still on edge.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank and he was stunned. Fate of Heaven and Earth, Second Act?

    F*ck!

    He was suddenly stunned. Wasn¡¯t a new technique called¡­ Five Elements Spell, First Act?

    That group of people who analyzed the forum actually guessed right!

    Back then, the popr posts on the forum spected that since the beginner¡¯s cultivation technique was the ¡®First Act¡¯, there would be a ¡®Second Act¡¯ or even a ¡®Final Act¡¯. Therefore, they spected that the beginner¡¯s cultivation technique was the strongest cultivation technique in the game!

    And now, the book ¡®Fate of Heaven and Earth, Second Act¡¯ in front of Liu Yuan was proof that the group of people in the game forum were indeed losers who used microscopes to y games!

    It was almost the same format. Who dared to say that it was a coincidence?

    Liu Yuan stared at the book and cursed in his heart. His heart was in turmoil. He did not expect to find the advanced version of a beginner¡¯s cultivation technique here.

    Mother Wan passed the book to Liu Yuan, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it as an apology for the matterst time.¡±

    Ding Liu, who was at the side, was stunned, ¡°Lady Wan, Lady Wan!¡±

    He could not believe that she had let it go just like that.

    She looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°You¡¯re teaching Chang¡¯er how to cultivate, aren¡¯t you? I can tell. That¡¯s the Orthodox cultivation technique of the Jade Mirage Sect. I didn¡¯t expect you to be from the Jade Mirage Sect. I originally wanted Chang¡¯er to live like this for the rest of his life as a mortal, but I didn¡¯t expect him to embark on the path of Immortal cultivation in the end. However, he¡¯s still on the right path, unlike me and Ding Liu, who have no choice.¡±

    Liu Yuan took it and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. His talent is destined to have luck that surpasses ordinary people. Even if I didn¡¯t teach him, he would still walk on this path. It might even be more difficult.¡±

    He¡¯s the final boss, man¡­ Sob sob.

    Lady Wan buried the grave again and asked Liu Yuan if he wanted to take Chang¡¯er to the Jade Mirage Sect. After getting a positive answer, she seemed to be relieved and let go of her cultivation. She became a mortalpletely. In this way, Gu Chang¡¯s family background was truly clean.

    When Liu Yuan returned to the Water Moon Dock from the Jiyuan mountain range, he thought that the advanced version of a beginner¡¯s cultivation technique was already surprising enough. However, he did not expect Xue Yan, who had just recovered from the lightning strike, to suddenlye to him and volunteer to be a spy in the demonic sect.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 76 - The Three Peopleâ€™s Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Three People¡¯s Wedding</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve thought about it for a few days. In the end, I still feel that I need to go through more difficult training to achieve greater growth. My talent is too poor, and my Dantian has been destroyed. If I go to Jade Mirage Sect, the environment of such a big sect should be morefortable than Water Moon Dock. For me, it will only wear down my will.¡±

    Xue Yan stood in front of Liu Yuan and said firmly, ¡°I understand that what I need is not only the resources for cultivation, but also the motivation. It is not suitable for me to focus on cultivation, seeking Immortality and discussing Dao. I can not be satisfied with the current situation, or I will be dragged down by my own aptitude and be that waste again. So, Senior, please allow me to go to the demon sect and betray the Righteous Path with the reason that I was bullied by the Water Moon Dock. I will also use the failed recruitment by Ma Shu as a cover to find the demon sect to pledge my allegiance. It is reasonable.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the determined Xue Yan with aplicated expression.

    He even felt a little ashamed.

    The protagonist temte was indeed the protagonist temte. To be able to say the famous line ¡®turning over a new leaf¡¯, it was really inexcusable if he did not have a forbearing, determined, hard-working, and indifferent character.

    Inparison, he, a transmigrator who relied on cheats to live off a woman, seemed very poor and weak.

    However, he did not have the desire to conquer the world and be the strongest in the Immortal cultivation world. He just had to live off a woman, find cards, and fight to be strong enough not to be killed by the Asura arena.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this awareness. I also believe that you have the ability to resist the temptation and threat of the demonic sect. Originally, if I couldn¡¯t defeat the spying third elder, I would have arranged for you to enter the demonic sect. But you must remember, you must never forget your own heart!¡±

    Seeing that he chose to believe in him without any hesitation, Xue Shao said excitedly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, Senior!¡±

    He raised his hand and made a vow. ¡°I, Xue Yan, swear that I will never forget my original intention. I will remember my mission of eliminating evil and protecting the Dao. I will open up a bright path for the righteous cause in the dark. Otherwise, I will be struck by Heavenly Lightning and be consigned to eternal damnation!¡±

    A white light shed, and a mysterious rune appeared on the back of Xue Xiao¡¯s hand. It used the power of heaven and earth as a shackle, and once vited, one would suffer the Heavenly Tribtion.

    The rune disappeared on the back of his hand, and Xue Yan¡¯s eyes became more determined. He clenched his fist and said, ¡°I will definitely repay Senior¡¯s cultivation. No matter how cruel the demon sect¡¯s methods are, I won¡¯t be afraid, because Senior has already given me a huge belief, allowing me to believe in myself.¡±

    No, I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t.

    I¡¯ve only given you a cultivation technique that¡¯s very difficult and painful to cultivate. The rest is just your own imagination.

    But¡­ why did it feel like even he was a little excited?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. He felt that he had taught some strange person.

    However, what was done was done, and there was no room for dissuasion. He could only sigh and express that he hoped that Xue Yan would take care of himself. He also conjured a Vajra Subduing Demon Spell and added it to him.

    The next day, Xue Yan arrogantly retaliated against two Water Moon Dock disciples who looked down on him. After the conflict broke out, he talked about his previous life without restraint. He was very dissatisfied and resentful in his heart. After betraying Water Moon Dock, he ran to a stronghold of the demonic sect that Ma Shu had provided.

    That stronghold was the only useful information that Ma Shu had provided. When he was a spy, he waspletely under themand of the Third Elder. He did not know much himself and was basically a tool.

    From the looks of it, Ma Shu was quite miserable.

    That stronghold was the only one he knew of, but it was only a brief description. Liu Yuan had tobine the information he knew and sort it out before he could confirm that this stronghold was a small sect.

    When Xue Yan left, he did not forget to beat up those who had humiliated him before. He did not say how aggrieved he was, but he said that he disdained to be associated with the mud frogs.

    Liu Yuan felt that what he said was the truth, so he had to use the most intense way to prove himself. Whether he betrayed the sect or went undercover, he did not need to care about what others thought.

    Xue Yan was only 16 years old. At this age, he was still in his puberty. When her rebellious mind became serious, he would do anything to oppose things. No one could persuade him.

    After Liu Yuan had obtained the approval of Lady Wan, he sessfully brought Gu Chang to Chiyu Vi to be taught. Gu Siyin also followed suit. Because the Water Moon Dock was still busy, Ning Xiangrong also stayed at Chiyu Vi for a period of time.

    Unexpectedly, they got along quite well, but Zhiying, who appeared from time to time, made Ning Xiangrong very jealous.

    Gu Siyin and Zhiying were around the same age, but Gu Siyin was lively and talkative by nature, while Zhiying was a person who cherished her words like gold and had a very distant personality. When they were together, Gu Siyin was very depressed. Fortunately, Gu Siyin was addicted to cultivation now. She was as happy as ark when she was with Liu Yuan every day, and she could even endure the boring cultivation.

    For Gu Siyin, who had beenbeled as a ¡®Golden Beauty¡¯ by the System, this was indeed not easy.

    Apart from that, what Liu Yuan came into contact with the most every day was Chuichui, who he had just received.

    Every day, he stroked her by her hand. Her fur was smooth and shiny, and her meowing was getting more and more pleasing to the ear. At first, she was a little pretentious, butter, it waspletely natural and coquettish.

    Liu Yuan had the most peaceful andfortable days since he transmigrated. As for Ning Xiangrong¡¯s wedding, after a private conversation with Gu Siyin one day, it became a shocking white school scene for the three of them.

    Of course, that was in private.

    On the surface, because of Gu Siyin and Liu Yuan¡¯s master-disciple rtionship, it was impossible for them to get married directly. Thus, Gu Siyin even nned a betrayal.

    However, the n had not yet been officially implemented, and the marriage between Liu Yuan and Ning Xiangrong had not been carried out.

    Because after the Water Moon Dock incident was resolved, the happy days with Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin passed in less than a month. Then, a piece of news that shocked the entire cultivation world came.

    Shen Sifan, also known as the ¡®Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯ appeared. She was the younger sister of the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion, which was one of the two major Daoist sects alongside the Jade Mirage Sect. She had suddenlye out of seclusion a few days ago and was riding a sword all the way to the southeast of the central continent.

    It was said that she was aggressive, as if she was seeking revenge.

    Because the Water Moon Dock had been in chaos for the past few days, the news had been dyed. By the time the news reached here, Green Lotus Swordsman was said to have already reached the border of the Jiang Kingdom in the southeast of Central ins.

    In other words, it would take about three days to reach the ce about ten thousand miles West of Water Moon Dock by riding a flying sword.

    On the day Liu Yuan received the news, he was happily ying with Chuichui, using Foxtail Grass instead of a cat stick. He was happy to see the chubby orange cat rolling around on the ground.

    Then, he said, ¡°Green Lotus Swordsman ising in the direction of Water Moon Dock.¡±

    His happy smile instantly froze.

    The Foxtail Grass was torn in half by Chuichui¡¯s ws.

 Chapter 77 - The Green Lotus Swordsman Is on

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Green Lotus Swordsman Is on Her Way</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Whoosh!

    The sword streaked across the sky like a rainbow.

    The strong wind blew the woman¡¯s long hair, revealing a beautiful and refined face with a hint of heroic spirit. Her eyebrows were like swords and her eyes were like stars. If she was dressed as a man, she would definitely be an elegant Young Master. She was wearing a green dress embroidered with purple lotus patterns, and her sleeves were fluttering. Her expression was solemn with a murderous aura.

    It was the very highly discussed and even abuzz protagonist of the rumor ¡ª The Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion, Shen Sifan.

    The two great Daoist sects had always been mentioned in the same breath.

    Just as the Jade Mirage Sect had the ethereal and cold Ling Hua, the Taiqing Pavilion also had the heroic and valiant Shen Sifan, who was as straight as a green lotus.

    These two women could be said to be the best in Haotian Taoism and were oftenpared with their peers. Although they had never met each other for various reasons, they had been enemies for many years.

    As the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion, Shen Sifan was not allowed to leave the Taiqing Pavilion before he had mastered the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Song.

    The Green Lotus Sword, as one of the three most powerful swords of the Taiqing Pavilion, was mainly used for killing, so it needed a swordsman to suppress it. If the killing Qi was not stabilized before the seventh level, it would be very easy for the sword to go berserk.

    But now, Shen Sifan had suddenlye out of seclusion. Ignoring the obstruction of her Pavilion Master and brother, as well as a group of people from the Taiqing Pavilion, she barged out of the Taiqing Pavilion and rode her sword in a very clear direction. Along the way, those who wanted to stop her were all seriously injured by her sword.

    It caused the Immortal cultivation world to specte and mor.

    Some people said that Shen Sifan had gone to seek revenge. They said that many years ago, she had an enemy that she had vowed to defeat. Later on, she cultivated hard and even insisted on practicing the most difficult Green Lotus Sword Art in order to defeat the enemy.

    Some people said that Shen Sifan could not suppress her murderous aura and had gone berserk. She could not control it, so she had broken out of seclusion. She needed to be contained quickly, otherwise it would definitely lead to a disaster.

    Some people even thought that Shen Sifan wanted to follow the example of the first Green Lotus Swordsman, to stop killing by killing. He challenged all the sects along the way to hone his will and swordsmanship, to forge a sharp spirit with his reputation, to forge a sword heart, and to break through the barrier of cultivation.

    As a result, there were even some outstanding people of the same generation who specially came to challenge her.

    Shen Sifan had already defeated and injured six or seven of such contestants along the way, greatly hindering her progress.

    There were many young heroes who imed to be elegant and charming, wanting to take this opportunity to leave a deep impression on the fairy that they had admired for a long time. However, in most cases, they were all beaten up like melons and vegetables.

    In the remaining few cases, they were instantly killed without even having the chance to exchange blows.

    This kind of challenge was tacitly approved by the various sects, so there would be no revenge even if she was injured, and the elders would not take action.

    However, in fact, these conjectures were not the truth.

    The truth that was concealed under theyers of rumors was that the small sect Water Moon Dock, which had always been on the edge of the cultivation world, had suddenly caught two demon sect spies. This kind of astonishing news spread and caused a slight ripple in the cultivation world that had been calm for a long time.

    Everyone was enjoying the show and discussing the rise of the demonic sect.

    And among all this information, there was a matter that wasn¡¯t too big or too small, and that was a mysterious person called ¡®Mr. Junxuan¡¯.

    It was rumored that he was the first to discover the traces of the demonic sect¡¯s spy and finally dug out the hidden spy. In the process, he captured the heart of the Water Moon Dock Master¡¯s daughter and was about to get married.

    In fact, not many people were paying attention to this at this time. After all, the Immortal cultivation world was so big, and it was normal for a hermit to suddenly appear.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s appearance was famous only after she became the Dock Master of Water Moon Dock and officially appeared in the field of vision of arge number of cultivators. Now, not many people wanted to pay attention to a Core Formation cultivator.

    However, what happened was that Shen Lin, the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion, who went to the closed-door cultivation area of the Taiqing Pavilion to have a heart-to-heart chat with Shen Sifan every day, mentioned the demonic sect when they were talking about it.

    ¡°Spies from the demonic sect are the hardest to see through. There¡¯s actually someone in this world who can see through it with a single nce. This Mr. Junxuan is definitely not simple.¡±

    A ripple appeared in the pond filled with lotus flowers.

    ¡°Junxuan?¡± Shen Sifan, who had been visualizing and sensing the Green Lotus Sword, suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Uh, yes. Recently, the person who got rid of the demon sect¡¯s spy in the Water Moon Dock is now the son-inw of the Water Moon Dock. It¡¯s not umon for a hero to save a beauty. It¡¯s a bit clich¨¦ and not too vulgar.¡± The young Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion happened to be a gossiper.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    She interrupted Shen Lin¡¯s words.

    At that time, Shen Sifan pulled out her Green Lotus Sword, the sword light cold and murderous.

    ¡°Son-inw?¡± The woman was so angry that sheughed. She stood up slowly and broke the door open. Shen Lin looked at her in shock. Then, she rode her sword and rushed out. No one could stop her.

    Thus, there were many subsequent events.

    ¡°Since you disappeared, I¡¯ve lost all contact with you. I could only concentrate on cultivating, hoping to defeat you when I see you again one day, and then you can only marry me obediently. Now, I¡¯ve only been in closed-door cultivation for a few years, and you¡¯re already married?!¡±

    However, at this moment, the woman on the flying sword had long ck hair and her wide clothes were fluttering in the wind. Her beautiful eyes were like cold stars as she looked down at the mountains and rivers below. In the blink of an eye, she was about to reach the boundary of Water Moon Dock.

    ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ll cut off the thread of love with my sword and cultivate the Sword Dao and abandon all love!¡±

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan was packing his things in a hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the pills, a few sets of bows and arrows from the secret treasure, some small auxiliary items, a variety of equipment, and Chuichui.¡±

    Liu Yuan ced the orange cat on his shoulder, tidied his clothes, took a deep breath, and prepared to run to the Jade Mirage Sect.

    He had already told Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin that he might be hunted down. Although Ning Xiangrong was the only one who had a good impression of him, Gu Siyin had always been gentle to Liu Yuan. Knowing that he might have a lot of love debts, she did not react too strongly. She justforted him gently.

    Ning Xiangrong was angry and amused, but she could not let Liu Yuan be killed. Now they were opponents in the eyes of other women. When they realized this, a united front was formed.

    Liu Yuan was going to take Gu Chang to the Jade Mirage Sect, and then all the way north to the deserted north and west. He was going to find the Land of Extreme Cold and get a new cultivation method for Ning Xiangrong before she reached the Nascent Soul Stage.

    He used a day to arrange his funeral matters and roughly nned the future of the Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi. He nned where there were resources and where there were things to avoid. The next day, he left the Water Moon Dock with Chuichui and Gu Chang. He decided to take a detour and head to the southwest of the Central ins. The Shudi Sword Pavilion¡¯s ¡®Sword-watching the Tide¡¯ conference would be held there soon. At that time, he would sneak in and hide before making any ns.

    However¡­

    Liu Yuan underestimated Shen Sifan¡¯s determination. He had just left the house happily that day, and he had only walked a hundred miles when a long sword fell from the sky.

    Swish!

    Buzzzzz ¡ª

    The long sword that was nailed to the ground less than half a meter away from Liu Yuan was like a mirror, clearly reflecting the cold sweat that was sliding down Liu Yuan¡¯s stiff face.

    Above him, a ck-haired fairy in a green dress lightly stepped on the hilt of the sword.

 Chapter 78 - Listen to My Explanation!

    <h4>Chapter 78: Listen to My Exnation!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    To be honest.

    Liu Yuan was now very familiar with this kind of situation. Jumping between cold and not cold was the most familiar thing he had done since he transmigrated.

    In any case, what was going to be lost would be lost. He could hide from it for a while, but he could not hide from it forever.

    After hiding from this one, there were still 200 more.

    Thinking about it this way, the current situation was not that bad.

    Liu Yuan, who had failed to escape, felt a littleforted.

    Buzzzzzz!

    With her ck hair flowing like a waterfall and her green dress flowing like a lotus, the fairy-like woman gentlynded on the sword. Her movements were elegant and she swung her wide sleeves without losing any of her grace.

    ¡°Junxuan, long time no see.¡±

    With one hand behind her back, she stood on the sword with a pair of sharp eyes on her beautiful and heroic face. She nced at Liu Yuan, who was frozen in ce, and Gu Chang, who was behind him.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s teeth were clenched. He felt a pain in his balls. He had already run away in advance, but he was still blocked by a sword at the entrance of the novice vige halfway.

    He had run away and was blocked at the door. What else could he say?

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Although they had met in the game a month ago, Shen Sifan¡¯s perception had told him that it had been a long time since he hadpleted the guide.

    He opened the illustrated Handbook page.

    [Character: Shen Sifan (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Green Lotus swordsman ¡ª ying demons and evil, training a hundred thousand hearts and subduing the ruthless]

    [Level: Immortal Dao ¡ª Void Refinement stage, Level 7]

    [Status: Normal/Killing Intent Fluctuation]

    When Liu Yuan saw this, he paused and felt that he was indeed beyond saving.

    Killing Intent Fluctuation was one of Shen Sifan¡¯s skills as the Green Lotus Swordsman. It was also a buff. The effect was to ignore defense when attacking and add magic and physical critical hits.

    The key was that this was a precursor to Shen Sifan¡¯s big move.

    Shen Sifan¡¯sbat power was one of the best in Liu Yuan¡¯s illustrated book. She was not strong in terms of cultivation, but she was strong through realbat.

    In the entire Shangyang, everyone knew that any red name yer who met Shen Sifan in the city would basically have no way out. She was only at the Void Refinement stage, but she could even kill cultivators at the Synthesis stage. With such exaggeratedbat power, she was like the Sword God of the world.

    He was respectfully referred to as an ¡®NPC cheater¡¯ by the yers.

    And now, Liu Yuan might be facing abo attack and a critical hit, directly KO¡¯d.

    He hurriedly took Shen Sifan¡¯s card first. Regardless of whether it was useful or not, he would add points to his health bar first, so as to avoid being killed instantly without a chance to escape.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s five attributes ¡ª Affinity, strength path, body technique, and spiritual power ¡ª were all over 10,000, but they were much less than that of Pihuan Luo¡¯s. She was onlycking in her physique, which was the standard high attack but low health.

    However, it was still more than enough to kill Liu Yuan.

    After adding the attribute boost from the card, Liu Yuan could only reach the full foundation of the Soul Formation stage. He could not even reach the Void Refinement stage. After all, as he reached theter stage of the level, his attributes would increase by several times. His attribute points would continue to increase. It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream to reach the peak of his life with the attribute boost.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s gaze lingered on Liu Yuan¡¯s face for a long time, and there wereplicated emotions in her eyes. She then turned to Gu Chang and said, ¡°Your son?¡±

    Liu Yuan was so nervous that he almost could not catch his breath. He quickly shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a disciple I just epted¡­ He just entered the Qi Refinement stage.¡±

    It was too exaggerated to have such a big son. It would be more appropriate to have a daughter.

    Shen Sifan jumped down and waved his hand. The long sword fell into his hand and he suddenly pointed it at Liu Yuan with a stern look. ¡°Can¡¯t you take your son as your disciple?¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Let me exin! This really isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Then are you married?¡± Shen Sifan interrupted.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Liu Yuan shook his head and swallowed his saliva. This was the key.

    As expected, she had heard the news of his marriage, so she had flown her sword over tens of thousands of miles, ready to cut him down.

    Only Shen Sifan would do such a thing.

    The so-called ¡®Heart Prating Sword¡¯ was straight.

    It was oh, so straight.

    Liu Yuan could not control the news from spreading. After all, he had been using Junxuan¡¯s name from the start, so it was only natural for it to spread. Therefore, it was normal for it to be intercepted now.

    He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I promised you that if I was defeated by you one day, I would ¡®marry¡¯ you. I know that you must have found out that I¡¯m getting married ande to settle the score with me. However, firstly, I¡¯m indeed not married yet. Secondly, if you hadn¡¯te, I would indeed be getting married to someone else.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words were frank and straightforward. Shen Sifan clenched her fists, her long sword trembling slightly, and the killing intent in her eyes paused. ¡°Why do you dare to say it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you? I¡¯ll kill you and cultivate the Path of Oblivion.¡±

    Gu Chang looked to the left and then to the right, his face full of confusion. When he heard the word ¡®kill¡¯, he immediately understood and hid to the side.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was as calm as an old dog. He smiled and said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯m only at the Soul Formation stage right now, and I¡¯m standing so close to you. If you want to kill me, it¡¯ll only take a single thought. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±

    In fact, he was really scared.

    However, he could not lose his face.

    Shen Sifan was stunned. She tried to sense it and realized that he was indeed only at the Soul Formation stage. He was far from the unfathomable cultivation she had in mind. In fact, it was a little unbelievable.

    ¡°How could it be?¡±

    She lowered the sword in her hand and frowned. ¡°How did your cultivation level drop so much? And there are signs of your Qi and blood being severely damaged. What have you been through all these years?¡±

    He had not experienced much in the past few years, but in the past few days, he had been poisoned by a witch and his heart was stabbed. He had even managed to get his wife tomit a crime.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said, ¡°The past is the past, but I really don¡¯t want to face you like this. So forgive me for wanting to live in seclusion at Water Moon Dock and live an ordinary life. Please remember how I used to look like in front of you. I¡¯m no longer worthy of your persistent pursuit. Forget me and cut off all ties of love. It¡¯s all fine.¡±

    This was the so-called ¡®ying hard to get¡¯.

    Liu Yuan observed Shen Sifan¡¯s expression and realized that she was indeed wavering.

    The strategy to conquer Shen Sifan was one of a kind¡­ because she was the one who chased him.

    She was really weird.

    The reason was that Liu Yuan¡¯s hands were cheap at that time. In the game¡¯s strategy guide, he had started a battle with Shen Sifan. At that time, Liu Yuan was also a red name. He was beaten up by Shen Sifan, and he was very angry. No matter how good-looking an NPC was, he would still be angry after being killed by her a few times. That was why he did such a thing in the game guide.

    Anyway, although one wrong step in the strategy would lead to failure, the strategy had not really started, so it did not matter if he wanted to court death. But who knew that after the game, Shen Sifan¡¯s favorability would immediately soar.

    After that, they fought all the way. They were both teachers, friends, and enemies. Chen Sifan also said strange words like ¡®I¡¯ll marry you after I defeat you¡¯. In her eyes, Liu Yuan was her target, and now that the target had given up on himself, she would never go along with it and kill him.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about to continue, he suddenly heard the sound of a sword.

    Buzzzzzz!

    In the distance, a man in white flew over on a sword. He had a serious expression and a murderous aura as he jumped down.

    ¡°The head disciple of the Heart Sword Sect, Cui Ting, is here to challenge the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion. I hope you can teach me a lesson!¡±

 Chapter 79 - You Are Such a Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 79: You Are Such a Good Person</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Brother, you came at the right time!

    Liu Yuan was ecstatic. He was apuding for the precise timing in his heart. The other side¡¯s killing intent fluctuation was already prepared, and it only needed a target.

    Originally, Liu Yuan¡¯s method of ying hard to get caused Shen Sifan¡¯s hesitation. He wanted to reverse Shen Sifan¡¯s thinking, from ¡®He said that he would wait for me to defeat him, but in the end, he changed his mind and married someone else¡¯ to ¡®his strength declined and he felt that he was too ashamed to face the promise he made back then, so he had no choice but to be with someone else¡¯.

    With the character setting of the first spy who failed and was seriously injured, it was quite convenient to use.

    However, this was obviously not enough. She was determined. At most, she would stop and analyze it rationally. She would be led by this logic and the final result would be that Liu Yuan did not keep his promise and married someone else.

    Having a reason was one thing, but the result would be the same.

    Therefore, it was impossible to die with a high probability, but the possibility of being killed by Shen Sifan¡¯s full rage pointsbo and critical hit was still very high.

    But! But it was different now!

    For so many years, it was rare to see people who dared to sacrifice their lives in front of Shen Sifan. Oh, that¡¯s not right. Shen Sifan had not yet killed all the Immortal cultivators in the world with her Green Lotus Sword, nor had she shone in the front line of the Anti-Demon War.

    In the yers e yes, Shen Sifan was a sacred and invible cheater, but at this point in time, Shen Sifan was still weak, pitiful, and helpless. She was the famous new generation of Green Lotus Swordsman. Not many people had seen her and her sword.

    However, this did not conflict with the memory that Liu Yuan had left in her heart. The plot line of the game¡¯s strategy was equivalent to a single-yer strategy game that was embedded in it, and it was separate from theplete plot line of the main body in the game.

    However, most of the game¡¯s plot lines were opened in the character¡¯s early stages, which was the ¡®past¡¯. It had nothing to do with the characters in theplete storyline.

    It was only after Liu Yuan had transmigrated that these memories merged with his original self because of the favorable impression he had.

    In short, the Green Lotus Swordsman was an inherited name. It represented power and also inherited generations of enmity. Because of the sword master¡¯s killing, disputes were inevitable, which was why there were so many challengers on the way.

    These people all had different goals, but arge portion of them had a (deep) rtionship (hatred) with the previous swordsman.

    If it was not for Liu Yuan, she would have had to wait for a while before she coulde out of the Taiqing Pavilion and enter the eyes of the forces of the Shangyang.

    And the person in front of him, the head disciple of Heart Sword Sect, should have a simr reason, or perhaps it was to be famous.

    ¡°No matter what you¡¯re here for, you¡¯re my lifesaver today!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation and hope. He was still looking at Shen Sifan, but he also looked at his brother, who had given his life away from a thousand miles away, with a moved expression.

    As long as he could trick this Killing Intent Fluctuation away, his safety rate would rise sharply.

    On the other hand, Cui Ting from the Heart Sword Sect, who had just jumped off his flying sword, pointed his sword at Shen Sifan aggressively. His fighting spirit was burning, and he said, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±

    It was said that they were in high spirits and full of killing intent. At first nce, it was clear that they were serious about the battle, unlike some people who only fought using the conquering strategy guide.

    Cui ting¡¯s gaze first fell on Shen Sifan¡¯s sword. The sword was three feet and seven inches long, and the hilt was like a lotus. The body of the sword was forged from the lotus root of the Yin-Yang Mixed Origin Lotus through the Xingyang Primordial Fire. It could turn wood into gold and could be considered a rare weapon in the world.

    The Green Lotus Swordsmem of the Taiqing Pavilion had all wielded this Green Lotus Sword, and they had all made a name for themselves.

    The moment Cui Ting saw this sword, he could sense theyers of sharp Sword Intent. It was the intent produced by the resonance between the swordsmen of the past generations after they used this sword. It had been preserved and even be something simr to a soul.

    As long as it continued to stack, over time, this sword would definitely give birth to a Sword Spirit and be a top-notch magic tool.

    But now, because of the fluctuation of the sword¡¯s owner¡¯s killing intent, the sword buzzed slightly. The sword intent was extremely sharp, and the killing intent soared to the sky. Ordinary people would even feel a stinging pain in their eyes when they saw it.

    ¡°Tsk¡­ The name of the Green Lotus Sword is well-deserved! The sword essence on the outside is so terrifying!¡±

    Cui ting¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he felt a little nervous.

    He immediately understood why the predecessors of the Heart Sword Sect had all been defeated by the sword of the Green Lotus Swordsman. They even developed a Mental Demon barrier and wanted topete with the previous generations of Green Lotus Swordsmen.

    If he was defeated by such a sword, it would be a glorious defeat. However, he was the hope of the sect!

    He was a genius in the art of sword that his sect had ced high hopes on. He was a peerless figure who had reached the Void Refinement stage in just 200 years. He was the person who had the most hope of changing the fate of his sect!

    The fate of the Heart Sword Sect, which had been defeated by the Green Lotus Swordsmen for generations, would be changed by him!

    He would use his sword!

    Cui Ting¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and his eyes became determined. He pointed the sword in his hand at Shen Sifan.

    Although he did not expect the Green Lotus Swordsman of this generation to be a woman, so what?! The long swords in their hands did not distinguish between men and women. The person who used the sword was a Fellow Daoist, and the person who pointed the sword at was an enemy!

    ¡°The grudges between the Heart Sword Sect and the previous generations of Green Lotus Swordsmen will end here!¡±

    Cui Ting¡¯s eyes were stern, but Shen Sifan did not answer him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cui ting frowned and felt a little annoyed. He suddenly noticed that the other party¡¯s gaze was not even on him.

    He turned his head in confusion. Wait¡­ Why was this guy here?

    Cui Ting hurriedly set off from the sect. His sword did not stop along the way, and he rushed over. His aura was at its peak, and there was only battle, battle, battle, kill, kill, kill left in his mind. When he saw Shen Sifan¡¯s figure, he immediately drew his sword and was ready to announce his family¡¯s name.

    In addition, he was attracted by the aura of the Green Lotus Sword, so he did not notice that there was someone else.

    It was mainly because Liu Yuan was too weak. He had cultivation, but other than using skills and cultivation to suppress others, he usually did not have any aura.

    It led to him being ignored.

    Cui Ting suddenly realized that the man and woman in front of him were facing each other, and Shen Sifan¡¯s sword was pointed at Liu Yuan. It was a ssic scene of a scumbag being executed.

    This was very awkward.

    After barging into the scene of a love kill, most people would tactfully leave now ande backter.

    However, Cui Ting felt that his killing intent and aura had reached their peak. This was the best chance to fulfill his master¡¯s wish. He felt that he was very brave, so he decided to do it.

    ¡°The timing of my arrival doesn¡¯t seem to be very appropriate, but I can feel that your Swordsman¡¯s Sword Intent is also boiling, and it¡¯s at its peak. I want to have the fairest duel. I hope that Your Excellency can have respect for the Sword Dao and life and death, and fight me first!¡±

    Cui Ting¡¯s expression was serious as he cupped his hands in greeting.

    If it was not for the fact that it was not the right time, Liu Yuan really wanted to cheer him on. He could not help but smile, and his face was twisted. He looked very sad and painful.

    This was what it meant to sacrifice one¡¯s life for a noble cause.

    Shen Sifan finally reacted. He turned to Cui Ting and nodded calmly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Cui Ting was overjoyed. He raised his sword, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Then, he paused and looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°Then, Fellow Daoist, please go to the side and hide. With your cultivation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be identally injuredter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ You¡¯re such a good person,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    It had been a long time since he had seen such a good person.

    Cui Ting felt like he was being praised. He nodded and replied seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, Fellow Daoist.¡±

 Chapter 80 - I Need a Horse That Even a War

    <h4>Chapter 80: I Need a Horse That Even a War Emperor Can Not Catch Up To</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not being polite.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was sincere as he said, ¡°I feel from the bottom of my heart that you are a good person. Your cultivation is high and you are upright. It even makes me feel a little ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ Is that right? You¡¯re too kind.¡± Cui Ting was taken aback, and then he felt a little embarrassed. Although he found it strange that the other party had such a high evaluation of him on their first meeting, he just assumed that the other party had heard of him before.

    Under Shen Sifan¡¯s silent gaze, Liu Yuan said goodbye to Cui Ting sincerely and walked to the side calmly.

    After walking for about ten steps, he heard Cui Ting¡¯s voice from behind, exining the grudges between his sect and the Green Lotus Swordsman. He exined the reason why he came to challenge, and also exined his weapon and swordsmanship ording to the rules. He also made a gesture, which sounded very imposing. He should be very strong.

    But it was a pity that¡­ this guy did not know what he was about to face.

    When Liu Yuan took the 20th step, a voice was heard saying, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±

    This time, it was Shen Sifan¡¯s androgynous, heroic voice.

    She sounded very calm.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s footsteps quickened a little, and then suddenly sped up. With a whoosh, he rushed into the direction of the forest where Gu Chang had been hiding.

    Cui Ting had just pulled out his long sword, and his aura was rising steadily. His Sword Qi was like a rainbow, and his expression was solemn. The confidence in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. He could already see his strongest moment. All the will and spirit he had cultivated up until now were hidden in this sword.

    Today, this sword was going to be shed out!

    Cui Ting¡¯s eyes were filled with battle intent and joy. He was happy with his own progress. His long sword was already halfway out of its scabbard. The sharp Sword Qi overflowed and ttened the surrounding vegetation.

    It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here!

    Cui Ting was about to use his strongest sword move, but he saw Shen Sifan retract her sword and pull it out. Suddenly, he felt a ghostly aura burst out in front of him.

    Zoom!

    The Sword Light was like water as it streaked across the air. Shen Sifan said calmly, ¡°Since you want to fight peak with peak, then use your strongest sword move to take my strongest sword move.¡±

    The edge of the sword gradually created two white waves of air. At an extremely fast speed, it even produced an ear-piercing sonic boom.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb when he heard this voice. He turned around to take a look.

    Shen Sifan happened to take a step forward, and in the sound of the explosion, her aura exploded. Her ck hair spread out with the wind, and out of respect for his opponent, she shouted the name of the move.

    ¡°Thousand Lotus Twisting Dragon, Splitting Cloud Waterfall!¡±

    F*ck! As expected, she was preparing for a big move!

    That terrifying big move that could instantly kill low-level yers and reduce health by a percentage at high-level was the main reason why Shen Sifan was known as an ¡®NPC cheater¡¯ by yers!

    As for me? F*ck, I need a horse that even a War Emperor can¡¯t catch up to, okay?!

    If he had not managed to fool her just now, he would have been a corpse by now!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he found Gu Chang and Chuichui, who were hiding in his arms. He picked up Chuichui with one hand and grabbed Gu Chang¡¯s back cor with the other. He took out the Moon Mirror Jade and released the illusion bubble to cover them with camouge.

    And then¨C

    Run!

    Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and cast a series of speed buffs such as Divine Movement Spell, Light Body Technique and Traveling in a Thousand Miles. He grabbed the cat and his disciple under his armpit like a briefcase and ran away.

    He did not even need to use his flying sword. Shen Sifan¡¯s control of the sword Dao was likely to affect sword-type weapons, so it was better to be cautious.

    On the other side, in that short moment.

    Cui Ting stopped in a daze. The sword that he had pulled out slowly slid back into the scabbard. With a crack, he looked in front of him in a daze, his body trembling slightly.

    The shadow of the sword was like a lotus, and the spiritual power spread out huge lotus petals in the air. The moment it closed, it intertwined and twisted, crashing through all obstacles with a loud bang. The flowing clouds in the sky were shattered, and with a whoosh, they instantly scattered to both sides, like a waterfall hanging upside down.

    In the lotus petals, there were suddenly countless different sword wills intertwining and shing, almost like the Dao.

    This was not a sword, but the white essence of the human world, the reversal of the Heavenly River, the Eternal Moon in the sky, and the instant of life and death!

    ¡®How could there be such a sword technique in the world?¡¯

    Before Cui Ting¡¯s vision turned ck, such a thought shed through his mind. This was simply unreasonable.

    Boom¨C!!!

    A loud sound that seemed to shake the world shook the earth and the mountains. The mountains copsed and the earth cracked. The Sword Intent turned into lotus petals and crushed the ce. Arge area of dust rose and slowly dispersed, leaving only a huge ravine, as if an earth dragon had turned over.

    ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­¡±

    The outstanding disciple of the Heart Sword Sect, Cui Ting, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Crack.¡±

    Shen Sifan calmly put away her long sword, but when he turned around, he realized that Liu Yuan had also disappeared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s face stiffened for a moment. She had always respected her opponent and used all her strength when she said she would. She did not even notice that Liu Yuan had run away.

    Most importantly, she naively believed that Liu Yuan would stay by her side and wait for her.

    ¡°Junxuan!¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s eyebrows were raised, and she flew off on his sword in the direction she had sensed.

    The huge ravine on the ground silently dispersed all the smoke and dust, forming a blurry Lotus mark.

    This would also be Shen Sifan¡¯s most iconic symbol in the future.

    Rumble¡­

    The stone rolled down and hit the head of the Heart Sword Sect¡¯s outstanding disciple, Cui Ting, who was shivering and hiding under the gully. His face turned pale as if he had seen a ghost and he swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°M-master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m ipetent, it¡¯s just that my opponent is too abnormal. I think it¡¯s better to leave this matter of revenge for my future disciple toplete.¡±

    Cui Ting wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, muttered to himself, and limped out. He held his sword hilt, but he did not know if he had the courage to pull out his sword again.

    Cui Ting stopped in his tracks. His expression wasplicated and hesitant. He couldn¡¯t just leave like this. What if¡­ he really did not have the courage to draw his sword?

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan looked at the guide and saw that the killing intent in Shen Sifan¡¯s status bar had disappeared.

    It was obvious that after the Thousand Lotus Twisting Dragon, Splitting Cloud Waterfall, her rage points had decreased as well. It might even be a little empty.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest. He was so grateful to the brother who had saved him from being cut into pieces. If he was still alive, he would definitely thank him for saving his life.

    ¡°Master, that Master¡¯s Wife is so powerful!¡±

    Gu Chang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan put him down and said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t just see everyone as your Master¡¯s Wife.¡±

    ¡°Then who is she?¡± Gu Chang asked, confused.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°¡­ Fine, that¡¯s your Master¡¯s Wife, then. Next time you see her, call her that. Remember to call her sweetly.¡±

    If he wanted to save his life, he had to n early.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Yuan heaved a long sigh. At least he managed to keep his life.

    With Shen Sifan¡¯s personality, he definitely could not face her directly.

    She was different from Pihuan Luo. Although Pihuan Luo was evil, he used a strong personality to conquer her. Therefore, even if Liu Yuan¡¯s personality changed slightly, he would be fine as long as he could maintain his strength.

    As for Shen Sifan, she was too straight and too unyielding. If she believed that she had been betrayed and Liu Yuan still dared to talk back, the most likely thing she would do was kill Liu Yuan and cultivate the Path of Oblivion¡¯ Sword Dao from then on.

    He could not fight (and could not win), so the only way left was to escape.

    He had to run so long that Shen Sifan had enough time to calm down and think carefully.

 Chapter 81 - Baishan Court, City of Ten

    <h4>Chapter 81: Baishan Court, City of Ten Thousand Swords, and a Wife</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan was hiding in a forest, his hands forming hand seals. He could feel the paper puppet that carried his aura getting further and further away.

    ¡°Substitution Technique. I can still lure them away for a while, but I¡¯m using the Dream Bubble. With sufficient preparation, how can I let you sense me so easily?¡±

    Liu Yuan retracted his spell and snorted withughter.

    In terms ofbat power, he was indeed not good, but in terms of the number of spells, no one in the Shangyang world couldpare to him.

    As a yer who had not joined any sect, the game had given him a unique ¡®Wandering Student¡¯ mechanism, and he was automatically given the name of the most unique sect in the game, which was not considered a sect, the ¡®Baishan Court¡¯.

    The cultivators in the Baishan Court came from the five regions and eight seas. Initially, it was a ce where the upper echelons of the top sects gathered to discuss the situation in the Central ins.

    Later on, it became a gathering ce for the ¡®technical personnel¡¯ of various sects. Their ultimate goal was to seek Dao and govern learning. Most of them were theorists who contributed to the research of new cultivation methods.

    Therefore, the people of the Baishan Court could ¡®travel¡¯ to the various sects and learn most of the middle and low level cultivation techniques. However, at the same time, those who joined would naturally go through a strict selection and be marked.

    Of course, yers did not need to be filtered.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Xie Qian said that he was also studying at the Baishan Court. He was together with the tree demon Yuan Kaixuan from Fusang Sea, and that¡¯s how he got his revenge.¡±

    Liu Yuan touched his chin. Maybe the good impression he had was because they were from the same sect. However, he was a yer. After he chose not to join a sect, he was directly assigned to the Baishan Court. He did not carefully understand the technical department of the Immortal cultivation world.

    ¡°If Xie Qian really is a Saint, he must have been a member of the Baishan Court when it was first established, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan did not expect Shen Sifan to suddenlye over, so his original n to meet Xie Qian was ruined.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter too much. It won¡¯t be toote for me toe back after a round. Anyway, this guy is a resident of the novice vige and won¡¯t move.¡±

    Liu Yuan dusted off his hands and body and called out to shadow. The girl in white immediately jumped down from the tree. Her figure was as light as an elf, and she looked at Liu Yuan quietly.

    Usually, she would note out unless it was a life-and-death situation or if Liu Yuan took the initiative to speak.

    However, Liu Yuan had ordered her not toe out this time.

    Shen Sifan¡¯sbat power was too strong. Even if she came out as a shadow, she would only be a piece of cake. If they could see that she also had Liu Yuan¡¯s aura on her, it would really be an instant explosion.

    ¡°Take it.¡± Liu Yuan gave the Mirror Moon Jade to Zhiying and taught her how to use the Illusion Bubble.

    The girl was extremely talented and quickly understood it. She nodded seriously to show that she understood. Then, she cast it on Liu Yuan and turned him into the person who was in front of Pihuan Luo that day.

    The handsome Young Master under the alias ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯... was actually Liu Yuan¡¯s face in the game. However, after transmigration, he had be Liu Yuan himself.

    However, because of the girl¡¯s aesthetic problem, it led to a little deviation from the right track.

    Liu Yuan looked at Zhiying with a subtle expression and touched her head, consoling himself that she was still young after all.

    ¡°But... I look quite ordinary.¡± Liu Yuan suggested.

    The shadow raised its head slightly and stared at him for a while. ¡°Good-looking.¡±

    If his daughter said he was good-looking, then he was good-looking!

    Liu Yuan did not have his own position at all, and he switched sides just like that.

    But when he turned around, he saw his face in the mirror, which was bouncing between man and woman. He could not bear to look at it and dissipated the mirror.

    As for Gu Chang, he was transformed into a little girl by Zhiying.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Gu Chang, who was at a loss and had his eyes wide open. He suddenly felt that he was quite good.

    Liu Yuan himself had a final n that he would not activate unless he had no other choice ¡ª the transvestite.

    In a game, who did not have a demon ount?

    Disguising as a woman could be said to be a drastic measure, because there was a high probability of her character setting being destroyed after being discovered, but it was also very safe.

    forget it, forget it. I¡¯lly low for now. The bigger the gap, the less likely I¡¯ll be discovered, right? ¡±

    Liu Yuan removed all the card buffs and turned back into the most real cultivation. This was the reason why he wanted Zhiying to perform the Dream Bubble illusion.

    His cultivation base had expanded too much, and his actual strength was extremely weak.

    He was now at the fifth level of the Foundation Establishment stage. Although his attributes were almost in the tens of thousands, his Dantian was still empty, with only arge amount of spiritual power without any support.

    This feeling was actually very ufortable. It was like cheating to get a very high score, but you had no confidence at all. You did not know anything, and you were afraid that the teacher would ask you questions in ss.

    He relied on dual cultivation to reach Foudnation Establishment. Ning Xiangrong used the Dongxuan Sutra, which was not a low level. The power of Yin and yang in the Dantian built the foundation of the spiritual altar, which was solid and stable. It was only at an ordinary level and could not be called a high-quality foundation.

    That was why Liu Yuan did not continue to use the experience scroll to absorb spiritual power for the past month. Instead, he followed the beginner¡¯s cultivation method and repeated the cirction of spiritual power to strengthen his foundation.

    Previously, he had used less than half a month to reach level five of the Foundation Establishment stage, but now he needed a month to stabilize it, and this was on the basis of the rtively solid foundation of the Qi Refinement stage.

    Of course, this was all thanks to Ding Luan.

    ¡°No wonder when Senior Ding passed on his power to me previously, it only increased my cultivation by a little bit and he even helped me sort out my previous cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yuan picked up Chuichui, who had turned into a white cat, and let Zhiying ride the sword to the southwest border of the Central ins. They then passed through several mountain ranges and entered the territory of the Qi Kingdom before leading Gu Chang to the nearest town.

    At this moment, it was already five dayster.

    ¡°Even if your color has changed, you still look like a fat orange. Chuichui, it¡¯s time to lose some weight.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and rubbed Chuichui¡¯s ears. The dragon squinted her eyes and let out a sweet meow. Ity softly on his arm and hadpletely be a useless cat.

    He looked at the bustling city ahead.

    On the city gate, the words ¡®City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ were written. This was the most prosperous gathering ce for mortals and cultivators near the Shudi Sword Pavilion.

    As it neared the ¡®Sword-watching the Tide¡¯ conference that was held by the sword pavilion once every ten years, arge number of Immortal cultivators were also rushing there. It was extremely easy to fish in troubled waters.

    However, Liu Yuan did note here just to hide. He also came here for... the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo.

    He was a 9-star swordsman of the sword pavilion. He had a daughter in the East Ocean Valley, and her husband was the former master of the sword Pavilion, who had died hundreds of years ago.

    The most important thing was that she was a card in Liu Yuan¡¯s 30-page Illustrated Handbook.

 Chapter 82 - Master, Is That a Brothel?

    <h4>Chapter 82: Master, Is That a Brothel?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan looked at the tall and majestic city wall.

    The city was called the City of Ten Thousand Swords because it was one of the Ten Thousand Sword Array that could rival the Synthesis stage. It was also because the battlements of the city walls were shaped like sharp sword tips. From a distance, they resonated with the Sword Qi in the sheaths of the guards guarding the city, forming a huge aura that soared into the sky.

    It made people who stood far away feel like they could see the illusion of tens of thousands of swords pointing at the sky, giving people absolute shock and achieving the purpose of scaring away the thieves.

    Liu Yuan took out a blue-grade Qingyang Sword from his sleeve and nned to follow the crowd and pretend to be a newbie who came for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    The Flying Star Sword was basically a piece of scrap metal. However, due to the special material it was made of, it had the power to restrain Starlight. He could use this as an excuse to ask for help from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to repair it.

    This new weapon was obtained from the Xuanwu Secret Treasure, just like the paper puppet he had used before.

    With Gu Feidao¡¯s promise, Liu Yuan managed to obtain a quarter of the Xuanwu Secret Treasure from the secret tunnel under Chiyu Vi.

    The remaining three quarters were split into two and given to Gu Chang and Gu Siyin.

    However, Gu Chang had already be a little loli on the surface. He was Liu Yuan¡¯s disciple, so of course, Liu Yuan was in charge of his things.

    Gu Siyin was even more so. If Liu Yuan had not rejected her, she would have given her share to Liu Yuan.

    However, even so, she carefully selected some for Liu Yuan and looked very happy.

    The only thing Liu Yuan could do in return was a cultivation technique, a protective spell, a promise, and a kiss.

    In any case, Liu Yuan had basically emptied out all the secret treasures of the entire Chiyu vi.

    ¡®This time, it really isn¡¯t my yer instincts at work. It¡¯s just pure luck and cheating.¡¯

    Liu Yuan thought to himself.

    However, the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event was also a dungeon¡­

    Tideviewing was to view the tide of the Heavenly River, the Heavenly River that originated from the Jade Snow mountain range in the southwest of Central ins and led to the Red Forest Sea in the southeast.

    Once every ten years, in May or June, there would be a huge tide. It would pour in from the Red Forest Sea and sh with the melting ice and snow of the Jade Snow mountain range. It was a spectacr sight.

    ¡®Sword listening¡¯ was the sound of a new batch of swords being born in the past ten years. It judged the level of the new swords in the sword pavilion and, from there, the star-grade of the swordsmith.

    However, there was another key eventter, the ¡®Singing Sword¡¯ event of the new Immortal Dao talents.

    The Sword Pavilion weed all cultivators under the age of 20 to participate in this grand meeting. The winner would be qualified to receive one of the new swords.

    This was a PvP instance where yers fought against each other.

    He was not too interested in the loot and rewards of this dungeon, but he could take the opportunity to see if there were any of the remaining three essential items for hatching the Golden Crow True Yang.

    Liu Yuan carried the sword by his waist and pulled Gu Chang , who had been doubting his life since the beginning. With a cat on his shoulder, they walked toward the city gate.

    They lined up and handed over the fake talismans they had made in Chiyu Vi.

    A talisman with spirit stones as its core was equivalent to an Immortal cultivator¡¯s identification card, and the person recorded on it was a rogue cultivator named Jiang Feng.

    Gu Chang¡¯s was a mortal¡¯s wooden token.

    The guard checked and collected a spirit stone as the entrance fee before waving his hand to let them through.

    Liu Yuan walked in and took a map of the city from the notice board.

    The entrance fee to City of Ten Thousand Swords was indeed on the high side, but it was also to raise the threshold and prevent too many Immortal cultivators from entering, which would affect public security.

    It was just like a limited-edition tourist attraction.

    ¡°The map didn¡¯t change¡­ let me see where the inn is.¡±

    Liu Yuan opened the map and walked to the shade by the roadside, starting to look for the benefits that the spirit stone had brought.

    With such a high fee, of course, it could not be said that they only allowed you to enter the city. At the very least, they provided you with simple amodation.

    After all, there had been some low-level Immortal cultivators who had gone bankrupt to attend the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference in the past, hoping to gain an opportunity. But in the end, they did not even have a ce to live and almost starved to death on the streets.

    Gu Chang came over to take a look and asked curiously, ¡°Master, is that a brothel?¡±

    Liu Yuan took a look at the very obvious flower symbol on the map. It was an entire alley and a building.

    ¡°Inkstone Tower, the most famous brothel in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Next to it is Hundred Flowers Lane.¡± The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pressed the child¡¯s head back. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t look at ces that eat people without spitting out the bones.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gu Chang obediently looked away.

    Liu Yuan was not joking. Behind Inkstone Tower was a gray organization in the cultivation world, the ¡®Green Centipede¡¯, which was on the same level as Bi Luo Mansion.

    It was more secretive than Bi Luo Mansion, and the conditions to join it were more difficult. One needed to find a random wandering NPC tomunicate with, then ept a mission, and only afterpleting the mission could one join this organization.

    However, at this time, these things were irrelevant, so he did not need to care about them for the time being.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here.¡± He pointed to a particrly remote corner on the map.

    It was an inn called Yui Inn.

    It was obvious that the game was ying a joke.

    The first quest that yers epted was to find an inn and ept it from thedy boss.

    Next up was the quest chain for the City of Ten Thousand Swords ¡®Tideviewing and Sword-listening¡¯ conference.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Liu Yuan pulled Gu Chang and prepared to leave.

    Kada kada kada kada kada kada kada kada!

    The sound of horse hooves suddenly rang out.

    Liu Yuan turned his head and saw a group of people walking over from the city gate behind him. The Immortal cultivators and mortals beside them quickly made way for them.

    The ones in the lead were not horses, but two strange beasts.

    They had snow-white fur, golden vertical pupils, two long twisted horns on their foreheads, and spikes on the heels of their hooves. The beast looked ferocious and domineering, but it was bound by a rope.

    The strange beasts were pulling an extremely gorgeous carriage. The structure wasplicated, and the body of the carriage was huge. The body of the sandalwood carriage was carved with exquisite decorations, and the corners were decorated with fine gemstones. The front of the carriage was covered with an exquisite and soft nket.

    The driver was a beautiful and slender young girl who looked to be only 15 or 16 years old. She had a lively smile on her fair face and a pair of eyes that seemed to be able to speak.

    The guard quickly asked, ¡°May I ask if this is the Xuanyin family¡¯s convoy?¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and stared nkly at the edge of the carriage. There was a unique carved symbol of half a yin-yang fish on the wheel of the carriage.

    F*ck! It really was the Xuanyin family!

    How could they have arrived in the City of Ten Thousand Swords at a time like this?

    Liu Yuan almost cursed. He subconsciously stopped in his tracks and stood against the wall to calm himself down.

    ¡°Whew¡­ Don¡¯t be nervous. You can¡¯t panic before anything happens. What if it¡¯s not?¡± Liu Yuan tried to hypnotize himself.

    The girl who was driving the carriage took out a token. ¡°The Xuanyin family has already made an appointment with the City Lord,¡±

    The guard hurriedly took it and returned it, saying, ¡°Yes, pleasee this way.¡±

    He turned around and berated the Immortal cultivators and mortals who were still watching curiously. The remaining guards consciously protected a path.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and blended into the crowd, wanting to leave.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±

    A light cough came from within the carriage, followed by a pale and slender hand lifting the curtain.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was clear and soft, with a trace of weakness.

 Chapter 83 - Not Going!

    <h4>Chapter 83: Not Going!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The surroundings were originally quite noisy.

    Some of the hotheaded young men muttered, ¡°How can they be so overbearing? They¡¯ve upied the entire city gate. We¡¯ve been waiting for half a day. There¡¯s such a long line. They can¡¯t possibly chase us away, right?¡±

    At this time, some people woulde out and exin what the mysterious dark family was, and why they had such a big group of people, directly making a reservation for a carriage.

    Or they were shocked that even the coachman was so beautiful and had a cultivation of the Nascent Soul stage.

    Some even talked about the species of the two strange beasts pulling the carriage, how rare and precious the decorations on the carriage were, and even the scenting out of the carriage could be analyzed.

    And so on and so forth.

    After all, even though they were not the ones showing off, it was still a great thing to brag about others.

    However, when the person in the car spoke, everyone quieted down.

    All of the spectators wanted to see what the people of the Xuanyin family were doing in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    In Shanyang, the word ¡®aristocratic family¡¯ represented apletely different concept from sects. Sects were based on ability, but the aristocratic families were based on bloodline.

    This was because aristocratic families were formed because of some special cultivation physiques and constitutions that could be passed down for generations.

    The most famous were the three great aristocratic families, the Xuanyin family, the Wugou family, and the Huaxu family.

    Xuanyin, Wugou, and Huaxu represented different physiques, each with their own unique characteristics.

    And the most peculiar thing about the Xuanyin family was that they only had women.

    Xuanyin, as the name suggested, was the ultimate Yin Qi.

    Only women had the Xuanyin Constitution, and they did not have any Yang Qi in their bodies. As a result, even though they were able to cultivate Yin-attribute cultivation techniques at an amazing speed, their bodies were still very weak.

    The reason why they were all women was that they were born with a Xuanyang Pearl. As long as they reached the right age and refined the pearl, they could simte the fusion of yin and yang and trigger the rules of reincarnation, thus getting pregnant.

    It was still born with the Xuanyin Constitution, apanied by a Xuanyang Pearl.

    It was equivalent to self-conception, and it was endless.

    Of course, the Xuanyin family would sometimes recruit foreign dignitaries from the outside world, but they only recruited women and rejected all men.

    Normally, this constitution would attract the covetous eyes of many cultivators, but the Xuanyin Constitution¡¯s talent in cultivation was truly terrifying. Basically, one would reach the Soul Formation stage within 100 years.

    However, because of their physiques, their cultivation did not increase their lifespans and they would quickly wither.

    The three big families of the Central ins were very powerful. Ordinary cultivators and sects could not afford to offend them. However, some small families were different. Many of them were enved by sects or individuals, plundering their bloodlines to cultivate or to give their descendants a higher starting point.

    But even so, the three aristocratic families rarely appeared in public, and it was unheard of for them to attend the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    Why did they suddenlye to his door?

    The crowd whispered as they looked at the carriage, curiously guessing what had happened.

    The hand that had lifted the curtain of the carriage was slender and pale. The wrist bone was protruding, the neat nails were pale pink, and the fingertips were almost transparent. Just by looking at it, one could feel that the owner of the hand must be a slender and weak girl.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er,¡±

    The person in the car coughed twice again, his voice soft and gentle.

    The pretty and lively girl quickly turned around and replied, ¡°Young Mistress.¡±

    These two short words caused another round of exmations.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, Ye Cike!

    ¡°Why is the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family here? She shouldn¡¯t be a swordsman, so why is she here to watch the tide and listen to the sword?¡±

    ¡°In the Battle of the Thousand-feet Cliff, Ye Cike used the Xuanyin secret technique, ¡®Falling Snow de¡¯. The snowstormsted for three days, and the entire cliff was cut off. Most of the people from Bi Luo Mansion who besieged her were killed, and the rest were cut into human poles. I guess¡­ this can also be considered swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Who said she¡¯s definitely here to participate in thepetition? Didn¡¯t you hear that he¡¯s made an appointment with the City Lord? There might be something that the Xuanyin family and the Shandi Sword Pavilion want to discuss.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there might be a big event that is going to happen¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan had already retreated to the edge of the crowd. When he heard the people around him talking about Ye Cike again, his eyelids twitched again. He felt like he was surrounded by enemies from all sides.

    The Illustrated Handbook page had been activated.

    [Character: Ye Cike (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: The Snow of Xuanyin, pick up all the cold branches and refuse to rest]

    [Level: Immortal Dao ¡ª Void Refinement stage level two]

    [Status: Normal/weak]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: (yes/no)]

    Liu Yuan closed it after taking a nce. If he were to carry her card now, it would be equivalent to seeking death.

    In the carriage, Xiu¡¯er put her hand on the curtain. The girl inside the carriage took her hand back. It was so dark that they could not see her clearly.

    The group of cultivators who had been looking forward to seeing her face could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    On the other hand, Liu Yuan was very pleased because Ye Cike was a more traditional youngdy from a big family. Since he already had a husband, he should not show his face in public.

    ¡­No, why should I be relieved!

    Damn it, she might be here to capture him and use him as a stick!

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. How did she get here again¡­? Could it be that I have some invisible buff on me?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Liu Yuan opened the Encyclopedia and checked on Ye Cike¡¯s skill status. He found that there was a problem with one of her skills.

    ¡®Divination¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan silently closed the interface and tactically leaned back.

    How could he have forgotten that this was a Xianxia world, and that there was a skill called Divination?

    In the game, the most they could do was calcte the coordinates of the other party or disy the next skill that the other party would use in an instant. It was rather useless. However, after transmigrating, it could be considered useful.

    ¡°I hope no more peoplee. Originally, on the way to the Central ins, we would have definitely met a few ces. If more peoplee, I¡¯ll have to n a grand escape.¡±

    Liu Yuan prayed to himself and carefully retreated to a corner. He pulled Gu Chang and could finally leave.

    He had just turned around.

    ¡°Everyone, please stay.¡± Xiu¡¯er jumped off the carriage and said with a smile, ¡°My Young Mistress said that she came in a hurry today, and the guards were inevitably flustered, causing trouble and dissatisfaction to everyone. She feels very guilty, so she asked me to give everyone 50 spirit stones aspensation¡­ Pleasee forward to collect them.¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then looked at each other. They thanked each other, praised the aristocrat family¡¯s elegance, and happily went to collect the spirit stones. They were even more enthusiastic and orderly than when they had lined up to enter the city.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    This must be on purpose!

    Ye Cike must have already figured out that he was nearby!

    However, the Dream Bubble had canceled out some of his aura, so he could not tell where he was. He simply had the people around him go forward.

    Although Liu Yuan really wanted to leave, who would not want to get spirit stones for free?

    If he left at this time, it would attract even more attention, damn it.

    Liu Yuan could almost imagine the young girl in the carriage covering her mouth and chuckling. His scalp went numb as he watched the people around him step forward one by one.

    ¡°Master, are we going or not?¡± Gu Chang raised his head and asked hesitantly.

    Liu Yuan bit the bullet and gritted his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    He did the exact opposite and pulled Gu Chang away from the crowd.

 Chapter 84 - Little Brother, Why Are You Here Again?

    <h4>Chapter 84: Little Brother, Why Are You Here Again?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan pushed away the crowd in front of him and strode out.

    Such a countercurrent action naturally attracted the attention of many people.

    However, most people¡¯s attention was still on the spirit stones. Although it was a little strange, they did not pay much attention to this matter.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. I need to create a bigger mess.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought this in his heart and deliberately increased his strength. When he pushed the person sideways, he used a little strength and pushed away a brother who looked very irritable.

    He looked like a physical cultivator with big shoulders, a round waist, and a fierce face.

    The old man immediately looked fiercely. ¡°What are you looking at? You want to cut the queue?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists as he looked at the guy in front of him who looked like a pretty boy.

    ¡°Move! Who wants to cut the queue? I¡¯m going out, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡±

    Liu Yuan red at the man with an expression of ¡®what¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯

    At first, the other party was angry, but then he was stunned and suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re going out?¡±

    Liu Yuan continued to move forward, nced at him, and snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry to bring my sister to Yui Inn. If I¡¯mte, it¡¯ll be full. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡± Gu Chang, the ¡®younger sister¡¯, was confused.

    The man was dumbfounded and said in disbelief, ¡°Just to go to a run-down Inn, you don¡¯t even want 50 spirit stones for free. Are you out of your mind?¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and said coldly, ¡°We cultivators pursue the Great Dao. We have the Dao in our hearts. Who cares about those 50 spirit stones?¡±

    The main point was to show the dignity and backbone of a poor cultivator at the bottom.

    Although he really did not care¡­ The array in his sleeve still stored the 3,500 or so spirit stones he got from the Water Moon Dock and the Xuanwu Secret Treasure.

    Among the wandering cultivators without any sects, Liu Yuan was definitely considered a local tycoon.

    At this moment, this mortal who relied on a woman to reach the peak of his life still had to pretend to be a poor Immortal cultivator at the bottom. It was really immoral.

    ¡°Oh, a low-level sect¡¯s monthly ie from the spiritual vein is only 300 spiritual stones. 50 spiritual stones is equivalent to one-sixth of the ie. You can buy a high-quality spirit tool below the Core Formation stage with that. A Foundation Establishment stage cultivator nearby was also attracted over.¡±

    Heughed and said, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t think you have much money. Your sword looks good. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all your savings. You still want to pursue the Great Dao? Do you want to learn it and participate in thepetition so that you can be a fool who almost starved to death on the street?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve already been through it. A hothead like you only needed the protection of your elders in the past and no pressure. You¡¯ve only been in the sect for a short time. When you experience it in the future, you¡¯ll know how to cherish the opportunity now.¡±

    Someone else chimed in, ¡°Sigh, young people are so insensible. They look talented, but why are they so stubborn? The 50 spirit stones are right in front of them.¡±

    One by one, a small group of people immediately began to dissuade Liu Yuan or ridicule him. The people around also looked over.

    But at the same time, the maidservant named Xiu¡¯er also began to notice the movement here. Her eyes suddenly became sharp, and it was obvious that she had received an order to pay attention to something.

    Alright, the atmosphere was in ce.

    Now was the best time. The riot had already started, and Ye Cike had not yet said that he would start a fight in someone else¡¯s territory without confirmation. Therefore, Liu Yuan did not want to leave now. He wanted to incite others to leave with him!

    What can you do to me when I¡¯m walking with the crowd?

    Hahahahaha!

    Liu Yuan almostughed out loud at his own wit. With a trace of anger on his face, he sneered and said, ¡°May I ask everyone, is your dignity only worth these few spirit stones?!¡±

    The opening speech had to be heart-wrenching.

    Liu Yuan lived in the age of the inte and had more or less been a keyboard warrior many times. He was very skilled at starting a topic. He continued, ¡°Just now, I heard a lot of people in the crowd being dissatisfied. Some said it was unfair, and some felt that they had been in line for such a long time, but now they were cut in line. It¡¯s you, you, and you. Do you all hate the special privileges of the big sects and aristocratic families so much? I don¡¯t think so. Aren¡¯t you all praising them now? I¡¯m not saying anything bad about them, but the actions of the Xuanyin family were undoubtedly out of goodwill. What I want to say is that you are all numbed and unkind!¡±

    The image of a young cultivator full of passion and indignation came to life on the paper.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Hesitation shed across the irascible elder brother¡¯s face. He had indeed been one of the people who quietly criticized the Xuanyin family for being overbearing. Now, he stopped in his tracks and could not move forward anymore, because he felt a little embarrassed.

    He could not just admit that he had no dignity in public, right?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. 50 spirit stones isn¡¯t something I have to take. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to go back on my words now. Forget it, I¡¯m not taking it.¡±

    This was an honest man.

    ¡°I just remembered that my family still hasn¡¯t confiscated my clothes, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Eh, that, take my talisman and see if you can get it. The Xuanyin family is very powerful, so they must have already memorized everyone present.¡±

    This was a wily old fox.

    In short, people began to walk out in groups of two or three, giving up on the spirit stones.

    Some of the younger ones, who were not short of money to begin with, were already dissatisfied. 50 spirit stones was not enough to shut them up, but now they resonated with each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think the Xuanyin family is good, but it¡¯s a bit of a waste topensate some people with spirit stones¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only 50 spirit stones. It¡¯s no different from swallowing one¡¯s anger. I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    However, this was only a small portion. Most of the people were still in line. They pouted at the people who had left, secretly calling them fools.

    Liu Yuan revealed a smile as if he had nned it all out and followed the crowd in a rxed and happy manner.

    You have your own ns, I have my own.

    ¡°Well said, Little Brother! I¡¯m the head disciple of Heart Sword Sect, Cui Ting. Forgive me for being blunt, but these aristocratic families are very snobbish because they¡¯re trying to control their bloodline inheritance. First, they cut the queue in advance, and then they paid a lot of money to win people¡¯s hearts. It¡¯s really despicable!¡±

    A white-robed man with a sword stood out and said loudly to the surrounding people. His expression was quite indignant.

    This was not an act of anger, but a real one.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­???!!!

    Cui Ting?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Wait a minute, Little Brother, you¡¯re not dead yet, aren¡¯t you? why are you here?

    Cui Ting continued, ¡°I know that some of you are afraid of the power of the great ns, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I, Cui Ting, am the next Sect Master of the Heart Sword Sect. In terms of status and strength, I¡¯m not bad, but I will never do such a domineering thing! Today, on behalf of all of you, I demand an apology from the Xuanyin family and not just 50 fifty spiritual stones aspensation!¡±

    F*ck, this Little Brother is really a friend of justice! He was like Mother Theresa!

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded as he looked at Cui Ting, who was waving his hands in an impassioned manner.

 Chapter 85 - Advanced Memory Loss Spell

    <h4>Chapter 85: Advanced Memory Loss Spell</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Although Liu Yuan looked outstanding, he knew his limits. He controlled his volume and only spoke to the people nearby. When they were done, he pretended to be angry and retorted.

    As long as he sessfully incited a few people, he would be able to leave this ce safely.

    Under the disguise of the Dream Bubble, as long as he was not carefully inspected with spiritual power, he would not be easily discovered at this distance.

    The most important thing was that it was reasonable. Even though it seemed like no one would give up on such a free bargain, there were all kinds of birds in a big forest. When the word ¡®Great Dao¡¯ was mentioned, everyone should understand that the character Liu Yuan was ying was the kind of dumbass who only focused on cultivation.

    A person with the right temperament would choose the right cultivation method, and their temperament would also be affected by the cultivation method. It was not a rare thing for such a person to exist.

    In fact, it was quitemon.

    For example, the lead disciple of Heart Sword Sect in front of him¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m the head disciple of Heart Sword Sect, Cui Ting. I ask the young master of the Xuanyin family to give an exnation to all the cultivators here. There are some things that can not be bought with money, and you can not be moved by money.¡±

    Cui Ting¡¯s eyes were filled with righteousness, ¡°The sects and families that stand at the top must never oppress the ordinary sects and Immortal cultivators, nor must they cultivate their thoughts of forsaking righteousness for profit. Otherwise, where would the distinction between good and evil be? If one couldn¡¯t make them cultivate their heart, how could they be called Immortal cultivators? If you use 50 spirit stones to exchange for their acknowledgment of the destruction of order, the demonic sects will use 500 spirit stones to exchange for their betrayal in the future! If this continues, the world will be in danger!¡±

    Liu Yuan was no longer the center of attention. After all, he was just a nameless, poor, and low-level Immortal cultivator. How could a fierce conflict that might ur between the lead disciple of the Heart Sword Sect and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family be worth watching?

    Cui Ting was a famous Sword Dao rookie, and Heart Sword Sect was not a nameless small sect.

    Other than the first-tier cultivation sects such as the Jade Mirage Sect, the Taiqing Pavilion, the Sea shing Tower, the Kongtong Temple, the sword Pavilion, the East Ocean Valley, the Utopia faction, and the three aristocratic families, there were no other sects.

    Although the Heart Sword Sect was not a colossus, it was definitely arge sect in the eyes of ordinary Immortal cultivators.

    After all, he had fought with the strongestbat power of the Tai Qing Pavilion for so many years and had not been killed. He had to have extraordinary power to do so.

    And his words were more than a hundred times sharper than Liu Yuan¡¯s, directly rising to the level of the world.

    Those who had taken the spirit stones looked at each other with ugly expressions.

    Although Cui Ting¡¯s ultimate criticism was still Ye Cike¡¯s behavior, reprimanding her for pulling down the moral standards of Immortal cultivators, didn¡¯t this mean that these Immortal cultivators were also people with weak wills and were easily pulled down?

    Liu Yuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If this Cui Ting was in the modern world, he would be a troll.

    It was still the kind of war of words between both sides, the kind that jumped out to argue with both sides, offending both sides and not pleasing them.

    However, Cui Ting¡¯s words were still in line with the characteristics of the Heart Sword Sect.

    ¡®The heart is a sword, cutting all injustice.¡¯

    He focused on cultivation and had a sharp spirit in his heart, but he could not get used to all the injustice, which led to the current situation.

    In fact, he was not speaking up for these Immortal cultivators at all. Instead, he was exining the Sword Dao theory of Heart Sword Sect.

    The guards at the gate were also in a dilemma. They could not persuade either the Heart Sword Sect or the Xuanyin family. They could only bide their time to maintain order and secretly inform the people in the city to inform the City Lord.

    The atmosphere was tense in the silence.

    Inside the carriage, a young girl sat on the snow-white nket, exquisitely beautiful like fragile porcin. Her long ck hair was like a waterfall, and she was wearing a pomegranate-red luxurious dress, which was covered with a thin veil. A jade pendant hung on her waist, and the skirt spread out like flower petals. There was a little cinnabar between her eyebrows, which seemed to be emitting a faint Halo.

    In stark contrast to her gorgeous clothes and exquisite appearance, her pale skin was almost transparent, and there were some blue veins under her white skin. Her slender figure looked even more petite under theyers of clothes, and her eyes were as calm as a deep pool.

    In the middle of the carriage, there was a spinning illusionarypass engraved with images of gods and ghosts. Above it was the projection of the stars. The star¡¯s trajectory changed, and with a star in the center as the center, it almost coincided with the center of the Tai Chi.

    The young girl frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°The Divination can¡¯t be wrong. He must be here. The one who walked out first is suspicious, but his aura and cultivation level are wrong. He also has a sister with him. Such an obvious and reckless action doesn¡¯t seem like something he would do, let alone Cui Ting. Is he still hiding in the crowd?¡±

    There was no response even after she tried to sense it again. Unless he got closer, she could use a spell technique to break through the cover and lock onto him directly.

    Cui Ting¡¯s voice came from outside again.

    The girl¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, and her eyes became even more serene. ¡°This Cui Ting¡­ The Heart Sword Sect really lives up to its reputation. They¡¯re really annoying.¡±

    In this chaotic situation, many people had already left, and the duration of the Divination was almost up. The shadow was swaying like a candle me.

    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re already so close.¡± Ye Cike bit her lips unwillingly and waved her hand to disperse thepass. She took a deep breath and suppressed his frustration.

    Since he hade to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, he definitely had something to do. It was impossible for him to leave immediately.

    Although she did not know why he was hiding from her, as long as she could confirm that he was in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she would be able to find him sooner orter.

    The girl said to Xiu¡¯er.

    Xiu¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. She pouted and showed a polite smile, ¡°My Young Mistress feels that thepensation just now was indeedcking¡­¡±

    Cui Ting was stunned. He thought that it would take him a long time to convince the other party, or he would return empty-handed like the previous seniors. He did not expect it to be so easy, and he was overjoyed.

    Xiu¡¯er continued, ¡°50 spirit stones is not enough. Let¡¯s change it to 500 spirit stones. Pleasee over. I hope everyone can forget what happened just now.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Almost all of them turned back and praised the Xuanyin family for being generous and outstanding, showing sympathy for the low-level cultivators.

    It wasparable to a high-level memory loss spell.

    Cui Ting¡¯s expression was dazed. He looked at the people who had been filled with righteous indignation earlier and were now beaming with joy. He began to doubt the world.

    How could it be like this?

    Could it be that Master was lying? Even if he was stuck in a quagmire, he would still have the dream of looking up at the sky. Did that not exist?

    Did you not say that some things would not change?

    Xiu¡¯er grinned and put her hands on her waist, ¡°Now we are using 500 spirit stones to exchange for their approval. The demonic sect can¡¯t possibly give 5,000 spirit stones to each of them for these Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishemnt cultivators to join them, can they? What¡¯s more, what righteousness are you talking about? What is its worth in spirit stones? If you can¡¯t even survive, who would want your righteousness?¡±

 Chapter 86 - Human-Shaped Xuanyang Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 86: Human-Shaped Xuanyang Pearl</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Cui Ting felt that his Dao Heart had been crushed once again. His face turned pale, and he spoke with difficulty in a daze, ¡± ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re just letting them¡­!¡±

    ¡°Let them be satisfied.¡± Xiu¡¯er put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°That¡¯s why the people of the Heart Sword Sect are so stubborn. They always think about fighting against injustice. There are not so many injustices in the world. Look at them. Aren¡¯t they smiling happily?¡±

    They were smiling so happily that¡­ They were even showing their teeth.

    They were simplyughing wildly.

    Who would not be happy with this kind of free lunch?

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Cui. Thank you, Senior cui. Thank you for speaking out for justice and helping me today, hahahahahaha!¡±

    A cultivator passed by happily and did not forget to thank Cui Ting.

    Cui Ting, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Heart Sword Sect¡¯s always like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned white. She spread her hands and returned to the carriage. She pulled the reins and cracked the whip.

    In the carriage, the girl said, ¡°Xiu¡¯er, send someone to watch the guy who left first, also watch Cui Ting.¡±

    She cast her gaze toward the City Lord¡¯s Mansion that was faintly visible outside the curtain. Once she used the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ Great Formation to turn the entire city into a cage, he would be unable to escape even if he had wings.

    Xiu¡¯er answered and the whip fell again.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The two strange beasts ran forward.

    Just like that, the carriage rumbled on its way back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and the guards heaved a sigh of relief as they continued to maintain order.

    Another guard came forward and asked hesitantly, ¡°Senior Cui, the Heart Sword Sect has a friendly rtionship with the City of Ten Thousand Swords. You can also stay in the Qingping residence in the city for free. This is the map.¡±

    Cui Ting was at the Void Refinement Stage, so he could be called a perfected being. The guard was also a Core Formation stage cultivator. It was very respectful for him to present the map.

    The rtionship between the Heart Sword Sect and the City of Ten Thousand Swords was naturally very close because of their Sword Dao connection.

    Obviously, privileges were everywhere, and Cui Ting himself also enjoyed them.

    Cui Ting looked at the crowd that was dispersing, ¡°I¡¯m¡­!¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at him as if he was about to suffer internal injuries from the blood in his throat. He was afraid that the aftereffects of being seriously injured by Shen Sifan would act up and kill him just like that. He walked over and gave the guard another spirit stone. ¡°Senior Cui¡¯s entrance fee,¡±

    The guard looked at Cui Ting hesitantly.

    Cui Ting suddenly came back to his senses and suppressed his emotions. He suddenly remembered that there was such a righteous man who had neverpromised from the beginning to the end. He suddenly felt hope in his heart. He took out a spirit stone and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this little brother to spend money. I¡¯ll follow the rules. You go guard the door, I¡¯ll find a ce to stay.¡±

    The guard hurriedly left, and gave themunication jade slips to the guards of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    This thing was simr to fighting demons and spirits. There were duty points all over the city, and they would be on call to deal with any emergency.

    Cui Ting epted it and thanked him. He then turned to Liu Yuan and smiled bitterly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that just as I came into contact with the Sword Dao that is as high as the mountains and know that there are always people better than me, I would realize that what is written on paper is ultimately shallow. It turns out that the sect¡¯s philosophy is probably just an ideal.¡±

    Rather than saying it to Liu Yuan, it was better to say that he was talking to himself.

    ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s experience, this was the easiest time to take advantage of the situation. This was because they were talking to each other from the start, and they could gain their trust by ying along.

    Liu Yuan had never paid much attention to Heart Sword Sect before. Cui Ting¡¯s character did not appear often, and he was not a character that could be conquered. However, looking at this brother, he was actually quite good. He could try to conquer him.

    ¡­That¡¯s not right. Why did he subconsciously start thinking about conquering strategies again?

    Cough, cough. This brother had already saved him twice indirectly. Although he did not do it on purpose, Liu Yuan really felt that he had saved his life from Shen Sifan that time, so he had to repay him.

    In fact, Liu Yuan did not need to worry too much about the few people he would meet on the way to the Jade Mirage Sect, because their cultivation had already eliminated the fate of being chopped to death by a chopper.

    And there was another point, which was that the people he would encounter were all somewhat special.

    The first one was the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo. Since Liu Yuan had taken the initiative to approach her, so she was naturally very safe. She was even safer than the virtuous, generous, and unjealous woman from the Jade Mirage Sect.

    There was no doubt about this.

    Because right from the start, the conquering strategy¡­ was to have an affair.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords was the widow of the previous Sword Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lord. With her status and her rtionship with the Sword Pavilion, if she were to get married again, it would be bad for her reputation.

    Therefore, when Liu Yuan conquered, he directly took the strange route of the ¡®undead¡¯, a wonderful encounter.

    Since it was an affair, he was just looking for excitement, so there was no such thing as cheating.

    The others were also special, such as Ji Luo and Fu Fanglin. Their rtionship with Liu Yuan was like a love triangle.

    However, to put it bluntly, this world had a rule that strength was respected. Once your strength was enough, you did not have to fear anything.

    On the contrary, if you were weak, it will be difficult to move.

    When Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation base was far inferior to Ning Xiangrong¡¯s, he was still afraid that she would be jealous, just like he was afraid of Pihuan Luo. However, after he soared to the Soul Formation realm, he still nned to marry two women at once.

    The current situation was that he could not beat Shen Sifan and Ye Cike.

    The reason why he was afraid of Ye Cike was simple. Logically speaking, there was no need for an all-female sect like this to marry a man.

    Also, because of the Xuanyin Constitution, other than the apanying Xuanyang Pearl, her body could not ept any Yang Qi, and her attitude towards men was also very repulsive.

    It was basically impossible to trigger a plot, let alone a guide.

    It was one of the most difficult characters to conquer among the 5-stars.

    However, yers could learn a skill called ¡®Flying Dragon Cloud Exploring Hand¡¯ through adventures.

    This ¡®To the Celestial Sword¡¯ series of skills had a chance of stealing items from NPCs or yers, but because it could basically steal anything, it could only be triggered once per target.

    Hence.

    Liu Yuan had stolen Ye Cike¡¯s Xuanyang Pearl.

    And because the Xuanyang Pearl was a body of pure energy, it was directly absorbed by Liu Yuan.

    It was so coincidental and mysterious.

    In short, Liu Yuan had be Ye Cike¡¯s human-shaped Xuanyang Pearl. To Ye Cike, he was a natural furnace with 200 percentpatibility. If she wanted descendants, she could only look for Liu Yuan.

    Therefore, many of Liu Yuan¡¯s strategy steps could not be copied, which also created his good reputation of the God of Conquering Strategy.

    But then again, if Liu Yuan were to be with another woman, it would be equivalent to his Yang Qi leaking out, which would be a great loss for Ye Cike. Tying him up and locking him up in the basement as a reproduction ve was the best way.

    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that the Xuanyang Pearl has beenpletely absorbed and can¡¯t be sensed. Otherwise, I would have died.¡±

    Liu Yuan gathered his thoughts, coughed twice, and pretended to be a newbie all the way to the end. He said to Cui Ting, ¡°Master Cui, don¡¯t worry. People may not be bad in nature, but they can¡¯t do anything about it in such an environment. As Miss Xiu¡¯er said, many Immortal cultivators at the bottom of society turned from mortals to Immortal cultivators in order to survive better. They didn¡¯t want to pursue Dao.¡±

    Cui Ting mumbled, ¡°In the midst of the numbness, I stand straight without support¡­ The white sand is in Nirvana, and it is as ck as it is. It makes sense. It is because of this that it is precious to be untainted by the mud. Their own requirements and pursuit of the Great Dao are spontaneous. It is not that there are no people like Little Brother, but very few¡­ I understand now!¡±

    His eyes lit up, and his Dao Heart suddenly had a new goal.

 Chapter 87 - Iâ€™m Afraid Youâ€™ll Abandon

    <h4>Chapter 87: I¡¯m Afraid You¡¯ll Abandon Immortality and Go for the Literary World</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to do!¡±

    Cui Ting grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you very much. I know what I should do now. It¡¯s just that helping these people on the surface is only treating the symptoms but not the root cause. I have to solve the problem from the root and cut off the injustice. It turns out that I have to cut off the shackles and numbness in their hearts!¡±

    Wait, are you going to abandon Immortality and go for the literary world? From then on, he would save the people of Shangyang with a brush and awaken their numb consciousness?

    Liu Yuan looked at him speechlessly. The point was, if he was excited, then so be it. Why did he grab his hand and not let go? He could not help but reveal an awkward but polite smile. ¡°Master Cui, this is a good thing, but I still have to go to Yui Inn to check if my sister has eaten yet.¡±

    Gu Chang blinked his eyes and nodded in agreement.

    Although he still did not quite understand why he had to be disguised as a girl and why Liu Yuan had escaped in such a hurry, he felt that his Master was in danger, so he reluctantly cooperated.

    Cui Ting let go of Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and said in embarrassment, ¡°I was too excited. I hope I didn¡¯t scare you. Speaking of which, I still don¡¯t know your name. Although this is the first time we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s rare for you to express your thoughts in front of the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. It makes me feel like we¡¯re old friends.¡±

    It was true that they had just met a few days ago.

    The intuition of people who learned swordsmanship was quite urate.

    Liu Yuan cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Feng. I¡¯m a small independent cultivator from the Jiang Kingdom in the southeast of Central ins. I heard that the Singing Sword Meet of the Tide-viewing and Sword-listening event will gather the young heroes of various Immortal cultivation sects in Central ins. I¡¯ve brought my sister here to broaden her horizons.¡±

    Cui Ting nodded and smiled. He patted Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The Singing Sword Meet is indeed a good opportunity for you to sharpen your skills. Although it¡¯s unlikely for a fifth-level Foundation Establishemnt cultivator to get into the top 10, it¡¯s more than enough for you to get into the top 50. You can even challenge the top 30. It¡¯s indeed a good idea to take your sister to see and broaden her horizons. How old are you this year?¡±

    ¡°19,¡± Liu Yuan reported.

    Cui Ting said, ¡°A 19-year-old fifth-level Foundation Establishemnt cultivator may be a little worse than some disciples from big sects, but as an independent cultivator, it¡¯s already excellent. If this kind of talent can be guided by the sect, you¡¯ll have great achievements in the future. If you continue as an independent cultivator, this talent will be buried.¡±

    He turned to Liu Yuan. ¡°I may be a little presumptuous, but Little Brother Jiang Feng, are you interested in joining the Heart Sword Sect? I can guarantee with my character that you¡¯ll receive the treatment of a core disciple.¡±

    Although it could not be seen from his appearance, the lead disciple of Heart Sword Sect in front of him was already over 200 years old. The tone he used to speak to Liu Yuan was that of a senior.

    However, for Immortal cultivators, this age was indeed very young.

    ¡°I already have a Master. It¡¯s not good for me to switch to another sect,¡± Liu Yuan declined politely.

    Cui Ting was a little disappointed, but he affirmed Liu Yuan¡¯s character, ¡°It¡¯s good to be able to maintain the dignity of a Master. However, the sect has wealth,panion,w,nd, and resources. Rogue cultivators don¡¯t even have them. They can only snatch them from others.¡±

    He heaved a long sigh and said awkwardly, ¡°I finally understand why these people are like this. The white sand is Nirvana, and the ck can never belong. I see. I was too naive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve seen through this kind of thing. Master Cui, don¡¯t be sad about it.¡±

    Liu Yuan also sighed and congratted him with joy. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can understand¡­ If you continue to be stubborn, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll really have to abandon Immortality and turn to the literary world.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you filled with righteous indignation just now?¡± Cui Tingughed.

    Liu Yuan smiled shyly and thought to himself, ¡°I just wanted to get out of here quickly. I was just angry at the moment. I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed you.¡±

    ¡°To be able to be angry about this kind of thing is a symbol of a sharp heart. Very good, very good.¡±

    Cui Ting praised him, then suddenly waved his hand and said, ¡°What Master Cui? Just call me Cui Ting. Don¡¯t mind my age and cultivation base. We¡¯re destined to be friends. Speaking of which, Yui Inn is usually the residence ofmoners, right? ¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°Brother Cui, it seems like this is your first time in the City of Ten Thousand Swords?¡±

    Cui Ting said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m going out into the world. In the past, I¡¯ve always been challenged by others and even sparred with fellow disciples. This time, I participated in the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. I didn¡¯t want to be epted at first, but a few days ago, Green Lotus Swordsman suddenly came out of the pavilion, so I decided to challenge her, although it ended in a crushing defeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Who¡¯s the newbie here? You¡¯re a 200-year-old newbie at the Void Refinement stage!

    Liu Yuan finally understood why Cui Ting¡¯s appearance rate in the plot was so low. It was because he was a cultivation otaku, the kind that was addicted to cultivation and could not extricate himself. It was already a blessing for him to be able to appear.

    No wonder he sounded so idealistic.

    Although Liu Yuan was an eye-witness to that battle, he was still shocked by the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯sbat strength.

    Cui Ting said with lingering fear, ¡°She was too strong. She was so strong that I couldn¡¯t even think of resisting or chasing her. Fortunately, I finally pulled myself together, afraid that my Sword Heart would be damaged. But just as I was about to work harder and summon the courage to challenge someone again, I realized that the Green Lotus Swordsman was actually walking in the direction of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡±

    ¡°So after thinking about it, since she¡¯s already out, it wouldn¡¯t be right to reject the invitation, so I decided toe over and be a judge.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    The corner of his eyes twitched as he raised his hand and made a stop gesture. ¡°Wait a minute, Brother¡­ Cui Ting, you¡¯re saying that you followed Green Lotus Swordsman here?¡±

    ¡°O? ¡± Cui Ting nodded and asked in surprise, ¡°Is there a big problem?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Liu Yuan was also suffering from internal injuries. He looked at Cui Ting with a depressed expression.

    However, since Shen Sifan did note over, it must be the effect of the Dream Bubble. Shen Sifan was probably thest person to use strange buffs on Liu Yuan. She looked for Liu Yuan based on intuition.

    It was the most dangerous and also the safest.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Liu Yuan shook his head andughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Master Cui to be such a person. I didn¡¯t hear anything from the rumors¡­ Oh, by the way, Brother Cui, why are you asking about the residence?¡±

    Cui Ting said, ¡°I want to start with understanding the Immortal cultivators at the bottom. I want to start with the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. I want to live in an ordinary ce, and the food and drink are the simplest. I will only know how to help them when I truly experience their feelings.¡±

    Liu Yuan was shocked by this realization. He really did what he said.

    ¡°Little Brother Jiang Feng, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Cui Ting asked, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll abandon the Immortals and start with the literary world,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Cui Tingughed. ¡°You¡¯re really good at joking. Literature is the power of a Saint. A lowly sword cultivator like me can¡¯t reach this realm. Although I want to follow it, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Liu Yuan had no energy toin. He took out the map and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you with me. Yui Inn is in the west of the city. It¡¯s like this.¡±

    He now felt that he needed to bring this shield with him and arrange a few more times at the appropriate time.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter.

    Liu Yuan pulled Gu Chang, draped Chuichui over his shoulders, and stepped into the Yui Inn with Cui Ting.

    Thedy boss was leaning against the counter in a flirtatious manner, the waiter was attending to the guests, and arge group of Immortal cultivators of all kinds were sitting in the lobby on the first floor. It was a very standard Xianxia RPG mission point.

 Chapter 88 - The Word â€˜Junâ€™

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Word ¡®Jun¡¯</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The main gate was opened with the highest standard to wee the distinguished guests of the mysterious dark family.

    Kada kada kada kada!

    Xiu¡¯er pulled the reins and slowed down. The sound of the hooves continued. The gorgeous carriage was slowly pulled into the gate.

    The guards around them stood guard respectfully, lowering their heads in respect.

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion had a radius of about five miles. It was located in the center of the City of Ten Thousand Swords and was heavily guarded. Other than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Duan Lanruo, there was also the residence of the guest officials, a small garden, and a courtyard pavilion. It was grand and elegant.

    There were also two more important ces. One was the core of the Ten Thousand Swords Formation, the ¡®Ten Thousand Swords Tower¡¯, and the other was the residence of the secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the ¡®Golden Orchid Building¡¯.

    Under the guidance of the guide, the carriage soon arrived at the entrance of Duan Lanruo¡¯s real private residence.

    It was a side courtyard in a remote corner of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There were many kinds of trees outside the courtyard, and the green shade was cool and cool, casting shadows. The courtyard was paved with small paths and nted with some flowers and nts. Compared to the Grand buildings and pavilions they had seen on the way, it was more interesting to live in.

    Because she knew that it was inconvenient for the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family to show her face, Duan Lanruo had chosen her own ce of residence as the meeting ce instead of the official meeting hall of the mansion.

    The guide stopped in his tracks and came over. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Miss Xiu¡¯er, this is the City Lord¡¯s personal resting ce. Please park the carriage by the yard. Except for the secret guards who protect the City Lord, no one is allowed toe near here. Safety and privacy are guaranteed.¡±

    ¡°We naturally believe in the City Lord¡¯s arrangements.¡± Xiu¡¯er smiled and jumped off the carriage. She held the reins and stopped first. Then she turned around and reached out her hand. ¡°Young Mistress, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The carriage curtain was lifted again, and the girl¡¯s slender hand was the first to enter his eyes. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and she was dressed in a gorgeous dress. The thin gauze was hazy, and the jade pendant on her waist made a tinkling sound. Her figure was graceful, but her face seemed to be shrouded in mist, and only her eyes were deep and calm.

    Ye Cike put her hand on Xiu¡¯er¡¯s arm and walked down from the carriage. Even her steps were soft and gentle, just like a weak and delicate girl.

    ¡°The City Lord has been waiting inside for a long time,¡± the guide made an inviting gesture.

    Ye Cike nodded slightly, her gaze falling on the surrounding corners.

    There were a few women dressed in maidservant clothes standing silently on the other side. They seemed to have no sense of existence, but in fact, they were all secret guards with at least Nascent Soul stage strength.

    ording to the legends, the Golden Orchid Guards of the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords were carefully selected and trained to be suicide soldiers. They could even give up their lives without hesitation to protect Duan Lanruo.

    Creak¨C

    The exquisitely carved wooden door was pushed open on both sides, and a woman in a tight ck suit walked in, half-kneeling. Her long hair was tied up, and half of her face was covered by a wooden mask, covering the upper half of her face, only revealing her sharp chin.

    ¡°City Lord, the people of the Xuanyin family have arrived.¡±

    The woman who was kneeling in front of the table inside the door paused for a moment before continuing to write thest stroke.

    The word ¡®Jun¡¯ waspleted.

    Duan Lanruo raised her head, revealing a beautiful, snow-white face. She narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Pleasee in, Young Mistress.¡±

    She blew on the paper spread out on the table and put down the brush. Her white wrists were white as snow. She tidied her sleeves, straightened up slightly, and sighed. The figure under the loose peacock blue shirt was soft and beautiful, especially the fullness under the tube top. It could be said to be full of ups and downs.

    Duan Lanruo held her long ck hair up high, only wearing a jade hairpin, revealing her fair and slender neck. Her skin was as white as suet jade, and she exuded anguid and mature charm. The words ¡®warm, delicate, and soft¡¯ seemed to be the most appropriate description for her.

    However, there was an unadorned ancient martial sword at her waist, which added a hidden sharpness to the soft jade.

    Ye Cike slowly walked to the table and sat down. Xiu¡¯er was standing beside her.

    As soon as she sat down, the girl¡¯s eyes were attracted to the paper on the table.

    Or rather, he was attracted by the word ¡®Jun¡¯.

    Because of some unspeakable reasons, she was particrly sensitive to the words ¡®Jun¡¯ and ¡®Xuan¡¯. At this moment, the word ¡®Jun¡¯ in her eyes made her heart skip a beat, and she suddenly had an inexplicable sense of vignce.

    Ye Cike raised her eyes again and looked at the City Lord.

    The widow of the previous Sword Pavilion Master, although she looked like a weak and beautiful woman, more people knew that she had managed the City of Ten Thousand Swords with an iron fist. After her husband¡¯s death, she rarely went out, and most of her time was spent dealing with the City of Ten Thousand Swords and some matters of the Sword Pavilion.

    Although it was somewhat inconceivable, the known information was that she lived a very boring life. Although she held the highest authority in the City of Ten Thousand Swords and led a group of powerful death guards, she had almost no personal life.

    She had the reputation to be a woman of integrity.

    So¡­ there¡¯s a high probability that this has anything gto do with Junxuan, right?

    Not to mention that it was just a ¡®Jun¡¯ word. It could be a random word.

    Ye Cike secretly shook her head. She felt that he was too suspicious. If she was suspicious of a widow, she might as well suspect Duan Lanruo¡¯s daughter, Duan Lian.

    Duan Lanruo waved her hand and dismissed the messenger. She turned around and saw that the young girl¡¯s gaze seemed to be on the table.

    ¡°Why?¡± She smiled. ¡°Was it strange? The days in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are sometimes very boring. I also practice my calligraphy and Tao Ye¡¯s Sentiments.¡±

    Ye Cike shook her head. ¡°Your handwriting is very beautiful. It¡¯s gentle and beautiful, but it doesn¡¯t lose its style.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to be praised by the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family,¡± Duan Lanruo said with a smile.

    Ye Cike looked straight at Duan Lanruo, her eyes calm. She coughed lightly, ¡°I never praise others, I only speak the truth. If it was mediocre work, I naturally wouldn¡¯t say a word. I¡¯m sure the City Lord already knows why I¡¯m here.¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Young Mistress wants the temporary right to use the Ten Thousand Sword Formation. To the City of Ten Thousand Swords, it¡¯s equivalent to holding absolute power. This matter is of great importance. Forgive me for not being able to do anything. After all, I¡¯m not the only one in charge of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. I¡¯m also responsible for the lives of the people and cultivators in the city.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er picked up the teacup on the table and poured tea for Ye Cike and Duan Lanruo.

    ¡°An A-grade spirit vein.¡± The girl took a sip of the tea.

    Duan Lanruo looked at Ye Cike¡¯s calm expression and rubbed the space between her brows. She also took a sip of tea, feeling a slight headache.

    She had long heard that the current Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was a spendthrift, and she had already understood from the guard¡¯s report that she had casually given away 500 spirit stones, but she had not thought that it would be to this extent.

    She was ready to throw away a whole spirit vein, just like that.

    Duan Lanruo put down her teacup and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sword Pavilion¡¯s Tideviewing and Sword-listening grand event. If anything goes wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Two A-grade spirit veins and an Illusionary Ocean Nether Iron Mine.¡±

    The Illusionary Ocean Nether Iron was the raw material for forging the spirit tool, the Mirage Sword Bead. Just one piece was enough to make a Core Formation stage immortal cultivator lose hisbat ability.

    After the Sword Pavilion invented this spirit treasure, it could be said that they made a lot of money. However, they were not able to mass-produce it due to theck of raw materials.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And the Skyring Sword.¡±

    The silent Duan Lanruo was taken aback. Her pupils contracted, and her breathing quickened. She reached out and pressed her hand against her chest to stop her clothes from rising and falling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take back the Ten Great Swords of the Sword Pavilion that fell into the hands of Xuanyin family?¡± Ye Cike¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Of course, I want to.¡±

    Duan Lanruo could not help butugh, and her gaze probed, ¡°But can I ask, what is the reason for using the sword array at such a high price?¡±

    ¡°For a person,¡± Ye Cike replied.

    The girl lowered her eyes and looked at the white paper on the table. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that there¡¯s a ¡®Jun¡¯ in his name.¡±

    Duan Lanruo was taken aback, and her expression suddenly became a little interesting.

 Chapter 89 - Happy Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 89: Happy Cooperation</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that there¡¯s also the word ¡®Jun¡¯ in his name,¡± the young girl across the table said.

    She had been able to speak of a spirit vein calmly, but at this moment, she waspletely restrained. Looking at the word ¡®Jun¡¯, her eyes were filled withplicated emotions.

    Although her emotions could definitely be considered reserved and could be covered up in an instant, as a young girl, when she thought of the person in her heart, she would still reveal some emotions that were difficult to hide.

    Duan Lanruo was not an inexperienced girl. She could tell at a nce that the person Ye Cike was talking about must be the one she liked.

    It seemed that only the impulse and stubbornness in the pursuit of love would cause the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family to go to such great lengths for a single person, even using the Skyring Sword as a condition for exchange.

    This sword had been taken away from the Sword Pavilion by the Xuanyin family several hundred years ago.

    When the forger of the Skyring Sword and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family fell in love, he was just an ordinary, unknown sword forger. The Xuanyin family did not ept men because of their unique constitution, and it gradually became an unspoken rule. This was especially so for the Young Mistress with the purest bloodline. Whether it was to maintain her purity or to maintain her strength, it was not advisable for her to get together with a man.

    As a result, both sides were met with great obstacles. The forger worked hard and finally created one of the Ten Great Swords in the world, but the Xuanyin family maintained their pride and refused to allow their Young Mistress to be a cripple by being together with a man. In other words, once this precedent was set, there would be even more Xuanyin bloodlines flowing out, losing them, or being coveted.

    In short, after a series of tragic events, the Skyring Sword was eventually left in the Sword Pavilion. The lover was eventually depressed and alone for the rest of his life. This incident had also caused some irreconcble enmity between the two forces.

    Although the two sides were now respectful to each other, in fact, their rtionship was only maintained on the surface. Apart from the polite greetings, there was basically no other contact.

    Returning the Skyring Sword could even be seen as lowering one¡¯s head to express goodwill. To the Xuanyin family that Ye Cike represented, this was already a great concession. Adding on the spirit vein and mineral resources, it was basically giving them away for free.

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords had no reason not to take this great deal.

    Logically speaking, Duan Lanruo felt that she should immediately agree, but Ye Cike¡¯s words caused a sliver of doubt to rise in the City Lord¡¯s heart.

    The person you want to trap with the myriad sword array has the word ¡®Jun¡¯ in his name?

    What a coincidence, the ¡®Jun¡¯ I wrote represents a word in someone¡¯s name.

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Could there really be such a coincidence in this world?

    As an elder who had experienced many things in life, the person in charge of the City of Ten Thousand Swords for many years, and a high-level Immortal cultivator at the Synthesis stage, Duan Lanruo had her own views and understanding of fate and coincidences.

    In that instant, as her thoughts flew, she had an extremely bold thought-was the other party testing her?

    As for why he was testing her, it was the boldest guess in her mind.

    Could the person with the word ¡®Jun¡¯ in his name and the person in Duan Lanruo¡¯s heart be the same person?

    The City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords controlled his expression and muttered to herself, ¡°If it was just for one person, why would we need to mobilize so many people and have the Young Mistresse here personally? With the strength of the Xuanyin family, isn¡¯t it a very simple matter to capture a person?¡±

    Ye Cike raised her head and sat up straight, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can catch him or not. Even the Ten Thousand Swords Formation might not be able to catch him. He seems to have a supernatural power that cane and go at any time outside of thew of space and time. Even cultivators at the crossing Cmity stage can¡¯t lock onto his position.¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ like a ghost? No matter when or where, he can suddenly appear out of thin air, and it¡¯s the same when he leaves. When he disappears, no spell can be used to trace him, as if he has never appeared.¡±

    Ye Cike was stunned for a moment, then she nodded and asked suspiciously, ¡°City Lord Duan, how do you know so much about this? ¡±

    Duan Lanruo suddenly realized that she had been too excited. She calmed herself down, picked up the teacup, and yed with it as if she was trying to hide it. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly remembered something after I encountered a simr situation.¡±

    Encountered? Such a terrifying divine power that touched the power of thews of heaven and earth. Even the ancestors of the family were powerless, and she had actually encountered a second one?

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Could there really be such a coincidence in this world?

    Ye Cike was a young girl who was in the sensitive period of love. She was the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. She was a genius Immortal cultivator who had reached the Void Refinement stage at the age of 28. She had her own views and understanding of fate and coincidences.

    The word ¡®Jun¡¯ might not be enough to prove it, but what about the same ability?

    Ye Cike looked at the City Lord. The woman¡¯s movements were calm andposed, and it did not seem like she was testing him or showing off.

    The Young Mistress of the mysterious dark sect revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°City Lord, you¡¯ve also encountered this kind of special magical power? I really didn¡¯t expect this. I wonder where you are and who you saw this situation from. I asked the elders in my family to search for his traces for a year, but they didn¡¯t find any clues. It was only recently that I was able to use spells to lock onto him again. I was still worried that he would disappear again. Perhaps you can provide some clues?¡±

    It was a coincidence that they were both in the same situation, and it was also a coincidence that Duan Lanruo had calcted that the person was also in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Was it also a coincidence that he came and went without a trace?

    This was definitely not a coincidence!

    Duan Lanruo was certain that the person Ye Cike was looking for was Liu Junxuan!

    The Xuanyin family did not have much contact with the outside world for many years. Their businesses were all managed by girls like Xiu¡¯er, who had been recruited and raised since childhood. Ever since the incident at the Sword Pavilion, the younger generation of the family had never had the chance to see any men with impure intentions.

    Unless this person could ignore the defense of the Xuanyin family.

    And it just so happened that a certain person with the word ¡®Jun¡¯ in his name had this ability to appear and disappear like a ghost.

    Otherwise, how could Duan Lanruo, the wife of the Sword Pavilion¡¯s former Pavilion Master, easily meet a strange man in this heavily guarded City of Ten Thousand Swords, and then some unclear things happen?

    Moreover, whenever Duan Lanruo tried to investigate this man, she would always end up with nothing. It was as if this person had never left any traces in the world.

    But more importantly, in this world, those who dared to attack the Xuanyin family had to have the courage to face several old ancestors at the Cmity stage. There were only a few people like this in Shangyang, and they were all old monsters who had long been famous.

    Someone who had dared to provoke her, the wife of the former Sword Pavilion Master, was already extremely bold. Normally, he would not be able to stop her, so it seemed reasonable for him to provoke a Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family.

    The enemy is in the light while I¡¯m in the dark, and I have a great advantage. If she¡¯s looking for someone to catch him, then I, Duan Lanruo, must protect him and let him understand who¡¯s truly good to him.

    This day had finallye. Duan Lanruo had deeply understood from a long time ago that she would not be that man¡¯s only one. Therefore, she had always been very humble because she could not hand over some things to him. At the same time, her expectations of him were also much lower.

    There would be people who would fall in love with him, but these young girls who were overly paranoid of love would never understand the importance of a peaceful, generous, and gentlend.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression did not change, but she felt that the overall situation had already been decided. She took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it on an old senior. He¡¯s already passed away, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to mention his name. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t provide you with any clues, but I can give you the temporary use of the Ten Thousand Sword Array once ¡ª under our supervision.¡±

    When you force him into a desperate situation, it¡¯ll be my turn to appear¡­

    Ye Cike was still a little hesitant, but since Duan Lanruo had already agreed, there was no point in asking further. In any case, as long as she could trap him, the people she had brought this time would definitely be able to tie him up and bring him back to Xuanyin.

    Regardless of whether Duan Lanruo was rted to Junxuan or not, she was going to take over her territory and snatch him away.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the next time Ie to visit will be the day the Ten Thousand Sword Array formation opens. As for the transfer of ownership of the spirit vein, you can speak to Xiu¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± Ye Cike looked up at Duan Lanruo.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    In the room, the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family exchanged a nce and smiled. They were both very satisfied with the result.

 Chapter 90 - Canâ€™t You Just Stay In My Room?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Can¡¯t You Just Stay In My Room?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°For the time being, please stay in Lanfang Garden in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s my private Manor, and it¡¯s quiet and undisturbed. I¡¯ll arrange for the improvement and opening of the Ten Thousand Sword Array as soon as possible.

    Duan Lanruo maintained her smile.

    Ye Cike nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a few top array masters with me. Let¡¯s see if they can help. I hope they can speed up the process so that he doesn¡¯t have the chance to use that sacred art.¡±

    Duan Lanruo continued to smile. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. If Young Mistress is free, you can also take a look at the uing Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference, or go to the Sword Pavilion¡¯s Jade Snow mountain path to take a look. I can apany you and do my part as a host.¡±

    Ye Cike was not interested in these things, but she still had to put on a show. She nodded and agreed. With Xiu¡¯er¡¯s careful help, she lifted her skirt and stood up, walking out of the door.

    Duan Lanruo watched as the horse carriage gradually left.

    Her gaze once again fell on the white paper on the table. Her expression softened and rxed, and she revealed a gentle smile.

    In the past few years, the City Lord had too many things to do, but once she was free, she could not help but miss him.

    Even when her daughter Duan Lian asionally came back and looked at her face, which was 70 percent simr to hers but more beautiful, she could not help but wonder if he could keep him if she betrothed her daughter to him. At least, they could talk face to face without avoiding the eyes of the secr world and not sneak around.

    Duan Lanruo came back to her senses and pinched her slightly burning ears. Her beautiful face was blushed faintly, and she scolded herself for letting her imagination run wild in her heart.

    But her heart was still pounding.

    She coughed twice, reached out to put away the paper on the table, and muttered, ¡°Ah Yue, a guard has just reported that the Xuanyin family¡¯s caravan has suddenly stopped at the city gate because of the disturbance caused by the sudden cutting of the queue. They want everyone toe forward to receive the spirit stones aspensation? ¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman with the half-wooden mask who had reported earlier walked out of the darkness, half-kneeling on the ground and lowering her head.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Do the people of the Xuanyin family really have the leisure to pay attention to what those people are thinking?¡±

    She stood up. Her loose clothes were a little wrinkled, revealing her white and plump chest. She asked and answered her own question in a self-mocking manner, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡±

    The eyes of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords seemed to be able to see through everything. She calmly ordered, ¡°Give me a copy of the entry records of all the people who entered the city at that time, including their appearance and information on their tokens. Focus on those fake identities that were applied through legal channels.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The hidden guard named Ah Yue responded and disappeared into the darkness.

    No one knew more about the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ rules andyout than she did. This was her home ground, and since her people had already taken the initiative toe here, how could she let others take it away from her?

    Duan Lanruo narrowed her eyes and licked her lips with the tip of her tongue. She smiled like a fox.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Liu Yuan, who did not know that the two women had already ¡®reached an agreement¡¯, was preparing to ept a mission at Yui Inn.

    Yui Inn was arge chain store in various wuxia novels and TV series.

    Regardless of whether Immortal cultivators or martial artists liked it or not, yers quite liked to go to Yui Inn. This ce was also a ce for strange encounters. It would refresh randomly every week, and they would always meet many different NPCs.

    This included the special NPC who had added the condition of the green mist. There was also a chance of respawning at the inn. There were also some traveling merchants who provided special shops that could buy many interesting items.

    However, Yui Inn could only be found in the maps ofrge cities. Small towns like Xichang Town did not have the basic facilities, so it was natural that they could not support the existence of arge inn.

    Liu Yuan looked around at the Immortal cultivators sitting in the hall. Most of them were at the Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment stage. They were mainly teenagers and were divided into small circles. Other than that, there were some secr Jianghu people.

    As mentioned before, the strength of the secr Jianghu people in Shangyang also rose with the Xianxia background. Before the Core Formation stage, martial artists could rely on their martial arts to fight against Immortal cultivators, but they had to be the best of the best. Ordinary people could be dealt with by Immortal cultivators with a few spells.

    The majority of the people living in the City of Ten Thousand Swords were ordinary people. The Immortal cultivators had recently arrived because of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    The difference between the two sides of the inn was still very obvious. The left side was basically filled with cultivators, while the right side was basically filled with swordsmen.

    However, in Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes, there was not much difference between the two sides. They were all noobs. After all, those with status and strength had all gone to the Qingping Residence that the gatekeeper had mentioned. Why would theye to the Yui Inn?

    Other than runaways like him and people like Cui Ting who inspired the people to wake up their numb consciousness.

    Liu Yuan did not attract any attention when he walked into the inn. During the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, the inn was full. There were a few people who followed him in. At most, they would look at him for a while before looking away.

    Beside him, Cui Ting naturally restrained his aura. This noob at the Void Refinement stage wanted to hide himself, so no one in the inn could see through him.

    Thedy boss looked to be in her thirties. Her hair wasbed into a woman¡¯s bun, and her face was fair. There was a mole at the corner of her mouth, and she had a good figure. She wore a long red dress and a lotus-colored jacket. She held a pipe in her hand and leaned against the counter with her graceful figure. She was charming and could be considered the focus of the audience.

    At this moment, she was dealing with a few cultivators who wanted to stay in a hotel. Picking her pale red fingernails, she said slowly, ¡°Guests, I¡¯ve already said that there are no more rooms, so you can only stay on the shared bed on the first floor. Please don¡¯t be so unreasonable. Your actions are very troubling.¡±

    One of the young Immortal cultivators was unconvinced and said, ¡°If there¡¯s no upper room, then don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s no ordinary room? Why are you asking us to get the sh*ttiest beds? Are we going to be squeezed together with the mortals?¡±

    The others chimed in a few times.

    Thedy bossughed and looked at the cultivator with a smile. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s your cultivation level now?¡±

    The young Immortal cultivator said rather proudly, ¡± ¡°Foundation Establishment¡­¡±

    Thedy boss¡¯s smile remained unchanged as she interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but those who live in ordinary rooms are all Core Formation cultivators.¡±

    The Immortal cultivator¡¯s face suddenly froze. He smiled embarrassedly and said dejectedly, ¡°Then shared bed. Shared bed it is.¡±

    Thedy boss rolled her eyes and noted them down. She pouted. ¡°Here, go to the back. You guys are lucky that you have thest few beds.¡±

    Cui Ting frowned. ¡°As soon as the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference arrived, arge group of cultivators immediately poured in. Even the inn is full. It seems that¡­ Eh? Little Brother Jiang Feng, what are you doing?¡±

    He stared nkly at Liu Yuan as he walked straight to the counter and shouted, ¡°Jiuniang, do you still remember the bean paste cake from that year?¡±

    Thedy boss was stunned. She looked at Liu Yuan and saw an unfamiliar face. She sniffed and confirmed the smell. She immediately showed a surprised expression.¡±What are you doing here?¡±

    [Character: Hu Jiuniang (3-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Jade-faced Fox, charming and exquisite]

    [Level: Demon Spirit, Nascent Soul level two]

    [Status: Normal]

    She was one of the hundred or so friendly-oriented characters, thedy boss ofYui Inn, the Fox Demon, Hu Jiuniang.

    Liu Yuan grunted in acknowledgment. It was much easier to deal with such friendly NPCs like Fu Huan. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the Sword Pavilion¡¯s conference. I¡¯m here to see you. I wanted to stay with my friend, but the inn seems to be full¡­¡±

    Hu Jiuniang reached out and took his hand. She blinked her beautiful eyes and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You can just stay in my room.¡±

    ¡­Wait, isn¡¯t this a friendship-oriented character?

 Chapter 91 - Chuichuiâ€™s Resistance Plan

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chuichui¡¯s Resistance n</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    What happened to the friendship?

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the progress bar in doubt. The progress bar was still pink, but there was indeed a small orchid symbol at the end.

    In the game, the final judgment was that it was a friendship-oriented game, but it would only be shown after the favorability was maxed-out, because before that, it could change.

    So, this friendship was the kind where they could sleep in the same room and sleep on the same bed?

    I understand now.

    Since there was no problem with the progress bar, it was definitely not a problem.

    Liu Yuan looked at the pair of soft hands holding his hand. Her skin was white and smooth, and her pale red nails were charming and alluring. As expected of the Fox Demon race, every individual¡¯s average level of beauty was high, and they had their own soft light filter.

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s winking smile was truly charming, but it contained pure friendship. One could not judge the truth just because of appearance.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    Chui Chui, who had been sleepingfortably on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder, suddenly woke up. When it saw the Fox Demon in front of it pulling Liu Yuan, she instantly arched its back.

    ¡°Meow meow meow!¡±

    Chuichui¡¯s eyes widened as she red at Hu Jiuniang. ¡®Why is there a demon trying to hook up with my mount just after I fell asleep?¡¯

    This stupid and arrogant Demon Dragon had lived afortable life for a long time. It was-typical case of forgetting the pain once the scar healed. She hadpletely forgotten the painful experience of being verbally abused. She had even arrogantly made Liu Yuan her mount.

    Otherwise, she would not have been subdued by a mere mortal! Absolutely impossible!

    She was a rare earth-fire wyrm, a noble demon with the soul of a True Dragon. It must be because her appearance was so beautiful that she hadpletely convinced this mortal, so he was willing to be her mount.

    ¡°Meow meow meow! (Demon dragon roar)¡±

    She will guard the ownership of the mount!

    The demon dragon¡¯s eyes turned sharp. As long as the Dragon Soul did not die, it would not break!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mind moved. He noticed Chuichui¡¯s strange movement. He frowned and reached out to press her proud head back down.

    ¡°Meow, meow¡­¡± Chuichui was instantly suppressed by the contract and could not get up again.

    However, because Chuichui had raised her head, Hu Jiuniang subconsciously retracted her hand. She looked at the cute little white cat in surprise. Why did she feel a little scared just now? It was as if some danger was about to happen.

    However, when she sensed it carefully, it disappeared in an instant, as if it was an illusion.

    Moreover, why did this fluffy little cutie suddenly look disillusioned? It was as if her dream of being a cat had been shattered by a huge blow in reality.

    If Liu Yuan knew what she was thinking, she would not know whether tough or cry. How could it not be dangerous for a ninth level Nascent Soul demon dragon to suddenly burst out?

    Hu Jiuniang retracted her surprised expression and winked at Liu Yuan. She covered her mouth andughed, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gained a lot while you were away.¡±

    Naturally, she would not treat this as a mere coincidence. However, this unusual ¡®cat¡¯ was owned by Liu Yuan, so Hu Jiuniang treated it as if nothing had happened.

    It was as if they had seen Liu Yuan in disguise but did not expose him. Instead, they cooperated with each other.

    What was the point of getting to the bottom of it?

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°I did get a lot of resources¡­¡± For example, 200 wives.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Ting was a little confused. ¡°You guys are friends?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes. When Jiuniang had some difficulties and was famished, I gave her a piece of bean paste cake. We became friends after a while.¡±

    The difficulty of the friendship route was much lower than that of love. In many cases, the plot was not triggered, and just giving items could increase the difficulty by a lot. Anyway¡­ It can be done with just paying money.

    When there was no plot, he could just randomly gift her one or two items that he had with him at the moment. When there was a plot, he could also have unexpected effects.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true that friends in need are precious.¡± Cui Ting nodded in realization.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But Jiuniang, I¡¯ve brought a friend here. How can we stay in your room? Let¡¯s be serious and not joke around.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang mumbled in her heart, wondering who was joking. She then smiled and said, ¡°Of course I can¡¯t let all of you stay in my room. How can such a small space fit all of you? There are indeed Core Formation cultivators living upstairs, but it would be too much of an exaggeration to say that they¡¯re all Core Formation cultivators. However, themon rooms are all upied, but I¡¯ve transformed the upper rooms into multi-room rooms, so there are still some empty spaces. Those few people just now were too weak and didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to share a room. They also don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, so I deliberately said that.¡±

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to that room.¡±

    ¡°No, no need. Little Brother Jiang Feng can just go up. I¡¯ll just stay downstairs. Is there any space left in the shared house?¡± Cui Ting said seriously.

    When he said he wanted to get into the crowd, he really wanted to get into the crowd.

    Liu Yuan had no way to stop him. He nodded at the surprised Hu Jiuniang, and she arranged for Cui Ting to stay in the shared house. After all, this man would be a judge for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event in a few days. He could treat it as a life experience.

    Hu Jiuniang instructed the inn to look after the shop and brought Liu Yuan to a room on the third floor.

    On the way, Hu Jiuniang turned around and looked at Liu Yuan, saying, ¡°Why did you change your face? Are you being chased by your lover because you¡¯re a womanizer?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stroking Chuichui, and he paused. The corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    Hu Jiuniang shook her head and rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your love history. A few years ago, I told you that you¡¯d be fated to start a harem sooner orter. You have to be careful. This is a sign of the Fox n¡¯s secret technique, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s in the past. Who knew that I¡¯d be like this?¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed. Who would have known that he would transmigrate?

    Liu Yuan did not remember what Hu Jiuniang had said. After all, he had yed so many characters. Other than the love line, he did not remember any meaningless conversation that the other characters had.

    He touched Chuichui¡¯s back. Chuichui, who had just found the pride of the dragon race and was suddenly pushed back to reality, was now disheartened. It meowed weakly and rubbed her head against his hand.

    The demon dragon swore to herself that she had to get back at Liu Yuan. She had been enduring humiliation for too long, and now that she had gained Liu Yuan¡¯s trust, she should fight back. She could not continue to fall. Look at her now, she was being bullied to the point where she could not even fight back. She had lost all her dignity.

    Moreover, she finally wanted to protect her rights, but she was being suppressed.

    Now, for some reason, the strength of this mount had fallen to that of the Foundation Establishment stage. This was the best time to resist!

    Hmph, I¡¯ll take advantage of tonight to take care of it.

    Chuichui¡¯s n to resist was brewing in her heart.

    Hu Jiuniang brought Liu Yuan to the outside of the room and pushed the door open. There were already five people living in the renovated upper room. They were all here to participate in the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. Three men and two women, all from different sects.

    Coincidentally, one of the two women was wearing a Daoist robe. It was the Daoist crown of the Jade Mirage Sect, and her Daoist name was Ling Yu.

    She was the Junior Sister of Ling Hua from the Jade Mirage Sect.

 Chapter 92 - I Canâ€™t Refuse

    <h4>Chapter 92: I Can¡¯t Refuse</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan did not know about the spiritual jade. After all, the game map of Shangyang was extremely vast, and the number of NPCs in the power circle was extremelyrge. There were also countless characters who did not participate in the main plot.

    Since the establishment of the Jade Mirage Sect, they had been ranked ording to ¡®The Six Harmonies Are Like Nature, and the Wisdom Is Self-Evident¡¯. There was also a very cold joke about this seniority. In the background introduction of the Jade Mirage Sect, the founder¡¯s first disciple¡­ was called 61. In addition, the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s appearance attracted too many yers, and its quality plummeted. Therefore, the Jade Mirage Sect was sometimes called a kindergarten.

    However, this was all the yers¡¯ business. Then again, among the NPCs, there were many disciples of the ¡®Ling¡¯ generation. Ling Hua was the Senior Sister, and the rest of the disciples of the ¡®Ling¡¯ generation were her Junior Brothers and Sisters.

    It was impossible for Liu Yuan to know all of them, but he had heard of the character Ling Yu.

    Ling Yu was Ling Hua¡¯s Master¡¯s fifth disciple. She was the type of person who always went out to gain experience. Her whereabouts were uncertain, and she was rarely seen inside the sect.

    To put it bluntly, this kind of character could only appear in a conversation that suddenly popped up from the mouth of an unknown NPC passing by.

    For example: ¡°Our Jade Mirage has a total of five true disciples. Eldest Senior Sister Ling Hua, Second Senior Brother¡¯s Ling Deng¡­ Fifth Junior Sister Ling Yu¡±, ¡°Senior Sister Ling Yu hasn¡¯te back for a long time, and I haven¡¯t seen her recently.¡± ¡°Ling Yu, this girl, sigh¡­¡±

    These kinds of conversations.

    However, Liu Yuan did not expect to see Ling Yu in the Yui Inn in the City of Ten Thousand Swords after transmigrating.

    Hu Jiuniang introduced the people in the room and left. Before she left, she winked at Liu Yuan and drew the number ¡®3¡¯ on his palm.

    Liu Yuan closed his palm without saying a word. The Fox Demon¡¯s warm fingertips still had a faint lingering touch on his palm. It was itchy and even had a hint of fragrance, which was quite seductive.

    Was this Vixen nning to meet him at midnight?

    What a joke, this kind of dirty thing that seemed to break the pure friendship. He, Liu Yuan, had no shame at all.

    I can¡¯t refuse, okay?

    Liu Yuan shifted his gaze away from Hu Jiuniang¡¯s graceful back and sighed in his heart.

    ¡®Alright, alright. Even if I wanted to do something else, it¡¯s impossible now. Shen Sifan is still chasing after me. From Cui Ting¡¯s words, it seems like she¡¯s already arrived at the City of Ten Thousand Swords. I shouldn¡¯t be courting death at this time. However, Hu Jiuniang¡¯s actions are definitely not without reason. She probably really has something important to discuss with me. I still have to go to and take a listen.¡¯

    Gu Chang, who was beside him, saw this, and his little head was filled with great confusion ¡ª was this another one of Master¡¯s wives? How many Mistresses do I have?

    Liu Yuan turned around and pulled Gu Chang into the room. He put on his best newbie smile and cupped his hands to the five people in the room. ¡°I am Jiang Feng, an independent cultivator without any sect. I am interested in watching the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, so I brought my younger sister to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to broaden her horizons. My cultivation is still shallow, so I hope that everyone will take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Wee. It¡¯s fate that we¡¯ve met by chance. We¡¯ll be living together for the next few days, so of course, we have to understand each other.¡± The first person to answer was a tall and well-built young man in tight clothes. He had a wide heavy sword on his back, and he had an imposing appearance. He had a masculine appearance, and his thick ck sword-like eyebrows looked very energetic.

    He raised his hand and touched his shiny bald head, then gave Liu Yuan a friendly smile. ¡°My name is Lu Yu, from the ckheaven Sect.

    ¡°Jiuniang has already introduced a few of you to me,¡± Liu Yuan replied with a smile as he stood up.

    The green-robed woman who had been standing by the window and looking out was Wei Feiyan of the Mythical me Sect. She was tall and beautiful, but she pursed her lips and had a serious expression. She gave off a cold feeling, which did not quite match the feeling of the Mythical me Sect.

    Yan Guanlin of Mount Meru was meditating on the wooden bed with his eyes closed. He looked no more than 15 or 16 years old, and had a delicate face, but there was a hint of arrogance in his expression. He gave Liu Yuan the feeling that he was Yue Longzhang, who he had killed with a single sword strike not long after he had transmigrated.

    The person drinking tea was a beautiful¡­ man. He had a curly beard. Or, ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s current thoughts, he was a trap. His eyebrows were delicate, and he looked almost as pretty as Ning Xiangrong. This person¡¯s name was also quite feminine. It was Mu Ronglian.

    Liu Yuan also had an impression of this NPC. He was a character from the strange encounter at Yui Inn and was ranked as the second most beautiful person in the game by arge number of yers who were interested in men.

    The first was You Su, and the third was Ning Xiangrong.

    Under normal circumstances, Ning Xiangrong¡¯s dream-like beauty would definitely be second, but this character was a male, so he was instantly jeered at.

    However, this character did not appear much in the plot, and strange encounter characters were not included in the conquering strategy.

    There was also Ling Yu of the Jade Mirage Sect. A woman in a Daoist robe was sitting on a chair, wiping her sword with her head lowered. Liu Yuan stopped after he came in and looked up at her curiously.

    Their cultivations were all around the seventh or eighth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, and Ling Yu was already at the Golden Core stage.

    ¡°Oh, oh¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Lu Yu looked around and pointed to the two beds inside. ¡°You and your sister, uh, and your cat can rest there. This inn is supervised by the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ guards. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything happening while you cultivate.¡±

    Of course, Liu Yuan knew. To put it more exaggeratedly, there was a sentry every five steps and a guard every ten steps in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Especially now that it was the Sword Pavilion¡¯s conference, many disciples of the Sword Pavilion came to help maintainw and order, and the crime rate had plummeted.

    Liu Yuan thanked him and walked over with Gu Chang.

    ¡°You know thedy boss?¡± Ling Yu suddenly asked.

    Liu Yuan had just ced Chuichui on the bed. He was stunned for a moment, then turned around and nodded. ¡°I do. She¡¯s my friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Yan Guanlin, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened one of his eyes and sneered. ¡°Thedy boss of this Yui Inn is a Nascent Soul stage Fox Demon. You¡¯re just a Foundation Establishment stage¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now,dy boss pulled his hand and came up here,¡± Ling Yu nced at him and said.

    Her perception was more than a level higher than the others, so it was not strange for her to know this.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s sneer came to an abrupt end. His face stiffened, and anger shed in his eyes. But when she thought of Ling Yu¡¯s identity and cultivation, he could only hold it back. He snorted coldly and closed his eyes again, pretending that nothing had happened. He thought to himself that the Vixen might not be holding his hand as a friend, but a cultivation furnace.

    The others were very surprised and looked at Liu Yuan in a higher light. Even if he was an itinerant cultivator, it was not simple for him to be friends with a Nascent Soul stage demon fox.

    But that was all.

    There were many Nascent Soul cultivators in their sects, and they were all Proud Sons of Heaven. They had to respect their Nascent Soul Seniors, but they were not afraid of them.

    Liu Yuan picked up Chuichui and ced her on hisp. He smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Ling Yu, you¡¯re asking me this question. Is there something you want to talk to thedy boss about?¡±

    Ling Yu nodded her head, her gaze stopping on Chuichui¡¯s snow-white soft fur as well as the cute expression of her squinting eyes infort. She absent-mindedly gave a ¡®yes¡¯, hesitated for a moment, and tried her best not to stare at Chuichui. She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You should rest first.¡±

    This Ling Yu¡­ Could she have a pet fetish, a fur lover?

 Chapter 93 - In the Dead of Night

    <h4>Chapter 93: In the Dead of Night</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Looking at her eyes that seemed to be glowing, she was probably a furry fanatic.

    Liu Yuan had a guess in his heart, but since the other party chose not to say anything, he could not just go up and ask if she was a plush-con or something.

    Anyway, since the other party was hesitating, and it seemed that her eyes were still lingering on Chuichui, she would definitelye over. He just had to wait.

    Liu Yuan had always been very urate about the details of this kind of emotional change. Anyway, he definitely could not develop the favorability of this Fifth Junior Sister, or else it would be wasted.

    Wait, that¡¯s not right. His Ling Hua was virtuous and generous, and she was not jealous. Why did he subconsciously choose to avoid her?

    Liu Yuan fell into deep thought, and even his movements of tidying the bed paused.

    After thinking about it, perhaps he was a little traumatized by the wave of damage output from Pihuan Luo.

    Other than the fact that the reason for his transmigration was suspected to be a sudden death, his encounter with Pihuan Luo was the closest he had been to death in his life. The knife had already been stabbed into his heart, and the pain was so real that he almost thought that he was going to be one of the fastest transmigrators to die.

    Speaking of the de, it was still in his heart. He suddenly felt a little cold.

    Liu Yuan paused for a moment and let out a long sigh. He instructed Gu Chang to continue his cultivation and strive to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage within a month. This child was really talented. He was indeed the Final Boss in the future. With his talent alone, the kid had almost caught up to Liu Yuan, who had used the double exp scroll and cheated.

    He also gave Chuichui a ce to sleep.

    Although Chuichui had always been unrepentant and had tried to resist many times, this guy had transformed into a cat and could not refuse to act cute and coquettish.

    Speaking of which, he did not know if Ling Yu would return to the Jade Mirage Sect after attending the event. If she did, it would be convenient for him¡­

    It was already close to evening, and from the window on the second floor of the inn, one could see that the streets outside were still bustling with activity.

    Liu Yuan looked at the dark silhouette of the City of Ten Thousand Swords under the cover of the setting sun, sighing at the scenery that was a hundred times more spectacr than the game. He hated that he did not bring his phone with him when he transmigrated. Otherwise, it would be so much better to take a picture.

    Then, Liu Yuan remembered that he still had a photostone. In the game, it was the System¡¯s built-in internal video shooting and recording function. He took it out and cast a spell while thinking that since there was a way to record, there seemed to be other functions that could be used.

    The few people behind him began to chat idly, and the main content was still about the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    Lu Yu looked out of the window and sighed, ¡°There are a lot more peopleing to the conference this time¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve participated in the previous one?¡± Yan Guanlin raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Tideviewing and Sword-listening event only happens once every ten years. Since you¡¯ve participated in the event, you should be no more than 20 years old. You¡¯vee to the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event when you were 7 or 8 years old?¡±

    Lu Yu touched his bald head, ¡°I came here with my Senior Brothers and Sisters, can¡¯t I? It¡¯s just to broaden my knowledge. There¡¯s no requirement, and I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m here to participate.¡±

    Yan Guanlin said, ¡°¡­Of course you can. But please make it clear next time.¡±

    He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Yu nodded in confusion.

    Liu Yuan wanted tough. Yan Guanlin was more suitable to be called a troll than Cui Ting, and it was the kind of troll that gave off a sense of superiority. Most importantly, he had been rebuked twice so far.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s direct disciple has made a move. In other words, the winner of this Singing Sword Competition will have a chance to get the new sword he made.¡± Mu Ronglian suddenly said.

    His voice was also neutral, and he spoke at a slow and soothing pace, giving people a feeling of gentleness.

    That was true. The final reward of this instance dungeon was a purple-quality longsword. In the previous version, this level of reward was enough to make yers go crazy.

    At that time, it had set off a storm.

    If this was the case for yers, it was even more so for NPCs.

    ¡°Sigh, I heard that many disciples from the big sects will being this time. Even Core Formation cultivators like Daoist Ling Yu will be participating. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to get into the top 20.¡± Lu Yu frowned.

    ¡°Ruan Yishan of the Solitary Cloud Peak and Cen Xi of the Guiyuan Sect,¡± Ling Yu said. ¡°So far, only these two are at the Core Formation stage. It¡¯s not difficult for you to get into the top 20.¡±

    Her opponent was not anyone present, so although her tone was condescending, she did have the strength to give guidance, so the few of them tacitly epted it.

    ¡°Top 20 is nothing,¡± Yan Guanlin snorted. ¡°If I don¡¯t get into the top 5, I¡¯ll havee here for nothing!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the judges this time are Cui Ting from the Heart Sword Sect and the Green Lotus Swordsman from the Taiqing Pavilion?¡± Wei Feiyan frowned.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Master Cui seems to have given a clear answer that he wille, but the Green Lotus Swordsman hasn¡¯t agreed yet, has she?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t, but I heard that after the battle between Green Lotus Swordsman and Cui Ting. She¡¯s returned to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to find someone.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, why did the Green Lotus Swordsman travel so far to the southeast with such an aggressive attitude?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ But I heard that it was because of a person.¡± Lu Yu said mysteriously and lowered his voice. ¡°And it¡¯s a man.¡±

    He did not expect this bushy-browed, big-eyed man to be so gossipy.

    ¡°Really?¡± Yan Guanlin was skeptical. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Green Lotus swordsmen of the Taiqing Pavilion supposed to be lonely and selfish? You over there, aren¡¯t you from an aristocratic family? Is it true that you¡¯re well connected?¡±

    Mu Ronglian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s indeed because of a man. But this is, after all, her private matter. It¡¯s better not to rashlyment.¡±

    Wei Feiyan was unsmiling and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, so there¡¯s no point in saying more. Let¡¯s focus on the Singing Sword meet.¡±

    The Mythical me Sect was once an evil sect and was called the Mythical me Cult.

    Later on, they turned to the Righteous and Orthodox Path. At first, the sect¡¯s purpose was to kill couples, thinking that all love in the world was a sin. The people in the sect wore ck robes and held sickles. On fixed days, they would kill couples as a sacrifice to heaven.

    Although they wereter purified by the Orthodox Dao and became Orthodox, they still retained the tradition of being hostile to love.

    Among the yers, there was a guild named ¡®FFF group Shangyang branch¡¯ that only recruited yers from the Mythical me Sect. Then, they used fire-type spells to punish the yer couples. Later, there was arge-scale conflict and scolding battle with the yers who liked to attack. The reason was also rted to Liu Yuan¡­ He was showing off his cards too much.

    The mastermind, Liu Yuan, silently retracted his gaze.

    He did not expect the rumors to spread to this extent. Fortunately, there was no mention of the man¡¯s name. Otherwise, he probably would not be able to use his identity in the future.

    Liu Yuan did not participate in the conversation. He was considering whether he should go and look for Duan Lanruo.

    Ye Cike had an appointment with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion this time, so she must still be there. If he went, it would be risky, but if he did not go, it would not be safe for him to do whatever he wanted. There was also Shen Sifan, who was watching him like a tiger watching its prey. If he went, he could still have Duan Lanruo¡¯s protection.

    Just like that, he waited until midnight. Liu Yuan, who was in deep thought on the bed, was about to get up and go see Hu Jiuniang when he suddenly noticed that Chuichui had returned to her human form.

    The demon dragon in human form sneered and sat on Liu Yuan. The red-haireddyughed arrogantly. ¡°Lowly mount, I¡¯ve finally gotten a chance! Right now, your cultivation level is only at the Foundation Establishment stage. You must have eaten those human pills before. Hmph, I¡¯ve already seen through you!¡±

    What was this cat trying to do?

    Also, what did ¡®mount¡¯ mean?

    Liu Yuan silently equipped all his cards, then reached out and grabbed the female demon dragon body¡¯s slender but flexible waist.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead today, hahahaha¡­ Eh?¡±

    The evil dragon lowered her head and saw Liu Yuan¡¯s helpless smile. She suddenly felt the world spinning around her. Then, he felt a pain in the back of her head and fell on the bed. ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan sat on top of her, grabbed her wrists with one hand, and pressed them on her head.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the 23rd time¡­ I¡¯ve already forgotten the previous times. Tell me, who¡¯s the mount?¡±

    Liu Yuan was so angry that heughed, but it was a fake smile.

    The demon dragon was stunned. She stopped struggling and said with a guilty look, ¡°Umm¡­ Er¡­¡±

    Her voice was getting softer and softer. She looked up at Liu Yuan and said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m the mount, alright?¡±

 Chapter 94 - The So-Called Dragon Knight

    <h4>Chapter 94: The So-Called Dragon Knight</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This Chuichui¡¯s heart-to-heart speed was a little too fast.

    It was really bad.

    Before Liu Yuan¡¯s anger could rise, it was instantly appeased by arge amount. As Chuichui was not in the form of a cat that could make people¡¯s hearts melt, and it was even struggling in a very tempting way tomit a crime. In the middle of the night, Liu Yuan¡¯s anger did not rush to his head, but downward¡­

    He was a little intoxicated.

    Liu Yuan thought that this dragon¡¯s unrepentant arrogance really needed to be dealt with, and he took out the photostone.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Liu Yuan shook the stone in his hand.

    ¡®Dammit, don¡¯t you go too far! Although I¡¯m from the monster race, I can still recognize the photostone. Don¡¯t treat me like a country bumpkin, you bastard!¡¯

    Chuichui¡¯s eyes widened, feeling insulted.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡± Liu Yuan smiled, then deliberately lowered his face and said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°Now, crawl.¡±

    Chuichui was stunned. Then, looking at Liu Yuan¡¯s cold expression and eyes, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sadness in her chest.

    In the past, Liu Yuan had always treated her nicely or carried her on his shoulders. He would stroke her hair and pinch her tail every day. He would think of her whenever he got any treasures from Water Moon Dock. This month¡¯s time was much better than when she was locked in Water Moon Lake. Now, he suddenly used such a stern tone to order her around, not giving her any face.

    She¡­ She was just acting on impulse. Wasn¡¯t she always like this 23 times in the past? He had forgiven her in the end. Why was he so fierce this time?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Liu Yuan sneered and used a spell technique to restrict Chuichui. Then, he turned over and got down from her body. He stood by the bed and raised the photostone, ¡°Since you¡¯re a mount, do you know what a mount should do? Now, immediately, lie down and show me how you crawl.¡±

    He had set up a barrier around the bed to ensure that no one else would notice.

    Chuichui endured the heartache and told herself that Liu Yuan must have been angry at the moment. She just had to beg for mercy. She sat up and looked at Liu Yuan pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m a Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym with the soul of a True Dragon. I-I¡¯m very noble, there¡¯s only one of me in the entire world, and I can even transform into a cat. You can¡¯t treat me like this, look! I¡¯m going to do it now!¡±

    Liu Yuan waved his hand, and the power of the soul contract immediately stopped Chuichui from turning into a cat.

    Chuichui had just raised her two hands and was ready to act cute when she suddenly realized that her hands were still hands. She meowed with a nk face, as if she had suffered a huge blow.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡±

    Chuichui, a noble Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym that was formed from earth-fire and possessed the soul of a True Dragon, felt very, very wronged, to the point that she cried out of grievance.

    Tears were welling up in her eyes and her nose was red from the sourness. However, Chuichui told herself not to cry. She was the pride of the Flood Dragons. Even if she was being ridden as a mount and ordered to crawl, she had to be strong.

    Liu Yuan looked at the dragon, who had finally learned her lesson. He was extremely happy. Although she felt a strange sense of guilt for bullying others, this girl would definitely dare to do it again if he did not use such a heavy blow.

    ¡°Hurry up,¡± he said. The cold and emotionless Liu Yuan urged. If he had a whip in his hand, he could immediately be a dragon knight.

    Chuichui pitifully turned around and made a lying motion, the photostone dutifully recording all the scenes.

    The evil dragon, who had lost her dream, looked at the rey on the photostone and thought of the word ¡®mount¡¯ drawn on her leg. She felt that he hadpletely lost her pride as a dragon. She turned back into a cat, wrapped in a quilt, and curled up in a ball, ignoring the world.

    ¡°This time, with the video recording, this girl will definitely remember the lesson in her heart. If she dares to seek death again, I¡¯ll get serious.¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out and touched Chuichui¡¯s head through the nket. He put the photostone back into his sleeve and then remembered that Hu Jiuniang was still waiting for him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan counted with his fingers. It had been more than 15 minutes.

    This was not how you ke on someone.

    ¡°Cough, cough. It¡¯s all Chuichui¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all Chuichui¡¯s fault. Liu Yuan instantly pushed all the me to the demon dragon.

    He formed an incantation gesture and teleported to Hu Jiuniang¡¯s room.

    Hu Jiuniang was ying with a little girl. She was about two or three years old and was wearing an apron. She could not even walk steadily as she babbled and giggled at the boss.

    Liu Yuan was taken aback. Hu Jiuniang also noticed his arrival. She immediately pretended to sigh andined, ¡°I thought that Official Liu had forgotten about me and was unwilling to see me. Sigh, you used to call me ¡®Dear Jiu¡¯er¡¯, but now you call me Lady Jiu. You¡¯re evente for an appointment.¡±

    A Vixen was indeed a Vixen. The beauty pouted her lips slightly with a bit of hidden bitterness and sadness, which made people pity her. Especially the thin mole at the corner of her mouth, which added a bit of charm.

    Liu Yuan walked over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I know what kind of person you are? If I really call you ¡®Dear Jiu¡¯er¡¯, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll spit outst night¡¯s meal.

    Hu Jiuniang said, ¡°You¡¯ve already called me that.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this,¡± Liu Yuan shrugged.

    Hu Jiuniang sized him up and teased, ¡°I really can¡¯t me you. After all, a moment in the night of spring is worth a thousand pieces of gold. It¡¯s much more important than an old fox like me,¡±

    ¡°What night?¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°I¡¯m just taking care of a disobedient cat.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I knew you were hiding your cultivation. I¡¯m afraid that the cat is much stronger than me.¡±

    Why are youparing yourself to her?

    Liu Yuan originally wanted to ask her a question, but after thinking about it carefully, he realized that this logic was not quite right. Hu Jiuniang was talking about the night of spring, but she wasparing herself to Chuichui. If he continued to ask, he was afraid that their friendship would really change. He quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°That¡¯s not important. Why did youe looking for me?¡±

    He lowered his head to look at the little girl. ¡°Could it be for her?¡±

    The original plot did not have this part of the quest. Originally, the first quest here should be after the inn ran out of empty space. Then, because the inn was short of wine, the yer needed to find a jar of good wine called ¡®Ten Thousand Miles Spring¡¯ to exchange for a bed. On the way, yers would meet a young man named Geng Qi who was robbed.

    Then, he happily drew his saber to help, and found that although this young man was an ordinary person, he had a peerless good sword. He was not here to participate in the Singing Swordpetition of the new Immortal cultivators, but to participate in the sword forgingpetition of the sword forgers.

    It turned out that Geng Qi was the disciple of the tragic swordsmith who had forged the Skyring Sword and fell in love with the Xuanyin family. Because of the unfair treatmentter on, the ideology passed down from generation to generation was to use one¡¯s true love to defeat the other swordsmiths of the Sword Pavilion.

    As it so happened, the Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s personal disciples were participating in the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event this time. Thus, a peak swordsmithing battle between mortals and Immortal cultivators began.

    This was the plot of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    This part of the story was connected to the subsequent part of the story of the Xuanyin family. It was because of thetter part of the story that yers were able to enter the Xuanyin family, which was almost isted from the world.

    However, Liu Yuan had moved in directly and had no intention of following the serious plot.

    However, Hu Jiuniang¡¯s side was also up to no good.

 Chapter 95 - Thereâ€™s Clearly No One on Your Bed

    <h4>Chapter 95: There¡¯s Clearly No One on Your Bed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan turned his gaze to the little girl in front of Hu Jiuniang.

    The little girl looked to be no more than two or three years old. Her hair was soft and ck, and it was tied into two buns with a thin red string. Her big ck eyes were like pearls, and her face was round and toot. She grabbed the corner of Hu Jiuniang¡¯s dress and looked at Liu Yuan timidly. She looked very cute.

    Although she was very, very young, it could be seen that she had delicate features and was a beauty.

    Liu Yuan felt that this girl was not hu Jiuniang¡¯s child at the very least, because she did not have any demonic aura on her. Instead, she gave off a very great feeling. It was not an illusion, but there was really a kind of power in her body that made people feel refreshed.

    To put it simply, it came with a positive buff.

    ¡°Special body constitution? What kind of family is she from?¡±

    Liu Yuan made a reasonable guess. He squatted down and took out a pill from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the child ¡ª he did not have any candy on him, only a variety of pills. Some of them were as sweet as sugar, and some could even be used as Marisse. The effect was to replenish spiritual Qi and nourish the foundation.

    The little girl hesitated for a moment and looked up at Hu Jiuniang. Thetter touched her head and smiled, giving her encouragement with her eyes. The little girl then reached out to take it and smiled at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan also smiled at her.

    To be honest, Liu Yuan did not like children. He was most afraid of naughty children of Gu Chang¡¯s age. They were the most difficult to deal with. However, Gu Chang was an exception. Liu Yuan¡¯s impression of him was that he would be the ultimate viin in the future, so his tolerance level had increased by more than one level. Besides, Gu Chang was quite honest when he spoke. He was also quite obedient and knew how to dress up as a female.

    Thest one was definitely not the main point.

    In short, Liu Yuan was not good at dealing with children, but the two or three-year-old in front of him who did not know how to speak was quite good. She was very cute when she did not speak and just stood there quietly.

    ¡°Her name is Hu Zhizhi.¡± Hu Jiuniang looked at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°I picked her up when I returned to the mountains a year ago. She shouldn¡¯t be from any aristocratic family because she¡¯s not human. However, I can¡¯t tell what race she¡¯s from¡­¡±

    Thedy boss frowned, as if she was recalling her memories.

    ¡°Not human?¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Hu Zhizhi, who was chewing on the pill. Unfortunately, he did not have the game interface and could not see the exact situation. This was because the little girl¡¯s aura was calm and neutral. He could only tell that she was not a demon and did not know anything else.

    Hu Jiuniang nodded and said, ¡°When I picked her up, she was floating in the middle of a pond surrounded by trees. She didn¡¯t borrow any strength from anyone else. I knew she wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. When I picked her upter, many animals came over and stood by the pond as if they were on a pilgrimage.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this and he said, ¡°Mountain God? Only a Mountain God would have such a reaction. You brought a Mountain God back?¡±

    Hu Jiuniang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a little simr, but¡­ she isn¡¯t. A few years ago, I returned to the Taixun mountain range, the demon race¡¯s main settlement. The Mountain God of this mountain had fallen into a deep sleep a few hundred years ago. There are no signs of him waking up, but he¡¯s not dead either. It¡¯s impossible for a new Mountain God to appear.¡±

    The Taixun mountain range was the same as the Jiuyuan mountain range. They were part of the adventure mechanism. However, the Jiuyuan mountain range was a fortuitous encounter with some ruins and treasures, while the Taixun mountain range was a fortuitous encounter with pets. From time to time, they could meet some lost demons, which then triggered a plot or a battle.

    If they won, they would get pets or food. If they lost, they would die.

    It was just so cruelly realistic.

    It seemed that Hu Jiuniang might have identally encountered the young of some kind of creature, and it was the kind type. He just did not know what it was.

    ¡°The known information is that she was born in theke and has animals worshiping her. She also has a natural buff. With such a race setting, there are still many simr pets in my memory. It¡¯s hard to distinguish them.¡±

    The main thing was that Liu Yuan did not have a deep impression of the Taixun mountain range. Therefore, his impression of all kinds of pets came from browsing guides and forums. In short, he was powerless to recognize the race.

    ¡°So why did you ask me toe? She doesn¡¯t need to be persuaded by physics tomit a crime, right?¡± Liu Yuan asked suspiciously.

    Hu Jiuniang pushed Hu Zhizhi forward and said, ¡°I want to give Zhizhi to you.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    The rate in which his expressions changed was quite a wonder.

    Raise a child? A young girl?

    Do you know who you¡¯re saying this to? It¡¯s super dangerous. And the bad thing is that I¡¯m being chased by many mistresses. The situation is not good. Gu Chang, who is beside Shen Sifan, has already been mistaken for his biological son. His anger has almost escted.

    Moreover, Zhiying was still observing in the dark, so she might think that she had been abandoned. If she turned to Pihuan Luo andined, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge explosion?

    With the addition of a young girl, Liu Yuan might not be able to see tomorrow¡¯s sun.

    Hu Jiuniang saw the look on his face and covered her mouth as sheughed, ¡°She can temporarily turn into water or mist, and she also knows healing magic. You don¡¯t have to worry about being ughtered by your lover¡­ If you don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. I¡¯m not afraid of this. Isn¡¯t it good for you to take care of her? You two seem to be on good terms. If she gets closer to me in the future, you¡¯ll be so sad.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes were a little sad as she looked at Zhizhi. She smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t adopt her. When the leader of my Fox race found out that I adopted Zhizhi, he told me that she was not someone a monster like me could touch. She might be a spirit born in the mountains and seas, not a monster or a God, but a spirit. If she stayed with a monster for a long time, she would lose her spirit, and I would not be able to escape the me.¡±

    ¡°So you turned to me?¡±

    Hu Jiuniang nodded. ¡°This is my only request as a friend. You are my most trusted human friend.¡±

    She blinked at Liu Yuan and reached out to grab his hand, her nails gently scratching the gaps between her fingers and palm. ¡°I treat Zhizhi as my own daughter. I don¡¯t want my demonic aura to taint her. Please help me.¡±

    Liu Yuan could clearly feel a fluffy tail extending from Hu Jiuniang to his back, scratching his waist. In the blink of an eye, even her fox ears appeared from her hair. It shook, showing off its alluring posture.

    Liu Yuan felt that the atmosphere was not quite right and coughed twice. ¡°The child is still here¡­ I¡¯m very happy to adopt her, but I have to say something¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hu Jiuniang asked, taken aback.

    ¡°I remember now that you mentioned it¡­¡±

    Knock, knock.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Liu Yuan subconsciously quivered, and then he heard Ling Yu¡¯s voice, ¡°Is thedy boss here? And Jiang Feng, you¡¯re also here, right? There¡¯s clearly no one on your bed, only a substitute talisman.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Can You Let Me Touch Your Tail?

    <h4>Chapter 96: Can You Let Me Touch Your Tail?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    It was true that Liu Yuan had ced another substitute talisman on the bed, but he did not expect it to be discovered by Ling Yu.

    Under normal circumstances, the substitute talisman could almost pass for the real one, and it really should not have been discovered. Therefore, there was only one possibility, and that was that Ling Yu also went to look for him in the middle of the night, but found that there was no response. Things did not seem right, so she came to thedy boss¡¯s room.

    Liu Yuan could not help butin. Why did these people like to find people to talk about things in the middle of the night?

    ¡°Phew¡­ I almost wanted to run away when I heard the knocking on the door. The psychological trauma is too big.¡± Liu Yuan sighed, and then he even felt relieved.

    The maximum favorability was like a chain, making him tremble in fear in front of the group of women, afraid that he would explode immediately. After changing his identity, he did not have to worry so much.

    Hu Jiuniang sharply noticed his stiff expression andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been caught in the act so many times that it¡¯s be a habit?¡±

    Liu Yuanughed drily. ¡°What can I do¡­?

    Even if he didn¡¯t move, a group of women woulde to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the real fox!¡± Hu Jiuniang was speechless.

    Inparison, it was much better to get along with characters like Fu Huan and Hu Jiuniang. The former had not increased her favorability to the point where Liu Yuan had to appease her, although he had already noticed a slight sign of deviation.

    The orchid symbol on thetter¡¯s head at least made Liu Yuan feel a little more at ease. Moreover, Hu Jiuniang was not the type to get jealous easily. If they really went in the direction of love, they might end up being friends with benefits¡­ probably.

    Ling Yu knocked on the door again and said indifferently, ¡°I have a favor to ask¡­¡±

    Hu Jiuniang pulled Hu Zhizhi behind her and opened the door. This child seemed to be a little afraid of strangers. She only smiled because Liu Yuan was very familiar with Hu Jiuniang.

    Liu Yuan patted Hu Zhizhi¡¯s head. The child puffed up her cheeks and turned around. There was a look of confusion in herrge eyes. She pouted her lips and raised her hand to push Liu Yuan¡¯s hand away.

    Oh no, she¡¯s a little cute¡­

    The way she struggled and could not move was a little cute. Liu Yuan could not help but smile and stopped bullying Hu Zhizhi. He retracted his hand and saw Ling Yu walking in.

    Ling Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Liu Yuan, and she could not help but look at the little girl beside him. She then turned around to look at Hu Jiuniang, and was a little surprised. ¡°¡­You are husband and wife?¡±

    If they were friends, it would not be appropriate for them to meet in the room in the middle of the night. However, if they were lovers on a date, and there was a child present, so Ling Yu instantly imagined a couple who were in love with each other and even had a child but separated because of all kinds of barriers.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Then, he realized that this scene was really like a family of three.

    He wanted to exin, but Hu Jiuniang suddenly said, ¡°May I know why Miss Ling Yu is looking for me?¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help but turn to look at her, but Hu Jiuniang¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent, and her words were decisive. If he exined at this time, it would only make it seem more obvious that he was trying to cover it up. He thought to himself, ¡®Something¡¯s not right¡­?¡¯

    He raised his head to look at the progress bar again. The orchid symbol was clearly visible.

    The progress bar could not have malfunctioned, right? He was far fromfortable.

    Liu Yuan felt a sense of danger in his heart.

    Ling Yu was a little uneasy at the moment. She felt that it was inappropriate for her to participate in such a family matter. However, she felt a little guilty for interrupting their reunion.

    The Jade Mirage Sect disciple took two steps forward and seemed to take a deep breath. She looked at Hu Jiuniang and said, ¡°Can I touch your tail?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As expected, she had a fur fetish!

    But you, this plush fanatic, is a little too much. Instead of looking for some small cat or dog, you came to an original infant stage demon and said you wanted to touch its tail? Is it really okay?

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Yu in horror. After thetter made her request, it was as if she had cast her shame aside. She no longer concealed her gaze and looked at Hu Jiuniang with a burning gaze. ¡°I originally wanted to ask fellow Daoist Jiang Feng for help, but when I saw his cat¡­ I-I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­¡±

    Ling Yu¡¯s face turned red, and her breathing became heavier.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Some Daoest priests looked bright and beautiful, but in fact, they did not even have a cat. As a furore fanatic, they had to ask for help from others to experience the pleasure of stroking fur.

    He was suddenly taken aback. Wait a minute, in the past, he had always seen speech bubbles of ¡®Sigh, Ling Yu, that little girl¡­¡¯ appear on the head of that old man in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Then, he looked at his horsetail whisk that was missing half and sighed. Was it because Ling Yu even picked the fur of the horsetail whisk??

    The expression on Hu Jiuniang¡¯s face stiffened, and her smile turned into confusion. ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I hope to be able to touch the Fox Demon¡¯s tail,¡± Ling Yu said sincerely again.

    Hu Jiuniang came back to her senses. Seeing that Ling Yu¡¯s expression did not seem to be fake, she calmed down, but she did not know how to say it. As a Nascent Soul stage demon who had cultivated for hundreds of years, she had never heard such a request from a human.

    Liu Yuan saw Hu Jiuniang¡¯s embarrassed look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Daoist priest Ling Yu travels outside all year round, so you should have seen many Fox Demons, right? Didn¡¯t you try to raise one? Just like my Chuichui, there are quite a few humans and demons who are connected by soul contracts, so why are you so hesitant?¡±

    Ling Yu shook her head and restrained her seemingly glowing expression. With a faint blush on her face, she tilted her head to look at the floor and said with difficulty, ¡°The rules of Daoism are very strict. They don¡¯t allow disciples to make a soul contract with demons. I have to go out and travel. Along the way, I have met countless demon beasts, and the feeling of touching them is also very different. It often makes me overjoyed. I just, just want to experience a different feeling. In fact, even Master¡¯s horsetail whisk has a different feeling. It is made of Yuan Continent¡¯s Xuanlin Ponytail.¡±

    At this point, her expression dimmed. ¡°But ever since Master¡¯s horsetail whisk started to shed fur from my touch, he didn¡¯t allow me to touch his horsetail whisk again.¡±

    Fifth Junior Sister¡¯s hobby is so unique¡­ He wondered if Ling Hua¡¯s ankle-long ck hair had suffered from this fetish.

    ¡°So you want to experience what the tail of a Nascent Soul stage white Fox Demon feels like?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Lingyu nodded with a determined look. I can pay whatever price I can, as long as it doesn¡¯t go against the rules of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Hey, hey, why do you look like you¡¯re looking at someone who¡¯s on the road of cultivation?

    Liu Yuan ridiculed in his heart.

    Hu Jiuniang was also a fox who liked interesting things. This was the first time she had seen a human being so persistent about fur. Moreover, it was not an excessive request. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to touch it, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    She looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°A Fox Demon¡¯s tail is a more sensitive ce, hehe.¡±

    If you¡¯re sensitive, why did you reach over to touch my waist with your tail? Liu Yuan criticized silently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Ling Yu said with a serious expression.

    She walked over and reached out to touch Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail. It was soft and fluffy. It was smooth and soft to the touch, as if it had a soft light effect. It was so beautiful that it was mesmerizing.

    ¡°Mmmh.¡± Hu Jiuniang suddenly looked up and bit her lip. She reached out and grabbed Liu Yuan, who was close to her.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle as he looked at Ling Yu. She squinted his eyes in enjoyment and gently stroked Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail.

    Thetter grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s arm tightly. Her jade-like eyes were red, and she was biting her lips. The white ears on her head trembled from time to time, and her body trembled slightly as she approached Liu Yuan. She looked at Liu Yuan with wet eyes.

    Why was this scene so strange?

 Chapter 97 - Touching the Little Fox Gives You

    <h4>Chapter 97: Touching the Little Fox Gives You More Fun in Life</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ling Yu grabbed Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail and rubbed it. She squinted her eyes and moaned, making a sound that waspletely out of ce.

    Perhaps it was because her Fox tail felt so good, she even forgot to use her face to rub it, causing Hu Jiuniang to stick to Liu Yuan¡¯s body like a weak boneless woman. She grabbed his arm tightly, and her fingers crumpled his clothes.

    Why did he feel like he was being seduced and killed right in front of his eyes when he was obviously just doing a fox-hunting activity?

    What kind of feeling was this?

    In this situation, should he admire Hu Jiuniang for being a Vixen, or should he be surprised that his Fifth Junior Sister, a true disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect, could still look at him in a daze without changing her expression?

    No, it was better to say that she seemed to enjoy it¡­?

    Liu Yuan even felt that Ling Yu was getting addicted this.

    No wonder the horsetail whisk became bald with in such a short time.

    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that Liu Yuan felt that the entire scene had been upgraded to a scene unsuitable for children. Hence, he quickly pulled Hu Zhizhi over and covered her eyes with his hands.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hu Zhizhi tilted her head in confusion. She reached out her fair and tender hand, trying to pull Liu Yuan¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Zhizhi, be good. You can¡¯t look at this.¡±

    Liu Yuan coaxed gently. Then, he remembered that Hu Zhizhi was not the only child here. Zhiying had been hiding in the dark all this while.

    But to be honest, Shiying had even been watching him and Ning Xiangrong when they were doing something. This kind of small scene was actually nothing, right?

    However, when it came to Zhiying, Liu Yuan suddenly remembered that this child¡¯s sexual education had not been put on the agenda yet. He should find time to correct her views. She should not always listen to Pihuan Luo, and should open the gift or something.

    Liu Yuan covered Hu Zhizhi¡¯s eyes, but he could only watch as Hu Jiuniang was dragged away by her tail.

    Finally, after about half a cup of tea¡¯s time, Hu Jiuniang¡¯s moans stopped. Her hair was disheveled as she leaned against Liu Yuan. Her forehead was wet with sweat, and a few strands of hair were stuck to her face. Her face was slightly red, and she panted a few times to calm herself down. Her tail was still wagging a little.

    It looked like Liu Yuan had done something to her.

    If it was not for the fact that recording Chuichui consumed a lot of energy and patience, Liu Yuan felt that he definitely would not have such extraordinary self-control.

    After letting go of Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail, Ling Yu even rubbed her fingers together, as if reminiscing the pleasure of stroking her tail. She sighed in satisfaction and said, ¡°This feeling¡­ It¡¯s the second-best one I¡¯ve ever felt. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    Her face was red, like a little girl who had just gotten her favorite toy or candy. She did not have the restraint of a disciple of a big sect. Of course, this was also rted to her years of travel.

    However, for some reason, Liu Yuan felt that this was like a hedonistic son of a rich family who had just vited an innocent woman and was still reminiscing.

    Liu Yuan himself had not even touched Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail before. He suddenly felt that he had lost 100 million yuan and wanted to find a chance to make up for it.

    Just as he was thinking about this, Hu Jiuniang fell into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and was caught by him. A sly look shed across her eyes, and she immediately pretended to mutter to herself as she looked up at Ling Yu with curiosity in her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the first ce?¡±

    Ling Yu restrained her expression and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s the fur of the Lucky Light Beast. I didn¡¯t touch a living thing, but a fur coat¡­ is just a piece of fur. However, that feeling has been deeply engraved in my heart. I¡¯ve been travelling for so many years in order to find it.¡±

    What else could Liu Yuan say? This was probably the world of the ultimate furore.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re very determined.¡± He sighed and patted Jiuniang¡¯s beautiful back tofort her. Hu Jiuniang squinted her eyes and leaned on his chest happily.

    Liu Yuan nced at the progress bar. It was still an orchid. He was really a f*cking sex buddy. He coughed twice and continued, ¡°The Lucky Light Feather is indeed a rare¡­ but you didn¡¯t find it, so you n to return to the sect?¡±

    Ling Yu nodded and said, ¡°For the time being, I n to go back and see my Master and Senior Sisters. I¡¯ll also take part in the sect¡¯s annual impartation and monument rubbing. I¡¯ve been gone for five to six years and haven¡¯t sent any news to the sect. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    She looked guilty, but she said that she¡¯d ¡®gone back temporarily¡¯,¡¯attended¡¯, and ¡®had no news of her.¡¯

    Sorry, my *ss!

    I¡¯m now very suspicious whether it¡¯s because you n to touch everyone rted to the plush until they¡¯re bald, so that the people in the sect can¡¯t stand it, and so they drove you out.

    Liu Yuan cursed madly in his heart. Then, he suddenly had an idea and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m also going to the Jade Mirage Sect. I wonder if Daoist Ling Yu can give me a ride.¡±

    Ling Yu¡¯s impression of him had instantly risen because of their friendship. She smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    She then asked doubtfully, ¡°But why do you want to go to the Jade Mirage Sect? Our sect has never epted outsiders to visit, and you¡¯re past the age to recruit new people. Could it be that you¡¯re going for your sister?¡±

    Ling Yu instantly thought of that girl who looked very obedient and fair. Her entire body was filled with spiritual energy, and she was obviously a good seedling for Immortal cultivation.

    This was very reasonable. As a loose cultivator, it was very difficult to find the Immortal path with his sister, so he had toe up with some more feasible methods.

    First of all, he would gain some knowledge during the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. If he was lucky, he would leave a good impression in the eyes of all the sects and schools, and the people of the Jade Mirage Sect (such as her) would also recognize him.

    Then, when he went to the Jade Mirage Sect again, it would be much easier to send his sister into the sect.

    It was really very encouraging and well-nned.

    Ling Yu nodded her head secretly. In addition to the tragic separation between him and Hu Jiuniang, Liu Yuan¡¯s entire character was already very well-developed and three-dimensional in her heart, even veryplicated.

    However, things were more interesting than she had imagined.

    Liu Yuan let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan did not have to hide anything from the fact that one of them was a sessor disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect and the other was a good friend. He told them about Ding Luan, but he hid the fact that Ding Luan had taught him the entire Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture. He only said that he had taught the siblings the cultivation techniques of the Jade Mirage Sect and hoped that they could enter the Jade Mirage Sect.

    When Liu Yuan was exining the situation, Ling Yu¡¯s pupils shrank. Her originally calm heart was now filled with shock.

    However, as the former Sect Master, Ding Luan¡¯s disappearance was known to all. But regarding matters such as the Heavenly Demon, except for the people inside the Jade Mirage Sect, the news was almost absolutely blocked.

    Although Liu Yuan was vague and did not say it clearly, only saying that it seemed to be parasitized by a special demonic beast, it definitely sounded like the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°I see.¡± Ling Yu nodded in realization and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no problem. The Jade Mirage Sect wees you. Just remember to lend me your cat to pet on the way.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought that this would not do. ording to Chuichui¡¯s temper, she would probably explode on the spot and turn back into a dragon. Then, she would be beaten back into his human form by Liu Yuan and be forced to record the humiliating scene.

 Chapter 98 - Itâ€™s a Little Obscene

    <h4>Chapter 98: It¡¯s a Little Obscene</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Hu Jiuniang sent the Ling Yu out of the door. This Jade Mirage disciple even seriously decided to give up all her belongings as a reward.

    Although it seemed exaggerated, she was a real traveler, unlike Liu Yuan, who had yers¡¯ typical habit of stuffing everything into his backpack, because he could sell the useless things in the store for money.

    In Shangyang, most of the system shops belonged to the Sky Treasure Pavilion, so they could be sold. However, the great cultivators had their dignity, and no one would exchange some broken copper and iron for money.

    Ling Yu did not have many valuable items on her. There was only a sword as a weapon and 100 spirit stones. However, she did collect a lot of well-preserved items made of fur and skin. However, they were not of much use to Liu Yuan. There was a Fire Repelling Pearl that could bebined with Liu Yuan¡¯s Water Repelling Pearl. Together with the other three pearls, he could refine a Five Elements Divine Pearl.

    Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. Immune to the additional damage of all elemental attacks, turning it into pure physical damage. It was basically turning the opponent¡¯s fireball into a¡­ normal ball. When it hit the body, it would not hurt or itch. It was a very good support tool.

    After Liu Yuan ¡®epted¡¯ it on behalf of Hu Jiuniang, Ling Yu was even more convinced that the two were husband and wife. Before she left, she even said that if their rtionship was hindered, she could ask for her help.

    If she had known that Liu Yuan and her Senior Sister were true husband and wife, she probably would not have said that.

    However, when he thought of Ling Hua, he thought of her gentle smile. He thought of how she was clearly a high and mighty fairy, but she was willing to scoop soup with her bare hands. He thought of the many warm CG images he had obtained.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Yu¡¯s back as she left, and he felt an inexplicable panic.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s absolutely no reason for me to panic.

    Hu Jiuniang closed the door and turned around to look at Liu Yuan with a smile. Her furry ears and tail had not yet returned to normal, and she came up to him and called out in a delicate voice, ¡°Official Liu~¡±

    ¡­You f*cking Vixen.

    Liu Yuan was certain that everything Hu Jiuniang had done since they met was intentional. The progress bar was definitely broken, or the conditions for the change had not been met yet. Could it be that she had to do something intimate that was beyond their rtionship?

    It was just like how only by self-destructing one¡¯s wish to open a harem and making the other party ept it willingly would the favorability be locked.

    Liu Yuan had already tested this on Gu Siyin and made it clear that he would marry many people. The young girl was already mentally prepared. After being sad for a few days, she forced herself to cheer up and firmly expressed that she would definitely cultivate well and not be the worst¡­ It was at this time that her favorability bar became locked.

    Liu Yuan felt that Hu Jiuniang did not seem to have any intention of hiding her thoughts and was tantly seducing him. On the contrary, he was the one who was stunned by the progress bar. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Are you nning to get involved in the wild pursuit of my lovers? Three of them are already in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Be careful not to lose your life.¡±

    In any case, in these friendship-based guides, there were very few influencing factors that deliberately created a character setting for personality guides, so he did not have to pay too much attention to his image.

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s ears twitched. Seeing Liu Yuan¡¯s helpless expression, she felt that the situation was indeed tricky for him. She asked with a smile, ¡°Could it be that the Sea shing Tower Master hase personally to make you so afraid?¡±

    She asked casually, but Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Not really. If she were here, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her anymore, hehe.¡±

    If You Su coulde out of the Sea shing Tower, things would not be as troublesome as they were now.

    With one sh, none of the other contestants would survive. Liu Yuan would belong to her directly. What was there to fight about? What Asura arena? Looking at it from another perspective, it saved her a lot of trouble.

    Unfortunately, she still had to suppress the demonic abyss. She had her duty and could note out for a walk.

    Hu Jiuniang, ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s worried face and said, ¡°Did you really provoke the Sea shing Tower¡¯s Master? what have you been doing all these years? And who were those three in the City of Ten Thousand Swords? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not simple¡­¡±

    How would I know what I did to transmigrate?

    ¡°Shen Sifan from the Taiqing Pavilion, Ye Cike from the Xuanyin family, and Duan Lanruo, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords,¡± Liu Yuan said with a sigh.

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes widened, and then widened even more. She could not help but ask, ¡°Forget about the first two, but the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords is the widow of the former Sword Pavilion Master. His daughter is about the same age as you, and you¡¯re even going to make a move on her?¡±

    Moreover, he was in someone else¡¯s territory¡­ He had heard that the tomb of the former Sword Pavilion Master was on the cliff of Shudao next to the city. In other words, it was almost the same as attacking someone¡¯s wife in front of their tomb. It was quite exciting to think about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you also have a child?¡± Liu Yuan raised his eyebrows.

    Liu Yuan pulled the confused Hu Zhizhi over. Hu Jiuniang was immediately at a loss for words. She turned her head and yed with her hair nonchntly as she whispered, ¡°But I¡¯m not married to anyone¡­¡±

    Her face was slightly red and her eyes were wandering, which proved that this fox who looked like she was wearing clothes was actuallypletely inexperienced and was still a pure fox spirit.

    In his imagination, the coquettish Vixen-like beautiful woman might have reallyid her hands on him, but she might be young and immature in every aspect. It might sound a little obscene, but Liu Yuan¡­ Cough, cough, cough. No, nothing happened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Anyway, I¡¯ve escaped from Shen Sifan¡¯s pursuit for the time being. Ye Cike and Duan Lanruo have already met, but neither side knows. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be able to guess it when they meet. I think Duan Lanruo must have found out first. She has never had any desire to monopolize me, so she should help me out a little. The situation is still good.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s tone was firm. right now, the most dangerous and urgent thing is still Shen Sifan. Previously, she raised her sword to kill me. If I don¡¯t deal with it correctly, she might just kill me and cultivate the heartless Path of Oblivion.

    ¡°So, the Green Lotus Swordsman of Taiqing Pavilion¡­ She came out of Taiqing Pavilion for you.¡± Hu Jiuniang was slightly speechless. She felt her mouth and tongue go dry. All of them had top-notch cultivation bases and family backgrounds. It was no wonder Liu Yuan was so afraid.

    ¡°But have you ever thought of letting them restrict each other?¡± Hu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes flickered as she suddenly said, ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, and Duan Lanruo will help you deal with Ye Cike, then what about the others? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve only offended these three, right? It¡¯s useless for you to just run away, they¡¯ll only hold on to you. You should be more proactive, hehe.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned and fell into deep thought.

    ¡­

    ¡°City Lord, this is the information of the people who entered the city that day using fake identities. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Duan Lanruo replied casually. She picked up one of the papers and looked at it one by one. Finally, she stopped at one of the papers and looked at the portrait drawn on it. It was Liu Yuan, who was in Jiang Feng¡¯s face.

    ¡°He was the one who left first that day?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give me all the information on this person¡¯s whereabouts,¡± she said with a smile.

 Chapter 99 - The Arrangement Was Clear

    <h4>Chapter 99: The Arrangement Was Clear</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords was filled with spell techniques that recorded images. There was one set up almost every few meters to constantly monitor the situation. It was just that they would not use it during normal times, and as long as they were willing, they could immediately and clearly investigate a person¡¯s whereabouts.

    This was the harshest method to maintain the city¡¯s security, and under normal circumstances, it would not be used.

    But today, the City Lord had gone to such great lengths to investigate a single person. Although none of the secret guards knew who this person was, the City Lord¡¯s attitude had already shown the importance of this person. They were the City Lord¡¯s shadow and followed the City Lord¡¯s will, so there was no need to ask for the reason. They only needed to execute the order.

    The City Lord¡¯s closest secret guard, who was also the leader of the secret guards, Ah Yue, half-knelt on the ground and handed over the results of the investigation to Duan Lanruo.

    From the moment they entered the city to the time they passed by the inn, everything was clearly recorded.

    Duan Lanruo reached out to take it, and her gaze became solemn. This Foundation Establishment youth named Jiang Feng and Cui Ting had walked together in a few words, bringing his younger sister to Yui Inn first. After that, they even got to know thedy boss of Yui Inn, the Fox Demon. They could even be said that they were very intimate¡­

    What was more interesting was that they also discovered that Ye Cike had sent people to investigate Liu Yuan and Cui Ting¡¯s whereabouts.

    This proved that she had definitely used some means to sense that someone was nearby, but the scene had be chaotic again, so she could not continue to look for him.

    And now, Duan Lanruo was like a mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it. She hadpletely intercepted the results.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ he¡¯s is indeed young and impulsive.¡±

    Duan Lanruo chuckled. She could not deduce any additional information from the remaining traces of his whereabouts. However,paring this person¡¯s token and identity information, it showed that he came from the Jiang Kingdom in the southeast of Central ins. And what was even more coincidental was that not long ago, the Green Lotus Swordsman¨C

    Coincidentally, they were heading towards the southeast of Central ins in an overbearing manner.

    Moreover, she had suddenlye to the City of Ten Thousand Swords without an invitation. After receiving the news, she was currently staying in the Qingping Residence. It seemed that he was also looking for someone.

    It was rumored in the outside world that she would be a judge for thetide-viewing and sword-listening event, but the City of Ten Thousand Swords had only sent out an invitation after she had arrived.

    One coincidence was a coincidence, but so many coincidences was solid evidence!

    ¡°To be able to provoke so many powerful and beautiful women, it should only be my cute little Junxuan who appears and disappears unpredictably, right?¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes were filled with an inexplicable sense of pampering, and her smile was filled with motherly love as she looked at the additional information in her hands.

    Not long before the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s sudden attack, there was only one major event that happened in the Jiang Kingdom. The demonic sect spy in the Water Moon Dock was eliminated. At the same time, there was a wave of internal strife. In the end, it was resolved internally and everything calmed down.

    And one person among them was not famous, but he yed an important role in it.

    People called him Mr. Junxuan.

    Everything was connected in the timeline, and it was a perfect fit.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords revealed a confident smile. Her gaze was so gentle that it seemed as if it was about to melt. Her eyes fell on one of the pages in the information. It was an exclusive portrait of this mysterious Mr. Jun Xuan. The appearance obtained from her memory through a simple soul-searching technique was not much different from the real situation.

    She was already familiar with these secret methods, and the iron walls and responsibilities of the City of Ten Thousand Swords were sometimes like shackles and cages, making her extremely exhausted. However, only her little Junxuan was gentle, never using tricks to get close to her, his eyes reflecting her.

    This was her purend and paradise. She would not allow anyone who wanted to hurt him to do so.

    ¡°Check¡­ Mate.¡±

    Her neat and clean nails tapped on the paper like chess pieces.

    The young man in ck clothes and ck hair on the paper had a handsome face with a smile, which was no different from what he remembered.

    The beautiful woman in a luxurious gold-threaded peacock-blue dress curled her red lips. Her white and full chest was outlined by a crow-green tube top, and a cold light shed in her eyes.

    It was as if he was telling the eternal truth that only the strong were worthy of beauty.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan quietly returned to the room that had turned into a dormitory. He was carrying the strength of the cards. This group of newbies could not detect him at all. These people were all meditating and cultivating, preparing for the battle.

    Chuichui, who was previously wrapped in a nket and shut herself off on his bed, was now asleep. Probably tired, she was sleeping very soundly. She maintained her cat form with her belly up and down, curled up into a ball, and her tail and ears moved from time to time. She was extremely cute.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was a little subtle. If he had gone all out, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to him doing something wrong to a cat?

    No, Chuichui¡¯s essence is a superrge dragon.

    So it was kind of like¡­ Totoro?

    Liu Yuan reached out and touched Chuichui¡¯s back. She was still soft to the touch. Then, he realized that the bed had not been cleaned, so he cast a cleaning spell to remove the strange stains.

    Chuichui¡¯s fur and Hu Jiuniang¡¯s fur had their own merits. He felt that Chuichui¡¯s fur was smoother, but Hu Jiuniang¡¯s fur was very fluffy and soft, and he always wanted to squish it.

    ¡­Why did this sentence feel so strange?

    Liu Yuan sat on the bed and yed with the Water and Fire Pearls. He felt that it was better for him not to look for Duan Lanruo.

    Because he believed that in the home ground of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo would definitely be the first person to find out his identity and whereabouts.

    So, he just had to wait for the call.

    It was not as if he had not thought of Hu Jiuniang¡¯s suggestion to take the initiative.

    When he first transmigrated, he was still ambitious and full of hesitation, nning to take on all of them.

    In the end, before he could even deal with Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin from the novice vige, Pihuan Luo came up to him and almost killed him. After that, he subconsciously felt a little afraid.

    However, this really could not go on. Now that they were in Duan Lanruo¡¯s territory in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she had the home advantage.

    She could take care of Ye Cike and Shen Sifan, one of them was a rich loli with money, and the other was a powerful Sword Saint. It would be of great help to him when he dealt with the remaining women.

    Out of boredom, Liu Yuan held the two pearls in his hands and suddenly paused. He remembered that he had not told Hu Jiuniang about Hu Zhizhi. He had been interrupted by Ling Yu and had forgotten about it before he could say anything¡­

    If Hu Zhizhi really was the spirit of the mountains and seas, then the material he needed to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang ¡ª the Mountain Sea Treasure Heart ¡ª was the core of the spirit of the mountains and seas.

    At that time, he had wanted to remind Hu Jiuniang and think about Hu Zhizhi¡¯s whereabouts. He had also wanted to suppress his own selfish desires.

    However, he did not expect that Ling Yu would interrupt his reverie.

    ¡°Well, after all, Zhizhi is so cute, and it¡¯s not like she¡¯s the only spirit of the mountains and seas. There will be more chances in the future.¡±

    Liu Yuan closed his eyes and continued his boring cultivation before the sun rose.

 Chapter 100 - Public Morals Are Getting Worse

    <h4>Chapter 100: Public Morals Are Getting Worse</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan woke up the next day and opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Ling Yu¡¯s fair face. His eyelids twitched, and he subconsciously leaned back.

    He was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, he remembered that he had unequipped his cards and was a Foundation Establishment stage weakling. He really could not detect Ling Yu, who was a Core Formation stage expert. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What are you doing so early in the morning?¡±

    As for safety, with Chuichui, who was at the peak of the Nascent Soul stage, and a Soul Formation Zhiying, there was no need to worry about it for the time being.

    ¡°Can you let me pet your cat?¡± Ling Yu pleaded with a sincere look in her eyes.

    Liu Yuan hesitated for a moment, then took the soft white cat out of the bed and ced it on hisp. He touched her belly and head, and Chuichui meowed in a daze. It curled up its paws and rubbed its head against Liu Yuan¡¯s hand, looking like it was still half-asleep. He said, ¡°I can lend you Chuichui, but look at her. She¡¯s a little tired now. Let her get enough sleep first.¡±

    Liu Yuan tactfully expressed to Ling Yu that his cat needed to rest, but Ling Yu did not seem to want to let go of the fluffy cat in front of her.

    Stare¨C

    Hey, hey, don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to touch Chuichui until she¡¯s bald.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched and he said helplessly, ¡°Daoist Nun Ling Yu, aren¡¯t you satisfied from yesterday?¡±

    Ling Yu¡¯s eyes flickered. She sped her hands together and said in a low voice, ¡°How can I have enough of such a furry thing?!¡±

    ¡°But it hasn¡¯t even been a few hours!¡± Liu Yuan also shouted in a low voice.

    Ling Yu knew that she was in the wrong, so she did not say anything and just looked at Liu Yuan. Her eyes were fixed on the soft snoring Chuichui, and she could not look away.

    ¡°¡­¡± It was all Chuichui¡¯s fault for being too attractive.

    It had to be said that Chuichui¡¯s cat form was really perfect for human aesthetics. In the beginning, she said that she often used this form to deceive Immortal cultivators and then ate them in one bite. Presumably, she found the most perfect form because of her proficiency in her business.

    Liu Yuan added, ¡°And my cat¡­ has a bad temper. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be bitten.¡±

    Ling Yu blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°But I¡¯m a Core Formation cultivator, how could I be bitten by a cat?¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that he did not know what to say. Was he supposed to say that her cultivation was actually inferior to this cat¡¯s and that she would be killed in one bite?

    He smiled awkwardly but politely, showing the timidity of a new Foundation Establishment cultivator. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she might bite you. If you get angry, you¡¯ll beat her up to vent your anger.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± Chuichui seemed to have heard that someone was going to beat her up, and subconsciously trembled. The image in the photostone shed back in her mind and she quickly shrank into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Yu innocently with an expression that said ¡®look, just like that.¡¯

    He was the real culprit all along.

    Ling Yu let out an ¡®Oh¡¯ in disappointment. She nodded and turned around. Then, she turned around with some unwillingness and said, ¡°Just a little touch?¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. It turned out that Hu Jiuniang¡¯s rubbing yesterday only stimted Ling Yu¡¯s deeper desire. The more she touched, the more she wanted¡­

    ¡°Just a little touch.¡± He nodded.

    Ling Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she extended her hand.

    The few people who had just woken up were stunned.

    A few words from the conversation they had just heard shed through their mind ¡ª ¡®early in the morning-¡®, ¡®can I touch-¡®, ¡®I¡¯m-little tired-¡®, ¡®I¡¯ve slept enough¡¯, ¡®satisfied-¡®, ¡®furry-¡®, ¡®not even a few hours-¡®.

    Then, the Daoist Nun of the Jade Mirage Sect reached out her hand between the legs of the Foundation Establishment kid.

    What¡­ What¡¯s going on??

    In just one night, Shangyang had already fallen to such a state? Or were they already out of touch with the times when they were only in their teens?

    The eyes of these fledgling Immortal cultivators almost popped out. Seeing a female Daoist in a Daoist robe at the Core Formation stage bending over the bed of a Foundation Establishment cultivator, they suffered a shock that seemed to reshape their worldviews.

    Mu Ronglian, who was born in an unblemished family with strict rules, could not help but say, ¡°Daoist Nun Ling Yu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Yu turned around and picked up Chuichui in her arms. She touched her head and said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The shock and confusion on everyone¡¯s faces gradually froze, then faded away. They calmed down and went to do their own things.

    Oh, it¡¯s a cat. That¡¯s fine.

    However, they were still surprised as to why Ling Yu had suddenly be so familiar with Jiang Feng, and why they seemed to be so familiar with each other.

    Yan Guanyu, who was the first to mock Ling Yu, nced at Liu Yuan. He saw that Liu Yuan had reached out tofort Chuichui, who had just woken up. As he spoke to Ling Yu, the distance between the two of them was almost closed, and their shoulders were almost touching.

    Ling Yu did not show any signs of stopping. Instead, she smiled at Liu Yuan in a friendly manner.

    Yan Guanlin thought of how she had only responded indifferently when he had tried to express his goodwill at the beginning, and his mind instantly felt unbnced.

    Why did the sessor disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect suddenly pay so much attention to this itinerant cultivator? And thedy boss of the Yui Inn¡­

    No, wait a minute¡­ Could it be because of thatdy boss that Ling Yu was showing him kindness? Yes, that must be the case. Otherwise, why would this boy who lived off a woman be treated differently?

    Yan Guanlin snorted coldly in his heart. There were still two days left anyway. When the Singing Sword contest arrived, this guy would experience the difference between a cultivator from a traditional sect and an itinerant cultivator.

    After they finished packing, they prepared to head to the center of the City of Ten Thousand Swords to register at the Singing Sword tform.

    Liu Yuan taught Gu Chang the Daoist Canon every day and told him to cultivate here. When he went downstairs, he saw Cui Ting walking in from the outside of the inn, pulling a young man.

    He was tall and strong, had bronze skin, and looked honest. He was dressed in coarse clothes, but he carried a bronze sword case on his back. He kept touching his head and smiling shyly.

    Liu Yuan suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the mortal swordsman in the original plot ¡ª Geng Qi?

    ¡­

    ¡°Young Master, those two people did not do anything unusual. Cui Ting is staying in themon room on the first floor of Yui Inn. He said that he was here to observe the low-level Immortal cultivators and eradicate the injustice in people¡¯s hearts. Jiang Feng seems to be very familiar with the Fox Demondy boss. During the day, he said that they were friends, but he entered her room in the middle of the night. However, he seemed to have been interrupted by Ling Yu of the Jade Mirage Sect. But when the door was opened, thedy boss¡¯s clothes were clearly untidy, her face was red, and her hair was messy. She must have been doing¡­ Doing that¡­¡±

    Xiu¡¯er¡¯s fair face blushed. She pouted and reported to Ye Cike what the scouts had found yesterday.

    Ye Cike grunted disappointedly and sprinkled a few pieces of bait into the pond, which attracted many koi fish to fight for it. The water surface rippled and the green Lotus leaves swayed.

    As the City Lord¡¯s private residence, Lanfang Garden¡¯s environment was indeed excellent. It was not inferior to the Xuanyin family¡¯s pavilion, and exuded elegance and exquisiteness everywhere. It could be seen how sincere Duan Lanruo was in receiving guests.

    Ye Cike felt a sense offort after staying here for a night.

    Although she had sent people to follow the two people who stood out the most that day, they only found a sword cultivator from a legitimate and famous sect and a loose cultivator with a chaotic style of life who might even be a Fox Demon furnace.

    How could her Junxuan be together with a Fox Demon?

    Ye Cike furrowed her brows, feeling extremely ufortable. Her Xuanyang Pearl was in Junxuan¡¯s body, and he had promised to be her Xuanyang Pearl for the rest of his life.

    It seemed he¡¯d have to use the Ten Thousand Sword Array and fuse the art of Divinity within it, then she¡¯d be able to instantly cover the entire City of Ten Thousand Swords.

 Chapter 101 - Amazing Game

    <h4>Chapter 101: Amazing Game</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As soon as Liu Yuan went downstairs, he saw Cui Ting walking in with a tall and strong young man.

    At first, he was a little curious as to why Cui Ting would go out so early in the morning. He was also wondering if he had be thedy boss¡¯s frencer, who specialized in soliciting business for her. Then, he recognized the identity of the young man.

    Although there were some differences with the 3D modeling in the game, such as the details of the clothes, it could still be seen that this young man was the main character in the original main plot of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    The mortal swordsman ¨C Geng Qi.

    The other main character was naturally the personal disciple of the current Sword Pavilion Master ¨C Mo Ying.

    The yers would be participating in the Singing Sword segment of the eventpetition. At this time, the yers had juste out of the novice vige. Most of them were already in the Foundation Establishment stage or even close to the Core Formation stage, so their standards were about the same.

    But in fact, ording to his original identity, he should still be recovering his cultivation but had not returned to the sect. After the Sword Singing ended, the yers were noticed by those forces, and then the relevant personnel of the ¡®sect¡¯ sent people to find them.

    As such, the yers ¡®returned to the sect¡¯ and began the quest line within the sect. Anyway, in the game, it was impossible to let you be idle. Of course¡­ The yers could also activate a life profession. Usually, when she cleared the daily quests and had time to go through the main storyline, she would usually do the life profession quest line.

    After all, as a phenomenal online game, Shangyang¡¯spletion rate was so high that it was hard to imagine. yers could almost anything, and y any role in the game.

    yers could even y the game as an action-adventure, business, puzzle-solving, parkour, or music game.

    Others called the game ¡®A game beyond the 21st century¡¯.

    But at least for now, Liu Yuan felt that this game was really not simple.

    He turned his gaze to Cui Ting and Geng Qi, who had just walked in.

    It was normal for Geng Qi to appear in the City of Ten Thousand Swords at this time. It would be strange if he was not there. However, Cui Ting was an existence outside of the plot, so it was strange for him to meet Geng Qi.

    At this time, the Singing Sword tform had just opened. Although there were still three days before the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, there were still about ten days left for the Singing Sword segment, which was the finale event, so there was more than enough time for registration.

    However, everyone had the habit of being the first. They even wanted to be first for the registration¡­ Otherwise, it would seem that they were not enthusiastic enough and were not serious enough.

    At a time like this, the higher-ups in the City of Ten Thousand Swords might be secretly observing them. If they did not take a positive attitude, they would be lowering their own evaluation.

    Therefore, most of the people in the inn were heading out to sign up. Cui Ting¡¯s action of going against the current was quite eye-catching.

    ¡°Brother Cui, what¡¯s the matter with you¡­?¡± Liu Yuan asked, pretending to be confused.

    Cui Ting¡¯s expression brightened. He walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯re preparing to go to the Singing Sword tform? I happened to see Geng Qi being robbed on the way, so I saved him. He¡¯s going to attend the Tideviewing and Sword-listeningpetition, so you can take him with you.¡±

    The fact that he was being robbed did not change, though.

    Liu Yuan came down from the stairs and greeted the two of them while criticizing them.

    The few people beside him looked at each other. This Geng Qi was clearly a mortal, but he actually wanted to participate in some Tideviewing and Sword-listening?

    ¡°He¡¯s probably still unconscious,¡± Yan Guanlin mocked.

    It was not just them. The Immortal cultivators who passed by also showed an expression of disbelief.

    Liu Yuan touched Chuichui, who was in his arms, and muttered, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t have any cultivation, he shouldn¡¯t be participating in the Singing Sword segment. He should be here to watch the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, right? Is he a swordsmith? ¡±

    Cui Ting nodded in appreciation. ¡°Little brother Jiang Feng¡¯s reaction is indeed quick. I relied on my senses as a sword cultivator to discover that Geng Qi¡¯s scabbard was not simple. After asking, I found out that he was not participating in the Singing Sword, but the sword-listening.¡±

    Geng Qi, who seemed a little ufortable in a crowded ce, scratched his hair and smiled cautiously. Then he said firmly, ¡°Yes, I want to participate in the Sword Pavilion¡¯s event as a swordsmithing master.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Cui Ting just saying that Yan Guanlin¡¯s reaction was slow¡­?

    Although all the Immortal cultivators present were misled by their thinking habits, he was the only one who mocked them. This might be the innate ability of a troll.

    Liu Yuan nced at Yan Guanlin from the corner of his eye and saw that his face had indeed turned green. He immediately sneered, ¡°Tideviewing and Sword-listening is a sword-forgingpetition within the Sword Pavilion. It¡¯s not like the Singing Sword Meet, which is open to the outside world. Not just any cat or dog can participate.¡±

    Geng Qi was even more determined. ¡°My Grandmaster was a 9-star swordsman of the Sword Pavilion. He left the sword Pavilion for some reason, but he was never removed from the list. I¡¯m here to restore my Grandmaster¡¯s glory!¡±

    Yan Guanlin, ¡°¡­&#(¡±

    Yan Guanlin, who was so angry that he could not say anything, clenched the handrail. He took a deep breath, turned around, flicked his sleeves, and left. ¡°What kind of sword can a mortal forge?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a swordsmith needs to rely on his cultivation,¡± Cui Ting shook his head.

    ¡°How is it possible to forge a high-level magic weapon without the support of cultivation?¡± Ling Yu asked suspiciously.

    Everyone else had already left. Liu Yuan introduced Ling Yu and Cui Ting to each other. Ling Yu was stunned. She did not expect the new judge, who they were discussing yesterday, to be in front of her. Furthermore, he was calling a Foundation Establishment cultivator his brother.

    Ling Yu suddenly had some doubts about Liu Yuan. This person was too lucky. He had saved a Fox Demon at the Nascent Soul stage and became friends with her. He also had the same interests as a Void Refinement stage elder and became friends despite their age.

    However, when she thought about how she could not resist the temptation of the furry thing and had a good conversation with the other party, she felt that it was natural. She would not feel ufortable at all when interacting with this person.

    Cui Ting briefly exined what had happened. It turned out that he had heard from the Immortal cultivators who lived with him in the shared house in the morning that the Green Lotus Swordsman was currently staying in the Qingping Residence and had been invited to be a judge. He was going to find someone to make an appointment for another challenge.

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan could only smile.

    Cui Ting first left a message with thedy boss, then went to find someone. On the way, he bumped into Geng Qi. He saved Geng Qi and brought him to Liu Yuan.

    Cui Ting sighed again. I¡¯ve only stayed in this Inn for one night, but I¡¯ve learned a lot. I¡¯ll go and find someone. You guys go to the Singing Sword tform first. If you need anything, just inject your spiritual energy into thismunication jade. I¡¯ll sense it.

    Liu Yuan took the sword-shapedmunication jade from Cui Ting and nodded to express his gratitude. He waved his hand and watched Cui Ting leave.

    Now that his appearance hadpletely changed and his aura was hidden, Cui Ting should not be noticed if he stood in front of Shen Sifan.

    ¡°Geng Qi? The entrance to the Sword Pavilion is also there, but it might be a little difficult for you. The path is tough, the terrain is too steep, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go up by yourself. I¡¯ll ride my sword and give you a ride.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at one of the main characters in the original plot. Chuichui, who was in his arms, hadpletely woken up. She jumped onto his shoulder in a few moves andy down, groaning.

    Sending Geng Qi up was originally one of the missions called ¡®The Path is Tough¡¯.

    This series of missions was quite simple. There was basically no battle plot. It was just that Geng Qi had won in the end. Then, Mo Ying, the son of the Sword Pavilion Master, had be angry from embarrassment and decided to take action.

    At the end of that part, there was a cutscene. The Sword Pavilion Master personally came out of seclusion and knocked Mo Ying out. He then gave a sword he forged to Geng Qi and made an exception to make him an elder of the Sword Pavilion. Mo Ying was extremely ashamed and came to apologize, and became friends with Geng Qi.

 Chapter 102 - Donâ€™t Panic Later

    <h4>Chapter 102: Don¡¯t Panic Later</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Geng Qi repeatedly thanked the two seniors and mumbled, ¡°My Master said that one must repay kindness, but I don¡¯t have anything on me. If necessary, I can forge a sword for each of you. That Senior said that his sword was a life-bound magic weapon that he had nurtured since he was young, and no other sword couldpare to it. I don¡¯t know how to thank him.¡±

    ¡°You should continue to persist in your dream and win the championship of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. That will be your way of repaying him.¡± Liu Yuan said casually, ¡°He must have taken a fancy to you after seeing how you¡¯re fighting for your dreams.¡±

    Geng Qi was stunned for a moment, then he clenched his fists and nodded. ¡°Mm! I will not let him down!¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that he was really a hot-blooded young man, just like in the game.

    ¡°Why do you seem so certain that he¡¯ll be the champion?¡± Ling Yu turned her head and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I believe in the power of ideals. Even Senior Cui trusts him. He must have his reasons for asking me to bring him to the Singing Sword tform.

    He really did read the script, alright¡­?

    Originally, the reward forpleting the entire quest was also a sword forged by Geng Qi. It was a purple-grade weapon that matched the attributes of the yer¡¯s character. Although they both looked like ordinary longswords, their attributes werepletely different.

    Ling Yu nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. However, Geng Qi, which swordsmithing master is your Grandmaster? In the history of the Sword Pavilion, there have been less than 30 of the 9-Star swordsmiths. The current City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords is one of them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯ Ji Zhai, the 23rd 9-star sword forger of the Sword Pavilion,¡± Geng Qi answered honestly.

    Ling Tu was stunned for a moment before she came to a realization. ¡°It¡¯s the swordsmith who fell in love with the head of the Xuanyin family two generations ago. I heard that he did leave the Sword Pavilion after that and disappeared without a trace. I didn¡¯t expect him to have taken in a disciple after living in seclusion in the forest.¡±

    Geng Qi scratched his head. ¡°Grandmaster¡¯s wish was still to return to the Sword Pavilion and prove that feelings in the world are far more important than cultivation. That¡¯s why Master didn¡¯t teach me cultivation. He only taught me forging.¡±

    Ling Yu blinked her eyes and was still in shock. How could he smith a magic tool without cultivation?

    However, whether it was Cui Ting or Liu Yuan, they did not seem to care about this. Instead, they were very confident¡­ Well, they could not be said to be very confident, just that they did not find it unbelievable.

    Liu Yuan pointed at the scabbard on Geng Qi¡¯s back, ¡°Just now, Senior Cui said that his scabbard is not simple.¡±

    Geng Qi touched the bottom of the heavy case and said, ¡°Yes, this is the ¡®Soul Casting Scabbard¡¯ that Grandmaster spent his entire life¡¯s effort to forge. It can be forged even without cultivation.¡±

    This thing was simply a divine artifact.

    It had three main skills. One was ¡®Burning Materials and Fine Jade¡¯, which could directly melt all materials below the void training stage. Another was ¡®Clear Sky¡¯s Heart¡¯, which could give the sword a spiritual sense. Thest one was ¡®Sword in the Sheath¡¯, which could give the sword a physical form.

    Although he did not know the principle behind it, it was very mysterious.

    Later on, that ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯ Ji Zhai used the Soul Casting Scabbard to be the first 10-star sword forger in the history of the Sword Pavilion.

    Some of the yers had guessed that Ji Zhai had cast his soul into the Soul Casting Scabbard. Simply put, it was not the scabbard that had anything to do with forging, but Ji Zhai himself became the scabbard.

    Thinking about it, it was a little scary.

    However, it was also reasonable¡­ Ji Zhai and the former Master of the Xuanyin family had fallen in love, and both of them had died alone. Their obsession must have reached the point of stubbornness, and it was reasonable for them to do such a crazy thing.

    Ling Yu sized up the scabbard with a surprised look, and his eyes changed. As expected, he felt a faint trace of Sword Intent contained in it. It was clearly just a sword case, but it seemed to be filled with countless swords.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to look forward to watching the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.¡±

    Ling Yu smiled encouragingly.

    No matter what, the matter of a mortal challenging a swordsmith from the Sword Pavilion was something worth looking forward to.

    The three of them quickly arrived at the city¡¯s Singing Sword tform.

    A high tform made entirely of ck iron stood between the city wall and the long green mountain behind it. Chains extended to the nk road between the cliffs and connected to a huge sword on the tform.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Jade Snow mountain range was right behind the Singing Sword tform, and the rumbling waves of the White Dragon River were just a few feet away.

    He did not feel it in the city, but he could clearly hear it at the Singing Sword tform.

    It was more than a hundred times more spectacr than the game.

    Liu Yuan was amazed. He looked up at the Singing Sword tform and the steep cliff behind it. The cliffs on both sides were thousands of feet high, and the top could not be seen. Countless chains could be vaguely seen on the left and right. It was a terrifying sight to see.

    From time to time, small stones could be seen falling from the sky.

    This was the north side of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Beyond it was the Shu state, which was in the mortal realm. This Dragon Gate mountain stretched from east to west, with 72 peaks that were shaped like sharp swords and pierced through the clouds. The White Dragon River that flowed from north to south cut it in half, making the cliffs face each other. It was extremely steep.

    After that, roads and passes were artificially opened up. Along the road, cliffs were chiseled and flying beams were set up, forming a dangerous and narrow passage called Shu Road. After that, the top sect, Sword Pavilion, was formed by sword forgers.

    The Sword Pavilion upied the nine peaks of Dragon Gate mountain, and the iron chains were connected to the nine towers. The iron chains crossed the steep peaks, forming a chain bridge above the White Dragon River that was difficult to cross.

    Every year at the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, hundreds of sword-forging furnaces built on the cliffs of the Sword Pavilion would open at the same time.

    The smoke rolled like ink and the fire burned, burning the iron chain red like blood. It collided with the river and sea, making a thunderous sound. The White fog spread for hundreds of miles, making people see a white dragon rising into the sky. At the same time, ten thousand swords cried in unison, which was extremely spectacr.

    This was the grand asion of watching Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    Later, the people of the Sword Pavilion added all kinds of formations to Shu Road, which became a barrier for this sect that specialized in swords.

    However, most of the time, only a small part of these formations would be activated as a trial for the inner disciples.

    At this moment, the Singing Sword tform was bustling with people, all of whom were cultivators who hade to register.

    Ling Yu was wearing the robe of the Jade Mirage Sect and was particrly eye-catching in the crowd. The Immortal cultivators consciously made way for her and then cast strange looks at Liu Yuan and Geng Qi.

    Liu Yuan stopped in front of the stage and said, ¡°Daoists Nun Ling Yu, I¡¯ll take Geng Qi to the Sword Pavilion. You can go and register first.¡±

    Ling Yu thought that since he had Cui Ting¡¯smunication jade talisman as a token, he should be fine, so she nodded in agreement.

    Liu Yuan brought Geng Qi onto the stage and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panicter.¡±

    When Ling Yu heard this, she felt that something was not right. After pondering for a while, she suddenly reacted. Her pupils shrank and she suddenly turned her head, ¡°Wait, which route are you taking to the Sword Pavilion? ¡±

    ¡°Shu Road.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s voice had already drifted far away. Ling Yu raised her head in a daze and watched as Liu Yuan grabbed Geng Qi¡¯s figure andnded on the nk road above the Singing Sword tform.

    Crank¨C

    The sound of a mechanism spinning suddenly rang out, and on the nk road, stones rolled and fell down.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion looked back in surprise and then eximed, ¡°Someone has entered the array formation!¡±

 Chapter 103 - Horsesh*t

    <h4>Chapter 103: Horsesh*t</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°What?¡± A few disciples of the Sword Garret who were in charge of registration were still confused when they heard this. Then, they looked up and found that the mechanism on the Shu Road had been activated.

    ¡­ It¡¯s opened??

    ¡°Guigui, is someone challenging the formation?!¡±

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion were so shocked that they could even speak the Shu dialect. They looked at the figure on the nk road who had already started to move forward, and suddenly panicked.

    ¡°Q-quick¡­ Get someone to check on that person¡¯s condition.¡±

    Wang Rong, a 4-star swordsman from the Sword Pavilion, was sent here today to help the City of Ten Thousand Swords register for the Singing Sword Meet. However, he did not expect things to turn out this way. Apart from the disciples from the Sword Pavilion, there were very few outsiders who dared to take the Shu Road.

    It was not a joke that Shu Road was difficult. In addition to its own precipitousness, there were also various mechanisms and arrays arranged by the Sword Pavilion. The Sword Pavilion was left for their own disciples to study Sword Intent and arrays. It was very targeted, and ordinary people could not cope with it.

    Although the Shu Road was indeed open to the public, in most cases, there was a chiseled mountain road to enter the Sword Pavilion. It was fast and safe, and there were disciples of the Sword Pavilion to receive them.

    Who would go to such a dangerous route?

    Why was there someone mocking him today? if something happened during the challenge, it would greatly damage the reputation of the Sword Pavilion. After all, it was during the period of the grand event, and everyone hade to the City of Ten Thousand Swords in high spirits. Now, it seemed that someone was about to die on the Shu Road because of the challenge.

    Even if it was just a joke, he still felt ufortable.

    Wang Rong¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat as he said to the side, ¡°Pull him down. Where are the traps and arrays? Can you tell people to turn them off?¡±

    The other disciples replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to find the elder, but it will take some time. Themunication talismans¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a faint scream came from above. It was the kind of scream made by people who were afraid of heights. The disciples of the Sword Pavilion who had been on high ground all year round were very familiar with this.

    ¡°W-w-what? hurry up and get him down first! Didn¡¯t you hear that he might die?!¡±

    Wang Rong¡¯s eyes were wide open. Seeing those disciples looking at each other hesitantly, he said with difficulty, ¡°Manager Wang, if everyone could go up the Shu Road, we wouldn¡¯t have to inform the elders like now.¡±

    ¡°No, that scream wasn¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have some guts, man! You¡¯re a disciple of the Sword Pavilion!¡± He was angry and immediately reached out to summon a flying sword, preparing to go up personally.

    ¡°Damn it, I finally found an idle job, why did something like this suddenly happen?¡±

    Wang Rong felt sad for his contribution points. The crowd around him was in an uproar because the disciples of the Sword Pavilion suddenly stopped the registration. Then, they noticed the movement on the Shu Road.

    F*ck, if this goes on, things will get out of control and get worse!

    Wang Rong looked at those young disciples with anger, ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? You¡¯re done with the notice? Hurry up and calm down the participants, don¡¯t let them escte the situation, understand?¡±

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion looked at him in a daze.

    ¡°Did you guys hear what I said?!¡± Wang Rong was so angry that he almost took out his flying sword and knocked on the heads of these stupid people.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Manager Wang, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be over 50 feet into the pathway¡­¡±

    ¡°What 50 feet? Horsesh*t! If he can get 50 pounds, I¡¯ll eat some steamed buns on the spot,¡± Wang Rong cursed. Before he finished his words, he was suddenly stunned.

    He said incredulously, ¡°50?!¡±

    He turned his head back abruptly. The disciple was still hesitating, not knowing what to do. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. Why does it seem like he¡¯s already above 100 feet¡­¡±

    Wang Rong looked up in a daze. Just a moment ago, the figure who had just climbed up the nk road had already agilely avoided all the traps and spell formations and reached the top of the 100-feet cliff when they were frantically preparing to find the elders, stop the traps, and appease the crowd.

    That was the most dangerous ce in the entire Shu Road. It was a right-angle turn. When the nk road turned, there was nothing in front. One had to change the direction of their body movement in an instant and find a life gate of the formation. Otherwise, if they could not react in time, they would immediately fall down.

    Although he would not die from falling into the White Dragon River, he would inevitably be seriously injured. He might not even be able to cultivate for the rest of his life.

    Everyone held their breath and watched nervously as the tiny figure turned the corner at the edge of the cliff. With a few changes in his body technique, he climbed the cliff and crossed it without any pause.

    He immediately slipped over.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion, who were deeply aware of the horror of Shu Road, werepletely dumbfounded. They looked at the screen in a daze, and some of the registered Immortal cultivators also reacted.

    A climb of over 150 feet on the Shu Road, how long did this person take?

    Was it half a cup of tea?

    Probably¡­ not even that long?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The scene was very quiet. The clicking sounds of the mechanism had stopped, and Liu Yuan¡¯s figure had disappeared into the clouds. The tform that was shrouded in the clouds was quiet.

    Whoosh!

    Some stones fell into the White Dragon River.

    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to pass through Shu Road¡­?¡± a disciple of the Sword Pavilion could not help but ask.

    ¡°Easy, my ass! I tried it the year beforest, and after only 50 feet, I was forced down by the Hexagonal Sword Formation. If it was so easy, how could there be only a few true disciples who passed it in so many years?¡±

    When Wang Rong recalled the scene of him being scared witless by the sword formation, he felt embarrassed.

    If he had not been so scared that he had given up, he would not have been idle now.

    The internal department of the sword Pavilion had always valued the Shu Road trials for their courage¡­

    A swordsmith had a better understanding of the sword itself than the swordsman. They understood the Sword Intent and Sword Soul. What they focused on was the courage to press forward. Without this courage, they would not be able to forge a sharp sword.

    The founder of the Sword Pavilion had left behind a poem when he first established the Sword Pavilion. It was still written on the giant sword in the Singing Sword tform as the pavilion motto. It was: ¡®The killing intent from the heaven and earth, assist me in my path of the sword. A song of blood, a song of steel. It shall not disappoint the will of dragons and snakes¡¯.

    It was clear that swordsmiths also had a murderous aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of registration at the Sword Pavilion?¡± A melodious female voice suddenly rang out. Wang Rong turned around and saw a female Daoist wearing a Jade Mirage Sect robe.

    He immediately coughed a few times to calm himself down. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Wang Rong, and I¡¯m in charge of the registration for this grand event.¡±

    ¡°The one who went up just now was my friend. He brought a mortal swordsmithing master to the Sword Pavilion to participate in the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference, so they went to the Shu Road.¡± Ling Yu¡¯s tone was a little hesitant and confused because she had never expected this at all, whether it was the beginning or the end.

    Even now, she was still in a state of hallucination.

    Wang Rong first expressed his understanding and nodded with a smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Daoist Friend of Jade Mirage Sect who asked, naturally, I¡­ Wait, did you f*ckign say that he brought a mortal with him?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ That seems¡­ to be the case,¡± Ling Yu said hesitantly.

    Wang Rong felt like he was about to faint.

 Chapter 104 - Pavilion Master, City Lord Duan Requests an Audience

    <h4>Chapter 104: Pavilion Master, City Lord Duan Requests an Audience</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Outside the Singing Sword tform, the river water was surging.

    Wang Rong swallowed his saliva and asked with difficulty, ¡°May I ask, what is the cultivation level of your friend?¡±

    ¡°Fifth-level Foundation Establishment. Why?¡± Ling Yu was a little confused.

    She blinked her eyes and looked at the Sword Pavilion above. She started to doubt her life.

    Was this guy really at the Foundation Establishment stage?

    Wang Rong¡¯s eyes almost turned ck. A fifth-level Foundation Establishemnt cultivator from outside brought a mortal to the Shu Road? The most magical thing was that he just immediately rushed over? He did not stop even after half a cup of tea¡¯s time?

    What kind of deity was this guy?

    Wang Rong¡¯s face was suffocating, but themunication talisman beside his hand lit up with spirit light. When he found out that it was the Law Enforcement Elder of the Sword Pavilion, he hurriedly injected spiritual Qi into it. ¡°Elder Tang, just now an outsider in the Foundation Establishment stage went up the Sword Pavilion through the Shu Road.¡±

    An old voice came from themunication talisman, ¡°I already know¡­ they are in the Sword Pavilion now. Even the Pavilion Master has been rmed and is questioning him. Your response this time is quite timely. After all, things happened too quickly. You should stabilize the situation with the Immortal cultivators outside. I guarantee that you will not be transferred to the outer sect.¡±

    Even the Pavilion Master was rmed¡­

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know,¡± Wang Rong quickly replied.

    ¡°sigh,¡± Elder Tang said. ¡°You were too timid during the Shu Road trials back then. Otherwise, your future would not have stopped here.¡±

    Wang Rong said a few words with an apologetic smile. Under Elder Tang¡¯s earnest urging, he promised that he would do his job well and turned off themunication talisman.

    He looked at the disciples of the Sword Pavilion angrily and said, ¡°You guys heard that? Hurry up and continue to maintain order. Calm down those people and properly run the registration.¡±

    He then turned to look at Ling Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself. I¡¯ll help you register first. Speaking of which, two disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect have already registered here just now. They are Ling Zhen and Ling Yi¡­ May I know who you are? ¡±

    Ling Yu was mumbling that this guy seemed to have brought his cat with him. She came back to her senses and said, ¡°My Daoist name is Ling Yu.¡±

    Wang Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. What cat? The person who went up not only brought a mortal, but also a cat? Did he think this was a pic?

    However, thinking about that half a cup of tea¡¯s time, that natural and smooth posture, it seemed that it could be called a pic.

    ¡°Oh, Ling Yu¡­ Hmm? Could it be that Daoist Friend is the fifth disciple of Reverend Sheng¡¯e?¡±

    Wang Rong was stunned. Seeing Ling Yu nod, he thought to himself, ¡®Things are getting interesting. This time¡¯s Tideviewing and Sword-listening is going to be really lively.¡±

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan did not know that it was too lively outside.

    Even though he knew that he would attract a lot of attention by taking the Shu Road, he did not expect it to be so frightening.

    In order toplete this task, he had walked the Shu Road dozens of times in the game. Because it was difficult, he had a deep impression of it. He knew which point he needed to go to and what skills to use. Moreover, the Shu Road of the Sword Pavilion was never a test of cultivation, but courage.

    Of all his attributes, agility had always been the highest. He had also learned many movement skills, and there was a free guide for beginners to take the Shu Road. It was best to add points to movement speed to increase attack speed, but it was also very practical for running.

    Although the Shu Road was dangerous, to Liu Yuan, it was just a matter of slightly seizing the opportunity.

    Moreover, he had thought about it in the morning and felt that instead of being passive, it was better to take the initiative to find some opportunities.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!! Ahhhhh!!!¡± The teenager in his hand closed his eyes and shouted. Liu Yuan helplessly put him on the ground and patted his head.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­?¡± Geng Qi suddenly came back to his senses and looked around. Feeling the solid ground under his feet, he let out a long breath with a face full of cold sweat. His feet almost went soft.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. It was not that serious in the game, but there were texts like ¡®T-This ce is really high¡¯. This guy seemed to be a little afraid of heights.

    Geng Qi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too¡­ Too fast¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then stop talking!

    Why did this guy have such a style? coupled with that dark-skinned and honest face, it was too scary!

    Liu Yuan felt that the atmosphere was not right.

    Fortunately, the people in the Sword Pavilion had been alerted and came over. A group of people ran out to see the God who had passed the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time. The first person to receive them was an attendant in a light green robe. He cupped his hands and asked, ¡°The Pavilion Master is already waiting in the pavilion. He already knows what happened. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    This servant was not simple. He was the Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s sword servant, which meant that he had attracted the Master¡¯s attention. There was no difference. A 9-star swordsman¡¯s disciple returning to the Sword Pavilion would cause a hugemotion. However, the limelight was on Liu Yuan now.

    Geng Qi, on the other hand, looked back with lingering fear. His face turned pale and he quickly followed.

    This was the main peak of the 12 peaks of the Sword Pavilion. At the end of a short mountain path, one could see a tall pavilion with carved beams and painted rafters. Beyond the pavilion was a cliff. Below it was the White Dragon River, and opposite it was another mountain. Between the two peaks, there was rolling mist and countless chains connected them.

    He could vaguely see the sword furnace on the cliff. Thousands of holes on the dark cliff shone with red light, and the waves were crushed into white mist.

    The current sword Pavilion Master, Zuo Youhuai.

    As a 9-star swordsman of the Sword Pavilion, he was once known as ¡®Sword Sovereign Jian Fu¡¯. The word ¡®Fu¡¯ sounded the the same as ¡®father¡¯, which meant that he was like the sword¡¯s father. It could be seen that his attainments in swordsmithing were unprecedented and would never be repeated.

    Liu Yuan looked at the old man sitting cross-legged at the head of the table. He looked unusually haggard, his clothes were loose and he did not seem to have much energy. He did not look like a Pavilion Master, but like an ordinary old man who was about to die.

    ¡°Greetings, Pavilion Master.¡± Liu Yuan cupped his hands and Geng Qi, who was beside him, followed suit.

    Zuo Youhuai raised his head and chuckled. ¡°No need to be so polite. Have a seat. All of you, have a seat.¡±

    Liu Yuan was guided by the sword servant to sit at a table at the side. Geng Qi looked at the current Sword Pavilion Master curiously, but his eyes widened.

    The Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes were covered with a white veil. They were gray and cloudy.

    He was actually blind!

    Geng Qi was so shocked that he almost fell off his seat and hit the corner of the table. He quickly steadied himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! I was being rash!¡±

    Zuo Youhuai waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, did I scare you?¡±

    Geng Qi quickly shook his head. no, it¡¯s not. I¡¯m just a little strange.

    Zuo Youhuaiughed. ¡°Look at this Little Friend beside you. He doesn¡¯t seem to find it strange. Why do you find it strange instead? I was wondering how a mortal could be a swordsmith.¡±

    Geng Qi was stunned and touched his head with an embarrassed smile. ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡±

    However, Zuo Youhuai seemed to have already known Geng Qi¡¯s identity.

    The Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s background could be said to be quite miserable. He was born in a swordsmithing n in the Sword Pavilion. When he was young, he was blinded because of a vendetta. However, he managed toprehend the Dao of ¡®forging swords with his heart¡¯ and became a 9-star swordsmithing master.

    Zuo Youhuai¡¯s attitude was friendly, and he took care of Geng Qi. After a few words, he arranged a ce for him to stay and his qualifications to participate in the event. He also asked Liu Yuan how he passed the Shu Road and praised him greatly. The atmosphere was very harmonious.

    But as they were talking, someone suddenly came to report, ¡°Pavilion Master, Master Duan requests an audience.¡±

    The so-called ¡®Master¡¯ was an honorific for swordsmiths.

    In the Sword Pavilion, there was only one swordsmith with the surname Duan,who was also addressed respectfully as the City Lord.

    Duan Lanruo.

 Chapter 105 - Within a Stoneâ€™s Throw Away the Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 105: Within a Stone¡¯s Throw Away the Enemy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Pavilion Master, City Lord Duan requests an audience.¡±

    The f*ck?

    Liu Yuan, who was sitting in the lower seat, twitched his mouth and almost blurted out ¡®F*ck¡¯.

    Then, he tried his best to control his facial expression and pinched himself with his fingers. He put on a focused look and stared at the decorations on the table.

    Why did she have toe to the Sword Pavilion at this time?

    He was not afraid that Duan Lanruo would try to kill him like Shen Sifan, but he was afraid that Duan Lanruo would recognize him in the Sword Pavilion and lose herposure. At that time, it would be difficult for him to get off the stage.

    After all, Duan Lanruo¡¯s identity was special. If there was any big news about her private life, it would inevitably cause an uproar inside and outside the Sword Pavilion. She was a woman who held the power of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and there were already many disgruntled voices in the Sword Pavilion.

    For example, she was not the only 9-star swordsman in the current generation. Because of her status as the widow of the previous Sword Pavilion Master, aspensation, she was allowed to take charge of the city. If the status of the widow was gone, public opinion would rise, and she would be under even more pressure.

    However, ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s deduction, she should be the first to discover his identity.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and prayed that he was calm enough.

    On the seat of honor, Zuo Youhuai turned his head slightly in surprise, his eyes unfocused, ¡°What is she doing here?¡±

    ¡°The City Lord said that it¡¯s rted to the Xuanyin family,¡± the messenger said respectfully.

    Liu Yuan continued to remain calm.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it just the Xuanyin family? She should be here to report Ye Cike¡¯s movements, right?¡¯

    Zuo Youhuai muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s about that person from the Xuanyin family. It just so happens that the disciple of the ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯ is here. Perhaps the rtionship between the Sword Pavilion and the Xuanyin family will turn for the better.¡±

    He waved his hand, and the man left respectfully.

    The Sword Pavilion Master turned around and said, ¡°Geng Qi, do you know about the grudge between your Grandmaster and the Xuanyin family?¡±

    Geng Qi touched his head. ¡°I know. But my Master said that the Grandmaster had already let go of this grudge before he died. He only hoped to show the best work of his life.¡±

    Zuo Youhuai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Speaking of which, where¡¯s your Master? Why did he send you, his grand-disciple, to the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Geng Qi began to talk about how his Master had no talent, how his Grandmaster had despised him, and how he had to pass on the Grandmaster¡¯s legacy to him so that he could regain the name and reputation of the Boundless Sword.

    After a while, the door of the room was opened again.

    The person who walked in was a woman wearing a long, snow-white dress. Because she was out, she was wearing a light tulle dress, and her graceful figure could be vaguely seen.

    Her brows were deep blue, her lips were red, and her skin was fair. Her ck hair was tied up in a high bun, and her eyes were bright. Her expression was cold and solemn because it involved serious business, and the mature beauty of her appearance could not cover the cold Majesty that had umted over the years. She was the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo.

    Duan Lanruo took two steps forward and raised the long sword in her hand. ¡°Pavilion Master¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes fell on Liu Yuan, who was sitting at the side, and they looked at each other.

    Their eyes met.

    The collision created some sparks, and the woman¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with a surprised light. Her breathing seemed to have quickened a little, but she did not feel stunned or surprised.

    She had indeed found out that Liu Yuan was the one behind Jiang Feng¡¯s identity, but she did not expect Liu Yuan to appear in the Sword Pavilion.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. His hands, which had been ced on the table for a long time, made a gesture to keep quiet, and his eyes indicated restraint.

    Damn it, this woman¡¯s eyes were glowing. The progress bar on top of her head was full, and the pink color seemed to have spread to her body as well, and her cheeks were a little red.

    If he had not reminded her, would she have pounced on him on the spot?

    Liu Yuan was suspicious and nced at the activated Illustrated Handbook page.

    [Character: Duan Lanruo (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the beauty of water and mountains cannotpare.]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, Synthesis stage seventh level]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: (yes/no)]

    He activated another one¡­ and he was only a short distance away from filling up the ten card slots.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat.

    The person that she had been dreaming about for so many years was right in front of her. The day before, she was still reading the information on the paper and arranging for someone to meet him. Today, she had already met him, face to face, only a few steps away.

    Who could say that this was not fate?

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes almost teared up immediately, and happiness filled her chest. She could not wait to hug him tightly and bury him in her chest, letting him caress¡­

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s actions and gaze sessfully woke her up and reminded her of the asion.

    Duan Lanruo took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. She turned the sudden stop into a slight pause and said, ¡°Ye Cike, the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, has returned the Skyring Sword left behind by the 9-star swordsman, ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯ Ji Zhai, to the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    She raised the sword in her hand, revealing a ck scabbard and a golden hilt. The spine of the sword was in the shape of two rings, forming concentric circles.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Zuo Youhuai asked.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes instantly darted to Liu Yuan as she said, ¡°The Thousand Sword Array formation. She needs to use the array formation to trap someone in the city.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This was too ruthless!

    If he was trapped by the Ten Thousand Sword Array formation, he would not be able to escape unless he was at the Synthesis stage or above.

    Fortunately, Ye Cike did not know that in the Central ins, the most beautiful, smart, rich, and powerful women from a rtivelyrge force were all Liu Yuan¡¯s cards.

    Perhaps this was also another meaning of ¡®within a stone¡¯s throw away the enemy¡¯.

    Zuo Youhuai took the sword and caressed it with his hand. He pulled it out and ¡®examined¡¯ it. ¡°The Skyring Sword¡­ This is indeed the real one. 200 years ago, it was ranked as one of the Ten Great Swords when it first appeared, but itter followed Ji Zhai¡¯s departure and stayed in the Xuanyin family.¡±

    ¡°And now, it has returned to the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    He sighed and turned to look at Liu Yuan and Geng Qi. These two young men were very reserved. Even the generous and carefree Jiang Feng, who was neither humble nor arrogant at the beginning, seemed to be a little nervous at this moment.

    He could not me the young man¡­ This woman was the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Back then, she was also a famous beauty. It was only after she became the City Lord that she gradually disappeared from the public¡¯s sight.

    The Sword Pavilion Master could not help but smile like an elder. ¡°I have yet to introduce everyone. This is the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. You may address her as Master Duan. She is one of the few 9-star swordsmiths of the current generation.¡±

    He then pointed at Geng Qi andughed. ¡°What a coincidence today. Ji Zhai¡¯s grand-disciple is back, and so is his sword. The 9-star swordsmiths of the Sword Pavilion areplete again.¡±

    Geng Qi immediately stood up, his face full of shock. ¡°9-star wordsmith!¡±

    He hurriedly bowed.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a disciple of Ji Zhai,¡± Duan Lanruo said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to shine in this Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.¡±

    She walked over and casually sat down next to Liu Yuan. ¡°I wonder who this is?¡±

 Chapter 106 - I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 106: I Miss You</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Duan Lanruo walked in from the door and sat closest to Liu Yuan. It was understandable for her to sit next to him. Besides, she was asking about Liu Yuan¡¯s identity, so it was reasonable for her to sit next to him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reasonable, my ass!

    Liu Yuan could almost smell the faint fragrance, and his heart skipped a beat. He had given a warning, but Duan Lanruo still came over. What was she trying to do?

    This was clearly deliberate teasing.

    However, no one else present was surprised. Zuo Youhuaiughed gently, ¡°This little Jiang Feng is not simple. In less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time, he went straight to the Shu Dao and brought Geng Qi to the Sword Pavilion. It¡¯s so shocking that my jaw dropped. Every generation has a talented person, just like the waves in the White Dragon River, each wave is stronger than thest. If one did not have extremely strong courage and indomitable spirit, one would not be able to do this.¡±

    ¡°The Shu Road trials have always been a trial of courage. Even the strongest swordsman will still feel fear in the face of life and death. However, today I have finally seen what is called a fearless heart¡­¡±

    Zuo Youhuai was full of praise for Liu Yuan, and his tone revealed a strong intention to recruit him.

    Liu Yuan smiled shyly. ¡°You tter me, Pavilion Master. I was just lucky and made my way up here without knowing anything. If not, how could I havee so quickly with such an exquisite and dangerous formation?¡±

    Duan Lanruo, on the other hand, looked at him, who was pretending to be a shy newbie, and said with a smile, ¡°Little Daoist Jiang, don¡¯t belittle yourself. For hundreds of years, no one has ever broken through the Shu Road trial so quickly. Although you are not a member of the Sword Pavilion, you have already achieved a height that no one from the Sword Pavilion can reach.¡±

    ¡°As the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so suitable for the way of the sword in all these years. Whether it¡¯s forging swords or using swords, your talent is quite good.¡±

    Caught off guard, Duan Lanruo reached out and grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°!¡±

    F*ck, f*ck f*ck f*ck¡­

    What was she trying to do in public?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart jolted. He then met Duan Lanruo¡¯s gaze, which was filled with hidden mischief and slyness. As she pulled Liu Yuan¡¯s hand, she flipped her hand and took out a token, cing it in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is my identity token. In the City of Ten Thousand Swords, seeing this token is like seeing me in person. It can be considered a greeting gift to the younger generation. In the future, in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, you can mobilize a quarter of the guards, and no one will dare to bully you.¡±

    Oh, it¡¯s a token. That¡¯s fine.

    Hey, hey, it¡¯s not fine at all! Who would give an unfamiliar junior an identity token when they just met?

    Liu Yuan was about to have a heart attack. He looked at the Sword Pavilion Master from the corner of his eye and found that the old man¡¯s expression did not change. Instead, he was enlightened and even felt relieved.

    What are you so happy about?

    If you knew that the previous Pavilion Master¡¯s wife already had an affair with me, would you still be happy?

    He would probably not be happy.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he pushed the token away, saying, ¡°T-This is too precious¡­!¡±

    Before Duan Lanruo could speak, Zuo Youhuai smiled and said, ¡°Just ept it. You can¡¯t refuse a gift from an elder. Master Duan thinks highly of you.¡±

    Liu Yuan kept the token with a subtle expression and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it would be impolite to refuse.¡±

    Zuo Youhuai asked again, ¡°The value of a Skyring Sword is indeed huge, and its significance is extraordinary. If you exchange it for the right to use the Ten Thousand Sword Array once, it seems to be worth it. But now that the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event is approaching, will there be any oversight?¡±

    Duan Lanruo said seriously, ¡°The Xuanyin family is still the Xuanyin family after all. They wouldn¡¯t resort to such despicable means. Moreover, I¡¯ve already sent people to monitor their transformation process closely. There won¡¯t be any slip-ups.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the token in his hand, and a line of words suddenly appeared on it: ¡®I miss you¡¯.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The City Lord, who was talking about serious business while secretly passing on love words¡­ It really felt like a young girl passing small notes in ss.

    The Sword Pavilion Master nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed in your abilities and tactics. However, there¡¯s one more thing to take note of. Now that we¡¯ve heard that the demonic sect is taking action again, we must strengthen the defenses in the city. We can¡¯t let anyone with unknown identities enter.¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve just checked those people with fake identities yesterday. However, they were all disciples of sects who were unwilling to reveal their identities. There were no members of the demonic sect.¡±

    In other words, she found the w through a fake identity.

    Liu Yuan instantly understood why Duan Lanruo had recognized him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zuo Youhuai nodded, then asked about the current situation of the Singing Sword Meet.

    They talked for a long time, and it was almost time.

    Liu Yuan stood up and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already sent Geng Qi here, my mission isplete. I still have to go to the Singing Sword tform to register myself. I have to leave first. Thank you for your hospitality, Pavilion Master.¡±

    Duan Lanruo suddenly stood up as well. ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯m tired as well. Since it¡¯s on the way, why don¡¯t I go with Little Friend Jiang Feng?¡±

    Zuo Youhuai waved his hand and naturally agreed. He even instructed, ¡°Jiang Feng, you¡¯re in too much of a limelight this time. I¡¯m afraid that many people will notice you. You still need to be on guard, in case someone tries to use some underhanded means against you.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded in agreement, while Geng Qi stayed in the Sword Pavilion for the time being. He expressed that he would work hard to win the championship.

    After leaving the room, they could still hear the sound of the river and the faint ttering of the chains on both sides of the river. The two of them, one in front and one behind, went down the mountain through a small path opened up by the Sword Pavilion on another cliff.

    There were many disciples of the Sword Pavilion around them, so they kept their distance.

    Duan Lanruo, who was walking in front, said, ¡°After you¡¯re done with your registration, I¡¯ll send someone to look for you and bring you to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Liu Yuan replied, ¡°Is Ye Cike in your residence now?¡±

    Duan Lanruo stopped in her tracks, turned around, and said with a smile, ¡°Naturally. She¡¯s staying in my Lanfang Garden and is thinking of how to catch you.¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help butugh, ¡°And then she asked you for help?¡±

    There was really nothing more to say about this¡­ He was walking into a trap.

    Although Ye Cike did not know about this, Liu Yuan still felt that it was silly and cute when he thought about how she had earnestly asked Duan Lanruo to help activate the Ten Thousand Sword Array.

    Duan Lanruo rolled her eyes at him and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? Isn¡¯t it because you provoked her? There¡¯s also Shen Sifan, right? She chased you all the way from Taiqing Pavilion to the southeast corner of Central ins. No wonder you came to me.¡±

    Although she wasining, there was a hint of pride in her tone¡­ In front of this woman, Liu Yuan felt the most secure he had ever felt in a long time.

    ¡°Other than you, I can¡¯t think of any other ce to hide.¡± Liu Yuan chuckled.

    Duan Lanruo thought, ¡®I¡¯ll be even happier when youe to me one day in the open instead of asking for my help to hide you¡­ However, that day wille sooner orter.¡¯

 Chapter 107 - The Poaching of the City Lord

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Poaching of the City Lord</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Duan Lanruo suppressed the trace of ambition and hidden bitterness that had suddenly appeared in her heart. She thought helplessly in her heart that she was still a woman after all, and she could notpletely let go of her heart. Once she saw the person she liked, she could not help but feel jealous¡­

    But the heart of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords was iparably strong. She had been able to endure so many years of loneliness and hold the peak of power in this cold city, so she was able to instantly suppress this hint of emotion.

    She could be as cruel and cold to her enemies as winter. She was merciless and could be gentle to the person he loved, even to the extent of spoiling him.

    Duan Lanruo turned around to look at the smile on the young man¡¯s face. He had been forced into a corner by those young and possessive girls, and even his smile was bitter and helpless.

    Although it could be said that he brought this upon himself, since she had forced him into a corner¡­ He should not me her for digging him up along with the corner and cing him in her own city to protect him.

    The current situation was between Ye Cike, the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, and Shen Sifan, the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion. The former looked as if she would not stop until he locked Liu Yuan up in the basement, and thetter¡¯s battle with Cui Ting was probably not what it looked like. They had only met in the middle of the fight. ording to the power of the move at the scene, if it reallynded on him, he would either die or be crippled. It was clear that she had intended to kill Liu Yuan from the beginning.

    These two were absolute threats and dangers that needed to be eliminated first.

    In addition, there were two other people in the Jiang Kingdom ording to the information. Those two almost got married to Mr. Junxuan, so it was obvious that they had already been settled and she did not need to worry about them.

    The Vixen from Yui Inn and Ling Yu, who seemed to be with Liu Yuan, did not do anything unusual. Overall, the two women with strong backgrounds were the most dangerous.

    As long as she had the ability to deal with them, it would not be difficult to make Liu Yuan stay by her side, even if it was only temporarily.

    Before Duan Lanruo left, she could not help but bring him to a hidden ce. She was as familiar with the Sword Pavilion as the City of Ten Thousand Swords. She knew all the ces that people would not see. However, all she did was give him a long hug and a kiss on the forehead like a child.

    She clearly knew that she no longer had the right to give anything to this young man. Warm promises and vows were no longer suitable. Companionship and understanding were the most longsting confessions.

    ¡°No matter how far you go, no matter how many mountains you climb, no matter how far many rivers you cross, I will always be waiting for you in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡±

    Duan Lanruo reached out and tidied his clothes. She was as gentle and kind, as if she was talking to a wanderer who had returned home. However, she was not as gentle as Ning Xiangrong, who seemed to want to drown him.

    Liu Yuan felt that she would definitely be a good mother to her children. He held her smooth hands and nodded, then looked up at the progress bar.

    [Locked]

    This was the easiest favorability that Liu Yuan had obtained so far, which made him feel very relieved.

    If every one of them was as thrilling and exciting as Pihuan Luo, would he still be alive?

    Duan Lanruo said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you to the Singing Sword tform. Based on the current situation, Ye Cike is suspicious of you and has sent someone to follow you. However, she¡¯s still hesitating. It seems like the affair between you and that Fox has made her doubt her life.¡±

    She blinked at Liu Yuan. ¡°Tell me the truth. This Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family doesn¡¯t seem like someone who can be seduced. The people of the Xuanyin family are very proud. They won¡¯t even acknowledge any man they see. What kind of spell did you cast on her? Did you use a super strong love pill?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only that¡­ her Xuanyang Pearl is with me.¡± Liu Yuan coughed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Xuanyang Pearl?¡± Duan Lanruo was startled.

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°I stole the Xuanyang Pearl with some special method. Then, I identally fused with it. So, logically speaking, I am her Xuanyang Pearl now.¡±

    Duan Lanruo did not know whether tough or cry. She reached out and squeezed his palm. ¡°This is really an unprecedented wonder of the Immortal cultivation world. Didn¡¯t you say that the Xuanyang Pearl is hidden in the Dantian after being associated with it? How did you steal it?¡±

    How would I know the principle behind this skill, the ¡®Flying Dragon Cloud Exploring Hand¡¯? I basically can steal just about anything!

    Liu Yuan spread out his hands and put on an innocent face, but Duan Lanruo loved this childishness. She pointed at Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead, squinted her eyes, and smiled as if she was looking at a mischievous child who had caused trouble. ¡°Now I know why she treated you like a treasure and was so determined to capture you. She even returned the Skyring Sword to the Sword Pavilion, lowered the attitude of the Xuanyin family, and ended this enmity¡­¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, this was killing two birds with one stone for her. Not only did she get the chance to activate the Ten Thousand Sword Array, but it also showed that the Xuanyin family¡¯s attitude towards the matter of love with outsiders had loosened, giving her a way out to get Liu Yuan back.

    ¡°But in that case, Ye Cike will never harm you. At most, she will capture you and I can still find a chance to save you. But Shen Sifan looked so angry. What did you do to provoke her?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ That really has nothing to do with me. Her temperament is just like that. In terms of arrogance, the Xuanyin family is far inferior to her. I suppressed her in terms of swordsmanship, and now she¡¯se for me. All she does is raise her sword and shout about killing me. She¡¯s more hoping for an exnation from me. Or perhaps she¡¯s waiting for me to suppress her once more so that she can put down her killing intent with a clear conscience.¡±

    When Liu Yuan calmed down during his cultivation these few days, he thought about a lot of things about Ye Cike and Shen Sifan. In fact, it was his own fear that had led him to escape. After all, he had a good impression of both of them. The progress bar was clear evidence of his favorability points, and there was no way that they hated him.

    ¡­At the brink of death, he even dealt with a sickly woman like Pihuan Luo. To be honest, he should not be afraid of people like Shen Sifan, but it was just that one time that he was afraid.

    But now, he suddenly saw Duan Lanruo, and just as he had expected, the fear he had for others¡¯ change in attitude suddenly disappeared, and he felt a little better.

    In fact, Liu Yuan was a little flustered when he suddenly went up against Duan Lanruo.

    His acting skills were not that good yet, but he simply put his true feelings into the game, so the switch was very fast.

    Duan Lanruo held his hand tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°But your current cultivation level¡­ You¡¯re not strong enough to suppress her, which makes her feel a sense of inferiority. She has no way to start and doesn¡¯t know how to treat you from now on.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that Duan Lanruo was really in line with his intentions. As long as she said it, he would immediately understand what she meant and help him¡­

    However, this was not the right time to talk about it in detail.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I understand. After you¡¯ve registered for the event,e and talk to me in detail. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±

    ¡°For now, hide yourself, and don¡¯t let these two find out your identity. The Ten Thousand Sword Array is under my control, and I can make it so that it doesn¡¯t work properly. As for Shen Sifan, we will need to make a good n¡­¡±

    Their conversation did not take too long. Duan Lanruo brought Liu Yuan back to the Singing Sword tform, and as soon as they reached the area, Liu Yuan heard Yan Guanlin¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,pleting the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time? Impossible! It definitely can¡¯t be that Foundation Establishment guy. If he can do that, I¡¯ll eat this sword on the spot!¡±

    Lu Yu, the young man from the ckheaven Sect, suddenly looked up in surprise. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face stiffened. He turned around and saw Liu Yuan smiling at him. His gaze fell on the gorgeous andplicated long sword in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand.

    This sword¡¯s scabbard had a hollow pattern.

 Chapter 108 - Heart Sword Sectâ€™s Cui Ting Is Here to Challenge the Green Lotus Swordsman!

    <h4>Chapter 108: Heart Sword Sect¡¯s Cui Ting Is Here to Challenge the Green Lotus Swordsman!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The situation was very awkward.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face turned from red to white to green and then to ck, like a color palette, as he looked at Liu Yuan and the woman in front of him.

    The voices behind him fell silent, as if they were mocking him.

    He looked at the sword in his hand, both his hands trembling.

    Lu Yu was still waving his hand and saying hello, ¡°Jiang Feng! Did you send that mortal to the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yuan nodded and said, ¡°The Pavilion Master has allowed him to join this Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. He even admires him a lot.¡±

    Lu Yu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s really impressive. A mortal wants topete with a swordsmith from the Sword Pavilion¡­ Oh, yes, why did you choose to take the Shu Road to the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    Liu Yuan snorted and twitched his mouth. ¡°Because it¡¯s convenient?¡±

    Wang Rong, who was walking over. ¡°¡­¡±

    Yan Guanlin, ¡°¡­¡±

    What did he say!?

    How is this convenient?!

    In the past few years, there were only less than three sessive disciples in the Sword Pavilion who were at least in the Core Formation stage who passed the trial of Shu Road. You¡¯re only in the Foundation Eestablishment stage and you¡¯re already in it!

    However, ording to the ratio of walking up for half a cup of tea¡¯s time and walking down for one cup of tea¡¯s time, it seemed that it was indeed more convenient to go up from Shu Road?

    Could this guy just do whatever he wanted?

    Wei Feiyan of the Mythical me Sect, who had always been serious and cold, was also greatly moved. He thought to himself that he would definitely be in the Singing Sword Meet this time. There was no hope for him to get into the top 10, but it would not be a problem for him to get into the top 20 with such courage and movement techniques.

    At this time, Wang Rong suddenly noticed the woman who had been walking in front. She had deliberately suppressed her presence, but in fact, she was still as beautiful and moving as before. The people around her had already begun to whisper, guessing who this person was.

    Many low-level Immortal cultivators were also not qualified to meet the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and the City Lord did not oftene out for activities. In the past several hundred years, her reputation had faded, and thus, not many people knew her.

    As a disciple of the Sword Pavilion, Wang Rong could not help but recognize this 9-star swordsman. His expression immediately changed and he stepped forward to pay his respects. ¡°The 49th furnace disciple from the Sword Pavilion pays his respects to Master Duan!¡±

    The Sword Pavilion was passed down from master to disciple, and each sword-casting furnace was passed down from generation to generation. Each of them had their own forging method. There were 72 peaks on Dragon Gate mountain, and the lower the sword furnace was, the higher the star-level sword forger who used it.

    However, most of them were gradually abandoned during the inheritance, and they were gradually reset¡­And just like that, hundreds of years have passed since the forging of swords on the cliff.

    The order of the sword-casting furnace did not represent one¡¯s strength, but it represented one¡¯s inheritance. Therefore, most disciples of the Sword Pavilion would introduce themselves like this.

    However, when Wang Rong addressed her as ¡®Master Duan¡¯, it instantly reminded everyone of the only 9-star female swordsmith with the surname Duan¡­

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords!

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    More and more people recognized Duan Lanruo¡¯s existence and saluted her. Duan Lanruo acknowledged her and smiled indifferently. ¡°No need to be so polite. I just brought Jiang Feng down on the way. You can continue with the registration.¡±

    After he finished speaking, she disappeared, leaving behind a group of people with shocked faces.

    What was going on with this Jiang Feng? Even the City Lord had appeared, saying that it was on the way, but how many people could be escorted personally by the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords?

    Wasn¡¯t this too strong? First, he passed the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time, and then he was sent off by the City Lord. What kind of treatment and background was this?

    Many people began to pay attention to this person called Jiang Feng, secretly keeping an eye on him.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s focus was not on this, but on the fact that he had actually made a vicious oath in front of the City Lord that he would eat this sword.

    Was it toote to regret now?

    It really was toote.

    So was he really going to eat this sword? If he did not eat it, then his dignity and credibility would be swept to the ground.

    Pa!

    Lu Yu, who was standing beside him, patted his shoulder hard and said, ¡°Are you going to eat your sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t want to eat it!

    Who the f*ck wants to eat a sword? Why is this person mentioning it again? Get lost!

    Yan Guanlin was in despair.

    He looked at Liu Yuan expectantly, hoping that he could give him a way out.

    Liu Yuan smiled at him. ¡°Just remember that you owe me a sword¡­ As for eating a sword, there¡¯s no need for that. Eating a sword in front of the Sword Pavilion is too much.¡±

    Yan Guanlin heaved a sigh of relief, but he was also secretly upset that he had already lost before thepetition even started.

    Liu Yuan greeted Ling Yu and found that she had already finished her registration. Under Wang Rong¡¯s lead, he went to the registration area of the Singing Sword tform and recorded his file. Then, he took a wooden token as a serial number and randomly selected it during thepetition.

    Signing up was naturally a simple matter, not to mention that many things had happened to Liu Yuan just now.

    Wang Rong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked embarrassedly, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang Feng, why is Master Duan here?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°How would I know? It should be rted to the people from the Xuanyin family from a few days ago¡­ Since she didn¡¯t hide it, then I¡¯ll be frank. The Skyring Sword has already returned to the Sword Pavilion. Coincidentally, I was sending Geng Qi up, so the City Lord came down with me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the rtionship between the Xuanyin family and the Sword Pavilion will be eased?¡± Wang Rong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°How would I know?¡± Liu Yuan kept the wooden token in his sleeve and said, ¡°Since the registration is done, then Steward Wang, we will return to the inn first.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Wang Rong muttered, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about this kind of thing.¡±

    Liu Yuan and Ling Yu walked back to the inn together. Yan Guanlin¡¯s expression changed several times, but he still could not believe it. How could a Foundation Establishment cultivator pass through the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time?

    And not only did hee down, but he was also personally led down by the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    ¡°How did he pass the Shu Road?¡± Yan Guanlin asked Wang Rong unwillingly.

    Wang Rong recalled it and still felt it was extremely terrifying. He shook his head and said, ¡°He just passed like that¡­ I didn¡¯t even have time to react. I was just about to get someone to get him down from Shu Road when he passed through it already.¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s expression became even more serious. He looked at the cliff next to him and then at his sword. Finally, he gritted his teeth and suddenly flicked his sleeves and walked to the side.

    ¡°Hey, what are you going to do there? Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Wang Rong could not bear to look at the falling teenager and sent someone to catch him. He sighed. ¡°The first stage of Shu Road is the Dual Yin Sword Formation. Its changes are strange. How can one react to it without trying it?¡±

    With the exception of Jiang Feng.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face was full of doubt, and his eyes were listless. The Shu Road¡­ How could it be passed so quickly?

    ¡­

    Cui Ting jumped down from the flying sword and looked at the quiet and elegant residence in front of him. The words ¡®Qingping Residence¡¯ were written on it. It was the residence of the more important people in the city and those with higher cultivation.

    Naturally, Shen Sifan was there as well.

    After he informed them of his identity, he went on his way without any hindrances, but the people in charge could not help but look at him with concern and dissuasion.

    After all, everyone knew that he had just fought the Green Lotus Swordsman not long ago, and the battle was quite fierce.

    However, Cui Ting could not allow his Sword Heart to be damaged!

    He needed to regain his courage!

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Cui Ting closed his eyes. It was not easy to escape from that terrifying sword. Looking at the courtyard in front of him, he exhaled and said, ¡°Cui Ting from the Heart Sword Sect is here to challenge the Green Lotus Swordsman!

    The woman who was meditating in the room suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 109 - â€œFound Him.â€

    <h4>Chapter 109: ¡°Found Him.¡±</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shen Sifan had been deceived by Liu Yuan¡¯s substitute talisman. She had flown in the opposite direction for two days before finally¡­ finding a substitute talisman.

    At that time, Shen Sifan looked at the substitute talisman in her hand and clenched her fist expressionlessly. The talisman paper in her hand was torn to pieces by the Sharp Sword Qi.

    It was as if it was foreshadowing someone¡¯s fate of being cut into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°Damn¡­ This guy really didn¡¯t regress in cultivation. He just simply wants to marry someone else!¡±

    In the room, Shen Sifan stared at her Green Lotus Sword and thought of the happy times she had with Liu Yuan a long time ago. She could not help but feel angry and sour. She gritted her teeth, wishing she could catch Liu Yuan immediately and bite him to death.

    She had been sitting alone in the Taiqing Pavilion for hundreds of years, just to cultivate a Sword Intent. She had sacrificed all of herself for this. The reason why the Green Lotus Swordsman was called the Swordsman instead of the Sword Master was that this sword had been passed down from generation to generation like a chain. The sword was the leader, not the person. However, as the sister of the Pavilion Master, she had the responsibility to bear everything.

    The swordsman and the sword had to be tempered for a long time before a true Green Lotus Sword could be forged.

    She hade out of her closed-door cultivation early because of Liu Yuan, which had already affected her cultivation. However, her killing intent had been boiling all along the way, cutting through all obstacles and allowing her to be more in tune with the sword intent of the Green Lotus Sword.

    She could not tell if it was good or bad.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s expression wasplicated. She had made the fastest progress among the Green Lotus Swordsmen in the past, mostly because of Liu Yuan.

    Because Liu Yuan was the unattainable goal in her heart. To her, Liu Yuan was a teacher, a friend, and also an enemy. No matter how hard she tried, it seemed that she could not catch up with his figure.

    Thus, she worked hard on her cultivation and tried her best to get Liu Yuan¡¯s attention.

    At that time in the Taiqing Pavilion, other than meditating and cultivating every day, she looked forward to Liu Yuan¡¯s arrival the most. They practiced swordsmanship together, and at that time, Liu Yuan was the most annoying. He always said strange things to make her angry, but he could always easily defeat her. However, it was also the most lively time.

    It was so lively that she could not stand the cold and loneliness of Taiqing Pavilion anymore. When she was alone, it suddenly became unbearable, but sometimes they would watch the sun rise and set together, quietly apanying each other. At this time, Shen Sifan liked this peace and even hoped that time would stop.

    Later, she realized that she did not fall in love with liveliness or quietness, but with Liu Yuan as a person. She was willing to endure everything that he brought her.

    But now, everything had changed. He actually wanted to marry someone else. The thought of him treating another woman as his wife, protecting and cherishing her¡­ His eyes chasing after others and never falling on her again¡­ It made Shen Sifan¡¯s heart ache so much that it was about to overflow from his eyes.

    ¡°How could he do this to me¡­ I¡¯m going to kill him! Why didn¡¯t hee and defeat me again? Why did he run away¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for him. As long as he changes his mind¡­ No, he broke his promise, I can¡¯t forgive him so easily, I¡¯ll kill him¡­ But will I be able to let go of him? The Emotionless Sword, cutting off the threads of love, is it really what I think in my heart, and not the Mental Demons?¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s heart was tangled and confused. Her initial determination to kill Liu Yuan had gradually faded with the passage of time.

    Just as Liu Yuan had expected, he only needed to stall Shen Sifan for her to calm down and think. When she could not figure it out, it would be difficult for her to have the desire to kill.

    Just as she was thinking this, Shen Sifan suddenly sensed that Cui Ting, who had been seriously injured by her Thousand Lotus Twisting Dragon, Splitting Cloud Waterfall a few days ago, hade to Qingping Residence to find her.

    The man from Heart Sword Sect¡­ actually had the courage toe to her.

    Shen Sifan was a little surprised.

    She did not hold back in that attack. If Cui Ting had not dodged in time, he would have been grievously injured. Even dying on the spot would have been considered a light punishment.

    In terms ofbat power, Cui Ting was definitely not her match, but to be able to react in an instant and choose to defend and then dodge, Cui Ting could also be called an extremely sensitive sword genius.

    However, if this person had note to challenge him, Liu Yuan would not have taken the opportunity to run away.

    Now, he actually dared toe a second time?

    Shen Sifan was expressionless. She reached out and pressed her hand on her Green Lotus Sword. It seemed like blood was inevitable today.

    Cui Ting, who was outside the courtyard, suddenly felt a chill. The killing intent was like a real sword on top of his head. The bone-piercing coldness was so profound that he seemed to be able to see the shadow of a lotus flower covering the sky.

    ¡°¡­Heart, Heart Sword Sect, C-Cui¡­ Cui¡­¡±

    He trembled as he held the hilt of his sword and stammered, but this time he could not even say the opening words.

    Cui Ting wanted to cry but had no tears. He was simply too difficult!

    This kind of terrifying Sword Intent was not something that a person could resist. Generation after generation, the Sword Intent was so thick that it was as if tens of thousands of long swords were hanging above one¡¯s head. No wonder the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion was so famous that even children would stop crying!

    However, he needed to re-establish his Sword Heart! If he could not even pull out his sword, his life as a swordsman woulde to an end!

    Cui Ting gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He tried his best to resist the fear in his heart. He took a deep breath and made up his mind to pull out the sword. Even if he died, it did not matter!

    Raaaaahhh!

    Cui Ting roared in his heart. He felt as if he was shouldering the shadows of the past generations of Heart Sword Sect seniors. They were all standing behind him, giving him endless strength.

    At this moment, Shen Sifan¡¯s killing intent suddenly stopped and eased, causing Cui Ting¡¯s trembling hand to stabilize.

    Swish¨C

    A bright sword was unsheathed!

    Cui Ting was overjoyed. He felt that he could do it.

    Suddenly, he heard a woman¡¯s voice from the courtyard. ¡°Who did you meet in the City of Ten Thousand Swords?¡±

    Her tone was stern.

    Cui Ting was stunned. The aggressive Green Lotus Swordsman appeared in front of him again, but this time, she was no longer holding a sword. Instead, she made hand seals and began to calcte something.

    Cui Ting was dumbfounded. He subconsciously thought that it was just like the rumors said that Green Lotus Swordsman hated evil and came to ask if he had met any evil. He replied, ¡°N-no¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with him.¡±

    Shen Sifan took out the fragments of the substitute talisman, and in his deep eyes, a me suddenly burned and burned the substitute talisman to ashes.

    The ashes flew andnded on Cui Ting¡¯s hand.

    At that time, at the city gate, Cui Ting once held Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and even patted his shoulder out of admiration.

    Cui Ting felt a terrifying atmosphere brewing. He was covered in cold sweat and did not dare to move.

    His intuition told him that it was best not to say anything now.

    Shen Sifan waved her hand to recall the ashes and cast another spell. The ashes turned into light spots and scattered, pointing in a certain direction. She sneered, ¡°Found him.¡±

    Liu Yuan might have forgotten that¡­ his blood and hair were on the substitute talisman. If they were in someone else¡¯s hands, they would be the best materials for a deduction. As long as there was a little aura, they would be able to track him down immediately.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman instantly disappeared.

    Cui Ting, ¡°???¡±

    The Heart Sword Sect¡¯s lead disciple was left alone. He looked at the sword he had just pulled out with a nk face.

    Who did you find?

    No, what about his challenge?

 Chapter 110 - This Place Is Very Safe

    <h4>Chapter 110: This ce Is Very Safe</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    On the other hand, Liu Yuan and Ling Yu walked towards Yui Inn together.

    Ling Yu finally recovered from her confused state and curiously asked Liu Yuan how he passed through the Shu road.

    However, Liu Yuan really did not know any secret trick. He tried many times in the game and fell to his death countless times. Did that count?

    Including the conquering strategy, there were many times when he had to repeatedly try. For example, Shen Sifan¡¯s strategy was basically through battle. If it was not for the fact that he could be reborn in the game and the strategy could be repeated, he would never have been able to defeat Shen Sifan.

    Just like that, he did not know how many times he had died before he managed to get Shen Sifan.

    No one in the world would be able to understand how he did it¡­

    Liu Yuan pondered for a while and said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing special about that. What I¡¯m good at is movement and quick reflexes. I don¡¯t want to say this, but when ites to running away, you might not be able to catch up to my speed.¡±

    Ling Yu was stunned for a moment and could not help but smile. Liu Yuan continued to put on a serious look and said, ¡°Especially the Shu Dao, it tests one¡¯s courage. It¡¯s easy to shoot an arrow on t ground, but once you stand on a cliff, the fear of death can easily defeat you. You can¡¯t even pick up a weapon. There¡¯s great horror between life and death. As long as you can defeat the fear in yourself, Shu Dao is not as difficult as the rumors say.¡±

    Liu Yuan chose the Chicken Soup for the Soul.

    After all, this kind of thing could no longer be exined by Xianxia. Only by ¡®believing in your heart is your magic¡¯ or shouting ¡®we are the tails of the fairies¡¯ could it be considered more reasonable.

    When he exined to the Sword Pavilion Master, he used the same excuse. Zuo Youhuai was very impressed with him and even thought of him as a close friend. He said that this was exactly the same as the original intention of the Shu Road trial.

    Who the hell knows what your Sword Pavilion is thinking?!

    However, when Duan Lanruo handed her City Lord Token to Liu Yuan, Zuo Youhuai did not object. Instead, he even showed a gratified expression. This showed that he admired Liu Yuan and had the intention to recruit him.

    Hearing this, Ling Yu revealed a thoughtful expression, as if she had been inspired, and said, ¡°Cultivation, cultivation of the heart, cultivation of the Dao, you are right.¡±

    You¡­ you get it? You reallyprehended it?

    This was very Xianxia.

    Liu Yuan was speechless as he looked at Ling Yu¡¯s expression of understanding. Thetter¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she said, ¡°Daoist Jiang Feng¡¯s words have enlightened me greatly, and I¡¯m surprised that my cultivation level has loosened up.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°??? You¡¯re loosening up very casually!¡±

    However, Ling Yu had clearly sensed the opportunity for a breakthrough. She said with a serious expression, ¡°It seems that I need to find a ce to calm my heart andprehend. I think I will definitely be able to cross this small cultivation realm. Thank you for your help, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she bowed to Liu Yuan very seriously and then immediately left in a hurry.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle as he watched her leave.

    This¡­

    Was this what a true Immortal cultivator was like?

    Before he could finish his sentence, he instantly understood. Inparison, he, a transmigrator had cheated with an experience scroll. He was the true junior in this case.

    Liu Yuan shook his head. Just as he was about to return to the inn, he suddenly saw that the Inkstone Tower was right next to him.

    As mentioned earlier, this Inkstone Tower was thergest brothel in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Behind it was the gray organization, Green Centipede.

    He could clearly see the elegant and quiet buildings around him, which were one level higher than the Qingping Residence in the city.

    The brothels in the City of Ten Thousand Swords were naturally not ordinary brothels¡­ The most terrifying thing about Green Centipede was that they could even reduce Immortal cultivators to song and dance, but no Righteous sect hade to eradicate them.

    In fact, there had been such operations in the history of Shangyang, but they had all disappeared. It was evident how great their influence and strength were.

    When Liu Yuan noticed the Inkstone Tower, it was not because he had a sudden idea to have some fun¡­

    If he still wanted to go to the brothel in this hellish ce, then he would die. There was no way to stop him.

    Instead, he saw a familiar figure sh past in one of the private rooms on the third floor of the Inkstone Tower.

    ¡°¡­Zhiying?¡±

    Liu Yuan even suspected that he had been too worried recently and his eyes were blurry.

    He was still using the Mirror Moon Jade, but he had not seen Zhiying recently.

    Liu Yuan did not think too much about it before. After all, Zhiying¡¯s concealment ability was simply unparalleled. As long as the spell was still in effect, it meant that there was no problem.

    Moreover, her mission, on the surface, was to protect Liu Yuan and give him a gift. Basically, there would not be any problems.

    But now, why did Zhiying appear in the Inkstone Tower?

    Is this child turning to prostitution at such a young age?

    If she¡¯s like this at such a young age, what will she be when she grows up?

    Liu Yuan felt that he had to educate this child on love. He had to show this child what a father¡¯s love was like a mountain.

    Just as he was about to enter the Inkstone Tower and beat up his uneducated child, he suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.

    ¡°Mr. Junxuan, pleasee to the inner hall of the Inkstone Tower. The City Lord is already waiting.¡±

    Liu Yuan instantly determined the direction, and without changing his expression, he followed the direction that he had been facing and walked toward the Inkstone Tower.

    Duan Lanruo had previously said that she would find someone to contact him before discussing in detail. She did not expect that it would actually be in the Inkstone Tower.

    What a coincidence¡­ He was just about to go in and get Zhiying out.

    Liu Yuan was not unfamiliar with Inkstone Tower. After all, when he saw such a scene in the game, he definitely had to go in and take a look. Even if it was a game for all ages, there were some interesting things to see.

    As soon as he entered, he was greeted by a maidservant. It was obvious that she had been instructed to bring him into the inner hall.

    Speaking of which, Ye Cike had sent someone to keep an eye on him, but ording to Ye Cike¡¯s impression, he should be loyal to her and keep himself pure. He should not even bother with other women¡­

    He chose a straightforward approach to conquer a tsundere girl, and with the help of the Xuanyang Pearl, he finally achieved the final result.

    Therefore, the more he pretended to be a bad person, the less suspicious he would be.

    For example, the ambiguous rtionship between him and Hu Jiuniang was enough to make Ye Cike rule out the correct option.

    Moreover, he had acted so righteously at the city gate, but now he was visiting a brothel. In Ye Cike¡¯s eyes, he looked more like a hypocrite.

    ¡®Could it be because of this reason that Duan Lanruo had set the meeting ce to be in the Inkstone Tower?¡¯ Liu Yuan pondered to himself.

    The maidservant in front walked through the long corridor and gently lifted the beaded curtainsyer byyer. Finally, she stopped and made an inviting gesture. As expected, Duan Lanruo, whom he had just met not long ago, was sitting in the inner hall.

    In the middle of the inner hall was a gilded furnace with a beast¡¯s head. Incense was lit, and the tables and chairs were all extremely gorgeous.

    The woman had changed into a loose peacock-blue dress that looked like a cheongsam. Her full and white chest was exposed, and a pair of beautiful snow-white legs could be vaguely seen under the light gauze.

    Beside her stood a woman in pitch-ck clothes, with half a wooden mask on her face.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression brightened when she saw Liu Yuan. She walked over to him and pulled his hand to make him sit down. She touched his cheek and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that maidservant is also my secret guard. Everyone here is my own people, so it¡¯s very safe.¡±

 Chapter 111 - The Green Lotus Swordsmanâ€™s

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s Attack</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°This ce is very safe,¡± the City Lord said.

    For some reason, Liu Yuan suddenly panicked and felt like running away.

    However, no matter how he thought about it, this was Duan Lanruo¡¯s territory, and she had already said that these were her secret guards. The secret guards and death warriors in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were definitely at the top level in strength. Each of them was at least at the Nascent Soul Stage. The contribution of these unknown people to maintain the order of the entire City of Ten Thousand Swords could not be overlooked.

    They had power, and they also had the ability to keep their secret. Moreover, this was the Inkstone Tower, which was one of Green Centipede¡¯s strongholds. Since the City of Ten Thousand Swords allowed Green Centipede to appear here, and Duan Lanruo could also use this ce as a ce for private meetings, it meant that this ce was really very safe.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s mind was meticulous, and there would not be any slip-ups.

    Liu Yuan still attributed his worries to thinking too much recently.

    He coughed twice and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always trusted you. But before we talk about this, I have something I want to ask you to help me with.¡±

    Duan Lanruo, who was sitting beside him and holding his arm, said gently, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for help. Are we that distant? As long as you say it, I will do it for you.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. It¡¯s just that I just saw my, uh, my daughter running into the Inkstone Tower. I have to catch her and bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Daughter?¡± Duan Lanruo was taken aback and said in disbelief, ¡°You even have a daughter? Could it be with your two wives? No, that¡¯s not right. The time is definitely not right.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t born. She¡¯s a daughter born from the fusion of the Reincarnation Lotus and her parents¡¯ Heart Blood.¡±

    Realization dawned on Duan Lanruo, but she then asked in confusion, ¡°Who did you have it with?¡±

    The two of them were about to get married, so naturally, they would take whatever they wanted. There was no need to do this. That meant that Liu Yuan had another woman¡­

    ¡°The Holy Maiden of the demon sect, Pihuan Luo,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s face stiffened.

    Even the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords could not help but shiver in the face of this name. She thought of the faint smile that this venomous woman had under her ck veil.

    Many years ago, she had seen the scene of Pihuan Luo massacring the Orthodox Dao. Anyone who had seen that scene would be haunted by nightmares.

    The name Pihuan Luo was as terrifying as a nightmare for the Orthodox Dao.

    If such a person were to fall in love with someone, it would definitely be an endless entanglement. If she could not get him, she would destroy him.

    Duan Lanruo realized that what she was most worried about at the moment was whether Liu Yuan would be killed by Pihuan Luo because of his phndering ways¡­ And she was helpless.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡± Duan Lanruo¡¯s chest heaved up and down.

    Liu Yuan reached out to hold her trembling hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­ Pihuan Luo no longer has any desire for me. She left her daughter with me to protect me, but to me, Shiying is also like a real daughter. Although she is Pihuan Luo¡¯s daughter, she has nothing inmon with the people of the demonic sect. Instead, she is very cute¡­ I¡¯ll introduce her to you next time.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s your daughter, I would treat her like my own.¡±

    Duan Lanruo took a deep breath and beckoned to Ah Yue, who was waiting on her. After Liu Yuan told her Zhiying¡¯s appearance and location, Ah Yue immediately nodded and left.

    Duan Lanruo grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and leaned on him, mumbling, ¡°Even the demonic Holy Maiden has been settled by you, so why can¡¯t you handle these two?¡±

    Liu Yuanughed. ¡°It¡¯s not the same¡­ Besides, Pihuan Luo left a knife in my heart. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll end up killing each other. I almost died back then.¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s body was leaning against his arm, and her finger was pointing at his heart. She frowned and focused her senses. ¡°Is it that famous weapon of hers? She¡¯s actually so vicious¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen my current cultivation, ¡± Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°How can I possibly suppress Shen Sifan? ¡±

    Duan Lanruo muttered, ¡°That¡¯s a big problem, but in fact, Shen Sifan sees you as her goal, and you promised that she would marry you after she defeated you. So, with the twobined, defeating you is her motivation to practice the sword, and the responsibility of Taiqing Pavilion is no longer the same. So, when your cultivation dropped and you married someone else, her Dao Heart was damaged and she was already in a state of paranoia. You should just tell her that you can recover your strength now, but you need her help. When you¡¯ve recovered, you can have another fight with her. If she wins, you¡¯ll marry her. If she loses, you¡¯ll¡­ You¡¯ll still marry her.¡±

    When Duan Lanruo said this, she could not help butugh. ¡°In the end, she just wants your heart. Take note of this. She¡¯s actually just a little girl who¡¯s lost because of love. Use that time to soften her heart a little. She naturally won¡¯t bear to kill you, but you have to win against her in the end.¡±

    After listening to her analysis, Liu Yuan felt that it was indeed the case, but he also felt that this method was too unscrupulous. On one hand, he asked Shen Sifan to help him improve his cultivation level, but in the end, he still wanted to take her in¡­

    However, this was the best way.

    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. After the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event in a few days, she should calm down. I¡¯ll go and talk to her then.¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded. Then, she realized that the two of them were already pressed tightly together. She suddenly remembered that she was having an ¡®affair¡¯ right now.

    The grand City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, on the surface a woman with a daughter, was secretly meeting with a young man in a brothel. This¡­ this was simply too disgraceful.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s heart was upied by this forbidden sense of shame, and a hint of red appeared on her face. It would be too ridiculous to say that nothing had happened between the two of them all those years. However, in reality, nothing had happened between them.

    Perhaps this was the real reason why Duan Lanruo had fallen in love with this man. She loved the beauty of this body, but she also cherished the soul in it.

    However, now that things hade to this, she would also secretly think of what she could do for him. Duan Lanruo narrowed her eyes and suddenly raised her head. She wrapped her arms around Liu Yuan¡¯s neck, and when their eyes met, she pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°Ah Yue, she¡¯s the child I¡¯ve brought up since she was young, and she¡¯s my closest confidant¡­ I have always wanted to give you somepensation.¡±

    Duan Lanruo asked Ah Yue toe forward and take off her mask. Behind that stiff wooden mask was a beautiful face.

    Ah Yue half-knelt in front of Liu Yuan. Her face was expressionless, but her ears were a little red.

    Compensation? Liu Yuan thought that this was really exciting.

    ¡­

    Shen Sifan raised her head and looked expressionlessly at the quiet and elegant pavilion in front of her. She could vaguely hear the sound of singing, dancing, teasing, the sound of beaded curtains and jade pendants, and the sound of toasting.

    The light spots floated into it, guiding the way.

    She looked at the two words ¡®Inkstone Tower¡¯ on the door.

    With her Void Refinement stage cultivation base, she was able to ignore all the defenses. Almost instantly, she used ¡®External Sword Transformation¡¯ and rushed into the Inkstone Tower where the light spot was located at the fastest speed.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the three people in front of her.

    One was a young man with an unfamiliar appearance, one was the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, who had received her not long ago, and the other was dressed as one of the City Lord¡¯s secret guards.

    The young man and the secret guard were extremely intimate, and the City Lord was hugging the young man from behind. The copper furnace was emitting sandalwood fragrance, making the atmosphere extremely ambiguous.

    It looked like she hadpletely witnessed the corruption of the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ higher-ups!

    Impossible!

    That was the only word left in Shen Sifan¡¯s heart.

    The light spots fell on the young man with a stiff expression and a horrified gaze.

 Chapter 112 - Adopted Husband

    <h4>Chapter 112: Adopted Husband</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Creak¨C

    Shen Sifan¡¯s grip on the sword gradually tightened, and the sound of the sword hilt being deformed could be heard. It was clear how much force she was using.

    The Green Lotus Sword was one of the toughest things in the world, especially the hilt and edge of the sword. Even this was being squeezed to the point of making a creaking sound. If the thing in Chen Sifan¡¯s hand right now was a human head, it would already be a lump of mushy substance that was covered in mosaics.

    Green Lotus Swordsman looked at the unsightly scene in the room with an expressionless face. If there were reporters in this era, this scene would be an explosive topic: ¡®The widow of the former Master of the Sword Pavilion and the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords has a chaotic private life.¡¯

    The young man shrouded by the light spot looked unfamiliar, but the direction of the spell was definitely correct.

    However, the person she had been thinking about was currently engaged in some extremely terrible activities with the City Lord and her secret guard. If it was not for the secret guard half-kneeling in front of the young man, perhaps she would have been able to see an even worse scene.

    The City Lord had received her not long ago, and the impression she had given her was that she was an elegant and secretly cold female Immortal cultivator of high status. But now, she was shamelessly hugging the young man¡¯s waist and sticking so close to him, as if she were simply adding to the fun!

    The young man¡¯s hand was already on the secret guard¡¯s head, so how could she not know what the guard in front was up to? Could it be that this City Lord was nning to help them?

    She was too shameless! It was too unsightly!

    Chen Sifan, who came from Daoist Taiqing Pavilion and had spent almost a few hundred years in cultivation, opened her eyes wide. The anger and disbelief in her heart were about toe out!

    ¡°Liu! Jun! Xuan!¡±

    The valiant swordsman¡¯s dress fluttered in the air even though there was no wind. Her aura was fully released, and the Void Refinement spiritual energy swept over, turning the bead curtain hanging at the door into ashes in an instant.

    To catch a thief, one must catch the king¡­ And to catch an adulterer, one must catch the pair.

    Today, she, Shen Sifan, had caught three in one go.

    It really made her happy.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Heheh¡­ Hehehehehe!¡±

    Shen Sifan was so angry that sheughed. Her smile was cold, and the tip of her sword shone like a star of death.

    I¡¯m¡­ Going to¡­ Die¡­ F*ck!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s terrified gaze fell on Ah Yue, who was half-kneeling in front of him, and the pair of soft hands that belonged to Duan Lanruo on his waist.

    He looked at the spots of light on his body. Even if he did not know what spell it was, he could easily guess that it was used for tracking. However, he didn¡¯t know the specific principle.

    Since she had already reached their destination with precision guidance and exploded, there was no need to discuss the process anymore.

    He had already smeared the entire scene of the affair, and it was even a threesome, directly on Shen Sifan¡¯s face. He was just short of saying, ¡°Not only did I marry someone else, but I also had an affair with someone else¡¯s wife. Everything I said before was fake. I¡¯ve lied to you for hundreds of years. If you have the ability,e cut me to death.¡±

    Well, she¡¯s really here to cut him.

    I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll kill you in one strike. What¡¯s there to say?

    The Green Lotus Swordsman felt unprecedentedly calm. Her heart was like a raging fire that would turn into ashes after it was burned. She was so calm that he wanted to do the Thousand Lotus Twisting Dragon, Splitting Cloud Waterfall again.

    Swish!

    She raised her long sword, and the silver light was as smooth as silk. It drew a beautiful but murderous trajectory and stabbed toward Liu Yuan¡¯s neck.

    The speed was so fast that it was like a bolt of lightning.

    Even if Liu Yuan had equipped all his cards, he would not be able to withstand this attack.

    Therefore, he was prepared to take it head-on.

    The fear and confusion onlysted for a short moment. Liu Yuan instantly made up his mind. He had thought a lot over the past few days, and Shen Sifan¡¯s appearance had be the catalyst. If he continued to hesitate, this situation would happen again sooner orter. It was better to nip it at the bud!

    If he could not resist it, he¡¯d leave it to fate. If he could resist it, he¡¯d use a wave of self-pity in his critical state. Shen Sifan hesitated for a moment, then used Pihuan Luo¡¯s Whirling Forms to take the opportunity to counterattack ¨C He already felt that he could not go on like this!

    Either he died, or he had a harem!

    Come on!

    However, just as he was about to close his eyes heroically, Duan Lanruo, who was behind him, suddenly let go of his hand, and a faint voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Green Lotus Swordsman, this isn¡¯t your Taiqing Pavilion, but the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Are you trying to kill my people in front of me?¡±

    Using words and power to strike first?

    But this¡­ Wait, no!

    Liu Yuan suddenly realized what he had overlooked. He widened his eyes and looked up. The mature and beautiful woman stood up, reached out, and grabbed Shen Sifan¡¯s sword with her palm.

    The sword stopped abruptly. Although it was still moving forward, it finally stopped in front of Liu Yuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Drip¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo looked at the blood dripping from her slightly trembling hand and smiled. ¡°Green Lotus Swordsman lives up to her name.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not a reason for you to be so presumptuous!¡± she said coldly.

    Her spiritual energy was like a tide, and the brilliance of mes instantly gushed out. Ayer of golden light covered the hand that Duan Lanruo was holding the longsword with, and it extended to the Green Lotus Sword. However, the de of the sword was actually unable to move forward by even half an inch.

    ¡®Quenching of Fire, Breaking of Gold¡¯.

    ¡°No one in this world knows swords better than a swordsmith. You use your sword to kill people, and I kill your sword.¡±

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo, might not be as powerful as Shen Sifan, but her cultivation base was at the Synthesis stage!

    That¡¯s right, he was at the Synthesis stage just like Pi Huanluo!

    Liu Yuan subconsciously thought that he had overestimated Shen Sifan¡¯sbat power and also underestimated the ability of a 9-star wordsmith to deal with a swordsman.

    The Green Lotus Sword might be the toughest sword in Shangyang, but it was also man-made by a 9-star swordsmith, so it also had ws. Duan Lanruo, who was also a 9-star swordsmith, had skills that werepletely targeted at swordsmen.

    Although he did not know what would happen if they really started fighting, Duan Lanruo hadpletely stopped Shen Sifan.

    ¡°Preposterous! The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords is having an affair with someone else¡¯s husband?¡±

    Shen Sifan gritted her teeth, her pretty face full of anger. She red at Liu Yuan, who was tidying up his clothes anding down from the chair.

    Fortunately, he had not started yet, or he would have been so scared that he would have a problem.

    Liu Yuanughed awkwardly, but he still felt a little regretful in his heart. The counterattack n just now actually worked quite well.

    However, he really did not dare to touch the things left behind by Pihuan Luo.

    Ah Yue dutifully stood in front of Liu Yuan, her face still red, which made Shen Sifan even more annoyed.

    Hearing this, Duan Lanruo suddenly frowned and revealed a trace of doubt. ¡°Someone else¡¯s husband? Why would Green Lotus Swordsman say that?¡±

    Huh?

    Liu Yuan was stunned, but he saw Duan Lanruo turn her head and blink at him.

    ¡°Will your disguise be seen through?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It wouldn¡¯t. Unless she went up to observe, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see through it. She must have judged it from the aura of the light spots.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords doesn¡¯t know?¡± Shen Sifan said awkwardly. Liu Junxuan and I made a promise decades ago. He will be with me for the rest of his life. Isn¡¯t he my husband?¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Green Lotus Swordsman has misunderstood. His name is Jiang Feng¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve been funding his cultivation since he was young. I¡¯ve only recently called him to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and we¡¯ve been meeting in private for a long time.¡±

    The mature, beautiful, and powerful City Lord pursed her lips as a hint of red shed across her face.

    ¡°To put it simply, he is my adopted husband¡­ Not the Liu Junxuan you mentioned.¡±

 Chapter 113 - A Good Standard Pretty Boy

    <h4>Chapter 113: A Good Standard Pretty Boy</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    An adopted husband? A child groom?

    Liu Yuan, who was standing behind Duan Lanruo, widened his eyes. This identity was extremely embarrassing!

    If he was a child groom, then his intimate rtionship with Duan Lanruo could be perfectly exined. Moreover, Shen Sifan had an upright personality, so she absolutely loathed this kind of rotten rtionship that only mortals would have because she felt disgusted her his heart.

    Furthermore, if she were to separate Liu Yuan from Jiang Feng, it would only raise suspicions in her heart. She would most likely not get close to Jiang Feng, who was suspected to be the City Lord¡¯s captive.

    The City Lord was indeed the City Lord. She actually managed to weave an absolutely logical excuse in an instant.

    But at this moment, all of this was built on the logic that made Shen Sifan believe that ¡®Jiang Feng and Liu Yuan were not the same person¡¯.

    He needed to cooperate with Duan Lanruo and cover up this identity!

    Liu Yuan stood behind Ah Yue, his thoughts spinning. He coughed twice and weakly smiled, ¡°Senior Swordsman, I don¡¯t know you. Your cultivation is so high, so your husband must be a Nascent Soul or Soul Formation senior. I¡¯m only in the Foundation Establishment stage, and I¡¯m supported by the City Lord. These spots of light must have run to the wrong ce¡­¡±

    The most important thing now was that Liu Yuan¡¯s current cultivation was no longer at the Soul Formation stage when he met Shen Sifan. He was at the Foundation Establishment stage after unequipping his cards!

    This was definitely not fake!

    So this was where Shen Sifan¡¯s greatest sense of separationy!

    Duan Lanruo naturally understood Liu Yuan¡¯s words. Although she did not know what was going on with this enemy¡¯s cultivation, he was indeed only at the Foundation Establishment stage. The City Lord looked at the stunned Chen Si fan and said with a serious expression, ¡°I watched little Feng grow up, how could I not know what he¡¯s been through? He came all the way from the southeast of Central ins, and grew up in a small town in the southeast area. He¡¯s just a Young Master from a noble and innocent family, a mortal Young Master.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt a little strange. He felt that his character was getting weirder and weirder.

    What was this?

    He was a handsome Young Master from a mortal family. When he was young, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords took a fancy to his appearance and aptitude, and then gave him resources to cultivate. He then took advantage of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event toe to the city.

    As long as he could stand out in the Singing Sword Meet, then go through the back door, he would not need to get a good ranking in the event. He just needed to have a bit of ability, and he would be able to easily reach the upper echelons of the City of Ten Thousand Swords and secretly make connections with the City Lord.

    What a standard pretty boy!

    Damn it, I give up!

    Liu Yuan secretlyined, but Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression did not change as she continued, ¡°I heard that you went to the southeast to look for someone. After the battle with Cui Ting, you came here. I think the person you¡¯re looking for met Little Feng on the way and used some spell to fix his aura on Little Feng to mislead you.¡±

    Shen Sifan looked a little hesitant as she looked at Liu Yuan. She saw that the young man was indeed handsome and had an androgynous style (previously transformed Zhiying). Coupled with his timid behavior and the chaotic scene she had just seen, she doubted her judgment for a moment.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡­ Her self-destructive words about having a child groom were not something that could casually be used as an excuse, right?

    On the surface, she was a woman who had been a widow for many years, and was extremely dignified in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. She did not expect that she would be so unsightly in secret. Once this matter was spread, it would probably be a huge blow to the entire city.

    Shen Sifan looked at the remaining light spots on her sword. Her heart wavered, and she gritted his teeth. ¡°My spell can¡¯t be wrong¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo sighed. ¡°I see that you¡¯re also a poor girl that¡¯s heartbroken. You must have been deceived by that Liu Junxuan you mentioned. You¡¯re angry, so you came out of seclusion early, right? ¡±

    Poor Shen Sifan,¡±¡­.¡±

    She pursed her lips and fell silent.

    Duan Lanruo observed her expression and continued, ¡°Can you guarantee that your spell technique will not make any mistakes?¡±

    In reality, most tracking spell techniques would have a certain probability of sess, and they definitely would not be 100 percent urate. Asking this question would be like getting something for nothing.

    It was a psychological hint.

    It had to be said that the older the ginger, the spicier it was. With just a few words, Duan Lanruo hadpletely stabilized the situation and controlled the rhythm.

    Of course, Shen Sifan could not guarantee it¡­

    Although she was unwilling, she had to admit that she had indeed been deceived¡­ She was using the aura from the substitute talisman.

    A substitute talisman had tricked her into leaving for a few days.

    Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s pupils shrank. She was both shocked and angry. Could this be a series of scams?

    After using the substitute talisman to deceive her, he guessed that she would use the substitute talisman to make a fuss, and then took advantage of the situation to lead her to another target, making her waste a lot of time and attention?

    In fact, Liu Yuan, who was on tenterhooks in front of her, expressed that he did not think that way at all¡­ He was good at observing people¡¯s emotions and was not good at scheming at all.

    Duan Lanruo yed herst card. ¡°Why don¡¯t you confront my Little Feng face to face? You can check if he is your Liu Junxuan.¡±

    The City Lord turned her body and voluntarily gave up her position. She released her hand and made a concession. With a warning tone, she said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s make this clear first. You can¡¯t take your anger out on him and harm him. In the future, he will be the young City Lord of our City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡±

    Duan Lanruo turned around and walked toward Liu Yuan. She hugged him and buried him in her chest. She coaxed him like she was talking to a child, ¡°Little Feng, don¡¯t be afraid. Let her take a good look at you. You are my good child, not her husband.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    What¡¯s with this pretty boy¡¯s character setting?

    Shen Sifan knew that as long as she took a few more steps forward, she would be able to clearly sense if this young man¡­

    However, was this trash who was willing to be held in a woman¡¯s arms as her godson, and this wastrel who had sex with two other women in a brothel really her Liu Junxuan?

    As for the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡­ As her brother had said, when the power of Immortal cultivators wasbined with the power of mortals, it would turn into mud.

    The upright Green Lotus Swordsman walked forward, but her outstretched hand stopped in mid-air. She looked at the creases on Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes and recalled the scene of the secret guard half-kneeling in front of him. A trace of disgust shed across her face. She turned around and kept her sword. ¡°Forget it, I misunderstood.¡±

    Shen Sifan took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I can guarantee it with the reputation of the Green Lotus Swordsman. Please rest assured, City Lord. I will alsopensate for all the destroyed items.¡±

    The light spots on Liu Yuan¡¯s body were slowly dissipating, and his shallow Foundation Establishment cultivation was even more obvious. He had deliberately changed his cultivation technique to a beginner¡¯s cultivation technique. The spirit power aura on his body was mixed with the five elements, and one look and you could tell that he was a standard itinerant cultivator.

    Shen Sifan¡¯sst trace of anticipation was wiped away.

    Duan Lanruo hugged Liu Yuan and smiled. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Swordsman, you can go out from the back door, but remember not to attract attention. Next time, you have to be more careful and not mistake people for the wrong person. Women are easily impulsive for love, but don¡¯t be blind. This is a little advice from me.¡±

    Shen Sifan had gone from anger to disappointment. For some reason, she was extremely irritated by this scene of ¡®a loving mother and a filial son¡¯. She felt very tired and took her leave after thanking the City Lord.

    The room was silent for a while.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Duan Lanruo suddenly hugged Liu Yuan andughed. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°She¡¯s a cute kid,¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 114 - Shangyang Specialty

    <h4>Chapter 114: Shangyang Specialty</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The corner of his mouth twitched, feeling that he had still underestimated Duan Lanruo¡¯s rank.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, who held power all year round, was far more experienced than these na?ve, pampered, or cultivation-focused girls, no matter in terms of experience or knowledge.

    After all, an elder was still an elder.

    Even if herbat power was not as good as theirs, her calmness and efficiency in dealing with things were far better than theirs.

    Liu Yuan felt that taking a detour to the City of Ten Thousand Swords was the best decision he had made. Otherwise, he would have died on the way.

    Just thinking about it made him shiver.

    However, just like what Liu Yuan had just realized, he only had two paths left. Either he died or he started a harem. It was very clear.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone this time, but she¡¯ll think that I¡¯ve lied to her again. I didn¡¯t talk to her about it before, but I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for her to calm down again.¡±

    If Shen Sifan knew what the truth was, she would probably kill someone.

    Liu Yuan felt a headacheing on. Furthermore, Shen Sifan was now a judge for the Singing Sword segment, so he had to maintain his pretty boy persona.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than her knowing that you¡¯re really having an affair with me, right?¡±

    ¡°I can stop her,¡± Duan Lanruo said faintly. ¡°If she uses the Green Lotus Sword, I can even gather the power of the entire City of Ten Thousand Swords to keep her here¡­ I¡¯ve said it before, no one in the City of Ten Thousand Swords can hurt you. But what you want is her heart, herplete submission. If I were to make a move, her heart would definitely die, and she would never fall in love with you again.¡±

    This woman, Duan Lanruo, really knows me!

    This feeling was as if he had a little assistant by his side when he was raiding. It was simply too considerate!

    If he could ask for Duan Lanruo¡¯s opinion when he was raiding other characters, the difficulty would definitely drop sharply.

    Liu Yuan almost could not help but p his hands. He nodded and said, ¡°I have a way to quickly increase my strength, but I can¡¯t count my chickens before they hatch. I think we can reverse the situation and lower Sifan¡¯s strength so that she can¡¯t attack me for the time being. By taking away her advantage, it¡¯ll be easy to do anything in the future.¡±

    By ¡®doing anything¡¯, he was not referring to the Overlord forcing himself on her. Instead, he was trying to create a rtively fair environment for a duel. Or rather, he was pretending to be a gentleman and saying that he would wait for her to recover her strength before deciding the winner. In fact, he had taken the opportunity to lock her favorability during this process.

    ¡°It seems that the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s attack has forced my little Junxuan into a corner. He¡¯s finally not going to continue hiding.¡± Duan Lanruo smiled. Seeing that Liu Yuan hadpletely changed from his previous hesitant attitude to a decisive one, she could not help but feel ripples in her heart.

    It seemed that Shen Sifan¡¯s ident this time was a good thing. Although Duan Lanruo had sensed it long ago and deliberately did not ask anyone to stop her, she did not expect that child toe so aggressively. The Green Lotus Swordsman was really straightforward when it came to love issues. It was hard on her little Junxuan.

    Having said that, it was a good experience to see the anxious and flustered Liu Yuan.

    The City Lord¡¯s lips curled up as she looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s face. Although his face was pretty good-looking, it could notpare to his true appearance. She asked softly, ¡°Now that the Green Lotus Swordsman is gone, Mr. Junxuan can restore his face, right? I¡¯ve already sent more people to guard the entrance. This time, no one will be able to disturb us.¡±

    Duan Lanruo reached out and pulled Ah Yue, who was standing quietly at the side, over. The beautiful secret guard had just changed her attitude from being on guard against Chen Sifan. Her imposing manner was deted by Duan Lanruo pinching on her face. Her ears immediately turned red, and her body stiffened. The City Lord smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten to let Ah Yue see the face of her future master.¡±

    Ah Yue lowered her eyes and stared at the floor in front of her. Even her cheeks were pink, as shy as when she was in front of Liu Yuan just now.

    The secret guard¡¯s emotions were restrained, but it had a different vor.

    Liu Yuan was admiring the secret guards that he could not see in the game. Since secret guards were hidden guards, they naturally could note out in broad daylight. There were not many opportunities to see them. At most, they would asionally pass by, but they could not even talk to each other.

    However, at the mention of changing back to his original appearance, Liu Yuan remembered that his face was changed by Zhiying. He could not change back to his original appearance, so he had to find Zhiying.

    However, Zhiying was doing something in some unknown corner.

    Liu Yuan was taken aback and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I had Zhiying help me with my disguise. Where¡¯s Zhiying? I still have to catch this child. If she doesn¡¯t learn well at such a young age, what will she do when she grows up?¡±

    Duan Lanruo could not help butugh. She repeatedly said ¡®okay¡¯ and then instructed Ah Yue to personally look for Zhiying.

    ¡°Once you find her, let Junxuan give you some rewards ¡± The City Lord¡¯s tone was especially alluring. Although it was a little overboard to go beyond her duties and promise rewards for Liu Yuan, he could not reject it at all¡­

    Liu Yuan always felt that this ¡®reward¡¯ was not ordinary¡­ For example, it could continue what he had failed to steal today. It was not a bad idea.

    Ah Yue only gave a sound of agreement, and then immediately disappeared on the spot to look for the person.

    However, it felt like she was fleeing instead.

    ¡°This child looks cold,¡± Duan Lanruomented with a smile. ¡°But in reality, she¡¯s very shy.¡±

    Liu Yuan also smiled and was about to tell Duan Lanruo how he was going to make Shen Sifan¡¯s strength drop.

    Duan Lanruo suddenly reached out to hold Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°What did I say just now?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Duan Lanruo said seriously, ¡°You will be the young City Lord. When Lian¡¯eres back from East Ocean Valley, how about you marry her?¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    The Lian¡¯er that Duan Lanruo was talking about was naturally Duan Lian, who took her mother¡¯s surname. She was Duan Lanruo¡¯s biological daughter.

    The f*ck¡­

    A mother-daughter set meal?

    Duan Lanruo sighed and said, ¡°Lian ¡®er has a gentle personality. She only wants to help the world and has no interest in controlling the City of Ten Thousand Swords. I¡¯ve never been willing to use anyone other than the secret guards. I have to handle the matters of the city personally and don¡¯t have any trusted aides. I¡¯m not willing to hand the City of Ten Thousand Swords to anyone else, so I can only think of you.¡±

    Liu Yuan said helplessly, ¡°But I need to make a trip to the Jade Mirage Sect and the extreme north¡­.¡±

    There were still a lot of illustrations waiting for him. Although it was a little selfish, he really did not want to stop and rest here. Characters like Pihuan Luo and Shen Sifan would not allow him to rest either.

    Duan Lanruo shook her head. ¡°I just suddenly thought of it. You don¡¯t have to mind it. I don¡¯t know how long it will be before Lian¡¯er returns. I might have missed her too much.¡±

    She also seemed to be in a state of probing.

    Liu Yuan held her hand and said gently, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll definitely treat you and your daughter as well.¡±

    He always felt that his words were quite trashy. However, he had to this mother-daughter set meal¡­ so he did not care if he was trashy.

    Shen Sifan also urged him to make up his mind on an idea that he had been hesitating about before. He would use Hu Zhizhi, the spirit of the mountains and seas, to let him learn the unique skill of this species in the fastest time possible, the ¡®Mountain Sea Realm¡¯. It was a map-wide buff, and its effect was to reduce the target¡¯s level by arge amount.

 Chapter 115 - Zhiying: ?

    <h4>Chapter 115: Zhiying: ?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In a private room in the Inkstone Tower.

    The girl in white sat silently at the head of the table, carrying a gorgeous sword of gold and silver at her waist. Her exquisite and beautiful face was expressionless, but there was a faint confusion in her ck and white eyes.

    Two seemingly ordinary Soul Formation stage Immortal cultivators were kneeling before him.

    They all looked like they were in their thirties or forties, wearing the same Daoist robe, a purple-gold crown, and a long sword with a tassel at their waists. They seemed to be from the same sect.

    Of these two Immortal cultivators, one was tall and had handsome brows and bright eyes. He had the elegant demeanor of a schr, and the folding fan in his hand was folded, which did not look out of ce in a brothel.

    The other man had a square face, sharp features, and a cold expression, but he looked like an upright man who had been dragged into a brothel by the previous person.

    In fact, they were ying these two roles.

    The one who looked like a carefree schr was called Shao Cao, and the one who looked like an upright person was called Lu Gong. They had entered the City of Ten Thousand Swords a month before to watch the watched the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. They came from an ordinary middle-level sect called Green Cloud Temple.

    Like ordinary cultivators who wanted to attend the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, the two of them visited all the famous scenic spots in the City of Ten Thousand Swords in this month. They usually stayed in Qingping Residence and went to the Inkstone Tower to pass time when they had nothing to do.

    But in reality, these two were spies sent by the demonic sect to the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    Today was supposed to be a very ordinary day, but as they were carrying out their daily infiltration work, the two guardians of a branch of the demonic sect, who had rtively high positions, sensed the arrival of the Holy Envoy. The demonic Qi in their meridians surged.

    In an instant, the two of them saw the Holy Messenger, who hade to the Inkstone Tower for some reason and appeared in the corridor.

    Although they had only seen her once before, they would never mistake the figure of the Holy Messenger who had always been by the side of the Holy Maiden!

    Moreover, the demonic Qi in their bodies had shown their willingness to submit, so they could not refuse.

    When they confirmed that the Holy Messenger was in front of the room they had reserved, the two of them instantly understood. So that was the case!

    It was impossible for the Holy Messenger¡¯s envoy to appear here for no reason. Moreover, it was so coincidental that it happened right when they were about to start their mission. Therefore, there was only one possibility!

    The Holy Messenger had speciallye to supervise them and wanted them to report the progress of the matter!

    Shao Cao and Lu Gong immediately stepped forward and respectfully transmitted their voices, ¡°Greetings, Lord Holy Messenger.¡±

    Zhiying, ¡°?¡±

    The young girl who was secretly following and observing Liu Yuan looked at the two people with a puzzled expression.

    However, the two of them seemed to understand itpletely. They looked to their left and right naturally and secretly, then opened the door. ¡°Your Excellency, pleasee in. Our tasks are almost done. As long as we wait for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event to start, the n can be carried out smoothly¡­¡±

    Zhiying stopped.

    Although she did not know what mission the members of the sect had here, she knew that Liu Yuan would be participating in the Tide-watching and Sword-listening event in a few days.

    His mother¡¯s mission was to protect Liu Yuan. If she felt that there was a major threat, she had to eliminate anyone, no matter who it was.

    The young girl nodded indifferently and walked into the room. Thinking of her mother¡¯s usual appearance, she lightly hummed, ¡°You guys did well.¡±

    The two of them were overjoyed. They knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Lord Holy Messenger.¡±

    Zhiying sat at the head of the table in the room and said indifferently, ¡°Your n.¡±

    The two of them did not understand the way Zhiying spoke. They were stunned at first, then they realized that she wanted them to talk about the progress of their n andyout.

    However, the Lord Holy Messenger was indeed the Lord Holy Messenger. Her words were concise and clear, not sloppy at all!

    Zhiying was sitting by the window, and the street was right outside. She was distracted and found that she could still see Liu Yuan on the street.

    But for some reason, he entered the Inkstone Tower.

    The young girl looked on expressionlessly, and the thought that he was going to enter the brothel to find a woman shed through her mind.

    Her thin eyebrows furrowed involuntarily, and she did not even notice it.

    The decorations around the private room were very simple. There were no gaudy gauze curtains or anything like that. There were only tables, chairs, teapots, and a screen. There was also a slightly higher stage on the side for some people to y music and dance.

    Other than that, it looked simr to a superior room in an ordinary inn.

    In fact, Inkstone Tower was the same as an ordinary inn. It provided amodation, food, and drink, but the price was high. They all spent spirit stones here. Ordinary Immortal cultivators would not stay here, but it was fine to try something new asionally.

    Naturally, there were also girls who were looking for customers in the Inkstone Tower. Most of them were Immortal cultivators in the past. Some of their sects were exterminated, or they were gradually suppressed by some middle-level Immortal cultivation sects after their decline. Only then were they epted by the Green Centipede.

    ¡°Your Excellency, our n is going smoothly. After we were exposed at Water Moon Dock, the Orthodox Dao became vignt and began to eliminate our spies once again. However, they didn¡¯t expect that this is an opportunity for us. On the surface, the Orthodox Dao says that they¡¯re eliminating spies, but in reality, they¡¯re taking advantage of the chaos to eliminate dissidents. There are many open and secret fights, and many of our colleagues in the Sacred Holy Church are doing their work even more smoothly.¡±

    A cold and proud smile shed across Shao Cao¡¯s face. ¡°These foolish Orthodox sects will only seek their own destruction. This world will belong to our Sacred Holy Church sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She secretly noted it down, preparing to tell Liu Yuan when she returned.

    Lu Gong also added with a viinous sneer, ¡°However, when they put all their attention on these things, theypletely forgot that our Holy Church¡¯s people aren¡¯t just spies. In this Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, we willpletely change the direction of the tide in the Jade Snow mountain range. The force produced when the tide shes with the tide isparable to the full-force attack of a Synthesis stage cultivator. At that time, we will be able to destroy the entire event, and we will be able to take away the top of the Ten Great Swords that Zuo Youhuai is going to put on disy!¡±

    The demon cult member became more and more excited and impassioned as he spoke, as if he could foresee the future when he would once again make a great achievement for the demon cult.

    ¡°Well done.¡± The young girl continued to speak expressionlessly, but she suddenly sensed that Liu Yuan seemed to have entered the inner hall of the Inkstone Tower and was doing something with two women.

    ¡­ What a failure of a father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Holy Messenger! We¡¯ve already put all our men in ce, and things are proceeding very smoothly. Once the time is up, we¡¯ll immediately be able to destroy the City of Ten Thousand Swords!¡± The two of them promised loudly.

    Zhiying could not think of anything else even after digging through her little brain. She paused for a moment and could only nod.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, Your Excellency! The two of us will not fail you!¡±

    The two from the demonic sect became even more excited. Their faces were full of excitement as theyughed sinisterly. The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became very viinous.

    ¡­

    Zhiying was sent back to the corridor by the two people and happened to meet Ah Yue, who came to look for her. The secret guard said simply, ¡°Your father asked me to bring you over.¡±

    Zhiying sniffed and nodded expressionlessly. She lowered her hand, which was raised earlier to her sword. ¡°Father¡¯s smell.¡±

    Ah Yue, ¡°¡­¡±

    Was there something wrong with this daughter of his?

    The secret guard¡¯s ears turned red again, and she led the way in front, somewhat at a loss.

    Zhiying suddenly counted. This was the eighth concubine.

    The young girl suddenly became worried. In the future, she was afraid that even a single room would not be able to fit all of them.

 Chapter 116 - Duan Lanruo, the God of strategy!

    <h4>Chapter 116: Duan Lanruo, the God of strategy!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The petite girl followed behind the eighth concubine and began to worry about her future position in the family. Most importantly, she could no longer hide on the top of the bed to observe him in the future.

    She imagined that in the future, a group of concubines would be squeezed into the room. Then, she might not have any ce to continue observing Liu Yuan.

    Zhiying suddenly felt that her future was in danger, and the mission her mother had given her could not bepleted well.

    When Ah Yue brought Zhiying into the inner hall, Liu Yuan was talking to Duan Lanruo about the spirit of the mountains and seas.

    Hu Zhizhi was clearly a young spirit of the mountains and seas. She had a look of ignorance on her face and did not know anything.

    If he wanted her to learn her skills in advance, it was not enough to just throw her like a Pokemon out while shouting, ¡°I choose you, Zhizhi!¡±

    Instead, it required many steps and materials to ¡®ripen¡¯.

    Commonly known as fighting and pet leveling.

    It was obviously not enough to just rely on Liu Yuan himself. However, there was also Duan Lanruo, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, who had connections and resources, so things would be much simpler.

    The spirits of the mountains and seas were rtively rare, but to the upper echelons of the Immortal cultivation world, they were not very rare. Duan Lanruo also had the identity of a swordsmith, so she was very familiar with natural treasures. She also had enough in her inventory, so she had some more confidence.

    In order for the spirits of the mountains and seas to acquire the skills of the Mountain Sea Realm, they would first need arge amount of spiritual power, which could be provided by spirit stones. Next would be some spatial-attribute materials such as the Seamless Stone, the Illusionary Sea Nether Metal, and so on¡­

    The most difficult to obtain was the Illusionary Sea Nether Metal. However, out of coincidence, Ye Cike had just exchanged the Illusionary Sea Nether Metal mine for the right to use the Ten Thousand Sword Array.

    Apart from that, there was also an ¡®Origin Gathering Pill¡¯ that was especially used to allow spirit beasts to evolve.

    In the game, these were all the materials used to level up the spirit beast. It required the yer to spend a lot of energy in dungeons and missions. For yers who had multiple pets, it was like a full-time job.

    However, Liu Yuan now had Duan Lanruo.

    It represented the resources of the entire City of Ten Thousand Swords and the assistance of the Sword Pavilion.

    This was the power of being a sugar baby (confirmed).

    Liu Yuan felt that sooner orter, he would be able to build an unprecedented force with the help of a harem. The members would have no shorings in all aspects, and they would all be at the top.

    ¡°City Lord, I¡¯ve brought the person.¡±

    Ah Yue gave way to the petite girl behind her.

    Hearing this, Duan Lanruo turned around and saw a young girl who looked as delicate and small as a doll. Her long hair was like a waterfall, and her clothes were as white as snow. It was early February, and she was at the age where she was ignorant. She stood quietly and obediently, making people love and pity her.

    ¡°What an adorable child.¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s heart instantly softened, and she remembered that this was Liu Yuan¡¯s child. Looking at him, she felt like she could see Liu Yuan¡¯s shadow. She walked over and reached out to pull Zhiying into her arms.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± The young girl¡¯s body was too petite, and Duan Lanruo only needed to bend over slightly to be able to hold her in her arms.

    Zhiying suddenly let out a puzzled and stuffy voice. It felt dark and stuffy in front of its eyes, but the tip of her nose could smell a strong fragrance.

    Sniff, sniff.

    This concubine smelled so good, and her father¡¯s familiar scent was mixed in with her fragrance.

    When the girl was hugged, she subconsciously straightened her arms and waved them in the air. She looked like a little penguin in a daze, and then she fell into deep thought.

    Her mother had never done this to her before. It was so strange, but she felt very warm and steady. There was a kind of power that directly struck her heart. It was soft.

    Father¡­ had also been hugged like this before.

    Zhiying quieted down and tried to reach out to hold the woman¡¯s waist in front of her. However, the woman hugged her even more tightly. Duan Lanruo kept making ¡®so cute¡¯ sounds as if she had seen a small animal. She rubbed Zhiying¡¯s head, and the young girl let out muffled sounds of enjoyment.

    H-has she been conquered? She had beenpletely conquered!

    Liu Yuan stood at the back and twitched his mouth. At this moment, he felt that he had not even taken in both mother and daughter, but Duan Lanruo had already taken in both him and Zhiying.

    That¡¯s too f*cked up.

    Was this the famous saying that those who win the hearts of the people will win the world?

    Finally, after about the time it took to finish a cup of tea, Duan Lanruo finally came out of the state of ¡®sucking in Zhiying¡¯ and looked at the young girl lovingly. She pulled the young girl over to sit beside Liu Yuan and sat down herself.

    From afar, they really looked like a loving family of three.

    Liu Yuan patted Zhiying¡¯s head. Although the girl was expressionless as usual, he felt that she was dizzy. Her face was a little red, and she was sitting very obediently with her hands on her knees. Her serious face was really cute.

    Duan Lanruo sighed. ¡°She¡¯s really different from Pihuan Luo. If you didn¡¯t say so, I wouldn¡¯t believe that this child grew up with Pihuan Luo.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen how Zhiying looks when it kills people. It¡¯s called cruel and decisive,pletely different from this cute appearance.¡¯

    He retracted his hand and asked, ¡°Why did youe to a brothel?¡±

    Zhiying raised her head. ¡°I was following you. I passed by and hid. Then, I met the people from the Holy Church.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Holy Church?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned, and then his expression changed. ¡°People from the demonic sect?¡±

    Duan Lanruo was also taken aback. When she saw Zhiying nod, the smile on her face faded a little. Ever since the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, the City of Ten Thousand Swords has been more heavily guarded than usual. But because there are simply too many peopleing and going, there are still quite a few people who managed to sneak in. Most of them will still be dealt with in the follow-up inspections.

    ¡°They entered the City of Ten Thousand Swords ahead of time for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening,¡± Zhiying shook her head and said.

    She told the two of them everything she had heard, repeating it from the beginning to the end without leaving out a single word. She even told them about the sacred religion unifying the world.

    The girl¡¯s emotionless tone when she said such an excited slogan was really funny. Liu Yuan could almost imagine the gloominess and pride on the faces of the two demonic sect people at that time.

    The standard viin face.

    Unfortunately, the Holy Messenger was the biggest spy.

    ¡°I see¡­ The target is the swords that Pavilion Master is going to take out.¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded with a stern gaze. ¡°Where are these two people now? we have to deal with them before the event.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Liu Yuan suddenly said. Under Duan Lanruo¡¯s confused gaze, he slowly said, ¡°They want to attract the impact of the tide at Jade Snow mountain to create chaos and seize the opportunity to seize the Lake Light Sword. They don¡¯t actually have many high-level Immortal cultivators. Instead, they are scattered all over the ce, making it difficult to deal with them all at once.¡±

    ¡°But this time, the Ten Thousand Sword Array just happened to be modified into a person-locating array, right? When Ye Cike is about to activate it, you should send someone to feign discovery of this matter and say that it was an emergency and that you needed to borrow the array. This would ruin YeCcike¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°Two birds with one stone,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

 Chapter 117 - A Certain Scum With the Surname Liu, Having an Affair With 200 Women

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Certain Scum With the Surname Liu, Having an Affair With 200 Women</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ye Cike had no idea that she had be a tool.

    Her Illusionary Sea Nether Metal was used by Liu Yuan to upgrade his pet, and her array was used to capture the spies of the demonic sect.

    In fact, it was even with the help of another woman.

    What was even more terrifying was that she had given everything to him.

    She was like a role model of giving away free stuff.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s n was highly practical. With the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event just around the corner, it was indeed not suitable for arge-scale mobilization of personnel. Furthermore, ording to what Zhiying had said, their n should be on thest day of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening, when the tide was at its fiercest.

    In that case, there would be nothing much to do during the conference.

    Duan Lanruo expressed her agreement and then asked if there was anything else that was needed. Liu Yuan asked for a map. Of course, it was not an ordinary map, but the ¡®Tianshu Geomancy Map¡¯.

    As usual, it was a standard item for yers in the game. It was just a small map, but in the Shangyang, it was a very valuable product of the almighty. It could provide real-time feedback on the terrain and climate changes, and locate itself. However, it was only limited to the ces that the creator explored before. There was no effect outside the range.

    However, this map could also be supplemented by future yers and slowly expanded.

    This spell could only be used by cultivators at the Void Refinement Stage and above, and most of the time, the map was obtained by generations of cultivators. The more people who used this spell, the more valuable the map would be.

    The one in the City of Ten Thousand Swords was already considered a high-grade one. It covered almost the entire Central ins, and only some ruins like the Jiuyuan mountain range were mysterious and dangerous, so there was no way to explore thempletely.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes were made by Ning Xiangrong herself, and the array formations in the sleeves were equivalent to two backpacks. Now that he had the mini-map, he finally had some of the yers¡¯ skills.

    Apart from the fact that he could not get any experience points from killing monsters, he had most of the other things that defined a yer.

    Liu Yuan reached out and put the map away, only to find that he had stayed in the Sword Pavilion in the morning, registered at noon, and was caught in the act of adultery by Shen Sifan in the afternoon. It was alreadyte, andnterns were lit in the Inkstone Tower. The number of peopleing and going gradually decreased, so he decided to stay the night in the Inkstone Tower.

    He had to admit that the City Lord¡¯s secret guards were really amazing.

    When he woke up the next day, Ah Yue was curled up in the arms of the City Lord opposite him.

    Duan Lanruo looked at him as shezily supported her head with one hand and gently patted the back of her secret guard with the other. She was filled with motherly warmth as shey in bed.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. He felt that it would be more efficient for Duan Lanruo to take over the harem than for him to do it himself.

    He sat up to put on his clothes and looked up to see Zhiying hanging upside down.

    ¡°!¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, and his heart that had been lifted up was slightly relieved. Why did he feel that this child was bing more and more frightening?

    He sighed and said good morning to Zhiying. Zhiying nodded and went back to the top of the bed. Liu Yuan suddenly felt that her aura had disappeared again. She had probably hidden herself again.

    Liu Yuan bade farewell to Duan Lanruo and returned to the inn. The first thing he saw when he entered the door was Cui Ting, who looked lost.

    He sat in front of the table in front of the inn with a despondent expression, drinking cup after cup of tea, his mouth constantly saying, ¡°Why, why¡­¡±

    Cui Ting had the urge to draw his sword as he looked around, at a loss.

    It was like drinking a cup of ck teast night and waking up to find that someone had stolen one of his kidneys. He was doubting his life.

    ¡°?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. The day before, he was still thinking about the world, nning to abandon Immortality and be a schr to save Shangyang. How did he suddenly be a dispirited man who drank to drown his sorrows?

    ¡°Senior Cui? Master Cui? Brother Cui?¡± Liu Yuan sat down and pushed him, waving his hand in front of his eyes. Cui Ting came back to his senses with a dumbfounded expression. He looked up and realized it was Liu Yuan. ¡°Oh, Jiang Feng, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Cui, What¡¯s up with you¡­?¡± Liu Yuan asked, puzzled.

    Cui Ting let out a long sigh and put the cup down. ¡°s, I went to find the Green Lotus Swordsman, wanting to challenge her again and reconstruct my Sword Heart. But as soon as I pulled out my sword, she suddenly said that she ¡®found¡¯ someone and asked me if I hade into contact with anyone. Then, she cast a spell and suddenly left¡­¡±

    He was a little disappointed and helpless. He shook his head and said, ¡°I think the Green Lotus Swordsman is a righteous person. She must have encountered some injustice, or some evil party and scum, and wanted to punish them. But I clearly saw that she didn¡¯t see me as an opponent worthy of serious treatment.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have just left,¡± the lead disciple of Heart Sword Sect said with a bitter smile.

    She had indeed gone to punish the evil party and scum.

    A certain scumbag surnamed Liu was having an affair with more than 200 women. In the end, he pretended to be the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯s adopted husband, causing another woman to cheat in front of her. He was truly a heinous criminal.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Damn it, so you¡¯re the culprit!

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. This guy had blocked a knife for him before, and now he was making up for it. Karma really came too fast.

    Cui Ting was the hero, and Cui Ting was also the viin!

    However, he was also careless in this matter. If he did not think that there would be no problem letting Cui Ting go, he would have made preparations in advance. At least, he would not have been caught off guard.

    However, now that the matter was over and almost resolved, it was meaningless to vent his anger on Cui Ting. He was already in a miserable state.

    He was full of confidence and wanted to challenge the Green Lotus Swordsman again, but he found out that she did not even want to bother with him. His heart suffered a second blow.

    Liu Yuan sighed. They were all people who had a hard life, so why should they make things difficult for each other?

    He picked up a cup and poured a cup of tea, then clinked it with Cui Ting¡¯s andforted him, ¡°Maybe the Green Lotus Swordsman has more important things to do. After all, everyone has their own troubles. Senior Cui¡¯s strength and determination are definitely worthy of attention. It¡¯s just that the timing is not right.¡±

    Cui Ting gritted his teeth. ¡°Little Brother Jiang Feng, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already ovee myself and challenged her for the second time. If I could pull out my sword to do that, then I can also challenge her for the third time. I¡¯m challenging myself, not the attitude of others!¡±

    He stood up and felt that he had finally woken up. He was about to thank Liu Yuan when he suddenly froze. ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang Feng, where did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t you returnst night?¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could say anything, Hu Jiuniang, who was standing beside him, said, ¡°It smells like a woman¡¯s scent, and there¡¯s also a hint of the unique fragrance of Inkstone. Did you go to a brothel?¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice, ¡°I only stayed for one night¡­¡±

    Behind Hu Jiuniang, Gu Chang¡¯s confused loli voice came, ¡°Isn¡¯t that ce very dangerous?¡±

    The child¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of innocence. Liu Yuan choked for a moment and was speechless.

    Yan Guanlin, who wasing down from upstairs, finally got the chance to sneer, ¡± I thought that the god of Shu Road had something important to do. It turns out that he went to visit the brothels. We cultivators are not like mortals. We can let go of our desires and only seek pleasure.¡±

 Chapter 118 - Going to a Brothel, Are You

    <h4>Chapter 118: Going to a Brothel, Are You Worthy?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Before he transmigrated, if Liu Yuan was reading Xianxia novels, he would probably agree with this view.

    After all, you are cultivating the word ¡°Immortal.¡± The key point is the feeling of being extraordinary. What do you mean by ¡°once I swallow a golden pill, my fate is in my control, not the heavens¡±? what, you mean women? That doesn¡¯t exist. Cultivation is where the joy lies, and seeking the great Dao is what we pursue!

    To be honest, ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s current cultivation speed, even if it was boring, there was indeed pleasure in it. It was the satisfaction brought by the rapid growth of strength.

    For example, if you study hard, not only is your efficiency high, but you also have the confidence to know how many marks you can in the exam.

    Although he was still a noob at the moment.

    However¡­

    After he transmigrated, the situation waspletely different. In the past, he was just making sarcastic remarks. Now that he had transmigrated, he would have no choice but to f*ck all the women who were top-notch in terms of appearance, identity, status, and strength. What else was there to do? Cultivate? F*ck cultivation! How could Immortal cultivation be as good as [beep¨C]ing a woman?

    ¡°Do you desire power?¡±

    ¡°No, I just want some food!¡±

    Therefore, Liu Yuan scoffed at Yan Guanlin.

    He was not angry at all. In fact, he even wanted tough.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Liu Yuan reached out his hand and touched the head of Gu Chang, Who had been turned into a little loli before. He smiled indifferently, squatted down, and said in a serious tone, ¡°It is very dangerous. I almost lost my life when I went there. This brothel is full of des and swords. Life and death are unpredictable. If you are not strong enough, don¡¯t go in.¡±

    Every word he said was true, but to outsiders, it seemed like he was just scaring a child, so there was nothing wrong with it.

    As a Vixen, Hu Jiuniang had a keen sense of smell. Coupled with her innate talent, she immediately noticed that there was more than one woman¡¯s scent on him.

    However, this fox demon secretly licked her lips and became even more excited.

    There was no difficulty in poaching, and a rtionship with sex friends was safer.

    The cunning fox would stand in an invincible ce.

    Hu Jiuniang snorted a few times in her heart. She suppressed the excitement in her heart, lifted the hem of her dress, and nced at Liu Yuan. She said, ¡°You guys take your time to chat.¡±

    Then, she turned and left.

    Gu Chang blinked his eyes in confusion. He had a feeling that his master was teasing him, and it was more than once.

    Liu Yuan stood up and walked upstairs,pletely ignoring Yan Guanlin, who was waiting for his rebuttal.

    Yan Guanlin was stunned at first, then he felt that this guy would have no rebuttal. He finally won, so he said proudly, ¡°Some people cultivate the Dao but not the heart. Even if they gain fame through trickery, it¡¯s a short-lived sh in the pan.¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled, stopped, and turned around. He asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Then may I ask, Little Friend Yan, do you know what kind of power is behind Inkstone Tower, and what kind of people are entering it?¡±

    Yan Guanlin really did not know. This was his first timeing to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and he was only here to participate in the conference. How would he know what kind of life the brothels in the City of Ten Thousand Swords were like?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a brother¡­¡± The Proud Son of Heaven from Mount Meru said with a disdainful expression. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me ¡®Little Friend¡¯. What¡¯s your cultivation level? ording to the rules, you should call me Fellow Daoist or even Senior. That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±

    As a stage specially prepared for the new generation of Immortal cultivators, only those under the age of 20 could participate in the Singing Sword Meet. Therefore, the participants here were all genuine young people.

    The real age of the student in front of him was only about 15 or 16 years old.

    However, he had been spoiled in the sect all year round, so his overbearing attitude seemed to be a little mature.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know. Then I¡¯ll ask an even simpler superficial question. Do you know the cultivation of the girls in the Inkstone Tower?¡±

    Yan Guanlin was dumbfounded. He looked at Liu Yuan with a dumbfounded expression.

    Cui Ting was also dumbfounded. He knew if the girls in the brothel were good-looking or not, but it was very wrong for him to ask about their cultivation. However, he immediately understood that this Inkstone Tower was not an ordinary brothel.

    Little Brother Jiang Feng was indeed not the kind of person who would go to a brothel to seek pleasure. There must be a deeper meaning behind this¡­ Could it be that this was also a part of experiencing the cultivation world?

    Cui Ting¡¯s eyes lit up and he suddenly had a thought.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°Those who are listed on the board have at least cultivated before, starting from the sixth level of the Qi Refinement stage. As for the cultivators, they are at least in the Core Formation stage. They can sing and dance and can even sit down and discuss Dao with you. Those who go to the Inkstone Tower are all powerhouses in the Void Refinement stage. Usually, they pay 300 spirit stones for a night, but at this time, the price will double. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you have enough spirit stones to go in. Your cultivation seems to be lower than the songstress in the Inkstone Tower, right?¡±

    Without power and money, would he be worthy of going to the Inkstone Tower?

    The reality was so cruel that Yan Guanlin and Cui Ting, who was a noob at the Void Refinement Stage, were shocked.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face turned pale. He wanted to say that it was impossible, but this kind of thing could be easily found out if he went to Inkstone Tower or asked someone else. Liu Yuan would not lie.

    However, he was embarrassed in front of so many people and could not get out of the situation. He stared at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°You! You dare to insult me!¡±

    Yan Guanlin shouted, ¡°F*ck!¡±

    He pulled out his long sword and pointed it at Liu Yuan. He was finally full of anger, ¡°I want to fight you to the death!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be impulsive and easily angered at a young age.¡±

    Liu Yuan took out the token unhurriedly. The word ¡®Duan¡¯ on it was very eye-catching. The pearl embedded in it instantly resonated with the formations on the surrounding buildings. He smiled and said, ¡°The City of Ten Thousand Swords forbids private fights. Yan Guanlin, are you sure you want to test thew?¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Hu Jiuniang, who was at the counter, raised her head and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the token of City Lord Duan?¡±

    It was genuine, and it resonated with all of the formations within the City of Ten Thousand Swords. It was able to control all of the formations within the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and it had the effect of ¡®Seeing the City Lord¡¯.

    Liu Yuan shook the token and sighed, ¡°Because I escorted the disciple of a 9-star swordsmith back to the Sword Pavilion, and I tried to conspire with the Pavilion Master, City Lord Duan admires me very much. However, my cultivation is too weak, and I have an upright personality. She was afraid that I would offend people and be bullied, so she gave me this token to protect myself for the time being. I really have to thank City Lord Duan.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ You!¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face changed several times, and the sound of his teeth grinding was particrly loud. He left again with a flick of his sleeve and said, ¡°Naturally, I obey the rules of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, but when the Sword Singing begins, I will let you know what regret is!¡±

 Chapter 119 - The Sense of Superiority of a

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Sense of Superiority of a Master at Living off Women</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan smacked Yan Guanlin¡¯s undisguised taunting back at him. He did not do anything, but the damage was doubled. The key was that it was point-to-point. Everything was smoothly rebutted, and there was evidence. In addition, the token had sealed off Yan Guanlin¡¯sst channel of venting, which was a battle of martial strength.

    Yan Guanlin had no choice but to swallow his anger and swear to himself that he would beat this arrogant guy back to his original state at the Singing Sword Meet.

    However, although Liu Yuan¡¯s main attack was Yan Guanlin¡¯s pride in his cultivation, he really felt that the reason he couldpletely ignore Yan Guanlin was because of his superiority as a harem yer towards a single NPC.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s mockery was based on the underlying logic that ¡®cultivation is more important than women. If you are addicted to women, you are addicted to material desires and have no spiritual realm¡¯. However, judging from this guy¡¯s age, he probably had not met many women.

    Even if he did, they would be at the Foundation Establishment or Core Formation stage.

    If one had really cultivated to a high realm, one could actually do as one pleased and deliberately avoid contact with women. It waspletely a cover-up.

    If they really gave him something like a spell of lust, he would probably kneel faster than anyone else.

    In other words, this guy had never seen a real top female NPC before, and he was here mocking Liu Yuan.

    However, the characters that Liu Yuan met were basically all 5-star characters. Not only in terms of appearance, but also in status, strength, and other aspects.

    5-star characters were the most high-end characters in the game. They were existences that ordinary cultivators could only look up to but not reach.

    People like Ye Cike and Shen Sifan were the best of the younger generation in the top Immortal cultivation sects, while people like the City Lord were not very talented among the older generation. However, the City Lord¡¯s personal skills were more outstanding.

    Once the identity of a 9-star swordsmith was revealed, she would definitely be a distinguished guest in any force. She would be treated like a treasure. This was a mobile arsenal, the kind that could be regenerated.

    This was also one of the reasons why the Sword Pavilion was able to be the force with the longest inheritance in Shangyang.

    As for 6-stars, there were only five of them in the current version. The most powerful You Su had already been conquered by Liu Yuan.

    Among the 4-star characters, there were people like Ning Xiangrong who had an absolute advantage in appearance, and there were also some elders or Young Mistresses in some sects.

    Even if it was a 3-star character, it would be someone like Gu Siyin who had great potential and was good-looking. Otherwise, it would be someone like Hu Jiuniang who was stronger but did not have much potential. This would bnce the two.

    As for the 1-star and 2-star ones, most of them were concentrated in the remaining 100 cards. They were the males or simply tools.

    Therefore, this kind of ridicule was simply because he had no idea what kind of pleasure it was to press a powerful Immortal cultivator at the Synthesis stage and the master of a force under his body and then f*ck them.

    That¡¯s why he would say such ignorant words.

    Liu Yuan, who had been through a lot, could justugh at such words and call him a keyboard warrior who only knew how to talk.

    This was the sense of superiority of a master of living off women.

    Liu Yuan kept the token back and told Hu Jiuniang about how he had alerted Zuo Youhuai at the Sword Pavilion yesterday, and how he had personally met with him and Geng Qi.

    Hu Jiuniangughed and said, ¡°News of this has already reached the inn yesterday. How big do you think the City of Ten Thousand Swords is? With so many peopleing and going, the news travels much faster than usual. You¡¯ve spent a night in a brothel, and this news has already spread throughout the entire city. It¡¯s already so lively even before the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. I really don¡¯t know how big of a matter this time will be.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t know you had the City Lord¡¯s Token,¡± she said. ¡°It seems that after today, your reputation will spread again. You might even surpass the boy who challenged the Sword Pavilion as a mortal.¡±

    Liu Yuan had already told Hu Jiuniang that he had a rtionship with Duan Lanruo. At this moment, she looked at Liu Yuan as she spoke, and there was inevitably a subtle meaning in her eyes.

    This token was clearly proof of him living off the City Lord.

    However, when she thought of how Liu Yuan had spent the night in a brothelst night, Hu Jiuniang could not help but exim at how powerful this guy was.

    Not only did he subdue the City Lord and attract the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family and the Green Lotus Swordsman, he even dared to stroll around a brothel under their eyes?

    He was truly the king of living off women.

    If she knew that Liu Yuan had gone to a brothel to have a private meeting with the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and that not only was he caught in the act of adultery, but he was still able to stand firm even after being caught, and even spent a wonderful night with the City Lord and her secret guards, she would probably be even more shocked.

    ¡­This person¡¯s tenacious vitality was simply shocking.

    Liu Yuan coughed dryly. ¡°Pavilion Master Zuo has the intention to rope me in. City Lord was just taking advantage of the situation. This token will probably be taken back after I leave the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang supported her chin with her hand and looked at Gu Chang, who was beside Liu Yuan. ¡°This ¡®sister¡¯ of yours is surprisingly talented. Last night, she already broke through to the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage, which gave me a shock.¡±

    In fact, for a great demon like her, what was even more frightening was that Gu Chang could not hide his aura very well when he made a breakthrough. It seemed that the aura of the authentic Daoist cultivation method on his body was dense and naturally restrained, which made her tremble with fear.

    If Liu Yuan had not asked her to take care of Gu Chang, she would never have gotten close to this child.

    However, she naturally knew that she should keep such an obvious secret.

    Liu Yuan checked Gu Chang¡¯s cultivation and found that he had indeed entered the seventh level. He was very pleased and said, ¡°When you¡¯re about to enter Foundation Establishment, suppress your cultivation temporarily. I¡¯ll take you to fight monsters. Otherwise, if you only cultivate without fighting monsters, you¡¯ll be like that person just now, understand? ¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gu Chang replied and nodded. He then frowned. ¡°Will I be a fool? That¡¯s really serious¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan touched his head affably. ¡°Next time, remember not to say that in front of that kid. He will explode.¡±

    F*ck, this child is too vicious.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Although he had already seen the initial scale of the poisonous tongue attribute, recently, this child had been shrouded in the cute appearance of a little loli, which made people ignore his nature.

    After carrying Gu Chang upstairs, Liu Yuan took out Chuichui, which had shrunk and hidden in his sleeve, and stroked the cat.

    ¡°Meow¡­ meow meow?¡±

    Chuichui had just woken up. She raised her head and meowed, wanting to go back into Liu Yuan¡¯s sleeve. Yesterday, she was so scared by Shen Sifan¡¯s sword that she immediately hid in Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes and trembled, not daring toe out. Even after Liu Yuan¡¯s fierce battle was over, she remained in seclusion.

    She was a coward.

    But it was also quite in line with Chuichui¡¯s usual character.

    Chuichui looked around in fear. After confirming that she had returned, she meowed in relief.

    Liu Yuan raised Chuichui up, and she meowed doubtfully. She saw Liu Yuan put his hand on her stomach, and spiritual energy flowed into her Dantian. Because of the soul contract, Chuichui was unable to resist, and it meowed pitifully while trembling.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hide on purpose. Please don¡¯t kill me, meow.¡± Chuichui¡¯s inner voice still thought that Liu Yuan wanted to punish her for failing to protect her master, and was about to kill her.

    Liu Yuan examined her. ¡°It¡¯s the demon race¡¯s instinct to convert the essence of other living creatures into spiritual power for cultivation. It¡¯s almost time for a Nascent Soul stage cultivator to break through to the Soul Formation stage¡­ Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym, This talent is rated at least 4-stars in the game.¡±

    He retracted his hand, satisfied that he was going to have another Soul Formation stage bodyguard, even though her main functions were to warm his bed and act cute.

    Speaking of which, there should not be any reproductive restrictions in the Xianxia world, right?

    Liu Yuan stared at Chuichui and felt that he could create a new race.

 Chapter 120 - The Disappearance of the Orchid

    <h4>Chapter 120: The Disappearance of the Orchid Symbol</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Meow meow¡­ Meow?¡±

    Chuichui was still expressing her loyalty at first. She looked at Liu Yuan with teary eyes and curled up her two ws to act cute.

    However, when she realized that Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze had been fixed on her for a long time without saying a word, her meow immediately became low, and she felt a little panicked.

    ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    Chuichui raised her head and looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s smile. ¡°Chuichui, can you help me with an experiment?¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    Chuichui felt that there was a big red ¡®danger¡¯ word shing above his head. The vignce in her heart rose infinitely, and her eyes were teary. Was he about to use her as an ingredient in his cooking?

    She did not even need any other ingredients to go with it. She was aplete dish herself.

    In fact, this stupid dragon did not realize what kind of terrifying situation she was facing.

    Inparison, it was actually better if she was made into a dish.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and said in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s about the reproductive limitation between humans and other species in the Xianxia world. It¡¯s a research activity that will make a great contribution to the process of world exploration. Do you want to participate? ¡±

    Chuichui meowed in a daze, feeling a little dizzy.

    What kind of nonsense was this human talking about? She could understand each word separately, but she could not understand them when they were put together.

    She was a dignified true dragon soul, a unique and noble Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym formed from earth-fire, how could she say that she did not understand?

    The white cat kept a straight face and pretended that she understood everything. She nodded and said telepathically, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some research activity? I totally understand, as long as you don¡¯t cook me, you can do anything you want, meow meow meow.¡±

    What cooking?

    The cat seemed to have a lot of psychological changes.

    However, since she had agreed, he could do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll talk about it in a few days. Let¡¯s cultivate first,¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out and pinched Chuichui¡¯s cheek. He felt that the cat had gotten a little fatter recently, and she felt better to the touch.

    ¡°Meow meow.¡± Chuichui nodded and twitched her ears. When it felt that Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was not so strange, she stopped her movements and rxed her vignce. Her ws pulled twice and followed Liu Yuan¡¯s arm, continuing to shrink into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. She had already mastered her movements very well.

    Chuichui still trusted Liu Yuan very much. Although this human was greedy, brutal, and fierce to her, but it felt really good to be touched, and she could not refuse at all.

    Besides, there was no way to get rid of this human now. She had already be a mount!

    Even her legs had a humiliating mark on them, the kind that would never be erased in her life!

    ¡°Purrr¡­¡±

    Chuichui let out happy sounds as she thought about it. She felt as if she had returned to her warm home and fell asleep in a daze.

    Well, everything will work out when ites to it. As long as he doesn¡¯t kill me, it¡¯s fine, meow¡­

    Liu Yuan, who had shamelessly deceived a poor kitten, did not feel that there was anything wrong with what he had done. He was originally like Hu Jiuniang, a little pet that was used to relieve boredom. If Chuichui really resisted, it could only go through the whole process of bing a mount again (not really).

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m now at the peak of the fifth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, and I¡¯ll probably break through to the sixth level tonight. This speed is simr to the leveling speed in the game, but if Ipare it to these NPCs, it¡¯s a bit too scary.¡±

    That¡¯s right, Liu Yuan himself was about to break through the fifth level of the Foundation Establishment stage and reach the sixth level.

    In fact, it had only been a month since he transmigrated and started cultivating. A sixth-level Foundation Establishment cultivator in a month would scare a bunch of people to death if he told them.

    Moreover, he had started cultivating at a ¡®slightly older¡¯ age, which was even more terrifying.

    Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and looked at the mark of the Heavenly Tribtion oath on the back of his hand. He had never stopped teaching Gu Chang. It would probably only disappear after he had taught Gu Chang everything he knew.

    ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯ll take¡­¡± Liu Yuan said. However, the most important thing was his weapons. His Scarlet Cloud Bow and Qingyang sword werepletely newbie equipment, and they were the rtively poor type.

    It was not that he did not have any good items in his sleeves, but because he did not have the right profession, he felt that he could only sell them and clear them out. He could still earn quite a lot of spirit stones.

    I have to find Duan Lanruo. She should have a lot of sword-type monastic robes in her inventory. Liu Yuan was determined to continue living off a woman to the end.

    It did not seem worth it to find a chain quest for a weapon, so it was better to take it for free.

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment and decided to simply exchange all the things in his bag for money in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He sat down for less than a cup of tea¡¯s time and went out again.

    However, before he left, he had to find Hu Jiuniang and tell her about Hu Zhizhi.

    It just so happened that there weren¡¯t many people in the inn in the morning. After the enthusiasm of the first day, most of the people who should have signed up had already signed up. Only a few people woulde to inquire about where else could they stay or simply inquire about the information of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    Compared to the day before, today was definitely a leisurely day.

    Knock, knock.

    Liu Yuan knocked on the counter. Hu Jiuniang raised her head, put down her pen, and tied a few strands of hair behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°I just have something to discuss with you. Shall we go to your room?¡±

    Hu Jiuniang was taken aback. She nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if there are few people now. You¡¯d better hurry upter. Otherwise, if there¡¯s no one in the shop to take care of it, people will find it strange.¡±

    She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes, her face blushing shyly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wait a minute, why did it feel like there was something unusual about this?

    Why was this Vixen always talking about strange things? This made it impossible for him to talk about serious matters!

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart as he followed Hu Jiuniang into her room.

    As soon as he closed the door, Hu Jiuniang turned around, put her arms around Liu Yuan¡¯s neck, and kissed him.

    This time, she was serious!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the orchid symbol above Hu Jiuniang¡¯s head disappear. He immediately realized that this thing would only disappear and change tone when the degree of intimacy exceeded friendship.

    There were nine tails on Hu Jiuniang¡¯s body, and they had already wrapped around Liu Yuan. Her ears had also appeared, but her movements were light and gentle, unlike the horror of a demon choosing its prey.

    Liu Yuan turned his head and broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°No, wait, I wanted to talk about Zhizhi! Proper business!¡±

    This was not his fault. He also wanted to resist, but he was only at the Foundation Establishment stage. How could he resist against a Nascent Soul stage cultivator?

    F*ck, her tail is like a fluffy tentacle!

    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want it, but your body is very honest,¡± Hu Jiuniang snorted andughed.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Hu Zhizhi suddenly appeared behind Hu Jiuniang and stuck her head out. Herrge, round eyes were muddled and reflected an unhealthy image.

 Chapter 121 - You Hold Zhizhi

    <h4>Chapter 121: You Hold Zhizhi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression froze. He subconsciously reached out to cover Hu Zhizhi¡¯s eyes, while his other hand prepared to break free.

    However, Hu Jiuniang¡¯s smile did not change. In fact, it deepened. She licked her lips and used one of her tails to pull Hu Zhizhi over and ce her between the two of them.

    To be more precise, it was in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms.

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded, but at this moment, Hu Jiuniang¡¯s tail suddenly let go of Zhizhi. In order to prevent Hu Zhizhi from falling, he had no choice but to reach out and hold Hu Zhizhi.

    A child¡¯s body was unbelievably soft. This was the first time Liu Yuan hade into contact with such a young child. Although she was the spirit of the mountains and seas, her transformed physical body was no different from that of an ordinary human. She still gave off a fragile feeling that she would be injured if he were to use a little force. He frowned, and his movements involuntarily became gentler.

    Hu Zhizhi blinked her eyes and looked up at Liu Yuan. This child¡¯s chubby cheeks were flushed red, her skin was fair and smooth, and her big ck eyes were clear and bright. She looked extremely cute.

    When she grew up, she would definitely be a little beauty. As expected of the spirit of the mountains and seas. Just from the appearance of her human form, one could feel how beautiful the ce she was born in was.

    Liu Yuan patted Hu Zhizhi¡¯s head. The child squinted her eyes and rubbed the top of her head against his palm. Then, she rolled her eyes and immediately changed her target. She pressed her hands on his chest and spat out saliva bubbles. She restlessly reached out to grab his sleeve with a face full of curiosity.

    ¡­It seemed like she had noticed Chuichui hiding in his sleeve.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. He felt that his fatherly instincts, which had been destroyed by Zhiying, were reignited.

    Inparison, Hu Zhizhi was young and cute. She was not as bad as Zhiying, who had been taught by Pihuan Luo. If she was raised from a young age, she would definitely be the ideal daughter¡­

    ¡°Zhizhi, be good. Let your Uncle Liu carry you.¡± Hu Jiuniang said with a smile.

    ¡°Yiya?¡± Zhizhi looked no more than a two or three-year-old child. When she heard Hu Jiuniang¡¯s words, she turned around and saw her mother looking at her with encouraging eyes. She nodded her head in confusion and said vaguely, ¡°Niu¡­ Hu hu¡­¡±

    She could not even speak clearly, but she still had to work hard. She was too cute.

    Liu Yuan felt that he could support Hu Zhizhi¡¯s back with the span of a single palm. This was enough to show how small this child was. He recalled how mothers carried their children in the past and adjusted his posture. Hu Zhizhiy on his chest and turned to y with his sleeve.

    Speaking of which, since Hu Jiuniang had already ced the child in his arms, was she nning to stop and talk about serious matters?

    However, Hu Jiuniang had no intention of letting him go.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze went past Hu Zhizhi andnded on Hu Jiuniang¡¯s face. They looked at each other.

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s eyes were like silk as she said, ¡°You carry Zhizhi, so I can talk business.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°??? ¡±

    Damn it, how can we talk about serious matters like this?

    Liu Yuan felt that he had made a mistake. If this continued, Hu Zhizhi¡¯s education would be a huge problem. Her mother was a Vixen!

    This was simply crooked from the foundation!

    Thus, it might be a good thing for Hu Jiuniang to hand Hu Zhizhi over to him.

    But now, things were starting to get out of hand! He had to turn back from the beginning. Otherwise, what if he walked the wrong path like Zhiying in the future?

    ¡°Zhizhi is still here, what kind of mother are you?¡± Liu Yuan asked sternly.

    Hu Jiuniang blinked her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t she interested in your sleeve? Just block her from seeing what we¡¯re doing. After all, children don¡¯t know much about proper business. It¡¯s better not to know too much¡­ Zhizhi, is it fun to y with Uncle?¡±

    Hu Zhizhi had already grabbed Chuichui out of Liu Yuan¡¯s sleeve and was holding the soft, white cat in her two small hands. Liu Yuan had no choice but to hold Chuichui down, otherwise, this dragon would most likely try to run back.

    However, this would divert Hu Zhizhi¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Meow?¡± Chuichui¡¯s two paws were on Hu Zhizhi¡¯s body. Thetter hugged her tightly and buried her in her soft fur.

    Chuichui had never seen a human child before, so it stretched out her pink plum-shaped paw pad and touched Hu Zhizhi¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kitty¡­ Happy¡­¡±

    Hu Zhizhi¡¯s eyes were sparkling. She clearly liked Chuichui very much. The two little fellows hugged each other, and the scene became even cuter.

    However, under this cute scene, there was a serious discussion between two adults.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I came to say that I want Zhizhi to do me a favor¡­¡±

    Damn it, this Vixen really wanted to speed things up!

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What kind of favor? Although Zhizhi is the spirit of the mountains and seas, she¡¯s only in her infant form. She basically doesn¡¯t have any abilities, other than that natural affinity.¡± Hu Jiuniang furrowed her brows, as if she found the situation a little tricky.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to let her grow up immediately. Uh, I mean, use the Spirit Ascension Array to allow her to immediately grow up. After all, the spirit of the mountains and seas is a type of demon spirit. We can use human-made methods to make her evolve.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, growing her up is your goal, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Zhizhi is quite cute now. I treat her like my daughter. What you do as a mother is more¡­¡± Liu Yuan quickly turned Zhizhi¡¯s head back. Zhizhi looked at him in confusion. ¡°Zhizhi, it doesn¡¯t look good over there. You y with Chuichui.¡±

    Chui Chui, ¡°Meow meow meow?¡±

    Liu Yuan warned Chuichui with his eyes.

    Chuichui expressed her unyielding pride. ¡®Lowly and dirty human. I¡¯m not ying her because of your orders. I¡¯m willing to y with her myself.¡¯

    The white cat raised her head, looking extraordinary.

    Hu Jiuniang furrowed her brows, her expression turning slightly dejected. ¡°Oh¡­ What do you want her to help with? It won¡¯t be dangerous, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s the spirit of the mountains and seas¡¯ special ability, Mountain Sea Realm. After casting it, it will suppress the strength of everyone within its range by arge level. Zhizhi only needs to cast it on Shen Sifan and Ye Cike from a long distance. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang¡¯s ears twitched as she said, ¡°You¡¯re finally going to take the initiative?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Liu Yuan said, ¡°Your idea of letting them restrain each other is also feasible. However, the situation is too urgent now. I think it¡¯s better to seal the deal quickly.¡±

    In this situation, checks and bnces were not a good choice. He should be able to try it in the future, but now, Shen Sifan had almost caught him. He had to get rid of her as soon as possible.

    Hu Jiuniang expressed her support for this, but she wanted Liu Yuan to ensure Zhizhi¡¯s safety.

    When Liu Yuan walked out of the room with Chuichui in his hand, he deeply felt that he should never easily trust such a symbol of friendship in the future.

    Behind him, Hu Jiuniang licked her lips as she watched him walk out of the inn.

    Whatever she wanted, no matter what, she will get it¡­

 Chapter 122 - Ye Cike Frowned, Realizing That

    <h4>Chapter 122: Ye Cike Frowned, Realizing That Things Were Not as Simple as They Seemed</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan went to the small branch of the Sky Treasure Pavilion in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, intending to sell all the useless equipment and pills he had on him for spirit stones.

    In Lanfang garden, Xiu¡¯er began to report the information she had gotten from the stalkers in the past few days.

    Ye Cike stood in the pavilion and looked at the paper spread out on the stone table in front of her. She picked up the brush and dipped it in ink.

    The young girl¡¯s wrist was slender and her skin was pale, revealing thin blue veins, but she wrote with great strength.

    She had changed out of her luxurious andplicated dress, and there were not many essories left. She only wore a thinyer of clothing, which made her look slender and thin. Even her original arrogant expression softened, and her slightly frowning brows made people want to smooth them out.

    The cool wind blew the girl¡¯s hair and her clothes, as if it was going to blow away her slender body.

    Xiu¡¯er was grinding ink and said, ¡°That Cui Ting, he saved the mortal disciple of the 9-star swordsman on the way here. Then, he returned to the inn and asked Jiang Feng to take him to the Sword Pavilion for a walk. He actually passed the Shu Road trial in less than half a cup of tea¡¯s time. The story of ¡®a cup of tea¡¯ has already spread throughout the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Even those who ced bets on the disciples of the big sects in the Singing Sword Meet have added Jiang Feng to the bet to prevent him from passing the third round.¡±

    When Xiu¡¯er said this, Ye Cike¡¯s eyes also shed with surprise.

    They naturally knew that the Shu Road was not a difficult task. However, for a Foundation Establishment cultivator who was challenging Shu Road for the first time, it was almost impossible.

    To be honest, even if she came to the sword Pavilion to challenge the Shu Road when she was in the Foundation Establishment stage, it would be impossible for her to go up in half a cup of tea¡¯s time.

    To a wandering cultivator, this was simply like having the help of the gods.

    Xiu¡¯er was also confused. She continued, ¡°Not only that, when he came down from the Sword Pavilion, he happened to return the Skyring Sword to City Lord Duan, who personally escorted him down.¡±

    ¡°Personally?¡± Ye Cike¡¯s hand froze.

    Xiu¡¯er nodded. ¡°Yes. The next day, he had a conflict with Yan Guanlin in the inn. He showed his City Lord¡¯s Token on the spot. It must have been given to him by City Lord Duan when he was in the Sword Pavilion.¡±

    Ye Cike¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the half-written ¡®Jun¡¯ on the paper in front of her.

    If Duan Lanruo was here, she would definitely find that this word was exactly the same as the word ¡®Jun¡¯ she had written in front of Ye Cike.

    Whether it was the strokes or the strength of the brush.

    Although it was only half, Ye Cike had perfectly restored it.

    This City Lord Duan actually values that Foundation Establishment cultivator brat so much?

    For a woman who was in charge of a city and did things swiftly and decisively, if this guy was really indecent and had a bad character, was it really possible just because he passed through Shu Road?

    She could not rule out the possibility that this guy was acting, like he was doing at the city gate, but¡­ The possibility of that was very small.

    After all, it would probably be much more difficult to fake it in front of the two older generation cultivators, Duan Lanruo and Zuo Youhuai, than going through the Shu Road.

    Moreover, Zuo Youhuai had the Mind¡¯s Eye.

    Ye Cike frowned, feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed.

    Xiu¡¯er continued, ¡°But before that, he stayed in the Inkstone Tower for one night.¡±

    Ye Cike¡¯s expression changed again. She furrowed his brows and said, ¡°A brothel?¡±

    Xiu¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°The only brothel in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, which is controlled by the Green Centipede. He spent a night there. It is impossible that he did not spend at least 300 spirit stones. He is an itinerant cultivator. I think he must have used up all his spirit stones for this.¡±

    Inkstone Tower was not a charity organization. If you went in and ordered a ss of water, you would be kicked out almost immediately.

    Either he had gone to the Inkstone Tower to find an ordinary room to sleep for the night to save face, or he was really a bad person and went in to relieve himself.

    ¡°And ording to his conversation with Yan Guanlin,¡± Xiu ¡®er said, ¡°he seems to be very familiar with the price and background of the Inkstone Tower.¡±

    The beautiful maidservant snorted and put on a stern face. She said with her hands on her hips, ¡°He must have investigated long ago. As expected, he¡¯s not a good person! This person is definitely not the one the Young Mistress is looking for. He¡¯s too weak!¡±

    Ye Cike shook her head. ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, to be able to achieve the ¡®Clearing Shu Dao within a cup of tea¡¯s time¡¯, to be personally weed by the Sword Pavilion Master, and to have City Lord Duan give him the token, he is not simple¡­ Keep an eye on him. The City of Ten Thousand Swords is only so big, so it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s secretly involved in some eye-catching people or things.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er nodded. She was sure that her Young Mistress was right.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Ye Cike suddenly said, ¡°The Green Centipede¡­ If I remember correctly, they have a Mother coin in their house, right?¡±

    She was referring to the Green Phoenix Coin Spell. The Green Phoenix¡¯s mother and child knew each other. As long as The Green Phoenix¡¯s blood was smeared on the copper coins, the Child Coin or the Mother Coin would be formed. If either one of them is lost, one only need to hold the other, and they will eventually be attracted and reunited.

    It could be seen that with the Green Centipede, money only flowed to them, and not the other way around.

    They only cared about profits and nothing else. The industries involved were also veryplicated. Information, resources, ves, weapons, natural treasures, and so on could be traded.

    Although it did not involve human lives, it was even more extreme than Bi Luo Mansion.

    The Immortal cultivators in this kind of force were exactly the extreme type. Immortal cultivation was purely for power. They were neither on the right path nor did they do evil, but were in the gray area.

    And because the Green Centipede did not trade human lives, it was favored by the cultivation sects of the Central ins, and the Xuanyin family was one of them.

    The Green Centipede would give the Mother Coin to its partners as a token, so it could enjoy some privileges.

    Xiu¡¯er nodded, ¡°Yes, and I brought it with me this time.¡±

    She took out a bronze coin from her sleeve, which was engraved with a Green Luan insect pattern, and it was shining with a green light.

    Ye Cike did not immediately order Xiu¡¯er to do anything. Instead, she looked at the ¡®Jun¡¯ character.

    She was imitating Duan Lanruo¡¯s handwriting.

    After Ye Cike returned that day, she felt that something was wrong the more she thought about it. It was an intuition.

    When Duan Lanruo was writing that word, her expression and movements were extremely focused. She was so focused that it did not seem like she was writing, but rather, she seemed to be watching someone.

    Ye Cike had an amazing observation and memory. The ¡®Jun¡¯ word did not look like a single word. Instead, there were words before and after it, and they were connected together to form this.

    She had practiced for a long time, and she did not know if it was an illusion, but she could only see a familiar name on the white paper.

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er, please continue,¡± Ye Cike muttered.

    Xiu¡¯er answered obediently, ¡°When Jiang Feng went up to the Sword Pavilion, Cui Ting challenged Green Lotus Swordsman for the second time. However, it seemed that he failed again this time. Green Lotus swordsman didn¡¯t make a move, but he seemed to have cast some spell. She left the disciple of the Heart Sword Sect, and flew away on her, heading north of the city. However, she came back soon after.¡±

    This matter was the most confusing and illogical one. The Green Lotus Swordsman had suddenly left and then returned. No one knew where she had gone and what she had done.

    ¡°She¡¯s as aggressive as before?¡± Ye Cike asked.

    Everyone had guessed that the Green Lotus Swordsman hade out of seclusion to find talents.

    Xiu¡¯er nodded.

    Ye Cike waved her hand, and a map of the City of Ten Thousand Swords appeared on the white paper.

    The young girl¡¯s slender finger pointed at the Sword Pavilion and slid all the way down, passing by the Inkstone Tower, andnded on the Qingping Residence where Chen Sifan was staying.

    Coincidentally, three points and one line.

    ¡°Prepare a call card for me. I want to meet the Green Lotus Swordsman. Also, give me a list of the people who were received by the Inkstone Tower that day.¡±

 Chapter 123 - Supreme Starshiftâ€™, Xiahou Cenyi

    <h4>Chapter 123: ¡®Supreme Starshift¡¯, Xiahou Cenyi</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan stepped into the branch of the Sky Treasure Pavilion in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. The first thing he saw was a dazzling array of treasures.

    As expected of the Immortal cultivation sect¡¯s eBay, it was much more impactful than the game.

    This sect just made people want to chop off their hands to stop themselves from overspending.

    ¡°May I ask if you want to exchange, appraise, or exchange items for spirit stones?¡± The receptionist at Sky Treasure Pavilion was a woman who looked to be in her twenties. She had a kind smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exchange stuff for spirit stones,¡± Liu Yuan simply said, ¡°You can¡¯t make the decision. Please ask Elder Zhang Qishan.

    He took out a paperweight from his sleeve that was carved into a Xuanwu.

    The most worthless things that came from the Xuanwu Secret Treasure were probably the decorations inside.

    He wanted to use this item to exin where the item he wanted to exchange came from. Elder Zhang Qishan was one of the tools that had conquered, with max favorability.

    The maidservant was stunned at first because the person in front of her was young and was obviously a wandering cultivator.

    She had thought that it was probably another person who had rushed over to watch the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event. However, he had run out of money and wanted to exchange some of his belongings for money.

    However, Liu Yuan seemed to be very familiar with the exchange process of the Sky Treasure Pavilion. He even called out the name of the branch elder, so she knew that it might not be the case.

    ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± the maidservant said respectfully. Then, she took the paperweight and left in a hurry.

    On the other hand, some of the Immortal cultivators who were also watching and choosing only saw that there was no paperweight in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands that could be described as ugly, and that it had be a little rough and ugly due to the passage of time.

    All of them had curious or strange expressions on their faces.

    Li Huaian was close by and could see it clearly. It was just an ordinary paperweight. It had been old for a long time and was no different from a brick. He wondered where this poor fellow came from to dare toe up with such a paperweight to invite an elder.

    Perhaps it was because the maidservant was good-looking that he wanted to tease her¡­

    However, the price to pay was too great.

    He was also an itinerant cultivator, but he did not have the guts to take liberties with the maidservant. He only dared to watch from here.

    A few years ago, there was a man who held his sword in the Sky Treasure Pavilion and said that he had obtained it from some powerful secret treasure. In the end, his leg was broken on the spot.

    This was going to be interesting.

    Li Huaian gloated as he looked at the fellow who was still minding his own business and waiting here. He was afraid that he did not know that the maid was going to call the guards to kick him out.

    Liu Yuan stood on the spot and looked around. The relevant information about the Sky Treasure Pavilion shed through his mind.

    [Take in all the heavenly treasures.]

    It was one of the three pavilions of the Central ins, the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    The three pavilions referred to the Sword Pavilion, the Sky Treasure Pavilion, and the Taiqing Pavilion.

    The Sword Pavilion was a well-known sect in the five regions and eight seas. Most of its members were swordsmiths.

    Otherwise, the Singing Sword Meet, which was prepared for young Immortal cultivators, would not have attracted so many new generations of various sects toe from thousands of miles away.

    To a certain extent, this showed the reputation and prestige of the Sword Pavilion.

    Naturally, Taiqing Pavilion needed no introduction. As one of the two great Daoist sects, they would naturally know as long as they reported their names.

    After all, the Taiqing Pavilion did not only represent the pavilion, but also the power, connections, and strength umted by countless high-level Immortal cultivators.

    It was the same for the Jade Mirage Sect.

    For example, Ling Yu¡¯s cultivation level was not high. Because she had been traveling all year round, she was not famous.

    However, because she was officially wearing the Daoist robe of a true disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect, people automatically made way for her when she went to register at the Signing Sword tform.

    This was also the reason why many people desired to enter arge sect.

    In the Central ins of Shangyang, the more top sects were, the lesspetitive they were. Because of the vast resources and the strong foundation of the predecessors, it was not difficult to practice any Immortal method, and there were no obstacles.

    However, it was one thing to be able to learn it, and another thing to be able to actuallyprehend it.

    There were all kinds of small tests and bigpetitions every year. Once they fell behind, they would be greeted with fear and uneasiness.

    It would even be embarrassing if he could not defeat the disciples of other sects when he was outside.

    Therefore, the disciples of the big sects faced even greater pressure.

    On the other hand, it was also a form of survival of the fittest. However,pared to the small and medium-sized sects and demonic sects, it was a virtuous cycle.

    However, the threshold to enter was even higher. The disciples who could join were basically the best in ordinary sects.

    If one had to make an analogy, it would be like the modern Advanced Academy. You may have entered it, but it did not mean that you had seeded. A more outstanding person would have to face an even more outstanding enemy. One might even have to put in more effort than the average person in order to obtain more.

    The Sky Treasure Pavilion was simr to the Sword Pavilion to a certain extent.

    The Sword Pavilion was a sect of swordsmiths, and forging swords was their inherent skill. Thus, they had umted a lot of sword-type weapons within the sect.

    It was also possible to hold a sword-type weapon exhibition.

    As the name suggested, the Sky Treasure Pavilion was a sect that collected all kinds of natural treasures.

    Their basic cultivation technique, Object Receiving Technique, was to collect these treasures and use their natural Bell Spirit Qi to cultivate Immortality.

    The Bell Spirit Qi was not spiritual Qi, but a mysterious aura that naturally settled after these treasures absorbed the essence of the sun and moon and underwent the baptism of time.

    Immortal cultivators could also exchange items for money in the branches set up by the sect. Of course, the Sky Treasure Pavilion would also regrly take out the treasures that had been eliminated from the sect and hold auctions.

    It was called the Heavenly Treasures Meeting.

    However, even though it was said to have been eliminated, to the Sky Treasure Pavilion, it might be a piece of trash. To ordinary immortal cultivators, it was still a treasure that was in good condition.

    Losing the Bell Spirit Qi did not mean losing spiritual energy.

    Other cultivators could also use it, but it was said that the effect would be reduced by 10 to 20 percent, but it was not a big deal.

    Once the Heavenly Treasures Meeting was held, cultivators would flock to it, especially the itinerant cultivators whocked resources.

    Liu Yuan had always felt that the Pavilion Masters of this force were all collectors.

    Especially the First Pavilion Master, who was able toe up with the method of cultivating by gathering items. He was simply a talent.

    Speaking of which, his ¡®Sword in the Scabbard ¡ª Evil Heart of Killing¡¯ was still hanging in the main pavilion of the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    He definitely had to go to the main pavilion of Sky Treasure Pavilion. He just had to go down the main stream of the White Dragon River for 3,000 miles and he would be able to pass by it.

    However, the problem was that Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder¡­ ¡®Supreme Starshift¡¯, Xiahou Cenyi was also one of his conquered targets.

    Speaking of this Xiahou Cenyi, one had to mention the current Pavilion Master of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, Xiahou Su.

    From their surnames, it could be seen that the two were rtives.

    In fact, in terms of seniority, Xiahou Cenyi was Xiahou Su¡¯s great-aunt, an old monster of unknown age. At least, she was on the same level as Xie Qian.

    Xiahou Su was headstrong, but he would definitely obey the words of his great aunt, who had raised him, and would not dare to disobey.

    ¡°Xiahou Cenyi should still be in closed-door cultivation. She hasn¡¯te out of the Shang Shi Secret Realm discovered by the Sky Treasure Pavilion. That plot will take some time, but I don¡¯t know if she wille out early¡­¡±

 Chapter 124 - 4: Some People Are Gone as They Wander

    <h4>Chapter 124: Some People Are Gone as They Wander</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Liu Yuan shook his head. After all, Xiahou Cenyi wasn¡¯t Shen Sifan.

    The closed-door cultivation in the crossing Cmity stage couldst for hundreds of years, and they would not easilye out. Otherwise, once their Foundation was unstable and they failed to pass the Tribtion, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Moreover, with Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s personality¡­ It was very hard to fathom. Before meeting her in person, it was hard to tell if she would have any opinions about Liu Yuan¡¯s harem.

    After about the time it took to make a cup of tea, the maidservant finally returned.

    Li Huaian, who had been waiting at the side for a while, was ready to watch the show, but he did not see the guards behind her. Instead, he saw her bow respectfully and hand the paperweight back. ¡°Young Master Jiang Feng, Elder Zhang would like to see you.¡±

    Li Huaian was shocked as he looked at the man¡¯s back as he left. He had actually invited an elder toe forward. What kind of treasure was that paperweight?

    No, wait, this person was that Jiang Feng?

    Li Huaian¡¯s shock turned into suspicion. He had just arrived at the Sword Pavilion, then left the Sky Treasure Pavilion, and even went to the Inkstone Tower on the way. Was this person really an itinerant cultivator? Was he disguised as a disciple of a big sect to gain experience? Could the paperweight be a token?

    Otherwise, how could there be such an exaggerated case of an itinerant cultivator? Li Huaian absolutely did not believe that it was luck or the like. How could there be such good luck?

    As a wandering cultivator, he was so tight on resources every day. He had never seen a wandering cultivator like this, and he felt that his guess was right.

    It seemed like he had to ce a bet.

    Li Huaian looked at the treasures on disy around him and vaguely felt that maybe he could take a gamble.

    ¡­

    The Sky Treasure Pavilion was still the Sky Treasure Pavilion, and they did things cleanly and professionally.

    However, the most important point was that Liu Yuan had maxed out his favorability with Zhang Qishan.

    Friendship-oriented favorability, okay?

    Liu Yuan felt that this kind of friendship would not break through and be love. If it really could, he would kill the game producer on the spot when he transmigrated back from this world.

    And in fact, there was no such thing.

    Fortunately, everything went smoothly.

    In the branch of Sky Treasure Pavilion, Liu Yuan exchanged all the useless things he had with spirit stones. He had suddenly gained tens of thousands of spirit stones and became a nouveau riche.

    This way, he would have the basic Capital to establish his own force in the future.

    After all, half of the items in the Xuanwu Secret Treasure were more than enough to be exchanged for money, even though Liu Yuan could not use them due to his weapon specialization and cultivation techniques.

    The inheritance of a bloodline family could not be said to be shabby.

    As for how he had gotten the Xuanwu Secret Treasure, he would push the matter to City Lord Duan. Anyway, he was now a pretty boy that lived off women.

    Anyway, he had to say it. After all, the Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s rule was to find out the source of the stolen goods. The Sky Treasure Pavilion would not touch any stolen goods.

    Among their cultivation techniques, there was a magical advanced ability called ¡®Treasure Hearing¡¯, which could detect the origin and effects of an item. The higher the level of the cultivation technique, the more detailed the investigation would be.

    Of course, there were no low-level disciples. Every branch had to invite an elder to take charge.

    The elder in charge of the City of Ten Thousand Swords branch was a thin elder with a goatee. He was amazed at how generous the City Lord was, but he also sighed, feeling that the young man was wasting such a precious treasure.

    Fortunately, he hade to their Sky Treasure Pavilion. If he had gone to some other ce like the Green Centipede, he would really regret it to death.

    The Sky Treasure Pavilion was formal, but there were also many rules. For Green Centipede, it basically did not matter where you came from.

    However, as one of the three pavilions, the reputation of the Sky Treasure Pavilion was naturally guaranteed, and there was no need to worry about the secret being leaked.

    If he went to the Green Centipede, there was still a chance that his background would be exposed.

    It was up to him to decide where he wanted to go.

    ¡°Sigh, if you have something to exchange for spirit stones next time, you muste to me. Don¡¯t let the Green Centipede trick you.¡± This elder was kind and helpless, as if he was admonishing a prodigal junior.

    Liu Yuan expressed his thanks with a subtle expression and was ready to leave.

    He emptied his backpack and felt rxed. He only left behind some equipment and pills that he had prepared for Gu Chang.

    Elder Zhang shook his head. Then, he suddenly froze and quickly said, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan turned around.

    Elder Zhang¡¯s expression was very strange. ¡°I was still wondering why I felt that something was wrong. So the person the Pavilion Master is looking for is you.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression changed, and Elder Zhang continued, ¡°A few days ago, the Pavilion Master gave an order for me to wait for someone to hand the item over to him. The Jiang Feng you¡¯re using now is a fake name, right? Look at my poor memory.¡±

    He went into the secret room and took out a sword case.

    Liu Yuan was stunned and took the box.

    The sword case made of ebony was slender and in, without any other decorations.

    There was a pitch-ck sword in the case. It had an ordinary shape, but the de was sharp. There were faint dark red patterns on it, and it did not seem to be anything special.

    However, this sword was called ¡®Evil Heart of Killing¡¯.

    Liu Yuan fell into deep thought.

    It was obvious who had asked Xiahou Su to give him the sword.

    However, he did not use this sword in the conquering strategy guide. Other than Shen Sifan, who used abat strategy, the others used a more conventional method.

    The Cmity stage¡­ One had mastered thews of heaven and earth, and is familiar with karma and fate.

    The most important thing was probably the special characteristic of the cultivation method unique to the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    Liu Yuan did not know if he could see the past or the future, but since he had given him the sword, it meant that he still had a favorable impression of him. This meant that at least Xiahou Cenyi did not n to deal with him as a heartless man.

    He thought that they were biding their time, but he was caught off guard, and they were waiting for him here.

    But in this case, there was no longer a need to ask Duan Lanruo for a weapon.

    When Liu Yuan returned to the inn, he instantly felt Shen Sifan¡¯s pursuit and Ye Cike¡¯s investigation. They were no longer a problem.

    ¡°Whew¡­ It¡¯s just an illusion. If they were all like this, they would¡¯ve alle to divide me up. Xiahou Cenyi must¡¯ve sensed my position because of the connection between her cultivation method and the sword, ¡®Evil Heart of Killing¡¯.

    Liu Yuan consoled himself and took out his sword. He nced at the familiar long sword and felt a sense of security in his heart.

    ¡°At least I have a weapon in hand.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and touched the de of the sword with his fingers. He suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    He turned the sword over carefully and found that there was a sword inscription carved on it.

    ¡®Our Treasure, Junxuan¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What did he say? Sky Treasure Pavilion was a bunch of collectors.

    Liu Yuan touched the line of sword inscriptions with his fingers and ced the sword across his knees. He equipped the card again and used his divine sense to explore the Sword Spirit of the sword.

    As soon as his consciousness entered it, he could only see darkness and no end.

    If it was an ordinary person, it would indeed be impossible, but he had already tried it once. It was a game within a game ¡ª A bullet screen shooting game that simted lightning.

    In this space, there would be a lot of remnant Sword Qi and souls under the sword attacking continuously.

    Liu Yuan continued to move forward in his meditation, an ominous feeling in his heart.

    Something seemed to be a little different. The darkness was too quiet, and there were no disturbances.

    However, after a long time, he finally saw light.

    Liu Yuan was overjoyed, but then his smile froze. ¡°Huh?¡±

    In the boundless sword consciousness space, a ck-haired woman was holding her chin in boredom. She suddenly opened her eyes, and a red light shed in her dark pupils. She smiled with a trace of a perverse smile.

    Although something felt really off, she looked exactly like Xiahou Cenyi in his memory.

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He was so scared that he suddenly retracted his divine sense, opened his eyes, and threw the sword in his hand to the ground.

 Chapter 125 - Whoâ€™s More Scheming?

    <h4>Chapter 125: Who¡¯s More Scheming?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a while, staring at the sword on the ground.

    The dark red patterns on the pitch-ck sword had all turned bright red, as red as blood, as if it was burning.

    It seemed like there was a big problem.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a f*cking gift of a sword. She¡¯s part of the package too!!¡±

    Liu Yuan stood up instantly and roared in his heart with a twisted face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­ Is she scheming against me?!¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at the sword on the ground.

    However, the longsword did not reply. It remained where it was quietly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The ferocious expression on Liu Yuan¡¯s face eased a little. He waited in a daze for a while, but the sword still did not respond.

    ¡°¡­ Umm.¡±

    Was she really not there?

    Liu Yuan stopped moving and walked over to pick up the sword. He looked up and down suspiciously, but the surroundings were quiet. There was really no follow-up.

    ¡°First of all¡­ That was definitely not an illusion.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mind was clear, and he took a deep breath to calm down.

    He was sure that the human figure was Xiahou Cenyi. This was absolutely certain, but it looked a little different from the Supreme Starshift.

    Her eyes were dark red and her expression was arrogant. She was not like Xiahou Cenyi, who liked to mess around but still followed the rules.

    Most importantly, how could there be a real person inside the sword?

    ¡°It feels like¡­ an aura of the sword¡¯s Sword Spirit, but something¡¯s not right. The Sword¡¯s Spirit has long been broken. It can¡¯t be soplete. Xiahou Cenyi probably fused her split soul with the Sword Spirit¡¯s remnant soul to create a rtivelyplete Sword Spirit.¡±

    Liu Yuan rubbed his temples and let out a sigh.

    His heart was so weak that he almost died on the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go in and take a look again. We¡¯ll decide after we figure out the situation.¡± Liu Yuan struggled for a moment, then closed his eyes and once again sank his consciousness into the sword.

    Vague and misty¡­

    Just as he entered, he suddenly saw the woman¡¯s face in front of him.

    ¡°Surprise.¡± Xiahou Cenyi looked at him with a smile. Her five fingers were like a knife, and he stabbed toward his abdomen.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    Liu Yuan was once again shocked back to reality, and his sword fell to the ground with a ng.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He looked expressionlessly at the sword on the ground. The sword was stained with his blood, and his fingers still hurt a little.

    It was Blood Ownership¡­ was it necessary to be so terrifying?

    However, it seemed that the Sword Spirit was trapped in the sword body and could note out. It could only affect him when he entered.

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s true body should still be in seclusion.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the sword. His face was a little pale. This Blood Ownership did not use ordinary blood, but Essence Blood, the essence of the human body¡¯s Qi and blood. Taking too much would hurt the body.

    As expected, Evil Heart of Killing was still an evil sword. Aplete Sword Spirit had a huge mental attack power. He was in a trance and was almost sucked dry.

    Liu Yuan was still in shock and did not know if he should go in.

    He did not know if he would be affected by the Sword Spirit if he went in. If he did not go in, he would not know what the rtionship between the sword spirit and Xiahou Cenyi was.

    ¡°Goddamnit¡­ Xiahou Cenyi gave me a sword. It can¡¯t be to kill me, and it has already recognized me as its master.¡±

    Liu Yuan closed his eyes and meditated. Once again, he saw Xiahou Cenyi in the sword.

    This time, she was sitting in the same ce, perfectly fine. The darkness around her had transformed into a courtyard, a screen, a table, and a small lotus pond. However, it was only about ten meters in radius, and the rest was still dark.

    Liu Yuan recognized that this was the Sky Treasure Pavilion, where Xiahou Cenyi lived.

    The woman picked up the teapot and poured herself a cup of water.

    ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t change this into a wine pot.¡± She held her chin and sighed. Her clothes slipped off, revealing her delicate corbones. She looked up at Liu Yuan and smiled. ¡°Junxuan, you¡¯re noting?¡±

    It looked like Xiahou Cenyi, but its eyes were blood-red, the same color as the patterns on the sword.

    Liu Yuan was still very alert.

    Xiahou Cenyi tilted her head, her expression innocent and charming. ¡°Or do you want me to call you¡­ Master?¡±

    Fuck!

    ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. Luckily, this was a spiritual space and had nothing to do with her body.

    ¡°You are the Sword Spirit of this sword?¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at her face, which was exactly the same as Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s.

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked and put away her innocent and charming expression. She had a strange expression on her face.¡±I¡¯m Xiahou Cenyi, Xiahou Su¡¯s great aunt, the Starshift Supreme who treats you like a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Fake!¡± Liu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who treats her like a treasure while she treats me like a toy! It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re just a Sword Spirit who has obtained the memories, but you don¡¯t understand the real situation at all.¡±

    Xiahou Cenui blinked again. ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. I¡¯m indeed aplete Sword Spirit refined by that Supreme Starshift, using a wisp of her consciousness and the remnant soul in the sword.¡±

    ¡°I knew that already,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    ¡°You, Sword Spirit, what do you want to do by changing into her appearance?¡± he asked, still on guard.

    Xiahou Cenyi said with a serious expression, ¡°No, I¡¯ve always looked like this. I¡¯m a very high-level Sword Spirit with an independent consciousness. Although I have a trace of memory, I have nothing to do with that Supreme Starshift, so why would I change into her appearance?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yuan replied, but then he asked suspiciously, ¡°Then why did you pretend to be her just now? You¡¯re ying a prank on me even when you¡¯re bound by blood.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi supported her chin with her hands andughed. ¡°I was just scaring you. Who knew that you would be so scared that you would even throw your sword away? I was afraid that you would be scared away, so I quickly bound it. In the end, you¡¯re now the sword¡¯s Master, but you¡¯re still so afraid of me. It seems that you¡¯re very afraid of that Supreme Starshift.¡±

    Liu Yuan seemed to have finally let down his guard. He walked over and looked at the decorations around him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I was just startled. Being scared and being startled are two different things.¡±

    The Saint Seiya would not fall in the same ce twice, but he, Liu Yuan, could use the same reason countless times.

    Xiahou Cenyi was taken aback. She nodded and felt that it made sense. She said, ¡°But I know you. You¡¯re Liu Junxuan. You said that you¡¯d treasure that Supreme Starshift, but you suddenly disappeared and even hooked up with other women. Are you really not afraid?¡±

    Liu Yuan immediately felt his scalp go numb, but Hu Jiuniang¡¯s words about the way of checks and bnces suddenly shed through his mind.

    The main point was equilibrium!

    Liu Yuan felt as if a bolt of lightning had shed across his background. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I have no way out¡­ You don¡¯t know this, but I lost my cultivation because I went to the Sea shing Tower. Forget it, you won¡¯t understand it anyway.¡±

    He exited the sword space with a dejected look on his face. He opened his eyes and looked at the longsword in his hand. He suddenly snorted andughed. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see who¡¯s more scheming.¡±

    He really did not know if this was the Sword Spirit or Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s consciousness.

    However, he would just treat her as a Sword Spirit and tell her all the ¡®truth¡¯ he wanted her to hear.

 Chapter 126 - Ye Cike & Shen Sifan

    <h4>Chapter 126: Ye Cike & Shen Sifan</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Did you send the card?¡± Ye Cike asked indifferently.

    Xiu¡¯er helped Ye Cike put on her clothes. She carefully put on her inner clothes and covered the light blue apron below. The soft fabric clung to the girl¡¯s body, making her skin look delicate and white.

    Although the youngdy was thin and weak, she still had beautiful curves. When her clothes were half-covered, under the dim light, her slender waist and round thighs were faintly visible, showing the charm between a youngdy and a woman.

    The paleness of her face was hidden by the candlelight, revealing a faint pink color, covering the only w in her original face, and highlighting her beautiful and exquisite face.

    Xiu¡¯er looked at her Young Mistress¡¯s body. She felt her ears burning and her heart beating fast. She thought to herself that when her Young Mistress grew up, he would definitely be a peerless beauty. If she was not born in the Xuanyin family, she would have many suitors.

    That hateful man who abandoned the Young Mistress and ran away must be the biggest scumbag in all of Shanyang.

    Not only did he steal the Xuanyang Pearl, but he also stole the Young Mistress¡¯s heart. Then, he left without saying goodbye.

    Xiu¡¯er felt so angry every time she thought of this. If she really found this guy, she would tie him up and whip him hundreds of times.

    Actually, if Young Mistress did not like that person, perhaps that would be best¡­

    The people of the Xuanyin family, once they fell in love, they were bound to have a bad ending.

    Xiu¡¯er secretly smacked her jinx mouth a few times to get rid of the bad luck. She quickly tied her Young Mistress¡¯s belt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you. I¡¯ve also agreed on the time and ce for your visit tonight. The Green Lotus Swordsman is actually not as scary as the rumors say. She agreed to my request very well and spoke politely and gently. She¡¯s also quite good-looking¡­ Umm, she¡¯s cool, like a man, but she¡¯s definitely not as good-looking as you, Young Mistress.¡±

    Ye Cike shook her head and hung the jade around her waist. ¡°I know you¡¯re talkative. I¡¯ll send you back in a few days and rece you with Hui¡¯er.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er covered the girl¡¯s head with the veil hat and begged for mercy with a smile, ¡°Young Mistress, please spare me. I don¡¯t want to go back and be cooped up. It¡¯s not easy for me toe out for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I knew that you couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness, not to apany me.¡± Ye Cike gave a rare smile and looked outside, ¡°Have you found the list yet?¡±

    Xiu¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Here.¡±

    As she spoke, he handed the name list in his sleeve to Ye Cike.

    Ye Cike¡¯s eyes swept across the room and saw the name of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo.

    Her request was to get a private room in the inner hall.

    ¡°¡­ Jiang Feng also went to the Inkstone Tower at this time, right?¡± Ye Cike¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiu¡¯er said. ¡°ording to the records at Inkstone Tower, Jiang Feng spent the night in City Lord Duan¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to the information we¡¯ve gathered, this Jiang Feng was originally the young master of arge mortal family in a small part of the Jiang Kingdom. His family¡¯s circumstances were a bit poor, and they said that he obtained Duan Lanruo¡¯s kind support, which allowed him to cultivate¡­ To put it bluntly, he was raised by Duan Lanruo since he was young, so his participation in the Singing Sword Meet this time is just a lie. He¡¯s definitely here to enter the City of Ten Thousand Swords and take up a position.¡±

    Ye Cike boarded the carriage and stopped. Her expression under the curtain hat did not change as she said, ¡°I know.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er finished her report. She pulled the reins and the two white beasts immediately moved forward.

    Sitting in the carriage, Ye Cike¡¯s thoughts wandered as she smelled the faint fragrance of incense.

    This Jiang Feng¡¯s background seemed very innocent. If he had such a rtionship with Duan Lanruo, it could also exin why he was able to cross the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time.

    It was not because of talent, but because of Duan Lanruo¡¯s arrangement. After all, she was a 9-star swordsman of the Sword Pavilion, so it was naturally very easy for her to ¡®reveal¡¯ the key points of the Shu Road trial.

    However, what was the exnation for the word ¡®Jun¡¯?

    Ye Cike had a clear grasp of how to express her emotions with penmanship, and the deep affection contained in her penmanship was obvious.

    If she really had such deep feelings for him, why would she choose to keep a pretty boy?

    This City Lord Duan did not seem like such a person.

    Ye Cike sorted out all the information she had obtained over the past few days. In fact, there was already a hint of truth in the matter.

    Thest part of the puzzle needed to bepleted by the Green Lotus Swordsman, who had also gone to the Inkstone Tower that day.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family¡¯s eyes revealed deep determination and confidence.

    ¡­

    Shen Sifan sat quietly in his room, looking at the courtyard outside the wooden sliding door. She lowered her eyes and reached out to touch the Green Lotus Sword on her knee.

    It was early summer.

    In the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the summer night was filled with a river of stars, the stars shattered like dust, and the chirping of insects could be heard all around. The gentle, cool breeze was very refreshing.

    The environment in Qingping Residence was very good, but no matter what, Shen Sifan still felt a little irritable.

    She recalled that this residence was arranged by Duan Lanruo, and could not help but feel a trace of rejection in her heart.

    Ever since she failed to catch Duan Lanruo in the act that day, she had an indescribable feeling toward Duan Lanruo.

    He did not know if it was because she was filled with anger at the time but had forcefully suppressed her internal injuries in the end, or if it was because of the negative effects caused by Duan Lanruo¡¯s image copsing.

    The scene from back then shed through her mind from time to time.

    At that time, everyone¡¯s faces shed through her mind one by one, and finally, she fixed her eyes on Jiang Feng¡¯s stiff expression of panic.

    That kind of fear did not seem to be because he was caught in the act, but more like¡­ he knew her.

    Shen Sifan thought that her intuition would never be wrong, but Duan Lanruo¡¯s words echoed in her heart over and over again, making her feel that it was contradictory.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Shen Sifan heaved a sigh of relief and frowned. Liu Junxuan¡­ this man was indeed the knot in her heart, and even the demon in her heart.

    If she could not solve it, even if she had reached the ninth level of the song of the Green Lotus Sword, the Mental Demon Tribtion in the Tribtion stage would make her lose herbat power.

    But this was nothing.

    Most importantly, she could no longer hide the sadness in her heart.

    The initial killing intent had already disappeared. The more time passed, the more helpless and uneasy she felt.

    So what if the green Lotus Sword was the best in the world?

    She just wanted to find him as soon as possible so that he would stop hiding and return to the Taiqing Pavilion with her. She was even willing to¡­ just live in seclusion with him.

    Shen Sifan came back to her senses and realized that her breathing was a little rushed. Heughed at himself. She had pushed herself too hard.

    She could not do it at all. She was just constantly deceiving herself. If Liu Yuan did not exist in this world, who else could Shen Sifan secretly hold under the setting sun?

    The Green Lotus Swordsman could not help but look a little lonely.

    Outside the door.

    The sound of the beast¡¯s hooves stopped, and a girl dressed in luxurious clothes alighted from the carriage. She was supported by the maidservant who had delivered the invitation.

    She walked to the door and saluted. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Cike from the Xuanyin family. I¡¯m here to ask you some questions. I hope that you can enlighten me, Green Lotus Swordsman.¡±

 Chapter 127 - The Inevitable Expos

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Inevitable Exposure of One¡¯s Disguise</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shen Sifan and Ye Cike were sitting opposite each other, one upright and the other dignified.

    Xiu¡¯er was adding tea.

    Shen Sifan had always been straightforward, so she simply said, ¡°May I ask why the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family hase to my ce?¡±

    Without the previous weakness and loneliness, her gaze was as sharp as a sword, prating, as if it could directly prate the heart, making people not dare to look at her directly.

    Ye Cike was secretly awed by the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s demeanor.

    As expected of the strongestbat force of the Taiqing Pavilion, her entire person was like a sword, sharp and upright, with an awe-inspiring aura.

    But I can¡¯t show weakness!

    Pride welled up in the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family¡¯s heart, and she felt that she could not admit defeat. She puffed out her chest and straightened her back, trying to show off his imposing manner as the Young Mistress of a great family.

    However, due to her height, no matter how she straightened her body, she still seemed to be a head shorter.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ye Cike was annoyed. She thought that she should ask Xiu¡¯er to prepare some milk to make this small body grow taller.

    Shen Sifan waited for a while, and when the girl did not answer, she said, ¡°Young Mistress, what do you want to ask me?¡±

    Ye Cike quickly came back to her senses. She covered her mouth and coughed twice, then raised her head and said seriously, ¡°What I want to ask is, yesterday, what did you do at the Inkstone Tower?¡±

    Shen Sifan suddenly fell into silence. After a moment, she said, ¡°This is my private matter. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say more. If Young Mistress doesn¡¯t have any other questions, I don¡¯t think I have anything else to say.¡±

    Ye Cike stared at her and asked, ¡°Is it rted to the person you¡¯re looking for? You flew all the way from the Taiqing Pavilion to the southeast of the Central ins on your sword to find someone, right? And now, you¡¯vee to the city of Ten Thousand Swords and found a clue in the Inkstone Tower, but you returned without any sess, right?¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s pupils shrank, and she suddenly looked up. Although she restrained herself and pursed her lips without saying a word, her expression was already asking ¡®how did you know?¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s City Lord Duan and the wandering cultivator called Jiang Feng,¡± Ye Cike said with a deep gaze.

    Shen Sifan promised not to tell anyone about this. She pursed he rlips tightly, and the expression on her face could only be described as incredulous.

    How did the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family know about this?

    Ye Cike snorted and put the documents on the table, ¡°As expected. This is the information I¡¯ve gathered over the past few days, including Jiang Feng¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Shen Sifan looked at the stack of papers in front of her. She already had a premonition in her heart, and she said with some difficulty, ¡°Jiang¡­ Feng?¡±

    Ye Cike did not answer. She had the upper hand and the situation was under her control. Instead, she raised her chin and said, ¡°I came to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to find a person.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes drooped, and she said with a nostalgic tone, ¡°He used to be the most shameless person in my mind, always like toe and go like a ghost to make fun of me, but he was also the most special person in the world, the person who treated me the best. But one day, I suddenly couldn¡¯t find him. No matter what magic I used, I couldn¡¯t find his whereabouts. It was only recently that he seemed to have returned from another world. I followed the clues all the way to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, wanting to ask him for an exnation, and get a conclusion.¡±

    Because of the high degree of ovep, Shen Sifan could not help but hold her breath, and her heart beat faster with her words.

    Apprehension, uneasiness, anticipation, and all sorts of other emotions intertwined in her heart.

    In the end, she heard the girl¡¯s clear and powerful voice say, ¡°The most important person to me, his name is-¡±

    ¡°Liu Junxuan.¡±

    ¡°Liu Junxuan!¡±

    The two of them spoke almost at the same time, and their eyes met.

    Xiu¡¯er was stunned. She looked at her Young Mistress and then at the Green Lotus Swordsman.

    She was stunned for a moment, then her eyes widened. Hey, hey, hey, what¡¯s going on¡­?

    The room suddenly became quiet.

    It seemed to be within expectations, but it also seemed to be beyond reason.

    Shen Sifan stared at the girl in front of her in a daze. Ye Cike seemed to have expected the result, but she still looked disappointed and angry. She bit her lip and looked at her. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re also looking for him!¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s sharp temperament disappeared for a moment. She was actually a little tired, and the emotions that she had forcibly suppressed before came back like a tide. She turned her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him.¡±

    Ye Cike mmed the table and stood up. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He must be that Jiang Feng! I had already detected him at the city gate, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to fool me as so easily! I was still wondering why a hothead would appear. As expected, it was him¡­ And that Hu Jiuniang! That Duan Lanruo! All of them had something going on with him! I was still wondering where this powerful itinerant cultivator came from, and how to live off a woman, but it turns out to be him!¡±

    The young girl was so angry that she did not care about her image as a Young Mistress of a great aristocratic family. She only wanted to ruthlessly press that person to the ground and step on him twice. Her cheeks and ears were red, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. It was clear how angry she was.

    ¡°Young Mistress, be careful. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Xiu¡¯er held her up.

    Ye Cike panted heavily and sat down again. She took a sip of tea, but the blush on her exquisite face did not fade. She looked at Shen Sifan and said, ¡°What kind of spell technique did you use to find out that he was in the Inkstone Tower and ended up running into him quarreling with Duan Lanruo? Why did you actuallye back? You should have just cut him in half with your sword!¡±

    The young girl did not care about her face anymore. She puffed up her cheeks and said words of anger.

    Shen Sifan retold what happened to Ye Cike, who widened her eyes and clenched the teacup in her hand. ¡°Adopted¡­ Adopted husband?! Only they could think of such a thing! It was simply shameless! How could they¡­ How could they do this?¡±

    Damn it, the child adoptive husband was too enviable and shameful! It was too shameful!

    Ye Cike could not help but think that if she had known Liu Yuan since they were young, the story would have been even better. However, she did not meet an innocent little boy, but an invincible scumbag!

    The most hateful thing was that her Xuanyang Pearl was with that person. If she killed him, no one knew if the Xuanyang Pearl would return to her or disappear with it.

    Otherwise, she would have immediately picked up her sword and cut this guy into eight pieces. She was definitely not as soft-hearted as this Green Lotus Swordsman!

    The most infuriating thing was that Duan Lanruo did not have any reaction when she was in front of her. Even when she said that she wanted to use the Ten Thousand Sword array to find him, she still acted cooperative. She even took all her stuff in exchange, but secretly slept with him¡­

    Ye Cike gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke. She looked at Shen Sifan and said, ¡°Duan Lanruo is in control of the city, so she has nothing to fear. She will definitely tamper with the Ten Thousand Sword Array. When you failed thest time, she became alert. Now that we¡¯re about to observe the tide and listen to the swords, if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just have to wait. We¡¯ll bide our time and wait for him to leave the city.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s tone had a hint of amon enemy, and she immediately began to n.

 Chapter 128 - The United Front against Liu Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 128: The United Front against Liu Yuan Has Reached a Consensus!</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Shen Sifan did not answer immediately. Instead, she cautiously asked for more clues about Jiang Feng¡¯s identity.

    One coincidence was a coincidence, but two, three, and many coincidencesbined together would be solid evidence.

    He had been suspicious of Jiang Feng¡¯s identity all along, and now that she hadpared it with the information from Ye Cike, it was obvious.

    Jiang Feng was present when Ye Cike had calcted their whereabouts at the city gate. When Shen Sifan had used a spell to track them down, it had been on Jiang Feng!

    He had managed to fool her every time!

    In front of her, Ye Cike stomped her feet and mmed the table, like a squirrel whose tail had been stepped on.

    What family etiquette, what dignity as a Young Mistress, all of it was thrown on the ground.

    She was just a young girl who could not contain her anger because of the person she liked.

    Although she looked like he wanted to tear that person into pieces, there was no killing intent in her eyes.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman sighed in her heart with a subtle expression on her face. She reached out and touched the body of the Green Lotus Sword.

    The Green Lotus Sword, which was extremely sensitive to killing intent, did not move at all at this moment. Ity quietly on her knees.

    But what right did she have to say anything¡­?

    She recalled how she had been so angry when she heard that Liu Yuan was about to get married that she had rushed out of the Taiqing Pavilion with her sword and rushed to Liu Yuan¡¯s side with her sword ced on his neck. She actually felt a little amused.

    In fact, if she really wanted to kill that unfaithful person, she should not have asked for a reason.

    If she asked, it meant that she was hesitating.

    And once she hesitated in a rtionship, she would take a step back, followed by another step, and another.

    Even now, she could not see her own heart clearly.

    ¡°He has another woman in the Jiang Kingdom¡¯s Water Moon Dock, and another woman in the mortal realm¡¯s Chiyu Vi. He almost got married to them,¡± Shen Sifan said lightly.

    She took the teapot from Xiu¡¯er, who was still in a daze, and poured herself a cup of tea. Then, she filled Ye Cike¡¯s cup.

    ¡°There are two more??¡±

    Including her and Shen Sifan, as well as Duan Lanruo and Hu Jiuniang, there were six of them in total!

    Was he nning to change women every night?

    Bastard!

    The young girl gritted her teeth, and her vision was turning dark. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and drank the tea in front of her in one gulp. ¡°Who are those two?¡±

    Xiu¡¯er was trying her best to fan the Young Mistress with a fan. She even used a mind-stabilizing spell to help her cool down.

    ¡°Ning Xiangrong, daughter of the Water Moon Dock Master, and Gu Siyin, daughter of Chiyu Vi¡¯s Master.¡±

    As soon as Shen Sifan finished speaking, Ye Cike turned to look at her maidservant. Xiu¡¯er immediately nodded and said, ¡°Young Mistress, I¡¯ll immediately send someone to investigate!¡±

    Ye Cike heaved a sigh of relief. Her expression eased slightly as she reached out to adjust her clothes.

    Only then did she realize how ugly she had been in front of the Green Lotus Swordsman.

    The young girl coughed and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost myposure.¡±

    Shen Sifan could not help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s human nature. At that time, I immediately lifted my sword, preparing to kill him. I gave him a big scare, so he came to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He probably wanted to take advantage of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event to fish in troubled waters and seek protection from City Lord Duan.¡±

    She could not help but think of that day in the Inkstone Tower. There was a beauty in front and behind the young man. The young man looked like he was enjoying it very much.

    ¡°Heh¡­ Hehehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, Green Lotus Swordsman?¡± Xiu¡¯er could not help but say. She was panicking. The Green Lotus Swordsman looked good when she lowered her head and smiled, but why did she look so scary?

    When Shen Sifan came back to her senses, she had already subconsciously ced her hand on the hilt of her sword. She clenched it tightly as if she could unsheathe it at any moment.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve lost myposure too.¡±

    The woman retracted her hand, and a polite apologetic look appeared on her face. She looked at her longsword with a heavy gaze and said indifferently, ¡°This Duan Lanruo is really powerful. She has yed you and me in circles.¡±

    As the saying goes, the older the ginger, the spicier it is.

    This Duan Lanruo had held the authority of the City of Ten Thousand Swords for more than 100 years. Compared to them, he was indeed more experienced and of a higher standard.

    Ye Cike sneered. ¡°I understand now. This old woman¡¯s n is very clear. On one hand, she can do whatever she wants to him in front of us, and on the other hand, she wants us to owe her a favor. On the other hand, she¡¯s using you and me to force him into a corner, so he can only rely on her protection. As expected of the City Lord who managed the City of Ten Thousand Swords to this day. She¡¯s using all her iron-fisted methods to steal a man! She¡¯s shameless!¡±

    Xiu¡¯er though that her Young Mistress was spending a lot of money just to get a man.

    However, she could not say this out loud.

    Shen Sifan said in a deep voice, ¡°she knows the City of Ten Thousand Swords like the back of her hand. She must already know that you¡¯vee to me. However, it¡¯s impossible for her to set up spies here. At most, she can only make her own guesses.¡±

    ¡°ording to this old hag¡¯s schemes, she¡¯ll definitely be able to guess that we¡¯ve already exchanged information and know that Jiang Feng is Liu Yuan.¡±

    Ye Cike¡¯s delicate little face looked serious as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t show that we¡¯re working together. If we do, she¡¯ll tell that bastard things like ¡®they¡¯reing to find you together and you can only rely on me¡¯. If we break up, she¡¯ll feel that there¡¯s a chance for us to break through one by one. The conflict between us will also give that bastard a chance to catch his breath.¡±

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family clenched her small fists tightly. ¡°Duan Lanruo is so fearless because this is her home ground. Even if you¡¯re at the seventh level of the Void Refinement stage and have an unparalleled Green Lotus Sword, you probably didn¡¯t manage to get any advantage that day. Otherwise, with your anger at that time, I¡¯m afraid you would have killed them long ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although Duan Lanruo is a swordsmith, she has been at the Synthesis stage for hundreds of years. I¡¯m not her match. If we really fight, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to determine the winner.¡±

    Shen Sifan raised her head and gently tapped the Green Lotus Sword. but there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about. Yingluo, we didn¡¯t work together in the first ce.

    Ye Cike¡¯s eyes turned cold. After a long while, she suddenly had a realization and said solemnly, ¡°Indeed, but just when we¡¯re facing Duan Lanruo, let¡¯s just treat it as a temporary alliance. We¡¯ll discuss what to do with that bastard after this matter is over.¡±

    Shen Sifan looked at the girl and nodded. She smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯m a little more open-minded now. After all, not only did he almost get married to someone else, but he¡¯s also been secretly meeting City Lord Duan for more than a day or two. So what if we defeated Duan Lanruo? She¡¯s still very pleased with herself¡­ She¡¯s already tasted everything we couldn¡¯t get.¡±

    Xiu¡¯er panicked. Although the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s tone was gentle, it was more frightening than her boiling killing intent.

    ¡°I think our most important goal now isn¡¯t to kidnap him, but to pull his heart back.¡± Shen Sifan continued in a gentle voice. ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of putting the cart before the horse? ¡±

    Ye Cike nodded and could not help but ask, ¡°Then should we do something?¡±

    Shen Sifan tapped her sword and said, ¡°We¡¯ll appear as if we¡¯ve fallen out, and then you go find him directly! I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve already scared him to the point where he¡¯s on edge thest few times, but you¡¯re different. If you switch sides with him now, you¡¯ll be able topete with Duan Lanruo! It would mess up her mind!¡±

    ¡°Also, that Ten Thousand Sword Array formation of yours has now be the Capital to ckmail Duan Lanruo. She lied to you first, so she¡¯s breaking her promise. Having an affair with someone else is immoral. She will not want it to be exposed. You have a great advantage now!¡±

    The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s eyes were as sharp as swords, and they were firm and decisive.

 Chapter 129 - Old Woman! What Do You Want to Do to My Xuanyang Pearl!?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Old Woman! What Do You Want to Do to My Xuanyang Pearl!?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    In the end, Liu Yuan still went to the City Lord¡¯s mansion to look for Duan Lanruo.

    Although there was a risk of running into Ye Cike, with his dirty identity as a child adoptive husband, even Shen Sifan had been fooled by Duan Lanruo¡¯s words during a direct confrontation. She was fooled without knowing it, and she let other women hug Liu Yuan and be intimate with him unscrupulously. In the end, she even promised not to expose the matter.

    She was like a husband, not only was his wife being yed with in front of him, but he also had to y the flute to liven things up and say that he was very happy.

    This was the extreme cuckold.

    Liu Yuan felt that this identity was perfect. Even the Green Lotus Swordsman was so disdainful and unwilling to verify it, let alone the arrogant Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family.

    Facing a person of such status, especially a man, one look would probably pollute one¡¯s eyes.

    As long as he acted like ackey, it would be easy to trick Ye Cike.

    Besides, Ye Cike lived in the City Lord¡¯s private estate, which was quite a distance from her official office, so it was unlikely that he would be caught in a trap.

    ¡°I received this in the Sky Treasure Pavilion.¡±

    Liu Yuan took out the Evil Heart of Killing. The originally pitch-ck body of the sword was now covered with red cracks, like meridians. It made people feel an inexplicable fear.

    This was the ¡®Fear¡¯ effect that came with it. In addition, it also had the ¡®Mind Erosion¡¯ effect that would cause evil thoughts to arise if one looked at it for a long time. However, in the game, it would be like a skill flying randomly and attacking allies.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a look of surprise appeared on her face.

    As a 9-star swordsmith, she was very experienced and knowledgeable. She could tell that this sword was extraordinary with one look.

    ¡°The sword edge, the sword shape, and the Sword Spirit are all top-tier, and the charm isplete. There¡¯s no reason for those treasure-sucking guys in the Sky Treasure Pavilion to hang this sword up.¡±

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords ran her finger across the sword as she listened to the sword chime. Her eyes narrowed, and her expression suddenly changed. She had clearly heard the true ¡®Evil Heart of Killing¡¯ of this sword. The feeling of her breathing being stifled and her heart being filled with evil thoughts was only the most superficial effect.

    ¡°When an evil sword is born, it must have experienced a storm of blood. When it is formed, I¡¯m afraid it will kill many people and pile up corpses.¡±

    The Sword Light was turbid, and it was reflected in Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes. The killing intent contained within it made her not dare to look directly at it.

    Even so, Liu Yuan could see the infatuation she had for the sword in her expression.

    The woman¡¯s face was red, and her breathing was a little rushed. However, it was not because of the murderous desire, but because of the swordsmith¡¯s love for a good sword.

    Although swords were divided into good and evil, a top-notch sword was like fine art to a wordsmith.

    ¡°Cough, I did not buy it. The manager of Sky Treasure Pavilion gave it to me.¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and exined.

    ¡°And before it was in my hands, it was a useless sword. The Sword Spirit was broken and had lost its own power.¡±

    ¡°Why is the Pavilion Master of Sky Treasure Pavilion¡­¡± Duan Lanruo was curiously asking when she suddenly saw the sword inscription ¡®Our Treasure, Junxuan¡¯.

    Even City Lord Duan, who had epted the fact that Liu Yuan had opened a harem and had even decided to help him, could not help but feel her heart skip a beat. She revealed a horrified expression and looked at Liu Yuan in disbelief.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­ Not Xiahou Su. It¡¯s his great aunt.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I won¡¯t like men no matter what.¡±

    Duan Lanruo heaved a sigh of relief, but then she was stunned, and her expression became even more incredulous. ¡°Xiahou Cenyi?!¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°Xiahou Cenyi, Supreme Starshift, Grand Elder of Sky Treasure Pavilion.¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression was subtle. ¡°Forget Ye Cike and Shen Sifan. Now, there¡¯s even a woman at the Cmity stage. What have you been doing all these years? ¡±

    It was hard for Duan Lanruo to ept it.

    ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re here for this sword?¡±

    Duan Lanruo sighed and examined the sword in her hand. ¡°This is an evil sword that mainly uses sound killing. If you want to temporarily suppress its baleful Qi, I can indeed help. However, my suggestion is that you shouldn¡¯t use this sword. The evil sword devours its Master. I don¡¯t want you to be affected.¡±

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    He thought to himself, ¡®The most terrifying thing about this sword isn¡¯t its murderous aura, but the Sword Spirit that looks exactly like Xiahou Cenyi.¡±

    If it was not for the fact that he did not really want to go in andmunicate with the Sword Spirit, he would not havee to Duan Lanruo for help. After all, the more he spoke to the Sword Spirit, the more mistakes he would make.

    Duan Lanruo did not spend a long time refining the baleful Qi. After all, she was a 9-star swordsman, and it was easy for her to refine baleful Qi.

    Halfway through, someone came to report that Ye Cike had gone to visit Shen Sifan.

    Duan Lanruo was taken aback. She then licked her lips and said, ¡°Interesting. It seems that your lovers are going to meet. The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family is quite smart. I¡¯m afraid he has already guessed your identity.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not find it interesting at all. He twitched his mouth and sat up. ¡°She knew my identity, but she went to visit Shen Sifan. Doesn¡¯t that mean that Shen Sifan also knows my identity? She saw me, you, and Ah Yue doing that thing. We managed to dodge her suspicion back then, but wouldn¡¯t she explode now?¡±

    Duan Lanruo was very confident. She snorted andughed. ¡°But first of all, both of them like you. One of them chased you for thousands of miles with a sword. The other is the Young Mistress of Xuanyin, who is willing to spend a lot of money. It can be seen that they love you very much. When the two of them meet, how can they sit down peacefully? Especially Shen Sifan¡­ I still remember her expression at that time. The way she looked at me was as if she wanted to tear my hand apart.¡±

    ¡°If Ye Cike goes to her now, wouldn¡¯t he be walking right into a trap?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s throat tightened as he heard this. ¡°Ye Cike¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo nced at him. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be worried. She¡¯s the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. How could she not have guards apanying her? No matter how strong the Green Lotus Swordsman is, she can¡¯t kill her.¡±

    Just as Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, a sh of lightning suddenly appeared outside.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not lightning. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s sword light!¡±

    Just as Liu Yuan realized this, he heard a loud bang, followed by the sound of bricks falling and screams.

    The situation outside suddenly became chaotic.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression changed, and she sensed for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Green Lotus Swordsman. She seems to have a conflict with Ye Cike. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­ It¡¯s not a big problem. We can get up first.¡± Liu Yuan looked at the woman on top of him.

    When the explosion urred, the City Lord immediately protected Liu Yuan and flipped over to suppress him.

    The City Lord of City of Ten Thousand Swords blinked, then smiled charmingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    People wereing and going outside, and it was very chaotic, but the City Lord was in a daze in the study.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was racing, but he saw Duan Lanruo¡¯s smile suddenly freeze.

    Her subordinate¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end.

    ¡°Not good, City Lord!¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Old woman! What do you want to do to my Xuanyang Pearl?!¡± The magnificently dressed youngdy broke through the door and shouted in a delicate voice. Behind her was a beautiful maidservant.

    The old servant in front of her took the lead, and her aura was shockingly at the Synthesis stage. Just as Duan Lanruo had guessed, she was very strong.

 Chapter 130 - Ye Cike, Can You Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 130: Ye Cike, Can You Do It?</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    At this moment, both the inside and outside of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s study room were in deep trouble.

    Outside the study, the sounds of the walls and houses copsing, the people¡¯s roused cries, the guards¡¯ alert and rescue sounds, and the defensive formations activating could be heard clearly. One couldpletely imagine how chaotic it was.

    However, because the City of Ten Thousand Swords was extremely safe and the quality of its guards was extremely high, and the city was currently filled with cultivators, the city quickly became orderly amidst the chaos.

    However, the peace and tranquility of the summer night had beenpletely broken.

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords, which had originally been left with only a fewnterns on the side of the road, suddenly had arge area lit up, brightly illuminated.

    Many people woke up in the middle of the night, opened their windows, and stuck their heads out to see what was happening.

    Furthermore, the Immortal cultivators basically did not need to sleep much. With the great assembly approaching, they would all make the best use of their time to cultivate.

    The Immortal cultivators who came to the city now were all young and vigorous teenagers.

    Seeing such a hugemotion, their first reaction was naturally excitement. One by one, they immediately got up to watch the show.

    He also wanted to ask what was going on.

    As a result, the explosive news of the conflict between the Green Lotus Swordsman and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family immediately spread among all the Immortal cultivators who had witnessed it that night.

    Everyone knew that the Green Lotus Swordsman would be the judge of this Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    The news that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family hade to pay a visit to the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords had spread far and wide on the day she had entered the city. Following the conflict between her and Cui Ting, as well as the fact that the distribution of fifty spirit stones had been changed to 500. It had already be an outdated topic of conversation among the Immortal cultivators.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s sword cut through the night sky like a bolt of white lightning. It was extremely shocking.

    They even razed the Qingping Residence and the nearby houses to the ground.

    It was said that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family had been visiting the Green Lotus Swordsman at that time, and for some reason, the current situation had suddenly urred.

    Everyone thought that the uing battle would be a grand show of the year, such as the battle between the Green Lotus Swordsman and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. They raised their heads and looked at the ruins in the corner of the Qingping Residence.

    Shen Sifan stood on top of the ruins, her clothes fluttering in the wind. She held the Green Lotus Sword in her hand, its de sharp.

    The guards who had gathered around him asked loudly, ¡°Green Lotus Swordsman, may I ask what happened?¡±

    They had already made preparations to activate the formation, and the Guest Masters in charge of the city had also been informed.

    An ordinary cultivator at the Void Refinement stage had caused such a great disturbance in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. If she were an ordinary person, she would have been taken away long ago. Why would he ask about the situation in such a nice tone?

    However, with the identity of the Green Lotus Swordsman, he could only ask about the situation first.

    Shen Sifan nced at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and said with an unchanged expression, ¡°The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family and I had a good conversation, but we suddenly sensed a burst of demonic Qi and suspected that someone from the demon sect had infiltrated the City of Ten Thousand Swords. In order to prevent any mishaps, we immediately took action.¡±

    She raised the longsword in her hand. The sword was activated by her killing intent, and it trembled and let out a sword cry.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that spy reacted quickly and immediately hid his tracks. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s heavily injured and left a Sword Qi mark. I¡¯ll take care of him. Please help me clean up this ce.¡±

    ¡°The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family has already gone to personally inform the City Lord of the details,¡± Shen Sifan replied with a smile.

    The guards below looked at each other. It really did not seem like a conflict between the Green Lotus Swordsman and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. It was a misunderstanding.

    The leader stood out and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Green Lotus Swordsman. We¡¯ll try our best to help.¡±

    Shen Sifan nodded and kept her sword. Shended on the roof of a house.

    She looked at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s lights that had suddenly lit up, and the corners of her mouth slowly curled up.

    The so-called love was absolute selfishness, the obsession of humans.

    ¡­

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion had already been sealed off by the secret guards.

    Especially at the door of the study room, all the secret guards who were originally secretly standing guard were now standing around like onlookers.

    Although they were looking for an opportunity to strike, they did not have much to do with the two cultivators at the Synthesis stage in the room.

    And most importantly¡­

    The current situation seems to be the emotional entanglement of the City Lord.

    In the study, Ye Cike, who had broken in, walked forward step by step. The faint light from outside shone on her back, while her front was shrouded in shadows. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°You old woman, what are you doing to my Xuanyang Pearl?!¡±

    Her eyes seemed to be spewing fire as she saw the two of them hugging each other in front of the table in the study. They looked like an intimate couple.

    The young man¡¯s eyes widened, while Duan Lanruo¡¯s face stiffened.

    For the first time, the situation had exceeded Duan Lanruo¡¯s expectations.

    However, she was a City Lord, and would not lose her cool over such a small scene.

    The subordinate¡¯s voice came back again. ¡°City Lord, Green Lotus Swordsman imed that he discovered the traces of the demonic sect¡¯s people when he was talking to the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. She has to deal with them now. Therefore, she asked the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family toe to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to exin the situation!¡±

    Lies! Would Shen Sifan have a good conversation with her love rival?

    Unless she had lost her mind!

    There must have been some conflict between them, but the Green Lotus Swordsman had been stopped by the Xuanyin family¡¯s guard.

    At the same time, Ye Cike had also found out that Liu Yuan was Jiang Feng. She had been sending people to follow Liu Yuan. When she found out that he was in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion tonight, she immediately took advantage of the chaos to attack him!

    Shen Sifan¡¯s impulsive attack had instead given Ye Cike an opportunity to strike. the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was truly decisive and powerful¡­ They had underestimated her.

    Since it was already on the table, there was nothing to hide. They might as well fight head-on. Now that she had taken most of the advantage in the n, it was still unknown who would win!

    Moreover, this little girl who still smelled of her mother¡¯s milk actually dared to call her an old woman?

    Moreover, she was still making fun of Liu Yuan.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords took a deep breath. The most taboo ce in her heart had been deeply stabbed. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What are you doing? Naturally, it¡¯s to do something you¡¯ve never done before¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the beam above him, the corner of his mouth twitching. He felt that the situation was beyond redemption.

    This time, it was not fireworks, it was war!

    Lie down, just lie down.

    Sometimes, people could only ept their fate.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. It was pitch ck in front of him.

    Ye Cike¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-you! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Do you still think he¡¯s yours?!¡±

    Duan Lanruo raised her brows and revealed a mocking and charming smile. ¡°He¡¯s not anymore! I¡¯m the closest to him!¡±

    How could that be?!

    ¡°!¡±

    Duan Lanruo narrowed her eyes. ¡°I can ept his love and everything about him. Ye Cike, can you do it?!¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family trembled with anger. Even though Xiu¡¯er was supporting her, she still felt dizzy.

    The corners of her eyes were teary as she looked down at her chest. Her nose twitched as she realized that she really could not do it.

 Chapter 131 - Liu Yuanâ€™s Sword

    <h4>Chapter 131: Liu Yuan¡¯s Sword</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Ye Cike used ¡®old woman¡¯!

    Duan Lanruo HP-100!

    Duan Lanruo used ¡®can you do it?¡¯!

    Ye Cike HP-99999!

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, dead.

    After a round of fighting, Ye Cike was utterly defeated.

    It turned out that in a love triangle, whether erotic things had happened was really a very important thing.

    No matter how he tried to guess the other party¡¯s age and experience, Ye Cike felt suffocated as soon as she imagined the scenes Duan Lanruo described.

    Moreover¡­ the Young Mistress really could not do it!

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have one. At least,pared to Gu Siyin¡¯s real loli body, Ye Cike was definitely exquisite at this age. In fact, her body was even quite well-developed.

    Just like Xiu¡¯er had said, if Ye Cike was not born into the Xuanyin family and had never shown his face in public, but an ordinary cultivator, she would definitely have arge number of pursuers from the Immortal sects.

    She did not need to grow up. She already had the charm of a woman.

    However, Duan Lanruo-

    It was not a problem of her age, but her boobs were really too big!

    Liu Yuan, who had personally felt this fact, had the most say.

    Just like Ning Xiangrong, who also had a proud and even perfectly proportioned figure, butpared to Duan Lanruo, she still paled inparison in terms of maternal nature.

    It was probably because Duan Lanruo had given birth to a child before that she had a huge natural advantage in this aspect.

    He could not hold on at all.

    Liu Yuan felt like he was about to suffocate.

    No, I can¡¯t be messed up by her simple goading!

    The advantage was indeed on her side!

    Ye Cike forced herself to calm down and let out a long breath. She sneered, ¡°You can do it? City Lord Duan, I heard that the grave of your husband, the previous Pavilion Master of the Sword Pavilion, is in the mountain next to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. You can tolerate everything about Liu Yuan, but you didn¡¯t give him everything about yourself. What right do you have to say that you¡¯re his? how can he be yours?¡±

    Duan Lanruo, ¡°¡­¡±

    the battle between women was really bloody and heart-piercing.

    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±

    Duan Lanruo loosened her grip, and Liu Yuan took the opportunity to raise his head and take a deep breath. He suspected that he was really going to suffocate to death, bing the first time in the history of transmigrators to die like this.

    However, it was gratifying to see that at least Ye Cike hade this time, not Shen Sifan.

    If Ye Cike wanted her Xuanyang Pearl, she would nevery her hands on Liu Yuan. There was no danger to his life.

    If Shen Sifan was here, Ye Cike and Shen Sifan should have known the truth, but why wasn¡¯t Shen Sifan here?

    Liu Yuan was a little surprised for a moment. Themotion outside had even calmed down.

    ¡°Could it be that because the truth was exposed this time, her favorability dropped, and she became disheartened?¡±

    Liu Yuan opened the Illustrated Handbook page with some trepidation and found that it was still there. He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, after he heaved a sigh of relief, heughed bitterly in his heart. He felt that he was probably a bit of a masochist.

    Although if Shen Sifanpletely let go of him, it would be one less source of danger for him, he still wanted to hold this card in his hands, even if it would cause him to run away in a sorry state.

    This was probably the greed of human nature.

    Liu Yuan shook his head. What Shen Sifan was thinking was secondary. The most important thing now was how to resolve the battle between the two women in front of him!

    While he was thinking, Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike shed again.

    Duan Lanruo let go of Liu Yuan. Her eyes curved as she licked her lips and said with a smile, ¡°But at least, I had aplete version of him, didn¡¯t I? And you, you can only watch from the side, your own Xuanyang Pearl being yed by others, don¡¯t you feel different?¡±

    Ye Cike sneered, ¡°The City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords, knowing who I¡¯m looking for, cheated my Xuanyin family of its spirit vein, mine vein, and Skyring Sword. Then, you put on the facade of a chaste woman, but secretly had an affair with the man I¡¯m looking for.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what the consequences will be for the Sword Pavilion, the City of Ten Thousand Swords, or even you, City Lord Duan, if these two things get out?¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression stiffened. This attack could be said to have taken her life. Her face turned pale, and she fell into silence.

    This was the Achilles heel that she could not avoid.

    Ye Cike¡¯s eyes glowed with pride, and her expression became calm again. She pped her hands and chuckled, ¡°Uncle Jiu, do you think someone like him is still qualified to be the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords? I¡¯m afraid that a 9-star swordsmith with a bad reputation will be crossed off the Sword Pavilion¡¯s list.¡±

    The old servant, who had been silent all this while, said respectfully, ¡°Young Mistress, the City of Ten Thousand Swords is the ce where you watch the tide and listen to the sword. It symbolizes the fairness and integrity of the grand sword tournament. The conduct of the City Lord can not be improper. At least, her image to the public can not be improper. People like City Lord Duan are not qualified.¡±

    The old servant spoke in a calm, unhurried manner, and his tone was haughty. He did not seem like a servant at all, and it seemed as though even the City Lord was someone he could casually judge.

    At first, Duan Lanruo was angry, but then her pupils shrank. She recognized that it was ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯ Li Jiutong!

    He was the number one sword expert from 100 years ago, and a world-famous expert swordsman. In the end, he disappeared without a trace. It was unexpected that he had be a servant in the Xuanyin family.

    Now, even in terms of martial strength, there¡¯s no way she can be very confident¡­

    Duan Lanruo took a deep breath and slowly stood up from Liu Yuan¡¯s body. ¡°Whether I have the right or not is not up to you. I have a clear conscience, and that is my integrity.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Cike sneered, ¡°Your integrity, you mean cheating and having an affair?¡±

    Liu Yuan quickly sat up and said, ¡°The two of you should¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Ye Cike turned to Liu Yuan and interrupted him angrily, ¡°You definitely want to smooth things over, take everything into your pocket, and enjoy the good fortune of having two people, right? I won¡¯t allow it! You can only be mine!¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    What else could he say? She had been seen through himpletely.

    Duan Lanruo ced her hands on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulders, her gaze calm as she slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. When you came to find me, I didn¡¯t expect him toe to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. It was all just a guess.¡±

    ¡°And what do you mean by an affair? He and I are in love, and my husband died a hundred years ago. This is a legitimate rtionship, so what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Ye Cike did not buy it. She lifted her chin and smiled, ¡°What you say is your own business. Let the world decide whether or not you are a qualified City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡±

    The meaning of her words was that she wanted to make this matter public.

    Duan Lanruo tightened her grip on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder and pursed her lips. She was not as calm as she appeared.

    If word of this got out, her reputation in the City of Ten Thousand Swords would bepletely ruined, and those people who had long coveted the position of the City Lord¡¯s position would also wait for the opportunity to take action. They would pull her down from her position and take away all the business she had worked so hard to build for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    With a sigh, Duan Lanruo suddenly felt someone holding her hand, warming her slightly cold skin.

    The young man in front of her stood up and stood in front of her. He raised the ck sword in his hand.

    ¡°The so-called people of the world will always only see what they think they should see or wish to see. If you let them see what you want them to see, they will follow your words and mix in their own selfish desires! How could the people of this world judge right and wrong?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords for three hundred years, and she¡¯s managed everything in an orderly manner. This is the truth. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but just because she likes me, her reputation will be ruined? That was impossible!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not here to smooth things over¡­¡±

    The dark red lines lit up like fire, illuminating Liu Yuan¡¯s relieved expression. He let out a long breath and raised his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m on Lanruo¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 132 - A Shame That We Didnâ€™t Meet

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Shame That We Didn¡¯t Meet before the Marriage</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    Themotion outside the City Lord¡¯s mansion had gradually died down.

    The guards maintained order and repaired the formations and buildings, while the Immortal cultivators retreated to their own resting ces.

    There was no more excitement to see, so it was naturally more important to prepare to watch the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    But in the City Lord¡¯s mansion, the conflict had escted again.

    In the study, the two sides were in a confrontation, and Liu Yuan¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I¡¯m on Lanruo¡¯s side.¡±

    This sentence exploded in their ears.

    Ye Cike¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.

    She stared at Liu Yuan in a daze. The young man was standing in front of Duan Lanruo with his sword held horizontally. His expression was firm after he was relieved, and his eyes were filled with the determination to protect someone.

    This determination was something she once had. In fact, there was more to it than that.

    But now, they were all gone¡­ He had given all these things to another woman, the woman he had been shielding behind him.

    She was a woman who had been married and had a child. She was inferior to her in terms of family background, appearance, and other aspects!

    Even if it¡¯s her chest size¡­ It can still expand, so it does not count.

    However, the young man in front of her had given his gentleness to Duan Lanruo, and faced her with his tough side, drawing his sword.

    Ye Cike subconsciously took a step forward, but she stopped and pursed her lips. Anger reappeared on her face, but her voice was a little dry. ¡°You, you¡¯re on her side? Why? ¡­you said that you are my Xuanyang Pearl, a part of me that was born with me. Our union is the right thing to do. Why should I let others have you? And what right do you have to be angry at me? I should be angry, you liar! Bastard!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s face was pale, her fists were clenched, her chest was slightly moving up and down, and her thin body seemed to be on the verge of copsing.

    Liu Yuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Of course you can be angry at me. You can scold me for being heartless, for being a lecherous scumbag, or even for being like Shen Sifan and killing me with a sword. You can also be angry at Lanruo because she¡¯s with me. To you, it¡¯s like she¡¯s taking away the person you like. However, she¡¯s not disloyal and has been fulfilling her duties to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Her husband already passed away, so what¡¯s wrong with her liking me now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame that sometimes, people who love each other cannot stay together. It¡¯s a shame that we didn¡¯t meet before the marriage.¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice was calm, as if he was talking about the hundreds of years of loneliness in the cold City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    The raging White Dragon River and the majestic Jade Snow Mountain surrounded the City of Ten Thousand Swords like heavy chains, locking her down the city.

    Duan Lanruo suddenly felt a warm sensation on her face. It was tears that were flowing out without stopping.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­¡± What was this child saying?!

    Her eyes were hazy with tears, and she hurriedly lowered her head to wipe them away. Her face and ears were red, and she was on fire. Her heart was beating fast, filled with a feeling of shyness and bitterness, making her very flustered.

    There was no one else who could affect her mind like this. She poured all her love into the young man in front of her and got the best answer again.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you hurt her. even if I¡¯m only at the Soul Formation stage now, I¡¯ll always stand in front of her and protect her unless I can¡¯t stand up or lift my sword.¡±

    Ye Cike trembled with anger and sneered, ¡°Good! I¡¯m going to tie you up and bring you back today, and let Duan Lanruo, who¡¯s behind you, watch with her own eyes! Uncle Jiu!¡±

    The old servant¡¯s eyes were sinister. He flipped his palm and held a longsword. ¡°City Lord Duan is a 9-star swordsmith after all. You are qualified to be defeated by my sword. Let¡¯s see how many moves you can take.¡±

    He did not even look at Liu Yuan as he spoke to Duan Lanruo.

    In Li Jiutong¡¯s eyes, his only opponent was Duan Lanruo.

    After all, Liu Yuan was only at the Soul Formation stage.

    Soul Formation, Void Refinement, and the Synthesis stage.

    There was a huge gap between the Soul Formation stage and the Synthesis stage, so Liu Yuan could not pose any threat to him.

    He was not an extraordinary figure like the Green Lotus Swordsman, who could fight across cultivation realms.

    Besides, even the Green Lotus Swordsman was at the Void Refinement Stage. The Synthesis stage cultivator will always have the upper hand in battle.

    The Young Mistress was still young and valued the man she liked too much. It was no big deal to overestimate him, but how much of a wave could this Soul Formation kid cause?

    He had overestimated him too much.

    ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯ Li Jiutong also had his own pride. Although he took orders from the Xunyin family, it would be too degrading if he really kidnapped someone.

    The best way was to defeat Duan Lanruo in front of this young man and experience the feeling of being powerless to turn the situation around. Then, he would naturally be obedient and follow the Young Mistress back.

    Swish!

    The longsword in the old servant¡¯s hand split into light and shadows. The de was as cold as water, and the moves were light and delicate.

    What followed was an extremely powerful aura, which exploded like a wave, causing thunder to sound in the silence.

    The surrounding air was pushed away, forming a circr shock wave. All the windows were opened, and the house was on the verge of copse. If it were not for the array stabilizing it, it would have already copsed.

    A strong wind whistled in the room. Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression turned cold. She wiped her tears dry, and the spiritual energy in her entire body boiled. She was on high alert.

    If this battle were to start, it would definitely attract the attention of the Immortal cultivators in the city. The risk of this matter being exposed was very high, but¡­

    She had already gotten what she wanted, and that was enough.

    It really did not matter what the world said or how they saw her.

    Li Jiutong¡¯s body and sword light arrived in front of Duan Lanruo in an instant.

    The Sword Intent was unparalleled and domineering.

    The move that made him famous ¡ª Absolute Thousand Gravity!

    The first form, Ling Tian!

    There was no resemnce to his usual silent and ordinary appearance of an old man. However, when he used the sword, his eyes were as sincere and focused as a child¡¯s. There was only one sword in his eyes!

    Sword Maniac, Manic Sword.

    He was loyal and devoted to the sword.

    It was a pure Sword Intent, a pure sword!

    Li Jiutong¡¯s sword was pointed directly at the City Lord, and it shed with Duan Lanruo¡¯s, who had pushed Liu Yuan away in an instant and whose soft eyes were once again covered in golden mes!

    Buzzzzzz!

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind. When her fingers came into contact with the sword, a sound like that of metal shing rang out. Their auras collided, and with a loud bang, the surrounding decorations were once again shattered into pieces.

    Li Jiutong¡¯s expression changed. The sword in his hand and the sword in his heart, the sword and the will were originally connected, but they were cut off by the golden fire in an instant!

    At the same time, he thought to himself that the Soul Formation stage brat really did not even have time to react. Inparison, he had underestimated Duan Lanruo.

    The old servant¡¯s expression was grave.

    Heaven and earth were the furnace, fate was the work, yin and yang were the charcoal, and everything else was the copper.

    This was Duan Lanruo¡¯s Dao!

    The hundred-time tempered steel had turned into something soft!

    Just as Li Jiutong¡¯s gaze turned sharp and he was about tounch another attack, he suddenly heard a loud sword chime.

    His pupils suddenly shrank, and he turned his head to see Liu Yuan holding a long sword in his hand, flicking it with his fingers.

    ¡®The Sword in the Scabbard Does Not Sing¡¯

    Swish!

    Just as Li Jiutong was focused on his battle with Duan Lanruo, the soundless sound of iron and blood seemed to have materialized. The invisible sound waves pierced straight into his eardrums and into his sea of consciousness!

    Sword Maniac¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Only then did he realize that it was not that Liu Yuan had not reacted, but that he did not even need to move!

 Chapter 133 - The Best Support of the Game

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Best Support of the Game</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Jiutong was caught off guard and let out a scream.

    ¡®Sword in the Scabbard, Evil Heart of Killing¡¯ was a godly piece of equipment in theter stages of the game, so its effect was naturally outstanding.

    Back then, it had killed countless people and had affected generations of sword masters, turning them into demonic figures who didn¡¯t recognize their own families.

    After that, it was broken and its Sword Spirit was sealed. After hundreds or even thousands of years, it was kept in the Sky Treasure Pavilion as an ordinary longsword.

    Until now, it had once again seen the light of day in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands.

    The moment it appeared, it revealed its ferocious and sharp appearance.

    In his first battle, he had fought against the top sword cultivator at the Synthesis stage, the world-famous ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯ Li Jiutong. He had lived up to the level of this peerless weapon.

    It turned out that even cultivators at the Synthesis stage could not stand it.

    That kind of pain that went straight to the soul could not be described by the senses of the physical body, but the pain of the soul tearing.

    To make an inappropriateparison, it¡¯s when you put two sharp toothpicks between your toes and kick the wall.

    It was this level of pain.

    Even a high-level Immortal cultivator with richbat experience would not be able to resist this kind of pain when they first came into contact with it.

    At that moment, Li Jiutong¡¯s connection between his mind and weapon was first severed by Duan Lanruo¡¯s Quenching of Fire, Breaking of Gold, which caused his attack to slow down. Then, he was sneak-attacked and backstabbed by Liu Yuan¡¯s sonic boom.

    The timing of the two attacks was perfect. Even he, a Synthesis stage swordsman who used killing as a means of training all year round, did not have the opportunity to react.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s Quenching of Fire, Breaking of Gold could even stop Shen Sifan¡¯s Green Lotus Sword.

    It was known as the world¡¯s number one sword, the second sword of the Ten Great Swords.

    Naturally, she did not feel too much pressure when dealing with the unknown sword in Li Jiutong¡¯s hand.

    However, the most important thing was still Liu Yuan¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Dammit! What the hell is this?!¡±

    Li Jiutong¡¯s vision almost turned ck and his breathing became chaotic. He found it difficult to parry, but he did not dare to let go of the sword in his hand. He gritted his teeth and continued to use the second form of the Absolute Thousand Gravity ¡ª Absolute Zone!

    Thend of death and rebirth was called the Absolute Zone!

    Swish!

    The sword light split up again, and a path was forcibly opened up among the golden flowing mes. The enormous spiritual energy followed the sword and attacked Duan Lanruo again.

    The City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords let out a clear shout and also changed her technique. She activated ¡®Heaven and Earth as a Furnace¡¯, and the golden-red mes interweaved, transforming into ava-like liquid that mped down on the sword lights that had split apart.

    The wind and waves caused by the collision of the spiritual forces swept through the study room, tearing all the pages into pieces.

    Whoooosh!

    The study room was already a mess.

    Fortunately, those secret guards had opened the defense array in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion from the outside, so that these huge movements could be covered up. Otherwise, the city would have been in a storm by now.

    Liu Yuan used the Illustrated Handbook to take a look at Duan Lanruo¡¯s status. Her HP had basically not decreased, but her mana value was decreasing at the speed of light.

    After all, she was not abat unit. it was a little difficult for her, a swordsmith in profession, to fight a swordsman head-on.

    Soon, her mana would be depleted, and her armor would not be able to support it. Even if she had the upper hand in the beginning, she would soon be back to her original state.

    Liu yuan¡¯s eyes shed as he flicked his finger again.

    Swish!

    The sound of the sword rang out once again, and in an instant, it closed in on Li Jiutong once more!

    ¡®No One Listens to the White Bones of New Ghosts¡¯

    Li Jiutong¡¯s forehead was still in excruciating pain. His eyes were bloodshot and he reacted instinctively when he heard the sound of the sword.

    His hand trembled, and Duan Lanruo, who was on the opposite side, advanced a little. It looked like the advantage that he had forced out with great difficulty through the use of Absolute Zone had been broken.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Notes!¡± The old servant gritted his teeth.

    The third form of Absolute Thousand Gravity ¡ª Ten Thousand Notes!

    Those who were ¡®obsessed with swords¡¯ had been obsessed with the way of the sword all their lives. They had naturally tried to innovate the famous sword moves that they had developed. The way of killing sound was one of their directions.

    Sonic deathblow against sonic deathblow!

    He retreated in an instant and cast a defensive spell first. Then, he turned around and waved his sword. The sword intent was like the beginning of the universe, the primordial chaos, and the sounds of heaven and earth.

    But he was wrong! The Evil Heart of Killing was not considered a sound killer at all!

    What it really attacked was not the physical body, but the sea of consciousness and the soul!

    When the head of the person being attacked was blown up, the first thing that would be blown up would be the upper Dantian where the spirit was located. Although the principle was simr to sonic deathblow, it was by no means the same.

    Evil Heart of Killing had a total of eightplementary skills. With Liu Yuan¡¯s current cultivation, he could only use half of them, which was four. Otherwise, there was a risk of being counter-corroded.

    The first ¡®The Sword in the Scabbard Does Not Sing¡¯ was equivalent to a normal attack, but because it was a mental attack, it was not immune to physical attacks or magic attacks, so it was basically impossible to deal with.

    In Shangyang¡¯s settings, the sea of consciousness and the soul were very mysterious things, rted to life and death. At present, no one had fully understood the existence of it.

    Only Saints like Xie Qian had the power to affect their divine sense.

    The others could basically forget about it.

    As for the second move, ¡®No One Listens to the White Bones of New Ghosts¡¯, it was the real killing move, and every move was a fatal blow.

    The White Bones of New Ghost referred to this sword. It was the resentment and murderous aura umted by the souls trapped in the sword body space for thousands of years.

    What Duan Lanruo had suppressed earlier was precisely these things that had dissipated.

    It was the same move that was almost unsolvable. Even the Fengdu Realm had been sealed and disappeared, so in theory, it was basically impossible for ghosts to exist.

    However, this weapon could actually detain the souls of the dead in it, which was amazing.

    It was rather mysterious.

    The most important thing was that Liu yuan could clearly see what moves Duan Lanruo was going to use, what state she was in, and how she should cooperate with her. He had a clear understanding of the data.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan could be said to be the best support on the battlefield.

    In terms of cultivation level, he was inferior to Duan Lanruo, and in terms ofbat power, he was inferior to Shen Sifan. Naturally, it was impossible for him to engage in cross-realmbat.

    He was not a cheater.

    However, in front of his card, he was the best support in the world.

    ¡°What are these things?¡±

    Li Jiutong¡¯s heart was filled with all kinds of negative emotions. His forehead was in great pain. He could even hear the howls and shrieks of evil ghosts exploding in his ears. His lungs were in turmoil and his meridians were torn apart. He suddenly spat out blood.

    It was the first time that he had encountered so many negative buffs that he had never experienced before. No matter how powerful a swordsman was, he would not be able to withstand it.

    Duan Lanruo continued to press on and changed her move again. ¡®Yin Yang as Charcoal¡¯ reversed the situation. She borrowed force to fight force. Her spiritual energy condensed, and golden mes flowed to form the pattern of a Yin Yang fish, striking Li Jiutong out with a loud bang.

    Bang bang bang!

    Li Jiutong¡¯s sword was stuck in the ground, leaving a long trail of dust behind him. He plowed through the ground before he stopped. He was panting heavily.

    It all happened in a few moments.

    A fight between cultivators at the Synthesis stage was not something that cultivators at a lower cultivation level could participate in. Neither the secret guards nor Ye Cike could participate in it.

    Only Liu Yuan knew when he should make his move because he was looking at his attribute panel.

    However¡­

    ¡°Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, please don¡¯t move recklessly. Otherwise, des and swords have no eyes, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll hurt your precious body.¡±

    Ady in ck with a wooden mask stood behind Ye Cike. Her voice was cold as she held a short de against the pale girl¡¯s neck.

    Who said that they had to participate in the battle to win?

    This time, the best support of the game was Ah Yue!

 Chapter 134 - The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin Family Has a Mental Breakdown</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    As Duan Lanruo¡¯s most trusted and closest secret guard, Ah Yue was an existence who could even share her rtionship with Liu Yuan.

    Her status was actually almost the same as Duan Lanruo¡¯s own daughter, Duan Lian.

    As a secret guard who had been adopted and personally raised by Duan Lanruo since she was young, her strength naturally could not be underestimated. The resources poured into her by the City of Ten Thousand Swords and her own natural aptitude allowed her to reach the Void Refinement stage at a young age.

    It was enough to be on par with the outstanding disciples of some big sects.

    However, as a qualified secret guard, she could not appear in front of others. The cultivation techniques and spells she cultivated were mostly rted to concealment and assassination.

    When the incident happened in the study, Ah Yue had quietly hidden in the darkness.

    Ye Cike did not notice her since her presence was greatly weakened and she had never appeared in front of anyone. Li Jiutong, on the other hand, was constantly disturbed by Liu Yuan and was focused on his battle with Duan Lanruo.

    Therefore, when Ah Yue performed the backstab, everyone was stunned.

    Liu Yuan was not stunned, because Zhiying had sent him a message in the dark.

    She said that she had almost been stepped on by the eighth concubine.

    She sounded pitiful.

    However, from the looks of it, Zhiying¡¯s hiding ability was probably even stronger than Ah Yue¡¯s.

    If it was not for the limitation of her cultivation base, thebat power that Zhiying¡¯s could unleash would definitely be much stronger than it was now.

    However, these were all things to be discussedter and not mentioned for the time being.

    Ye Cike was still watching the battle between the two Synthesis stage cultivators. Before she could see the situation clearly, she suddenly felt a chill on his neck. Then, he heard what Ah Yue said.

    ¡°Young Mistress!¡± Li Jiutong, who had finally escaped from the negative state, opened his eyes and saw that his Young Mistress was being held hostage.

    He was both shocked and angry. He clutched his chest and secretly saved a breath of true Qi to heal his injuries. ¡°Let go of the Young Mistress! If anything happens to her, the conflict between the Sword Pavilion and the Xuanyin family will be irreparable!¡±

    If they were only facing a Void Refinement cultivator, saving Ye Cike would be a piece of cake. However, a Synthesis cultivator was watching them like a tiger watching its prey, and Liu Yuan¡¯s sword, which was some kind of evil weapon, was simply too frightening.

    The Young Mistress¡¯s safety could not bepromised. He had to wait for the opportunity tobine the fourth move, ¡®Tower¡¯, and the fifth move, ¡®Will Body¡¯. He would trap the kid first and then kill the secret guard.

    The Sword Maniac Li Jiutong tightened his grip on his sword.

    Duan Lanruo put away the flowing mes in her palm and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, so she can do whatever she wants without any fear? You should know that I¡¯m also the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords. By attacking me today, isn¡¯t that a provocation to the Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°You were the one who deceived me first and then schemed against me!¡±

    Being held hostage by a Yue, Ye Cike was forced to raise his slender and pale neck. Under the faint light of the de, she looked like a fragile swan on the verge of death. However, she still pursed her lips and said stubbornly, ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t lie to me when you made the deal with me. What about the Green Lotus Swordsman? She was deceived by you by saying that he¡¯s your adopted husband! This bastard is not your child adopted husband!¡±

    Although he was a bastard, not everyone could take it!

    Duan Lanruo tidied her clothes and said indifferently, ¡°She and I have never made any agreement. From the beginning, we were love rivals. Snatching a man, do I still need to follow the rules?¡±

    Ye Cike was at a loss for words. She pursed his lips and looked around. It was silent. She then looked at Liu Yuan, who was standing beside Duan Lanruo.

    The young girl¡¯s heart suddenly ached.

    A sense of loneliness arose spontaneously, as if she had been abandoned by the world.

    She had resisted her mother and elders, confessed the fact that she had lost her Xuanyang Pearl, and insisted oning out to find him.

    In the end, she was faced with his de.

    The most important thing in the so-called aristocratic families was their bloodline. After generations of attempts, even the bloodlines of the previous generations were condensed through arrays and cleansed while her mother was pregnant, she was born.

    The Xuanyin family had long since be sick¡­ and the fact that no one could not increase their lifespan was a curse of the family. Thus, if she wanted to increase her cultivation, she could only increase the power of his bloodline as much as possible.

    If she was unable to produce better offspring, she would lose her greatest value to the family.

    She might even be a sinner.

    It was all because of him!

    she was supposed to be the most dazzling girl of the Xuanyin family, with the purest bloodline and a talent that was hard toe by even in a thousand years.

    In the end, because of this incident, those peers who were originally as obedient as quails suddenly began to spread rumors about her without restraint. Their coveting eyes were fixed on the position of Young Mistress that originally belonged to her.

    He had promised her that he would not leave her and would not let her face all these things.

    In the end, he did not do a single thing.

    ¡°Young Mistress, don¡¯t!¡± Xiu¡¯er and Li Jiutong, who had been watching Ye Cike nervously, suddenly eximed.

    The young girl suddenly closed her eyes and pushed forward. Caught off guard, the de suddenly sank into her tender white skin. Even though Ah Yue quickly retracted her strength, it still left a line of blood and a few drops of blood oozed out.

    On the girl¡¯s pale and slender neck, the bright red color was very sad and beautiful.

    No one had expected Ye Cike to be so fierce and decisive.

    Even Duan Lanruo could not help but be stunned.

    However, Li Jiu was anxious at the same time, and his action of rushing forward was full of ws, which was seen by her.

    Duan Lanruo made a prompt decision to attack directly. With a wave of his sleeve, she used ¡®Everything is Copper¡¯. This move used the technique of forging swords and forging iron. It directly hit a person¡¯s body with a force of a thousand pounds. On the spot, Li Jiutong, who had lost his sense of propriety, was sent flying by the waist and fell with a bang.

    ¡°Waaah!¡± The old servant was trapped by the array that the secret guards had prepared for a long time. He struggled with all his might, but it was to no avail. In the end, his internal injuries red up and he fainted on the spot.

    Ah Yue¡¯s reaction was extremely fast and experienced. She immediately put away her dagger and blocked Ye Cike¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, Liu Yuan felt as if his heart was being squeezed tightly. He only had time to shout, ¡°Ye Cike!¡±

    After making sure that Ye Cike was safe, Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, followed by nervousness and fear.

    He felt that his back was covered in cold sweat, and a sentence shed through his mind ¡ª there¡¯s no greater sorrow than a dead heart.

    Liu Yuan immediately looked at Ye Cike¡¯s progress bar. it was still full.

    It¡¯s alright¡­

    Liu Yuan let out a long sigh.

    As long as the favorability was still there, it meant that it was impossible for one¡¯s heart to give up. As long as one did not have the will to give up, everything could be saved.

    Ye Cike¡¯s actions were partly due to her own impulsiveness, and partly because Liu Yuan did not consider her feelings this time. She acted on her own will.

    This led to a sharp contrast, and for a moment, she had a mental breakdown.

    However, there was a scale in a person¡¯s heart. Duan Lanruo¡¯s kindness to him had been unreserved from the beginning to the end. No matter what, he had to stand on her side in this kind of situation.

    The young girl suddenly opened her eyes, and tears finally flowed out of her eyes, flowing down her cheeks like broken pearls.

    She sobbed with tears in her eyes and mumbled, ¡°I just want to say it! She¡¯s a widow! Old woman! If you have the ability, then kill me. Otherwise, you can only be my Xuanyang Pearl for the rest of your life, and no one can take it away! Sob, sob, sob! Bastard, let go of me! What do you want to do?¡±

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family suddenly started to struggle, her eyes widening in shock¡­ She was speaking to the secret guard who was restraining her.

    ¡°To prevent you frommitting suicide again,¡± Ah Yue said.

    As she spoke, she put her slender fingers into Ye Cike¡¯s mouth and separated her jaw, indeed to prevent her from biting her tongue tomit suicide.

    However, as the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was speaking, her eyes were filled with tears, and her saliva flowed down from the corners of his mouth, glistening like crystals.

    ¡°Wuah, don¡¯t, don¡¯t look!¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was involuntarily drawn over and met the young girl¡¯s ashamed and indignant gaze.

 Chapter 135 - This Is Not Xianxia

    <h4>Chapter 135: This Is Not Xianxia</h4>

    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family felt as if his dignity had been swept to the ground.

    ¡°B-Bastard¡­ You bastard! Sob, sob, sob!¡±

    After being released by Ah Yue, the young girl seemed to have exhausted all her strength. She sat on the ground and wiped the glistening tears from the corner of her mouth,ining with teary eyes.

    Her cheeks were stained with tears, and her luxurious clothes were wrinkled and stained with dust.

    She looked very different from the original arrogant little princess who could throw money at people at will. She looked pitiful and very embarrassed.

    On the other side, the hidden guards were not useless. Although they could not defeat a sword Xiu expert like Li Jiutong, they were very good at controlling people.

    Pills, formations, and props that limited cultivation were all used on him, and a master of the Synthesis stage was dragged away.

    It was almost midnight, and it was as if the disturbance that had happened in the City of Ten Thousand Swords had not happened at all.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help but sigh in his heart as if he had just lost his life. He put Evil Heart of Killing back into its scabbard and kept the sword in the array in his sleeve.

    It was too difficult for him to judge who was right and who was wrong in the current situation.

    Could one simply judge a rtionship based on right and wrong?

    If he could, there would not be a saying that ¡®it¡¯s difficult for an honest official to resolve family affairs.¡¯

    When it came to matters of the heart, he could only use his feelings to judge, and the scales were undoubtedly biased towards Duan Lanruo. However, when Ye Cike moved closer to the de, he could not help but be moved.

    It would be a lie to say that he did not like a character that he had personally conquered.

    It was just that this kind of like and true love were very different.

    When he thought about how she was doing this because of him, he could not help but soften his heart, and the conflict between the two feelings in his heart intensified.

    For these girls, the beautiful stories that had really happened and the real emotions that existed were just beautiful paintings and attractive plots to Liu Yuan.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and coax her.¡±

    Liu Yuan was in a daze when he was suddenly elbowed by Duan Lanruo.

    He turned around and see the City Lord¡¯s gentle gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t let her go, and she¡¯s done so much for you. Are you going to hang her out and wait for her tears to dry?¡±

    The gentle scolding and a little resentment were almost like worrying about his own child¡¯s emotional problems, making Liu Yuan feel a strange feeling in his heart.

    As expected, she was hovering between the two roles of a mother and a wife. Liu Yuan filled in the missing kinship and love that Duan Lian had been missing all year round.

    In the past, there had been no such signs when he was conquering her. However, ever since the favorability bar was locked, the change in their attitude seemed to be getting more and more obvious.

    Liu Yuan suspected that it was not locked before was probably because Duan Lanruo had unknowingly changed her role to that of a ¡®mother¡¯.

    The premise of being able to rece was that the two had never had a rtionship that went beyond the rules, but it was reced by Ah Yue.

    This way, she would not be jealous and would not be so magnanimous.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pondering silence was taken as hesitation by Duan Lanruo.

    The City Lord revealed a helpless smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I want to help you win them over from the beginning? Now you¡¯re the one who spoke up for me instead¡­ Alright, just go ahead and talk to her, get her to be obedient. That¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    From a conquering strategy point of view, it was undoubtedly a huge failure for Liu Yuan to break Ye Cike¡¯s heart because he had already locked Duan Lanruo¡¯s favorability. However, from an emotional point of view, Liu Yuan felt that he had done nothing wrong.

    However, Ye Cike¡¯s favorability did not drop.

    Just as Liu Yuan, who was a little confused, walked forward¡­

    Aa Yue once again disappeared into the darkness. Before she left, she guiltily sent a message, ¡°The wound on Young Mistress¡¯s neck is fine, but I was a little slow in putting away the knife, and the skin was scraped a little. If you want to punish me, I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though he had confirmed that she was fine, Liu Yuan still subconsciously nced at Ye Cike¡¯s slender neck.

    A few drops of blood rolled down, leaving a shocking mark on her skin.

    Surprisingly, it had not healed yet.

    This was not Xianxia.

    Ah Yue paused. ¡°I¡¯ve just checked. Young Mistress Ye¡¯s inner breath is slightly chaotic, but her spiritual power is abundant. It¡¯s circting in her body in a defensive posture.¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. So you were not trying to stop her from biting her tongue, but you were taking the opportunity to check on her physical condition.

    Thinking about it, in the Xianxia world, biting one¡¯s tongue tomit suicide was the fastest way tomit suicide.

    However, this defensive posture was very spiritual, and the slight disorder of her inner breath was also super subtle.

    In other words, didn¡¯t that mean that the noble and proud Young Mistress Ye had already taken defensive measures before he bumped into the knife?

    Although Liu Yuan was worried about Ye Cike, he could not help but twitch his mouth.

    In his impression, Ye Cike¡¯s character was not that extreme. Even though it was only right for her to be angry, Liu Yuan did not expect her to be so unyielding.

    ording to the background information of the character¡­ She had been entrusted with high hopes by the elders of the Xuanyin family all year round, and all her daily life and cultivation arrangements had already been nned out, just like many of the top students now.

    However,pared to the modern world, the inte, and the different environment, Ye Cike had lived in the Xuanyin family, which was isted from the outside world, since she was a child.

    In the Xuanyin family, she was like the hope of the family, a rare pearl that had been polished to shine in all directions.

    She was submissive and helpless towards the inner circle of the aristocratic families, but she was arrogant and proud towards the outside world.

    But at the same time, she was actually quite indecisive.

    To her, Liu Yuan was a variable that hadpletely broken her daily routine. Because the Xuanyang Pearl had fused with him, Ye Cike was destined to be with him.

    Ye Cike, who had nevere into contact with a man before, had ced all his girlish heart on him.

    Unlike other characters, Ye Cike was actually a self-contained yer. In the past, she would pull up her sleeves and say, ¡®Will you always be with me?¡¯ After receiving a positive reply, she would turn around and say, ¡®I won¡¯t be sad even if you leave¡¯ or even ¡®Don¡¯t leave¡¯ in her sleep.

    It was quite interesting to poke at such a tsundere youngdy once in a while.

    However, since she had already spoken to Shen Sifan, she should know that the number of women Liu Yuan had connections with had already reached more than one hand. It was a little awkward to go from a squirrel to a hedgehog.

    Ye Cike was still sobbing. When he saw Liu Yuan walking over, he squatted down and reached out his hand. He snorted and turned his head.

    Xiu¡¯er¡¯s heart ached. Her Young Mistress had never been wronged like this.

    She did not care that she had been thrown aside by Ah Yue just now, she ran over and hurriedly tried to help the Young Mistress up, reaching out to pat away the dust. ¡°Young Mistress, the ground is cold, your body is cold.¡±

    Ye Cike shook off Xiu¡¯er¡¯s hand and wiped the tears on her face. She looked depressed and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The girl stood up with a straight face, but before she could stand up, her vision turned ck, and her vision suddenly began to spin.

    Shit, my emotions fluctuated too much. I miscalcted!

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er¡­¡±

    The girl did not finish her words. Before she passed out, she was still thinking, ¡®Xiu-er, don¡¯t you catch me.¡¯

 Chapter 136 Loyal and Good Xiuâ€™er

    Chapter 136: Loyal and Good Xiu¡¯er

    ¡°Xiu¡¯er¡­¡± Ye Cike¡¯s voice was soft.

    Xiu¡¯er heard her Young Mistress¡¯s weak but emotional voice. She was deeply touched.

    Xiu¡¯er was raised by the Xuanyin family since she was a child. She was not just a simple maidservant. She would be the Young Mistress¡¯s helper and trusted aide in the future. She might even be the second-inmand of the Xuanyin family.

    She had grown up with Ye Cike, and she had to learn a set of everything that she learned, or a supplementary cultivation technique toplement her skills.

    She was Ye Cike¡¯s shadow, but her status could not surpass that of the her master because she did not have the Xuanyin body. She was just an ordinary Immortal cultivator.

    Xiu¡¯er knew that she could only be a servant, but she had a good rtionship with her Young Mistress. She also liked her Young Mistress.

    She still remembered the first time she met the Young Mistress. Both of them were very young, but Xiu¡¯er was actually older than Ye Cike. When she saw the small child, who looked very delicate and was held by an adult, she gave her a friendly smile. She was like a small white flower that was about to bloom, ready to be destroyed at any time.

    She had always wanted to protect the Young Mistress!

    Right now, she was not capable of protecting the Young Mistress, but she had to let her feel her response when the Young Mistress called out to her!

    The maidservant¡¯s eyes widened as tears welled up in her eyes. She immediately rushed forward and hugged the young girl¡¯s fallen body.

    Thest thing Ye Cike saw before he closed his eyes was Xiu¡¯er¡¯s determined face.

    She finally opened her mouth, but her vision went ck again, and she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Waah! Young Mistress, are you alright?¡± Xiu¡¯er looked at her Young Mistress in her arms with tears in her eyes. She felt like the sky was falling down. She looked at Liu Yuan angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You two deceitful people! What did you do to the Young Mistress?! If anything happens to the Young Mistress, the Xuanyin family will never forgive you!¡±

    The maidservant trembled in anger.

    She had even forgotten that Li Jiutong and Ye Cike, who were the two strongest fighters on their side, had already lost consciousness, leaving her, an innocent little maid, behind.

    However, she still said such threatening words. It was not a wise move.

    And¡­

    Liu Yuan clearly felt that Ye Cike was looking at him before he fainted. There was a kind of ¡°hope¡± in her eyes, as if she wanted Liu Yuan to catch him.

    The loyal Xiu¡¯er had identally ruined her Young Mistress¡¯s n.

    However, Young Mistress Ye was not too professional in her craft.

    She was obviously trying to use a ¡®self-injury trick¡¯ to pull Liu Yuan¡¯s heart back, but in reality, she could not bear to hit herself so hard. She even put herself in a defensive position so that she could use her spiritual power to block the damage at any time.

    She clearly did not want Liu Yuan to help her up, but when she fell down, she still hoped that Liu Yuan rush to catch her¡­ All of this happened in the span of fewer than five minutes.

    Liu Yuan could not help but think of Gu Siyin, who was about the same age as him. If it was her, she would have smiled through her tears when Liu Yuan reached out his hand. She would have been coaxed very quickly and pulled his hand up obediently.

    Although it was not very nice to think of his wife who was thousands of miles away in front of Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike, he was already starting to miss Gu Siyin¡¯s cuteness.

    Although she and Ning Xiangrong had some quarrels, after it subsided, they got along very well.

    Compared to now, that period of time was truly a peaceful and peaceful life.

    Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t return. I can only wait for everything to settle down before I can go back and live my life.

    Liu Yuan shook his head. Then, he looked at Xiu¡¯er¡¯s loyal posture. Although it would be quite unkind, he really wanted to say that her Young Mistress did not want Xiu¡¯er to help her.

    He looked at Ye Cike¡¯s mouth and saw that she was about to say ¡®don¡¯t¡¯.

    As for ¡®don¡¯t¡¯, it was probably ¡®don¡¯t¡¯e over¡¯?

    However, things did not go as she wished. The loyal servant girl caught Ye Cike without saying anything and held him in her arms. She had reason to believe that Ye Cike would not have fainted so quickly.

    Liu Yuan looked at Xiu¡¯er with a subtle expression. This little girl¡¯s cultivation was even lower than his, but she still dared to protect Ye Cike. In terms of loyalty, she was definitely one of the best.

    However, if Ye Cike were to remember this when she woke up, she would probably punish her severely.

    But now, before Ye Cike could make a move, Duan Lanruo waved her hand, and a secret guard behind Xiu¡¯er gave her a karate chop.

    Whoosh! Pa!

    Xiu¡¯er also passed out.

    In the study room, only Liu Yuan and Duan Lanruo were left, just like before.

    However, the ground was filled with unconscious people, all of which were recounting how intense the battle had been.

    Liu Yuan held Xiu¡¯er in one hand and Ye Cike in the other, feeling the spiritual Qi in his body return to calmness.

    Because he had used the two skills, his spiritual energy was in turmoil. At this moment, it was flowing back, along with the part that was being fed back by the sword. After flowing into his Dantian, it circted, allowing him to start the breakthrough directly.

    After recognizing its master, the Evil Heart of Killing sword would absorb baleful Qi, killing Qi, blood Qi, turbid Qi, and death Qi. Because of the ¡®Feedback¡¯ effect, they would all be nutrients for the sword¡¯s master.

    This was also one of the reasons why the murderous intent would be an evil sword.

    Of course, in the game, the experience points gained from killing monsters were about 0.001 percent of the opponent¡¯s HP.

    With Liu Yuan¡¯s current Foundation Establishment stage, he was able to fight a form Synthesis stage monster with the fake cultivation he got from equipping cards. It waspletely a cross-level monster fight. His experience points would soar even if the other party lost a bit of health.

    He broke through to the seventh level of the Foundation Establishment stage and was still going up.

    It was also impossible to do in the game. After all, in order to get these high-level cards, one had to first conquer high-level characters. One had to enter high-level maps, and one had to be that level.

    By the time they got their hands on the card, the yer would already be a high-level existence. How could they fight across levels?

    After Liu Yuan handed the two girls over to Duan Lanruo, he meditated on the spot and began to break through to the eighth level of the Foundation Establishment stage.

    Duan Lanruo was startled, but she quickly sensed his condition and stood guard at his side.

    The secret guard outside the door came to report. ¡°City Lord, Li Jiutong has been ced in the dungeon. His movements have not been leaked. Sister Ah Yue is currently patrolling.¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded and dismissed the others. Suddenly, she turned to look at Ye Cike.

    ording to the abundance of his spiritual power, he felt that he could even keep up the pace and directly rush to the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage.

    In fact, things went more or less as he had expected. When he opened his eyes in the morning, his cultivation level had stopped at the perfected ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage. He was only one step away from the Core Formation stage.

    ¡°Whew¡­

    Liu Yuan could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Once he reached the Core Formation stage, he would no longer be a weakling. Even without the help of the Illustrated Handbook, he would still have a certain level of self-protection.

 Chapter 137 - This Development Is Not Right!

    Chapter 137: This Development Is Not Right!

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange¡­ By right, Evil Heart of Killing should to intercept part the spiritual energy and absorb it. Why is it returning the spiritual energy back now?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt puzzled.

    He suspected that it was because of the Sword Spirit, but he did not dare to go in to investigate again, so he could only give up.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts spun for a moment. Just as he was breaking away from his state of meditation, he suddenly heard a soft rustling sound. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Liu Yuan suddenly opened his eyes, but there was no sign of Duan Lanruo.

    He looked down and saw Ye Cike in his arms, wearing an apron. Her fair and tender body was small and exquisite.

    The young girl¡¯s hand grabbed hispels, half of her face pressed against his clothes. Her face was frowning uneasily, and there were still traces of tears on her cheeks. Her body rose and fell with her breathing.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He lifted Ye Cike up and adjusted his position so that she could lean on his shoulder. It was inconvenient for him to sit cross-legged, so he stood up with Ye Cike in his arms and sat down on a chair in the study.

    Compared to the time when he had just transmigrated, his physical strength now could be said to have made a breakthrough.

    At least, he did not have to worry about being squeezed dry.

    Although Ye Cike¡¯s tears were all over his body, his clothes were not wet at all. It was probably because his spiritual power had evaporated during the breakthrough, drying the water off.

    Liu Yuan secretly made aparison.

    In terms of the texture, Gu Siyin¡¯s chubby body was very nice to hold, while Ye Cike¡¯s body was very light and a little bony. It could be said that her body was soft and easy to push over for him toy on top of¡­ Cough, forget thatst sentence.

    Speaking of which, where is the City Lord¡­ Hmm?

    First of all, Duan Lanruo would definitely not let him be in danger. She must have been guarding him personallyst night. Second, he was the one who handed Ye Cike over to the City Lord.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility ¡ª the City Lord had personally stripped the clothes of the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family and ced her in his arms.

    ¡°¡­¡± The scene was a little exciting.

    But the City Lord could not possibly want him to train his temptation control, right?

    Liu Yuan tried to sense it, and his expression suddenly changed.

    As the process was too natural and their contactst night was too short, he did not realize it immediately ¡ª his spiritual power was merging with Ye Cike¡¯s spiritual power. They flowed perfectly through their physical contact, producing an effect simr to dual cultivation.

    Although the principle was very Xianxia, the result was that it was equivalent to the superposition of two people¡¯s cultivation efficiency.

    Liu Yuan was shocked. This was like having¡­ a human-shaped double experience scroll!

    It was no wonder that his two consecutive breakthroughs were so fast. Although he had no bottlenecks in his cultivation, the time he had to spend in between was the same.

    However, he had broken through two and a half stages in just a few hours. Even he himself was surprised by this shocking speed.

    ¡°This effect¡­ is amazing.¡±

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded. He could not help but think that spiritual power could resonate with physical contact and double the speed of cultivation. If they really did dual cultivation¡­ it would be crazy, right?!

    In the past, he had cultivated to reach the Foundation Establishment with Ning Xiangrong in one night. Now, it was not impossible for him to reach the Core Formation stage in one night.

    The Xiunyin family¡¯s apanying Xuanyang Pearl had never had such an effect of increasing one¡¯s cultivation speed. It was likely that only his unprecedented human-shaped Xuanyang Pearl had such an effect.

    He was living off women agian.

    ¡°Ohh¡­ Hmm¡­¡± The young girl in his arms felt someone holding her the moment she opened her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. Then, she felt a calming aura and her nervous body immediately rxed.

    They were of the same origin, Xuanyin and Xuanyang.

    The girl¡¯s body was originally cold, but at this moment, she felt as if she had crawled back into bed in the middle of winter, warm and full.

    It filled up the lost parts and the emptiness in his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable¡­¡±

    Ye Cike sighed and subconsciously hugged Liu Yuan. Her well-developed chest showed its round outline from the messy apron, and it was even a little dazzling in the morning sun.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t move!¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s low voice was very serious.

    Ye Cike¡¯s body trembled slightly as she finally regained her consciousness. She opened her eyes and looked at Liu Yuan nkly, ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and quickly took out a spare robe from his sleeve and put it on Ye Cike.

    Then, he got up and ced the girl on the desk for the time being, letting her sit.

    The young girl was wearing his clothes, which were slightly loose for her petite body. They slid down her shoulders, revealing her round and fragrant shoulders. Her slender fingers wrapped the clothes tightly, outlining her curves.

    Her ck hair hung down on both sides of her cheeks, and her eyes were innocent and confused. Her two white and tender legs were exposed, and her jade-like feet were put together. Her pearl-like little toes twisted and twisted, and she looked a little nervous.

    Liu Yuan held the girl¡¯s shoulder to steady her, then took two steps back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let me calm down first.¡±

    It was a little difficult to withstand his excitement.

    And the subtle resonance between the spiritual powers was simply like the electric current of love, numbing from the body to the heart, so much so that it was very much like love.

    Now, he was addicted, very addicted.

    Was this the attraction between the Xuanyang Pearl and the Xuanyin body?

    Ye Cike was also keenly aware of the strangeness. She felt as if she had been struck by an electric current. It was a little strange, but also a littlefortable.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The young girl¡¯s face instantly flushed red. She squinted her eyes like a kitten, feeling extremely pleasurable. It was a familiar feeling!

    In the past, whenever her Junxuan came into contact with her, she would also have this kind of feeling. It was probably the feeling of the legendary period of love!

    Besides, she was only wearing an apron now. When she woke up, she was in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. Something must have happened¡­

    The girl shyly imagined the scene fromst night. Liu Yuan must have reached out to catch her and then hugged her¡­ Hmm?

    Ye Cike looked at her slender legs that were tightly closed together. Her expression was dull, and there was nothing strange about it.

    How could this be? It¡¯spletely different from the books¡­

    Shouldn¡¯t this b*stard be the one unleashing his beastly nature and doing this and that to me in front of Duan Lanruo? then, that old woman would only be able to watch with her heart filled with jealousy!

    Hmph hmph, just like what she did before!

    So what if that old woman had a bigger chest?

    However, just as the girl was getting excited, she was ruthlessly struck by reality.

    Ye Cike felt wronged as he looked at Liu Yuan, who had started to calm down.

    However, just as she lifted her head, she suddenly heard Duan Lanruo¡¯s voice from outside the door.

    The young girl¡¯s heart suddenly burned with fire!

    This time¡­ She could not lose!

    She jumped off the table, pushed Liu Yuan onto the chair, and rode on him.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned.

    ¡°You guys can leave first, I still have things to deal with.¡±

    Creak¡­

    The sound of the door being pushed open.

    As soon as Duan Lanruo entered the room, she saw the young man being pressed down on the chair by the young girl.

    A proud smile appeared on Ye Cike¡¯s face, as if cheering for herself. She had done it. This time, the old woman could only look at her!

    The Wheel of Fortune had turned! Let me see your jealous expression!

    However, Duan Lanruo¡¯s footsteps only paused for a moment before she walked forward and smiled at them. ¡°It seems that the development is slower than I expected. The Young Master of the Xuanyin family seems to be very inexperienced. Do you need help?¡±

    The young girl was dumbfounded.

    Eh?

    Hey, hey, hey, hey?

    This development is not right!

 Chapter 138 - Cuckold in Front of Her Eyes

    Chapter 138: Cuckold in Front of Her Eyes

    This waspletely different from what they had agreed on!

    Duan Lanruo should have flown into a rage, and then she should have pretended to be frightened and shivered as she hid in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, winning Liu Yuan¡¯s pity and condemnation of Duan Lanruo.

    Just like this, she will win him over!

    Why did it turn out like this?

    Ye Cike looked at Duan Lanruo, who was getting closer and closer, with a dazed expression. Her heart had already fallen into a state of confusion.

    Why was she not angry? Instead, she seemed to be nning to do something to her.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. ording to the young girl¡¯s observations, the City Lord¡¯s gaze was mostly on her, not Liu Yuan.

    His gaze was not filled with jealousy or hatred as he had imagined, but rather, it was filled with interest!

    Just what part of you is interested in?!

    And w-why was she the one who teased her?

    Ye Cike fell into a state of panic because of Duan Lanruo¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    The great Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family had grown up in the Xuanyin family, where there were only women, so he only had a smattering of knowledge about the matters between men and women.

    All she knew was the knowledge she had been taught during her family¡¯s sses. In order to prevent the women in the family from being deceived by the men outside, they were taught the proper knowledge of dual cultivation.

    He never knew anything about it.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance made her curious. Although the family was strict, Young Mistress Ye still secretly obtained some books from the outside world through the Green Centipede.

    That was because she had Green Centipde¡¯s Mother Coin was in her hands.

    This organization did not care which force you were from or what rules you had to follow. They only wanted benefits.

    They would do anything for money.

    Some of the colored books and pictures published by the Green Centipede had been secretly spread widely in Shangyang, and they had opened up a new world for the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family.

    She had specially gone to understand these things!

    But now, Ye Cike, the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family who had imed to have pletely understood¡¯ everything, was dumbfounded.

    Duan Lanruo smiled and extended her hand to the young girl.

    ¡°You, what do you want to do?!¡± Ye Cike asked as he hid in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, pitifully seeking protection from him.

    Unfortunately, the person she was seeking protection from was in cahoots with the evil person who was about to bully her.

    Liu Yuan looked at Duan Lanruo with a subtle expression as she ced her hand on the girl¡¯s waist. It was just a slight touch, but it made Ye Cike cry out in surprise, and tears started to fall from the corners of his eyes.

    H-how could this be?

    Duan Lanruo clutched the waist of the Xuanyin family Young Mistress with both hands, and her body leaned forward. She looked in astonishment at the fingertips of her hands that could almost be put together in a circle, and she said with a smile,¡±Little Cike¡¯s waist is very thin. Although this figure is very lovable, it¡¯s not very suitable for childbirth~¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Cike!¡± The young girl retorted, then tensed up and stubbornly bit her lip. ¡°What does it have to do with a thin waist? My Xuanyang Pearl and I will definitely be the mostpatible partners in the world!¡±

    How hateful¡­ She did not know why, but even though she was clearly more intimate with Junxuan now, she felt as if she was part of a cuckold.

    What was wrong with this woman?

    The difficulty of fighting her head-on seemed to be greater than she had imagined.

    Duan Lanruo rested her chin on the young girl¡¯s shoulder and blinked at Liu Yuan. ¡°I can tell. Putting you in Junxuan¡¯s arms for a few hours, the healing effect is even better than pills. You¡¯re immediately full of energy, and even the spiritual energy frequency band can be synchronized. It¡¯s really enviable.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡± Ye Cike replied stiffly.

    As expected, the unbreakable rtionship between her and Junxuan was something to be envied!

    The proud young girl was about to raise her head and mock him when she suddenly froze and looked at Liu Yuan in a daze. It was Duan Lanruo who put her in Junxuan¡¯s arms?

    Liu Yuan said helplessly, ¡°So it¡¯s to treat her injuries¡­ But you don¡¯t have to take off all her clothes, right?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s heart was even more dazed, and even her clothes had been taken off by Duan Lanruo.

    Duan Lanruo finally let go of her hand and stood up with her arms crossed. ¡°I ced Young Mistress Xuanyin in your embrace in the hope that you would be able to deal with her directly. Who would have thought that the moment I entered, I would see my little Junxuan being pressed down on a chair in a helpless manner?¡±

    Nonsense! I¡¯m at the Soul Formation stage, and she¡¯s at the Void Refinement stage. Even if he could, he would not be willing to do it.

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart.

    Ye Cike, on the other hand, waspletely stunned. No wonder this woman could hold onto Junxuan so tightly. She was not jealous at all!

    Not only was she not jealous, she even helped him get other women.

    The young girl suddenly realized something. As expected, this woman was a bad influence on Junxuan. Otherwise, how would her Junxuan be like this? Chen Sifan was right, this woman was the main culprit. She had to defeat her!

    However, the dignified Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, who was at the Void Refinement stage, was trembling in fear as she shrank into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms with a dazed expression. She could only swear in her heart.

    This¡­ This vicious woman! I, Ye Cike, will definitely win!

    Liu Yuan heaved a long sigh and changed Ye Cike¡¯s riding position to sit sideways. He patted her head and said, ¡°Alright, what should we do now? Or rather, what do you want to do?¡±

    Ye Cike came back to her senses. Hearing the words that sounded like the final judgment, she became nervous. She clutched his clothes tightly and pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re mine! You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the young girl who was about to cry and reached out to wipe her tears. He coaxed her gently, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t leave, but I can¡¯t just be your Junxuan¡­¡±

    But what you want is Liu Junxuan, who loves you wholeheartedly, and I¡¯m just a passerby who has no way out¡­ They¡¯re the same, but different.

    Liu Yuan thought about it and sighed in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯te with me, I, I can only stay by your side. It¡¯s all your fault, who asked you to steal my Xuanyang Pearl!¡±

    Ye Cike looked at Liu Yuan and grabbed his hand on her cheek. The flow of spiritual power between them started again. She said in a low voice, ¡°What can I do¡­? I like you, what can I do?¡±

    Liu Yuan pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to do anything. In fact, even if you want me to go, I won¡¯t go. Keeping you by my side is my purpose for stealing the Xuanyang Pearl. If I leave like this, won¡¯t my efforts be in vain?¡±

    Ye Cike¡¯s face turned red and he said, ¡°Sob sob sob, you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    But in fact, she was very happy. Hmph, these were sweet words!

    They were exchanging sweet words to each other!

    She could not help but look at Duan Lanruo, but City Lord Duan had already sat down on the chair on the other side of the desk as if she had nothing else on her mind and was starting to handle her official business.

    Young Mistress Ye¡¯s eyes widened. Indeed, she had hit this woman¡¯s weak spotst night, and now she lost herposure. Otherwise, she would have been as calm as a mountain.

    Deep scheming! It¡¯s too terrifying¡­

 Chapter 139 - Old Womanâ€™s Dirty Scheme!

    Chapter 139: Old Woman¡¯s Dirty Scheme!

    The young girl in his arms looked at Duan Lanruo with vignce and hostility. She hugged Liu Yuan tightly, as if she was afraid that she would lose her Xuanyang Pearl again.

    Speaking of which, has the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin familypletely forgotten about her previous self-injury trick?

    The moment she sensed Duan Lanruo¡¯s arrival, she immediately pounced over.

    She threw all the courage she had when she closed his eyes and hit the de on the ground.

    She could be said to be the fastest contestant.

    Liu Yuan could not help but pinch Young Mistress Ye¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks, which were filled with dignity. At this moment, the young girl had already med the ¡®betrayal¡¯ of her Xuanyang Pearl on Duan Lanruo. The disbelief that she had in her heart earlier had already be a definite fact. She felt that she had to pull Liu Yuan, who had be a bastard, back on the right path.

    However, this woman was too scary. She was able to take off the clothes of the other women who had mocked her before and send them to Liu Yuan¡¯s arms without changing her expression.

    Could this be what she had been doing all this while?

    The young girl remembered the two girls who were said to be about to get married to Liu Yuan.

    However, her thoughts were quickly pulled back. She remembered that she was put into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and that she had tried to ask Xiu¡¯er not to catch her before she fainted.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiu¡¯er?¡± Ye Cike suddenly realized.

    Liu Yuan had cultivated for an entire night, so he naturally did not know what had happened. He could only turn to look at Duan Lanruo.

    The City Lord had just opened a document, and she looked up from the desk and said indifferently, ¡°The Young Mistress¡¯s maidservant has been sent back to Lanfang Gardenst night. As for the servant, because he attacked the City Lord, he has to be temporarily detained in the dungeon for investigation.¡±

    Duan Lanruo, who had entered a working state, was very different from her usual gentle and charming self. At first nce, she had a cold and solemn temperament. It was not indifference, but majesty, and the words she said made people not have the courage to refute her.

    In this study that had beenpletely restored by the array and the secret guards, theyers of bookshelves and files behind herplemented each other.

    Although she described the study as a strange ce, there was no such thing at all. After all, she had only been in contact with Liu Yuan for a few days.

    If he really did as she said, Liu Yuan would have been as thin as a stick by now.

    Hearing this, Ye Cike heaved a sigh of relief and continued to bury himself in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms like an ostrich. Right now, she always felt awkward when facing Duan Lanruo.

    Although she was hostile, she naturally knew that her wordsst night were too much. However, it was clearly Duan Lanruo who first said that her Xuanyang Pearl did not belong to her¡­ and there was nothing more frightening than this.

    If Liu Yuan was no longer hers, her entire world would be gone.

    This was not an exaggeration. In terms of rtionships, Ye Cike had note into contact with many people in her life, so she had entrusted most of her feelings to Liu Yuan.

    From a rational point of view, Ye Cike had already cut off all means of retreat by bringing the Skyring Sword with her. If she could not find Liu Yuan, her position in the family would be in jeopardy, and those who were on her side would most likely switch sides. By then, she might no longer be the Young Mistress.

    She would not apologize¡­

    Duan Lanruo clearly knew that she was looking for Liu Yuan. From her expression at that time, she must have already known.

    However, this woman still cheated her of her things and yed with her people behind her back.

    Old woman¡¯s dirty schemes!

    Ye Cike remained silent.

    Duan Lanruo could tell at a nce that this child was depressed, but what was the use of this? from the moment she came over and had her illness act up, the scales in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart had already leaned towards Duan Lanruo.

    The more people that came, the more stable her position would be.

    This was the initiative!

    The only thing she did not expect was that she would use the ruse of injuring herself to make Liu Yuan¡¯s heart soften again.

    However, this did not matter. The most worrying thing now was that after Shen Sifan urged her to go against Ye Cike, her reaction was indeed big, but then she disappeared without a trace. She did not know if Shen Sifan was angry and needed to calm down, or if she had already chosen to give up.

    However, ording to Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s hot temper, if she chose to give up, her next move would probably be to kill Liu Yuan at the foot of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    It could be seen that a storm was brewing.

    Duan Lanruo put down the brush in her hand and held her head. ¡°The materials that can allow the spirit of the mountains and seas to evolve have almost been prepared. In the next few days, bring that child to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Once you have done so, you can begin to reorganize the materials. It will take about three days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the innter, so I¡¯ll bring Zhizhi over.¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    Ye Cike did not know where the spirit of the mountains and seas came from, but when she heard the word ¡®inn¡¯, she immediately became alert and mumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to live in such a simple ce. I¡¯ll prepare a ce for you to live. What are you still pretending for? We already know anyway.¡±

    You all know¡­ but others don¡¯t.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already disguised myself, I have to finish what I started. It¡¯s too strange to suddenly say that I¡¯ve always been using a fake identity¡­ I still have a friend I just met there. I can¡¯t just throw him away or tell him that I¡¯ve been lying to him.¡±

    Ye Cike knew that this friend was Cui Ting and wondered why he was such a hindrance.

    It was the same outside the city gate at the beginning. He had messed up the situation and caused her to miss the opportunity to catch Liu Yuan.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s words made sense. Cui Ting was not a nobody, so she could not just ignore him. The girl changed the topic and said, ¡°Then I want to go too!¡±

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and saw the girl raise her hand with a serious expression.

    ¡°Why are you going to take a walk?¡±

    ¡°I can wear a bamboo hat,¡± Ye Cike said stubbornly.

    Liu Yuan felt helpless. This was not a matter of wearing a bamboo hat or not. The key point was that her aura stood out even if she wore ordinary clothes and covered her face. However, no matter how he thought about it, she must be worried about the tension between him and Hu Jiuniang. After all, he had already been exposed.

    As the saying goes, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.

    ¡°Alright, just remember to hide your identity.¡±

    Liu Yuan continued, ¡°Also, I borrowed the Ten Thousand Sword Array that you modified. I used it to infiltrate the demon sect. We need to investigate.¡±

    It just so happened that this formation still had its uses, and if he spoke, it could reduce Ye Cike¡¯s hostile feelings towards Duan Lanruo a little.

    ¡°A spy from the demonic sect?¡± Ye Cike was taken aback. She thought Shen Sifan¡¯s reason was simple and did not expect that someone from the demonic sect would really sneak in. She nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She had originally wanted to keep this formation as evidence of Duan Lanruo¡¯s bullying, but since Liu Yuan had spoken, she had no choice but to agree.

    After Liu Yuan and Duan Lanruo bade farewell, Ye Cike went to Lanfang Garden to find Xiu¡¯er.

    On the way, she did not forget to tell Liu Yuan how much she missed him and how hard it was to find him. She told Liu Yuan that she would take him to see her mother after the Tideviewing and Sword-listening.

    Whenever Liu Yuan heard the word ¡®mother¡¯, he felt a little strange and quickly reminded himself that he could not have that.

    When Ye Cike entered Lanfang Garden and called for Xiu¡¯er, a beautiful servant girl immediately ran out and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Young Mistress!¡±

    She was stunned when she saw Liu Yuan beside her.

    Xiu¡¯er suddenly felt sad. Young Mistress, how can you fall again so quickly¡­

 Chapter 140 - Why Is He So Familiar With It?

    Chapter 140: Why Is He So Familiar With It?

    Although Xiu¡¯er did not trust her Young Mistress¡¯s self-control anymore, she still chose to follow her¡­ Just like how her Young Mistress¡¯ ran away from home¡¯.

    In her heart, she promised herself that she must remind her Young Mistress not to let her repeat the same mistakes.

    But looking at the young girl who was holding Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and not letting go, she seemed to bepletely immersed in love.

    That helpless sorrow once again surged into her heart¡­

    It was not that Xiu¡¯er did not work hard, but her Young Mistress did not do well.

    Ye Cike was very satisfied that she had finally walked the path of going against Duan Lanruo. After all, she was now officially by Liu Yuan¡¯s side and could monitor his movements with other women at any time.

    It was much better than before when she could not even find him.

    Although what happened could not be changed, it could still be prevented in the future!

    The young girl¡¯s heart was filled with hope and confidence for her future. She would definitely be able to defeat the ultimate She-Devil, Duan Lanruo, and take back her Xuanyang Pearl.

    However, the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was clearly thinking too simply. In fact, no one would have thought that Liu Yuan had a harem of 200 people on his side.

    Duan Lanruo was just one of the more typical representatives, and she currently had a greater advantage.

    Even though the demonic saintess, Pihuan Luo, had already been locked, Liu Yuan did not dare to say that he had 200 harem members waiting for him.

    What if the impact was too great and it was unlocked?

    Although the possibility was not high, it was still terrifying to think about it.

    Ye Cike was immersed in the wonderful pleasure of resonating with the spiritual power of her Xuanyang Pearl, but people on the streets began to notice him.

    Although Ye Cike was wearing a bamboo hat and a veil to cover her face, and had changed into in clothes, her temperament and figure were too outstanding.

    Even just looking at her back, one would think that she was an extremely beautiful young girl.

    It was just like when Liu Yuan first saw Zhiying. Just looking at the back was pleasing to the eye.

    This type of 5-star character had very high attributes, including charm. It was only slightly different from other characters, but the total value was definitely about the same.

    Liu Yuan did not cast Mirror Moon Jade onto Zhiying.

    After all, it was already very difficult for Zhiying to maintain the illusion on both sides, and it was also too difficult to add another one. Besides, it was also not necessary. The catoptric deflection was a spell that could even deceive cultivators at the Void Refinement stage. There was no need to use it at this time.

    Moreover, Ye Cike had not been confirmed yet, which meant that she had not epted the fact that Liu Yuan had a harem.

    If she were to find out that Liu Yuan even had a daughter now, Young Mistress Ye would probably go from being happy to f*cking angry.

    Moreover, the main reason was that Liu Yuan, or rather, the identity of this ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ was no longer unknown in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    Many people were inquiring about the identity and appearance of this young man who had left a new legend on the Sword Pavilion and Shu Road.

    Indeed, the Shu Road had be a widely spread legend.

    It was really shocking. They had only seen peoplee down as soon as they got up, but they had never seen anyone go straight to the finish line as he did.

    When such a character walked on the streets, he would always be noticed.

    Ye Cike¡¯s sudden appearance also became one of the focal points.

    However, the passers-by were still specting and waiting, and there were no clues to prove who this mysterious girl was.

    ording to the previous incident, even the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords had personally delivered Jiang Feng to the Sword Pavilion, and had even given him the City Lord¡¯s Token. It was enough to show how much the Sword Pavilion admired this Jiang Feng.

    The girl who had suddenly appeared this time was probably not simple either?

    However, it was still difficult to guess who Ye Cike was.

    Because the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family always used a pnquin when she went out, no one had ever seen what she looked like. They had only heard of how the cultivators at the City of Ten Thousand Swords had denounced the tyranny of the Xuanyin family, and how they had ended their denouncement with the Xuanyin family¡¯s generous and kind offer of 500 spirit stones per person.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched every time he heard this.

    It really was an advanced memory loss spell. 500 spirit stones could even help clear his name.

    In any case, Liu Yuan brought Ye Cike back to the inn under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Not long after, another story was added to Jiang Feng¡¯s legend in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    ¡­

    There were not many people left in the inn.

    The Tideviewing and Sword-listening event would start in six hours, and the Singing Sword segment would start in thest few days. During this period, the people who were listening to the Singing Sword had nothing to do, so many people chose to take the opportunity to watch the fun.

    City Lord Duan would also host the assembly in six hours. In the morning, she would deal with some matters that happened during the Tideviewing and Sword-listening assembly.

    When Liu Yuan walked into the inn, he felt that it was a lot more deserted, but also a lot morefortable. It was not as crowded and noisy as before.

    Hu Jiuniang was still leaning against the counter, flipping through the ounts book in boredom. When she heard themotion, she raised her head and saw Liu Yuan. Her eyes lit up and her face lit up.

    Then, she saw Ye Cike holding Liu Yuan¡¯s hand.

    The expression on Hu Jiuniang¡¯s face fell.

    However, the fox quickly adjusted her state of mind. After thinking for a while, she guessed that it was probably Ye Cike.

    After all, only Ye Cike fit this image among the few people mentioned before.

    Hu Jiuniang touched the clothes on her chest. ¡®This guy has really managed to win the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family over.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your room,¡± Liu Yuan said in a low voice.

    Ye Cike suddenly tightened his grip on Liu Yuan¡¯s arm, feeling a little alert.

    Why did he sound so familiar with this sentence?

    Although she had heard about the ambiguous interaction between Liu Yuan and Hu Jiuniang before, she still found it hard to ept it when she saw it with her own eyes.

    It was so detestable that even a Vixen wanted to snatch him away.

    She even threw flirtatious looks at Liu Yuan!

    Ye Cike felt that her dignity had been challenged again.

    Liu Yuan reached out and patted the head of the girl who had enteredbat mode. After thefortable feeling of spirit force resonance soothed her hair, he followed Hu Jiuniang into her room.

    As soon as she opened the door, Hu Zhizhi ran over and hugged her mother¡¯s calf. ¡°Mommy¡­ You¡¯re¡­ Fat¡­¡±

    ¡°She pronounced ¡®back¡¯ as ¡®fat.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang did not know whether tough or cry. She picked Hu Zhizhi up and tapped her on the head.

    Hu Zhizhi raised her hand to protect her forehead, her innocent round eyes wide open. ¡°Mommy¡­ Hurts!¡±

    Ye Cike¡¯s gaze was already deeply attracted to Hu Zhizhi.

    ¡ª If only she could have such an adorable child with Liu Yuan.

    ¡°The materials are all here. I¡¯ll take Zhizhi to the City Lord¡¯s Mansionter. It¡¯ll take about three days. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by Zhizhi¡¯s side these three days.¡±

    Liu Yuan went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hu Jiuniang nodded. ¡°I believe you, and I believe in City Lord Duan.¡±

    As a great demon who opened an inn in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she had absolute trust in Duan Lanruo¡¯s character as the City Lord, even if they were currently ¡®love rivals¡¯.

 Chapter 141 - I Must Still Be Sleeping

    Chapter 141: I Must Still Be Sleeping

    ¡°She¡¯s the spirit of the mountains and seas?¡±

    Ye Cike curiously sized up Hu Zhizhi, and thetter also stared at her with wide eyes.

    Hu Jiuniang heard the girl¡¯s ethereal voice. Then, the youngdy with the bamboo hat removed her veil, revealing her exquisite and beautiful face.

    However, her skin was pale, her figure was slender, and she looked soft and weak.

    ¡­ Although she was a fierce woman when she was jealous, Young Mistress Ye¡¯s appearance indeed looked harmless and delicate.

    ¡®They have the same appearance as the rumored Xuanyin family,¡¯ Hu Jiuniang thought. ¡®There are only women in the Xuanyin family. They have beautiful and delicate appearances, and their lifespans are extremely shortpared to ordinary cultivators. They are also born with powerful cultivation talents, making them like a flower blooming in the sky.¡¯

    It was fleeting, but her beauty was intoxicating.

    Many Immortal cultivators had their eyes on this family, and some even had the idea of taking the entire family into their own pockets, but they were eventually dispelled by the ruthless means of this family.

    Because of their own uniqueness, in order to ensure their safety, they directly exterminated a few sects when they established their power.

    Of course, these sects only had themselves to me.

    In short, from that time on, the Immortal cultivators all knew that this family¡¯sbat power was extraordinarily strong, and basically no other family couldpare to it.

    However, they hardly left their homes, so theirbat power was dispensable to them, which was why they were often ignored whenpared.

    But now¡­ This rose full of thorns had been picked.

    It looked like he was paying for it.

    Hu Jiuniang looked at Liu Yuan with a subtle expression, and Liu Yuan responded with a helpless look.

    Ye Cike seemed to like Zhizhi very much. She reached out and carefully touched her toot cheeks, and Zhizhi held her finger.

    The young girl was stunned for a moment before revealing a gentle smile.

    ¡°This child is so cute.¡±

    Ye Cike yed with Zhizhi for a while before turning to Liu Yuan, ¡°Why are you making her evolve? Isn¡¯t she good like this?¡±

    Or did he actually have ulterior motives toward such a young child?

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family could not help but open her eyes wide. She found that this possibility was actually eptable to her, and she even felt that there was a very high chance of it happening.

    Something must be broken somewhere!

    ¡°The spirits of the mountains and seas can give birth to the Mountain Sea Realm,¡± Liu Yuan continued, ¡°and when it¡¯s used to trap people within it, it will cause their cultivation to drop by a major stage.¡±

    Ye Cike reacted in an instant. She was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°You were nning to use it against me and Shen Sifan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Liu Yuan admitted frankly and reached out to touch the girl¡¯s head. His expression was gentle. ¡°if you really want to trap me together, then I have no choice but to use this strategy. If we have the same level ofbat strength, you should have seen the battle between me and Li Jiutong that day. With Lanruo, we should be more than enough to deal with the two of you.¡±

    Ye Cike suddenly felt that he and Shen Sifan had underestimated Liu Yuan. If that were the case, the two of them would not be able to gain an advantage.

    But why did he feel so proud?

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family felt both fear and excitement. If that were the case, what would happen after Junxuan counterattacked?

    The young girl restrained her emotions and coughed twice, pretending to be calm as she snorted, ¡°W-why are you telling me this now? I¡¯ve already decided to stay with you¡­¡±

    Heh, youngdy, your progress bar has exposed your thoughts!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and let Lanruo make the arrangements,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°She has to go to the venue of the conferenceter and has no time to care about this.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang also knew that the matter at hand was more important, but she still could not help but worry, ¡°Zhizhi won¡¯t grow up to look like a Mountain God, will she?¡±

    Mountain God? The mostmon ones were probably the human body with the head of a beast, or the human body with the tail of a snake. Either way, they did not look like humans, or at least they weren¡¯t cute.

    Liu Yuan scoffed. ¡°The spirits of the mountains and seas are still different from the Mountain Gods. No matter what, the little fire dragon will not evolve into a violent carp dragon. They are not the same species.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang was taken aback. ¡°Although I understand the logic, what are the little fire dragon and the violent carp dragon?¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. It¡¯s a remote ce called Zhenxin Town. Two types of spirit beasts are the specialty of this town.¡±

    Hu Jiuniang nodded. ¡°It will be good if she doesn¡¯t be like that. Even if she does be like that, it¡¯s fine. But I still don¡¯t want Zhizhi to be less cute.¡±

    Ye Cike could not help nodding.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take Zhizhi away first.¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi!¡± Liu Yuan picked up Zhizhi and said, ¡°Will Zhizhi turn into spirit form?¡±

    Thest time Zhizhi appeared behind Hu Jiuniang, it was obvious that she had entered a spirit form. Otherwise, she would have been discovered long ago in this physical state.

    There was no need for such an exciting day¡­

    Hu Zhizhi blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Spirit¡­ Zhizhi¡­¡±

    The child turned into a white light and circled around Liu Yuan. Under Ye Cike¡¯s curious gaze, it stopped on Liu Yuan¡¯s palm for a while before gradually disappearing into the air.

    This was Zhizhi¡¯s true form.

    The spirits of the mountains and seas did not have a fixed form.

    When Liu Yuan brought Ye Cike out, a few people happened to being down the stairs.

    Even in the Sword Singingpetition, many people did not want to waste their time. Some of them only watched the next few rounds of high-level swordsmithingpetitions. The rest of the time, they chose to continue cultivating and umting momentum before the Sword Singingpetition began.

    Yan Guanlin was one of them.

    His cultivation level was close to the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. If he encountered a strong opponent during the Singing Sword contest, he could use this opportunity to break through to the Core Formation stage. Thus, he had chosen to train himself these few days.

    It was a rare experience to be able to calm down in such an impetuous environment.

    This realization made him feel that if he were to turn extreme stillness into extreme movement during the Singing Sword contest, he would be able toprehend his own Dao path and amaze the world with a single brilliant feat.

    If he could create a sword technique that belonged to him, it would be even more wonderful.

    Yan Guanlin was halfway up the stairs when he suddenly felt ufortable. It was like thest time when he saw Jiang Feng on the stairs¡­

    He raised his head¡­ and lo and behold, he saw Jiang Feng.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Yan Guanlin was dumbfounded. He blinked his eyes and looked at Jiang Feng, who seemed to have another girl beside him.

    He¡­ He didn¡¯t sense it wrong?

    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Feng a sixth level Foundation Establishment cultivator just a few days ago?

    Why did he suddenly be a ninth level Foundation Establishemnt cultivator today? No, that¡¯s not right. This aura was that of a perfected Foundation Establishment cultivator!

    Yan Guanlin looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s back in a daze. After a while, he suddenly turned around and walked back.

    ¡°I must still be sleeping. I¡¯m not calm enough. I can¡¯t believe I sensed his cultivation level wrongly. I have to continue to cultivate.¡±

 Chapter 142 - The Snow Falls Soundlessly in the Heavens and Earth

    Chapter 142: The Snow Falls Soundlessly in the Heavens and Earth

    Liu Yuan did not know that he had dealt a heavy blow to the firm and persistent Dao Heart of a down-to-earth and hardworking young man.

    Yan Guanlin returned to the five-person room and chose to meditate on his bed. He had just taken a deep breath and closed his eyes, but he opened them again after a while.

    He stared at the empty room in a daze.

    The others had already left.

    In the ten years of Tideviewing and Sword-listening, famous swords that shocked the world would often appear. This time, there was even a strange scene of a mortal participating in the swordsmithing event. It was full of gimmicks, so the scene was naturally very lively.

    In addition, he could make a few more friends and exchange their opinions while watching. It might be helpful to him.

    On the path of Immortal cultivation, there were four paths ¡ª wealth, couples,ws, andnd. One would neverin about having too much.

    Therefore, many Immortal cultivators would choose to go out and see the world in these few days.

    That Murong Lian of the Wugou family had these things, but that guy¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain, and no one knew where he went. He probably came to the Singing Sword contest this time for fun.

    He was left alone in the room.

    Yan Guanlin firmly believed that even if he was talented, it was not enough. He should work even harder.

    There had never been any genius. He just used other people¡¯s time for leisure and enjoyment to cultivate!

    He looked down on those cultivators who were less talented than him but still continued to me the heavens and me others. This was where his confidence came from.

    ¡°But¡­ How is that possible?! That guy!¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s voice echoed in the room.

    That Jiang Feng¡­ Apart from visiting the brothels these few days, didn¡¯t he go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to curry favor? How long had he been cultivating?

    Moreover, this had clearly happened overnight!

    He was still an itinerant cultivator, so it was impossible for him to be so strong in both talent and cultivation techniques. Otherwise, he would not have been only at the sixth level of the Foundation Establishment stage at the age of 19.

    It was impossible for him to advance from the sixth level to perfected Foundation Establishment in one night. However, that guy¡¯s spiritual energy was firm and steady. His advancement did not look like it came from a pill at all.

    The more Yan Guanlin thought about it, the more he felt that it was impossible. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. In the end, he even came up with a rather terrifying guess.

    Did he find a female cultivator at the Form Synthesis stage and the Void Refinement stage to be his furnace?

    ¡°Damn it, no matter how you improved, I will defeat you!¡± Yan Guanlin gritted his teeth. This guy had be an obstacle to his Dao Heart.

    Ninth level Foundation Establishment against ninth level Foundation Establishment. Just as well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m bullying the weak, it¡¯s a fair fight. I must win!

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan brought Zhizhi to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Duan Lanruo also liked Zhizhi very much. After ying with her for a while, she asked Ah Yue to take care of Zhizhi and make some arrangements. She then went to host the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    Liu Yuan had no interest in watching the tide and listening to the sword.

    He already knew the general plot.

    To put it simply, Geng Qi had ovee all obstacles in the seven-day conference. In the early stages, he was nervous in front of people and not used to the rules of thepetition, so he was in a disadvantageous position. With the encouragement of the yers and some understanding of the plot, he rose up in the middle stage and finally won the championship of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    There was not much need to fight in the whole process, and they just had to do collection quests and run errands.

    Liu Yuan decided to have a heart-to-heart talk with Ye Cike. He always felt that it was very strange that Shen Sifan had stopped moving after he had made a move against Ye Cike. However, he could not directly ask another woman about the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family¡¯s miserable appearance.

    He nced at Ye Cike, who was holding his hand.

    He found that he had more and more essories. One was Zhiying, one was Ye Cike, and one was Chuichui¡­

    ¡°Speaking of Chuichui, this fellow has been sleeping for quite a long time, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan fished Chuichui out of his sleeve and found that the kitten was sleeping soundly. She turned over in his palm, curled up her paws, meowed in a daze, and stretched.

    Liu Yuan was speechless. This girl must have been imprisoned under the Water Moon Lake for too long. She must have gotten used to sleeping for hundreds of years.

    However, Chuichui had also evolved.

    It was probably the chain effect of his breakthrough that Chuichui had actually slept her way into the Soul Formation stage.

    ¡°A demon beast at the Soul Formation stage?¡±

    Ye Cike was surprised and reached out to touch the white cat¡¯s soft fur. Chuichui suddenly woke up and turned over warily, revealing its sharp teeth at the girl.

    ¡°Meow meow meow!¡±

    Chuichui quickly turned around and climbed onto Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder. She red at Ye Cike. Hmph, she was a Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym with a true dragon¡¯s soul. How could any other human besides her mount touch her?

    Ye Cike retracted her hand regretfully and looked up at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan touched Chuichui¡¯s back and said, ¡°She¡¯s a wild one, and she has a bad temper.¡±

    The cat stretched out her paw and patted the mount¡¯s hand fiercely, meowing a few times in a dignified manner as a warning. It actually dared to say that Chuaichuai was wild, too bold!

    Clearly, she was¡­

    Eh? What was it again?

    Strange¡­ What was there to refute? Wasn¡¯t she just a wild demon beast that was born in the world?

    The demon dragon fell into a brief daze. She suddenly felt as if a long time ago, she was not as unrestrained as she had been in the world.

    It was not the boring and painful hundreds of years under the Water Moon Lake, nor was it the decades of wanton killing and arrogantly wandering in the human world. It was not the short period of ignorance and birth from before, and it was so far away that it seemed to be thousands of years ago.

    A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu suddenly emerged in her heart.

    On the white, barren snow surface, there was blue ice below. It was extremely quiet. The silent snowkes floated down with the wind, and someone was talking about something.

    She could not hear what he was saying, but she felt like he was breathing hot air into her ears, making her feel itchy.

    It felt like when the mount pinched her ear.

    Chuichui could not help but twitch her ears as he became more and more puzzled.

    How was that possible? She was clearly born in theva, so how could she have seen snow before¡­ But it seemed so real, so familiar.

    The earth fire was located under the deep sea.

    The ignorant demon dragon had just been born. As soon as she was born, she swam around excitedly. In the darkness, she saw the scattered light above her head and desperately wanted to breathe the air of freedom. She flew out of the sea and into the sky.

    She left the ice. Under the extremely fast speed, the endless snow on the sea and the clouds in front of her merged into one, leaving only a faint trace in her memory.

    At that time, there seemed to be a woman¡¯s sigh behind her.

    Strange, could it be that when a demon beast breaks through to the Soul Formation stage, it will experience this kind of illusion?

    Chuichui shook her head, trying to get rid of those strange feelings that had suddenly appeared. When she tilted her head, she saw Liu Yuan¡¯s side profile and leaned over to rub against him.

    ¡°Meow~¡± Her mount was still the best.

    Liu Yuan reached out and rubbed the cat¡¯s head. He was puzzled. This girl seemed to like acting coquettishly more and more.

 Chapter 143 - On the Surface, Heâ€™s as Calm as an Old Dog, but in Reality, Heâ€™s Panicking

    Chapter 143: On the Surface, He¡¯s as Calm as an Old Dog, but in Reality, He¡¯s Panicking

    Ye Cike looked at Chuichui rubbing against Liu Yuan¡¯s neck and face and felt a little depressed. This didn¡¯t look like a wild and untamed beast at all. It was clearly shy with strangers.

    She was clearly very obedient in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms.

    But it did not matter. As long as she continued to stay by Liu Yuan¡¯s side, everything around him would be familiar to her in the long run.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family hade with the determination to be Junxuan¡¯s wife.

    She swore to defeat that old woman and all her other enemies! She would be Liu Junxuan¡¯s only one!

    Ye Cike¡¯s heart was filled with fighting spirit.

    Liu Yuan scratched Chuichui¡¯s chin, coughed twice, and looked at the road on the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Cike, when you went to look for Shen Sifan that day, you were going to confront her, right? What did she say? In the end¡­ She actually didn¡¯t care that she was in the City of Ten Thousand Swords and attacked you,¡± Liu Yuan said

    He sighed and continued, ¡°When she practices the art of swordsmanship, the most important thing is to do as she pleases. She must do whatever she wants to do in her heart, so that her sword heart can be brightly lit. It¡¯s the same when she ran out of the Taiqing Pavilion in anger. I¡¯m afraid that she will take things too hard and attack you again.¡±

    After all, Shen Sifan was still a judge in the Singing Sword event, and it would be awkward if they met frequently.

    With his hands behind his back, Ye Cike walked forward step by step and snorted, ¡°When she found out that you and Duan Lanruo had lied to her face, she really wanted to kill you. However, that sword strike of hers was just a moment of anger. Before that, from what she said to me, she seemed like she was ready to give up. She was just feeling depressed in her heart.¡±

    Shen Sifan did not have any intention of giving up. She clearly had a deep obsession.

    In fact, the girl was thinking that Shen Sifan was right. They had never been allies.

    Now that she hade back to her senses, she understood a little. Shen Sifan wanted her to make the first move. Junxuan¡¯s feelings for Duan Lanruo were too deep, and she had been so impulsive back then and said bad things to Duan Lanruo, even saying that it was inevitable. As a result, she became the ¡®jealous woman¡¯ in Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyes.

    All these adults, they were all dirty!

    Liu Yuan nced at the girl beside him.

    And then you took advantage of the chaos to catch the adulterer, right?

    However, he sighed in his heart. If it was not for the card illustrations, he would¡¯ve believed it a little. How could she have given up? Her favorability bar was still full.

    The favorability bar was still full in this situation¡­ Could it be that Shen Sifan had already turned evil?

    The so-called ¡®giving up¡¯ that Ye Cike felt was actually her heart as still as water. She was calmly prepared to die with him.

    The beauty that she wanted, but could not get¡­ As a result, would rather destroy everything¡­ Was she that type of person?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart shuddered. There was only one path left¡­. Zhizhi¡¯s Mountain Sea Realm would defeat Chen Sifan, and create the lock on the favorability bar. Otherwise, he would be doomed.

    He had to, he had to seed!

    Zhizhi was already preparing the formation at Ah Yue¡¯s ce. It would definitely seed. After all, Zhizhi was so cute.

    Right?

    Liu Yuan, who was smiling at Ye Cike, looked as calm as an old dog on the surface, but he was panicking inside.

    ¡­

    At the venue of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

    On the stage stood several people. There was the Sword Pavilion Master ¡®Weapon Sovereign Jianfu¡¯ Zuo Youhuai, the three elders of the Sword Pavilion, the three 9-star swordsmiths who were still in the Sword Pavilion, and the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo.

    In addition, there was also The Green Lotus Swordsman, Shen Sifan, who had been invited to be the judge of the Singing Sword contest, and the head disciple of the Heart Sword Sect, Cui Ting.

    Duan Lanruo could not help but nce at Shen Sifan, but the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s face was expressionless. She sensed her gaze and turned back to look at her, showing a polite smile.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s eyelids twitched. Before she could analyze anything from this smile, Shen Sifan restrained her expression and just stood there quietly.

    Her green dress was like a lotus, and many people¡¯s eyes fell on her, their hearts full of admiration and envy for this Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion.

    These people of noble status were all sitting on the armchairs in front of the giant sword, looking down.

    The outermost perimeter was full of cultivators who were watching. People were moving around, looking forward to it, and there were also some noisy whispers.

    When Zuo Youhuai, the Sword Pavilion Master, coughed, the scene quieted down.

    The scene was probably simr to the opening ceremony that primary and secondary school students in the country would experience in modern times. The atmosphere was serious and lively, and it was very appropriate to do so.

    Below them were rows of swordsmiths. They all had their own tools and were wearing the robes of the Sword Pavilion. They had armbands with the word ¡®sword¡¯ on their arms.

    Obviously, the art design of the game Shangyang was in the style of Chinese youth. They did not look like they were here to forge iron swords, but to cook.

    Ten years to sharpen a sword, the sword will shock ghosts and gods.

    The swordsmiths of the Sword Pavilion were all in high spirits, and their eyes were filled with determination. They were waiting for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference to show their forging skills to their fellow disciples, and to show the world the peerless swords they forged.

    Geng Qi was naturally among them. He could not help but feel a surge of emotions. In addition, he was a little excited and nervous. His face was flushed red.

    He had seen a lot in the Sword Pavilion these few days. Although he was full of confidence in his swordsmithing ability, he was also amazed by the thousands of years of inheritance of the Sword Pavilion and the excellence of the disciples. He could not help but be a little worried.

    Moreover, some disciples of the Sword Pavilion had deliberately mentioned the powerful figures of the previous conventions in front of him, as well as the top few of the participants this year.

    For example, the Pavilion Master¡¯s personal disciple, Mo Ying.

    Outsiders called him ¡®Free Sword Heart¡¯. He became famous at a young age and had forged a sword known as the ¡®Long Song Sword¡¯ a long time ago. It was rated by Zuo Youhuai as the best sword in the same year. For a teenager, this was already an extremely high praise.

    Many people thought that Mo Ying would be the champion of this Tideviewing and Sword-listening contest.

    This caused Geng Qi to always have a vague sense of timidity in his heart. Moreover, he had lived in seclusion with his master since he was young and had never seen such a big scene. There were so many people that just standing in the middle of it would make him feel a little suffocated, let alone being watched by so many people.

    His tightly clenched fists were already drenched in sweat.

    On the Singing Sword tform.

    ¡°Heaven and earth send out killing intent to help me be a sword. A song of blood for a day, living up to the will of dragons and snakes!¡±

    As Zuo Youhuai slowly recited the Enlightenment left behind by the first Sword Pavilion Master, he stretched out his finger. He lightly flicked the Lake Light Sword on his knee.

    Buzz-

    The sound went from soft to loud, instantly bing a deafening sound.

    Swish!

    The sound of the sword resounded for thousands of miles. The arc-shaped air wave spread out instantly, lifting the corners of everyone¡¯s clothes. Those who were close to it or those with weaker cultivation cried out in surprise and could not help but take a few steps back.

    When they raised their heads, they could not help but widen their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    Boom!!

    It was like a thunderp.

    The chains between the cliffs ttered and danced wildly in the wind. Behind the giant sword on the Singing Sword tform, the White Dragon River¡¯s unending flow was actually cut in half!

    Gush!!

    The river water seemed to have solidified, stagnating like the surface of the waves. Then, they resumed flowing and collided with each other again, merging back into the flowing river.

    The sword sang, and water was split!

    Everyone was extremely stunned.

    Zuo Youhuai handed the sword to the sword bearer as an exhibition item for thepetition. This was both a disy and a warning.

    That was the sword song of the world¡¯s number one sword.

    It indicated the official beginning of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event.

 Chapter 144 - Another Lost Lamb in Need of the Holy Churchâ€™s Salvation

    Chapter 144: Another Lost Lamb in Need of the Holy Church¡¯s Salvation

    The world¡¯s best sword¡¯s grace had shocked everyone present, whether they were Immortal cultivators or sword forgers.

    The low-level cultivators who hade to watch the show were even more convinced that the one spirit stone entrance fee was worth it!

    Some of the more observant ones looked at Zuo Youhuai, who had his eyes closed as if nothing had happened, with a grave expression.

    That move was not considered a sword strike, and it was not something that required much effort from him.

    He could use this sword, and he could also use the second or third sword. Before the Tideviewing and Sword-listening contest, he warned everyone who had ill intentions that he, Zuo Youhuai, would be here to hold the fort.

    Previously, many people had guessed that the current Sword Pavilion Master should be reced.

    However, this old man with a in and haggard appearance was far from as weak as he looked. He looked like a man who was about to die.

    He was not done yet, and he had more tricks up his sleeve.

    In fact, one could only truly feel the power of this sword from a distance.

    Liu Yuan could clearly see a straight white light between heaven and earth from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It cut through the clouds and the wind in an instant, as if the gate to heaven was cut off.

    Even the sound of the river stopped at this moment. It was the attitude of a top swordsman and not a swordsmithing master.

    In fact, ¡®Weapon Sovereign Jianfu¡¯ Zuo Youhuai was not only a 9-star swordsmith, but also one of the famous swordsmen back then.

    More importantly, the Lake Light Sword in his hand had the ¡®City Crusher¡¯ effect, which was famous in the game. However, no one had gotten their hands on it at that time.

    After all, this thing was a symbolic item in the Sword Pavilion. To get it, one must first enter the Sword Pavilion¡¯s Secret Realm ¡®Vast Sea Sword Tomb¡¯ and be recognized by more than ten Sword Souls, followed by more than half of the internal members of the Sword Pavilion.

    However, before that, one had to be qualified to be recognized by the Sword Pavilion as someone who could fight for the ownership of the Lake Light Sword. Strength and reputation were indispensable.

    Other than the Lake Light Sword, there was also a ranking of the ¡®Ten Great Swords¡¯, which was announced by the Green Centipede.

    Yes, this organization was not only ying with money, but also with public opinion.

    Many of the ranking lists that were circted in private were made and spread by the Green Centipede.

    The person who arranged the order was the one mentioned before, one of the male NPCs, ¡®Bai Xiaosheng ¨C Wild talk holds the universe¡¯ Li Jinbei. Liu Yuan had also gained favorability with this guy.

    Once this guy appeared, there was basically no objection.

    Although there were actually various cluester on that pointed out that the Green Centipede would actually smuggle in and use the name of the all-knowing schr to publish some false rankings.

    As for the Ten Great Swords in the world, there were only a few that were most well-known. The Lake Light Sword was one, and the Thousand-Feather Sword, known as the most beautiful Lethal Weapon, was another. The sword of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, Xuanshu Saber, was another. There was also the heirloom sword of the demonic sect, the Luosheng Crossing Heaven Sword. Another such sword was the Sea of Bitterness, the sword flute of the Love Monk. The rest paled inparison.

    ¡°Zuo Youhuai¡¯s strength is much stronger than I had imagined. But at least, although this sword could cut off the White Dragon River, it could not cut off the force produced by the collision between the melting snow tide on the Jade Snow Mountain and the current.¡±

    In the crowd, Shao Cao calmly analyzed the situation in his mind, and still felt that the n was highly feasible.

    ¡°Damn it. The entire City of Ten Thousand Swords is on high alert now because of that sword attack from Green Lotus Swordsman. They¡¯re looking for the people from the demonic sect. Once they¡¯re caught, they won¡¯t let them off easily. Hmm, many disciples of the sacred sect have been exposed.¡±

    Shao Cao was a little angry. If it was not for this, the n would have gone much smoother, and it would not have been dyed like this.

    If the Holy Messenger were to see this, it would be a huge joke. It would not be as simple as failing the mission, but they might suffer unimaginable torture.

    The demon sect spy was a little uneasy.

    But fortunately, some of them were undercover agents in the Sword Pavilion, so they were extremely safe and would not be discovered.

    ¡°Brother Shao, it¡¯s not easy to move around in this city. In the next few days, the City of Ten Thousand Swords will prohibit its residents from riding flying swords. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be very convenient for them to do so.¡±

    The spy beside him was called Lu Gong. He had a square face and sharp facial features. His expression was cold and stern. He looked like a righteous person, but in fact, he was frowning and secretly talking about the n not going well.

    Right now, the City of Ten Thousand Swords was under martialw, and they carefully searched the origins and background of every single person. If they find anything amiss, the city officials will immediately tie them up.

    They would rather kill a hundred by mistake than let one go.

    The days of the two undercover agents were particrly difficult.

    Shao Cao unfurled his fan and pretended not to mind. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, this is the City of Ten Thousand Swords, right? Only with strict rules can there be harmonious order.¡±

    The meaning of his words was to bide their time and listen to hismands.

    Lu Gong nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. If someone wants to jump out, they must be dealt with in time. This is what a City Lord of a big city would do. The City of Ten Thousand Swords lives up to its reputation.¡±

    Shao Cao nodded and looked up at the stage.

    The swordsmiths began to burn incense and pray. Thepetition would officially begin the next day.

    Shao Cao fanned himself with the folding fan in his hand and narrowed his eyes to see who was suitable to be a servant of the next level.

    It was fine if they were short of people. They should get rid of those useless people who could not do anything. What they needed was a subordinate who could help them.

    His gaze swept across the swordsmiths¡¯ faces and finally stopped on a figure who did not fit in with the rest.

    Eh?

    Wasn¡¯t that the legendary mortal swordsmithing master?

    He seemed to be a little shaken, and he was very nervous. He also felt a little inferior and didn¡¯t know what to do. It seemed that no one had told him that there was a segment of burning incense and praying on the Singing Sword tform.

    The Sword Pavilion did not ept him, and the experienced spy from the demon sect immediately noticed this.

    How pitiful, but the Holy Church will save him!

    Shao Cao¡¯s eyes were filled with pity. He knew that there was another lost sheep in need of the Holy Church¡¯s redemption.

    ¡­

    Zuo Youhuai looked at the people below and naturally saw Geng Qi¡¯s embarrassment.

    There were still some people in the Sword Pavilion who felt that a mortal was not qualified to inherit the qualification of a 9-star swordsmith.

    However, this was also part of the test.

    He admired Geng Qi, but he was aware of his inferiority and timidity.

    Geng Qi had been scared out of his wits when he had seen Shu Road in the sky. This was the embodiment of a person¡¯s nature, and the function of Shu Road was to reflect all of these.

    When the ceremony was over, Zuo Youhuai returned to the Sword Pavilion.

    As soon as he stepped into his room, he heard the sword servant¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, the invitation to visit the Saint has been rejected.¡±

    ¡­

    While the Tideviewing and Sword-listeningpetition was in full swing.

    Xue Yan, the young man who set off from the Water Moon Dock of the Jiang Kingdom and headed all the way to the stronghold of the demon sect.

    Finally, after about ten years, he entered the demon sect¡¯s sub-altar.

 Chapter 145 - The Birth of a Great Demon

    Chapter 145: The Birth of a Great Demon

    Xue Yan¡¯s journey to find the demon sect was not smooth. Although he had been used by the Righteous Path and developed into a tool by the Demon Path, the demon sect was very cautious about epting its true members.

    After all, if I can nt spies in your ce, you can also nt spies in my ce.

    They were all traitors, so who could look down on the other?

    The demon sect people were the first to doubt his identity and motives.

    The people in the branch did not have any intention of observing him. They wanted to capture him and interrogate him, but not only did Xue Yan not get caught, but he also used his Lightning-Absorbing Body to kill many people in the branch.

    The conflict became more and more intense, and Xue Yan discovered that the branch was built on the ¡®Eye of Wind and Lightning¡¯.

    ording to the records of the Lightning Maniption Art, this was one of the most suitable terrains for cultivation.

    In addition, it was located in the mountains, so it was covered by dark clouds all year round, and often shed with lightning and thunder.

    It was probably in pursuit of a very conspicuous sound and light effect to create a scene that should be the base of the viinous demon sect.

    When one arrived at this ce, with one look, it was a gloomy and terrifying scene with dark clouds overhead, which was very atmospheric.

    However, at this moment, these environmental factors had be a curse.

    ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s teachings, Xue Yan used the guerri tactics of kiting and several signals that weremonly used by the demon sect to confuse the other party, luring the group of demon sect people who were chasing him away.

    Although the process could be said to be dangerous and exciting, in about three days, Xue Yan¡¯s life was on the line several times.

    But surprisingly, Xue Yan felt more and more excited.

    The feeling of gaining new insights between life and death or defeating an opponent was simply addictive.

    In the end, Xue Yan dragged his heavily injured body inside of the demon cult¡¯s sub-altar.

    By the time the people from the demon sect came to find him, he had already started to draw lightning in the Eye of Wind and Lightning!

    It was all thanks to the pill that Liu Yuan had given him that he was able to hold on until that point. Otherwise, he would have died countless times in the past three days.

    As a result, the sky changed color. After the lightning and thunder, the demon sect¡¯s people also changed their expressions, and more than half of the pursuers were killed or injured.

    Of course, in the end, the demon cult elder ¡®Thousand-Hand Demon Eye¡¯ Pei She, who was in charge of this ce, appeared and stretched out his hand to suppress the thunderclouds in the sky. Only then did the matter calm down.

    However, after Xue Yan was caught, he still said spouted a load of nonsense. He said stuff like he was determined to join the demon sect, and that it was all the demon sect¡¯s fault for going too far, that the Demon Path cultivators were no different from the Righteous Path cultivators. Moreover, a group of people could not even catch him, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and that they were all good-for-nothing trash.

    When Pei She heard this, he found it interesting and actuallyughed out loud. He immediately covered the face of the demon sect disciple who was reporting on Xue Yan¡¯s actions these past few days.

    ¡°Altar Master, please spare me! Please¡­ Mmmm!!¡±

    Creak¡­!

    A sound that made one¡¯s teeth ache rang out. Pei She pinched the disciple¡¯s cheeks so hard that the veins on his hands popped out. Something happened in his palm, and he blocked the disciple¡¯s words.

    After a series of squeaking sounds, Pei She let go of his hand and that disciple fell to the ground.

    The entire face had disappeared, leaving only an empty skull, which made people shiver.

    ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡±

    Pei Sheughed coldly and looked at Xue Yan, who had fainted from his injuries. He ordered people to clean up the mess and investigate his background.

    After Xue Yan fainted, he thought that Senior Liu was right. The branch elders here loved interesting changes and their unruly characters.

    Everything was just as Senior Liu had said! Divine foresight!

    The young man¡¯s admiration for Liu Yuan grew even stronger. After this incident, his admiration risen to a fanatical level.

    When Xue Yan woke up and felt that his injuries had already healed, the first demon cult disciple he saw handed him a demon cult robe and congratted him for bing a branch altar Guardian.

    Xue Yan was stunned for a moment. After he asked the servant to leave, he picked up the clothes and put them on. Looking at the young man in the mirror, who had a calm and steady posture, he felt that the past ten days and life and death seemed to be a lifetime away. He shook his head andughed at himself that this was just the beginning.

    Without Senior Liu¡¯s guidance, he would not even be able to enter the demon sect.

    He was still far from good enough!

    This was only the first step into the demon sect. There was still a long way to go.

    Pei She was extremely satisfied with his new Guardian.

    Even though his current level of cultivation was still very low, he had managed to fool around with more than half of the branch, and he also had a cultivation technique that could cause thunderclouds with power that was even close to Lightning Tribtion. His talent and future were limitless.

    And there was no problem with his identity.

    The demon sect¡¯s investigation efficiency was also very high. Very quickly, they discovered that there was indeed an elder undercover at Water Moon Dock who was exposed. There was also a downline who had been trained and developed. However, because of a person called Liu Yuan, the two of them did not have a good end.

    Xue Yan had indeed yed the role of being used by both sides, and because of this, he had enough reason to cast aside the Righteous Path.

    Previously, he had ignored him and humiliated him in every way possible. Later, when the situation changed and he became stronger, he immediately ttered him. How hypocritical!

    As for Liu Yuan¡¯s persuasion, Xue Yan did not hide it. However, when he faced the people from the demon sect, he said that he coveted their cultivation techniques and cooperated with them for the sake of benefits. When he got the benefits, he immediately left.

    Pei She asked him, ¡°This Liu Yuan is considered to be your benefactor, but do you really not feel any gratitude?¡±

    Xue Yan¡¯s reason was that he had put in a lot of effort, but Liu Yuan was the only one who benefited in the end. As for him, some people even said that he was only relying on Liu Yuan.

    This guy just wanted to use him as a foil to show off his wisdom and martial prowess. He was really hateful.

    Xue Yan¡¯s greed and hatred for the Righteous greatly pleased ¡®Thousand-Hand Demon Eye¡¯ Pei She.

    However, he did not immediately hand over the matters of the branch to Xue Yan. Instead, he gave him some missions, which he said were to make contributions to the sacred cult.

    Most of them were about the destruction of the Righteous sects and the dirty acts of blood sacrifice.

    Xue Yan had some hesitation and reluctance, but Senior Liu had told him that nothing was perfect. If he wanted to be an undercover agent, he had to be prepared to enter the darkness with his hands stained with blood.

    Perhaps he could make an indelible contribution to justice in the future, but his sins would not be offset by this.

    If he died one day, people would only remember the evil side of him and not know everything he had done for this cause.

    But what was he doing this for?

    It was for the morality in his heart, for a better future.

    But even after experiencing countless difficulties and obstacles, Xue Yan¡¯s heart still had a firm belief.

    ¡°Senior, I will definitely not let you down! I will destroy the demon sect from the inside!¡±

    That day, when he put on the robes of the demon sect¡¯s Guardian and stepped out of the door, he had already made up his mind that he would not turn back or retreat.

 Chapter 146 - What Is Meant to Come Will Come

    Chapter 146: What Is Meant to Come Will Come

    Three days passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, half of the Tideviewing and Sword-listening event had already beenpleted.

    Cui Ting¡¯s appearance on the Singing Sword tform that day surprised many people.

    He was the special guest at the Void Refinement stage, Cui Ting. Those that saw him in the inn were stunned for half a second.

    The other cultivators who lived in the shared rooms on the first floor felt very lucky to be able to live in the same ce with a Big Shot at the Void Refinement stage, although it was only temporary.

    Needless to say, those five people that shared the same room in the inn were shocked.

    F*ck, the person they had been talking about the whole time, the judge that they had thought they could only see on the Singing Sword tform, had suddenly appeared beside them.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s eyes were especially wide open.

    The determination that he had just established not long ago was ruthlessly struck again.

    This Jiang Feng, not only had he broken through so many cultivation stages in a single night, even the judge was his friend. How was he supposed to y?

    Don¡¯t think too much. The Sword Pavilion doesn¡¯t have the time to give people the chance to cheat.

    Wei Feiyan still had a serious face.

    Yan Guanlin tried tofort himself, but the more he did, the more upset he felt.

    Thus, he suffered for three days and three nights.

    Just like the plot in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind, Geng Qi did not perform well at the beginning because of his timidity and nervousness in the face of the crowd.

    His ¡®Soul Casting Scabbard required him to focus his mind to operate from the very beginning. It did not require him to use his cultivation. It was a true ¡®belief in your heart is the way you forge your sword¡¯.

    However, without a cultivation base, one could only rely on the Soul Casting Scabbard to cast a sword. There was a huge w, and that was the moment one had any doubts or apprehensions, it would be difficult to unleash the effects of the Soul Casting Scabbard.

    This had also led to Geng Qi¡¯s repeated losses in the first three days of the contest.

    Once he lost, he became even more anxious and guilty. He felt that he was too ashamed to face his master and grandmaster, and it was even more difficult for him to perform well. Three days after the start of the contest, he had only received a below-average evaluation in the first three rounds.

    Moreover, the three 9-star swordsmiths were getting more and more disappointed.

    They had been expecting a miracle from a disciple of the ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯, but what they saw was a nervous and mediocre young man.

    Even though it was already unprecedented for him to be able to get an evaluation of below average as a mortal, because of the initial impression he had, others looked at him differently.

    If a mortal had challenged all of the swordsmiths in the Sword Pavilion, everyone would have looked down on him. However, when he achieved a below-average score, people would be amazed and admire him.

    However, Geng Qi was the disciple of the 9-star swordsmith ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯ from the Sword Pavilion. Therefore, the others had high expectations of him.

    Now, he was not as amazing as everyone thought her would be. He simply became ¡®trash¡¯, an undeserved reputation, a ¡®nobody¡¯.

    As a result, Geng Qi¡¯s already unstable state of mind caused his swordsmithing skills to drop. Others were disappointed, but he was even more nervous. His skill level also plummeted.

    When the vicious cycle started, it was time for the yers to give him some advice.

    ¡°I remember that I had social phobia at that time. Now, look at me. It¡¯s proven that people can do anything when they¡¯re forced into a corner.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed.

    Geng Qi was only missing a little pressure to be able to exert all his strength. His master and grandmaster must have thought the same, which was why they had asked him to participate in the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference. This situation at this moment was already expected.

    A jade that was not sculpted would not be made into anything. This was the logic.

    In the past three days, Liu Yuan had not deliberately given Geng Qi chicken soup. After all, he had not reached a certain threshold. Even if he could save him a little now, it would not be of any help.

    Only when the pressure was pushed to the extreme would there be true changes.

    It was definitely not because Liu Yuan had decided not to go out for the past few days, and that he would return as soon as possible.

    In the past three days, other than cultivating in the inn, Liu Yuan was in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He tried his best to avoid meeting Shen Sifan. He also told shaoying to be on guard and to inform him if Shen Sifan approached.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be dead and gone the next day.¡±

    Zhiying agreed.

    But surprisingly, Shen Sifan did not move at all, making the situation even more confusing.

    Could it be that she had entered Sage Mode after that sword attack?

    However, any guess was useless without Shen Sifan¡¯s personal verification. Liu Yuan could only continue his life as an otaku.

    At the same time, he was observing Geng Qi. At first, Liu Yuan was waiting for a chance with a bit of profit in mind. After all, if he seeded, he would gain the friendship of a 10-star swordsmith in the future. However, when he was finally about to take action, he did not expect that two people would be one step ahead of him.

    What was even more surprising was that the two of them could be considered ¡®acquaintances¡¯.

    Although they had never met before, they had seen each other ording to the description of the shadow. They were the two spies from the demonic sect!

    As expected, once there was a point that deviated from the plot, the whole series of events followed.

    However, the development of the situation was even more confusing. These two spies did not expose their identity as a demonic sect, but came to visit as disciples of the Green Cloud Temple.

    They even imed to be a fan of the ¡®Boundless Sword¡¯.

    Of course, the fans were all based on Liu Yuan¡¯s own understanding. The words of these two people would definitely be even more magnificent. They used a long paragraph to describe their admiration for Boundless Sword, like the water of the yellow river that flowed endlessly.

    Then, they wantonly criticized the narrow-mindedness of these people of the Righteous Path, emphasizing the current corruption of the Sword Pavilion and the fall of the Immortal cultivators. They gave great encouragement to Geng Qi, saying that his mistakes were only because of the short-sightedness of these people, which caused the true genius mentality to be on the verge of copse, and the jealousy and prejudice of those people in the Sword Pavilion.

    There was ack of recognition of his talents everywhere, and there was oppression everywhere. What he needed was resistance.

    It had to be said that they hit the nail on the head and their encouraging words were very touching.

    He did not expect the two of them to be so skilled.

    Liu Yuan felt that it was a pity that the two of them didn¡¯t work in multi-level marketing or give those Chicken Soup for the Soul speeches. It was really a waste of their talents! No, weren¡¯t they nning to threaten him now?

    With a subtle expression on his face, Liu Yuan told Zhiying to continue reporting on the two¡¯s movements. A few dayster, it would be time to use the formation modified by Ye Cike to reel in the.

    To Geng Qi, this was also the biggest test of his life. It was a battle to break through himself.

    At the moment, these two people could even help him adjust his mentality better.

    Liu Yuan let them be for the time being.

    The result was indeed beyond their expectations. Geng Qi was very grateful to the two of them and said that he would definitely rebuild his army. The next day, he amazed the world and won an above average evaluation.

    A single stone caused a thousand ripples, and many people¡¯s opinions shifted to Geng Qi.

    Thepetitionsted for seven days and seven rounds. In the end, Geng Qi won the championship with three middle-lower, two middle-upper, and two top-upper.

    However, although Mo Ying looked at Geng Qi unwillingly, his fist loosened in the end. This did not trigger the battle.

    The Tideviewing and Sword-listening contest had ended, and the Singing Sword segment had begun.

    In the City Lord¡¯s Manor, Liu Yuan watched as the formation in front of him dissipated. White light danced and finally condensed into a 12 or 13-year-old girl. She still looked 90 percent like Zhizhi, white and tender, but there were two small green horns on her forehead, like branches.

    Liu Yuan reached out to hug the girl¡¯s falling body. Zhizhi blinked her eyes and her words finally became a little clearer. ¡°Papa¡­¡±

    Looks like Liu Yuan became a father again.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°..¡±

    He had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the Singing Sword tform in the distance.

    What is meant toe wille.

 Chapter 147 - The Land of Gentleness, the Tomb of a Hero

    Chapter 147: The Land of Gentleness, the Tomb of a Hero

    Hu Jiuniang was the one who taught Zhizhi to treat Liu Yuan as her father.

    This vixen¡¯s motive was obvious to all.

    ¡°Including Zhiying, it seems like my little Jun Xuan already has two children.¡± Duan Lanruo, who was standing at the side, looked at Liu Yuan in a daze. Then, she pulled a secret guard over. ¡°Ah Yue, you also have to work hard.¡±

    Duan Lanruo blew a breath of air into Ah Yue¡¯s ear, and Ah Yue¡¯s fair ears immediately turned red. She sneaked a nce at Liu Yuan, but did not say anything.

    ¡°You¡¯re shy~ Ah Yue wasn¡¯t like this that night¡­¡±

    ¡°City Lord, please¡­¡± The hidden Guard¡¯s face was flushed, and she tried to stop the City Lord from persecuting her own secret guard.

    However, the City Lord had already sided with an outsider.

    Duan Lanruo hugged Ah Yue from behind and reached out to touch the t and tight lower abdomen under the secret guard¡¯s ck tight suit. She squinted her eyes, and her gaze was a little blurry. She was looking forward to the scene of Ah Yue pregnant with Liu Yuan¡¯s child and her belly bulging.

    She felt that the City Lord¡¯s gaze was very bad.

    Ah Yue¡¯s body stiffened and she did not dare to move. She subconsciously looked at Liu Yuan uneasily, but she found that thetter was looking at her, and she immediately looked away.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s voice sounded in her ears again, ¡°Eh, why is Ah Yue¡¯s heart beating faster?¡±

    ¡°City Lord!¡± The secret guard finally flew into a rage out of humiliation.

    Even the City Lord, who was deeply respected and admired, was teasing her too much.

    ¡°Ah Yue is so cute.¡± Duan Lanruo was insatiable and bit Ah Yue¡¯s ear, causing the secret guard to wail. It was a little obscene for the beauty who originally looked as cold as ice to reveal such an expression, but she coughed and did not say it.

    A woman who could be a City Lord was indeed terrifying.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and covered Zhizhi¡¯s eyes again.

    Zhizhi was speechless.

    The young girl grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and said with a nk face, ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, be good. You can¡¯t look at this,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhizhi said in a daze, ¡°Like when you and Mother¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously moved his hand down and covered Zhizhi¡¯s mouth. As soon as he moved his hand away, Zhizhi saw the City Lord and the secret guard stare at her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmmm?¡± Zhizhi blinked and looked up at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was stiff with cold sweat.

    He slowly let go of Zhizhi¡¯s hand and patted her head. ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go out and practice our new skills, okay?¡±

    Zhizhi nodded obediently, then asked in confusion, ¡°Why is it different from that time with Mother? Where is the tail¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan quickly carried Zhizhi and left.

    He walked into the yard and looked at Zhizhi. ¡°Zhizhi, did you see everything¡­ that time?¡±

    Hu Zhizhi blinked her eyes. ¡°I saw everything when I was carrying the cat.¡±

    ¡°But I felt like Papa didn¡¯t want Zhizhi to see it, so I pretended not to see it,¡± she said, a little distressed.

    The young girl raised her head and looked at Liu Yuan with a proud expression that said, ¡®I¡¯m very obedient, aren¡¯t I? Quickly praise me.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wow!

    Oh no, what¡¯s wrong with this child? Was she her father¡¯s sweet little cotton-padded jacket or a ck-bellied little devil¡­?

    Liu Yuan felt that Zhizhi¡¯s education would be even worse if she stayed with him.

    Whose fault was this?

    Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s already crooked anyway. It shouldn¡¯t be too crooked now. I¡¯ll find a way to correct it in the future.

    Liu Yuan sighed and praised Zhizhi, but at the same time, he also told her that children should be children and not look at these scenes that were not suitable for children.

    He would teach her when she grew up.

    Zhizhi nodded. She was looking forward to growing up quickly so that she could know what her mother and Liu Yuan were doing that day.

    A child¡¯s thirst for knowledge was just so exuberant.

    Zhizhi was a studious child.

    Liu Yuan did not know what Zhizhi was thinking at that moment. Then, he began to test Zhizhi¡¯s new ability.

    Ah Yue walked out of her room, while Duan Lanruo still had to deal with the affairs in the city.

    Liu Yuan was led by Ah Yue to the residence of the secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Liu Yuan had to ensure that Zhizhi¡¯s abilities in the Mountain Sea Realm were wless. He had to make sure that nothing went wrong, and that required a lot of experimentation.

    The secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion could be used as test materials.

    The number of secret guards wasrge, and the strength of the secret guards who had been carefully selected and trained by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was also quite impressive. There were secret guards of all levels.

    Liu Yuan had the City Lord¡¯s Token, so he could walk freely in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The ce where the secret guards lived was originally covered with many restrictions, but he ignored them and went in directly.

    However, when Liu Yuan arrived, he happened to see the secret guards resting.

    As the City Lord¡¯s personal secret guards, although their daily training was hard and cruel, their daily treatment was also very good.

    When they were resting, they would usually temporarily take off all their equipment and massage each other.

    Because they were all women, it was inevitable that there would be some fun andughter.

    When Liu Yuan entered, he saw all kinds of beautiful curves before he could even speak.

    Well, they were just some lines and sizes.

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand that was pushing the door open.

    It isted the stunned and surprised gazes that were directed at him from inside the door.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ah Yue and asked, ¡°Is this done on purpose?¡±

    Ah Yue nodded.

    Clearly, this was also the City Lord¡¯s arrangement.

    Liu Yuan criticized in his heart. Duan Lanruo really intended to turn the entire City Lord¡¯s Mansion into his ownnd of gentleness.

    He did not want to live such a corrupted life! But¡­ He could not refuse!

    Liu Yuan felt that the City Lord had won his heart.

    However, ording to his cultivation realm, he could hear the secret guards whispering in the room after he walked out.

    For example, they wouldugh and say that they would try drinking and having sex in the future, or that they would definitely be liked at their age.

    These secret guards were not to be trifled with, and they seemed to have received instructions long ago.

    When the hidden guards were dressed neatly and walked out again, Ah Yue, as the leader, pped her hands andmanded everyone to cooperate.

    Before the start of the Singing Sword contest, Liu Yuan had a detailed understanding of the power and range of Zhizhi¡¯s skills.

    He also had a deeper understanding of the secret guards.

    These girls were also particrly curious about the man who had made the City Lord fall for him. Moreover, they had lived as secret guards since they were young and did not have much moral values, so they were very happy to get along with Liu Yuan.

    However, Ye Cike, who had been kept in the dark, felt that something was wrong every time he looked at Liu Yuan.

    However, these secret guards were experts in concealment and disguise. How could an inexperienced Ye Cike see through them?

    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion was luxurious and indulgent. Liu Yuan could say that these few days were morefortable than the month he spent at Water Moon Dock. However, it was only the satisfaction of material desires and not the satisfaction of his heart at that time.

    If this continued, it would be heaven on earth. Every time he had such a thought, it was as if a de was stabbing into his heart, causing him to feel a faint pain, reminding him of the consequences of his self-deprecation. He instantly sobered up and thought of Shen Sifan, who was still in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    The vige of gentleness, the grave of a hero.

    Liu Yuan became alert.

    Finally, after a short period of peace, the Singing Sword segment began under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Before that, the Tideviewing conteststed for seven days, from early summer to midsummer. The weather was much hotter, which melted the snow water in the Jade Snow mountain range. The White Dragon River behind the sword tform was flowing rapidly, and it was getting more and more powerful. The biggest wave of the flood was about to begin.

 Chapter 148 - A Fatal Question

    Chapter 148: A Fatal Question

    After a short period of rest and silence, the Immortal cultivators gathered in the City of Ten Thousand Swords once again weed another wave of mor.

    The young Immortal cultivators from all over the Central Continent had already made their preparations. Like the few young people in the small room of five in the inn, there were many young Immortal cultivators who wanted to make a name for themselves in the Shangyang.

    They were all outstanding figures in their own sects, and they also bore more expectations and responsibilities of their sects.

    The fact that they had been sent to participate in the Singing Sword contest meant that they were the most outstanding disciples of the sect.

    If they did not get a good ranking in the contest, it would be a huge blow to the sect¡¯s reputation.

    On the other hand, if a sect that was not famous at all suddenly had a dark horse and obtained a good ranking in the Singing Sword contest, then more other sects would pay attention to this sect and open a new socialwork.

    This was the social norm in a Xianxia society. Everything depended on your strength or your future strength.

    Therefore, many Immortal cultivators had been preparing for this for several years, even more than a decade.

    It was all for the sake of showing off at the highly anticipated Singing Sword conference.

    After watching the Tideviewing segment for seven days, under the harmonious appearance, there was actually a lot of anxiety and hiddenpetition. Everyone¡¯s mood had been affected by the sound of the sword.

    During the few days of rest, the finishing touches of Tideviewing and Sword-listening event were also carried out. Now, it was time for the final handover.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Geng Qi could not hide his excitement. He stood in front of the cliff of the Sword Pavilion mountains, straightened his body, and revealed a bright smile.

    After all, he was just a teenager. Although he had broken through in the past few days and his state of mind had been greatly improved, he still had the heart of a teenager after getting first ce. He was very eager to be recognized.

    Geng Qi and the other swordsmiths went up to the stage together. After receiving the rewards from the Sword Pavilion, Zuo youhuai appointed Geng Qi as the Sword Pavilion¡¯s elder and the honor of a 10-star swordsmith. After all, in thest battle, he had forged a weapon that could be rated as an 8-star weapon by the Sword Pavilion.

    To put it simply, the standard of a 9-star swordsmith was to be able to forge an 8-star weapon at will and have a 9-star weapon.

    In the game¡¯s rating system, it was equivalent to a rare purple weapon.

    The equipment in the game was divided by color. White was 1 to 2 stars, normal. Green was 3 to 4 stars. Blue was 5 to 6 stars, excellent. Purple was 7 to 8 stars, rare. Finally, orange was 9 stars, legendary.

    Although his actual level was not high enough, Geng Qi had already met half of the requirements of a 9-star swordsman. In addition, he was only an ordinary person, a mortal, so he was given this reward.

    Everyone knew that this 10-star was actually an honorary title, not an actual level.

    But even so, it was enough to shock everyone.

    Geng Qi also especially thanked Jiang Feng and Cui Ting, as well as the two unknown fans of his grandmaster, for giving him great encouragement.

    The two spies from the demonic sect were expressionless, but they cursed in their hearts. Who knew that this guy actually had an extraordinary simple nature? No matter how they tried to guide him, he would always reflect on himself.

    He believed that there were indeed some people in the sect who harbored evil intentions, but there were even more people who did it for his own good.

    He had been dragged down by his own mentality during the match, and he could not do what he could have done.

    In short, everything was his own fault, and others were only a part of the external cause. The real fault was himself.

    Even the people of the demonic sect could not change his mind with words in a short time.

    The fact that they could disguise themselves and approached Geng Qi directly showed that they were already very good spies. It was impossible to go any further by using magic.

    Fortunately, their main job was still to guide the flood in the Jade Snow Mountain range. This failure only made them feel a little frustrated and angry.

    Liu Yuan smiled and nodded at Geng Qi and Cui Ting in the crowd.

    Zuo Youhuai continued to announce that the Singing Sword contest was about to begin. As usual, he encouraged everyone and told them about the rewards to be given.

    There were three long swords in the Sword Pavilion¡¯s collection ¨C Floating Light, Indulgence, and Changing Sky.

    Among the three, Floating Light was an 8-star, while the other two were 7-star.

    the Sword Pavilion had been giving out such a reward every year. This year, they had not changed it either. it could be said that they had given out a lot of money.

    However, there were many swordsmiths in the Sword Pavilion. The Sword Pavilion would hold this convention every ten years, and during this time, they would forge 7-star and 8-star weapons to fill in the gaps. In fact, it was not a big deal to the Sword Pavilion.

    However, this time, Shen Sifan did not appear at the opening ceremony. There was only Cui Ting on the stage, as if to avoid Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan retracted his gaze. Next, it was time to distribute everyone¡¯s numbered cards and proceed with the first round of random matching.

    Because the registration of the levels had already been carried out before, the participants of the same level would start first. The winners would thenpete with each other and advance step by step. The losers would also be ranked, and the contestants at the front of the losers¡¯ group would have the opportunity to challenge thest winner.

    In the end, a ¡®Singing Sword Ranking¡¯ would be given. After entering the top ten, it would be followed by the spread of the Green Centipede¡¯s lists and enter the eyes of the major forces.

    The wooden tokens automatically sensed the cultivation base to divide the groups.

    There weren¡¯t many ninth level Foundation Establishment cultivators. Liu Yuan estimated that he would meet Yan Guanlin after three or four rounds unless the guy directly entered the loser group. In fact, Core Formation cultivators like Ling Yu were already very rare.

    Speaking of Ling Yu, she, who had not been seen for a long time because Liu Yuan had been in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for the past few days, also appeared at the scene.

    Ling Yu blinked her eyes when she saw Liu Yuan¡¯s disdainful cat at a nce.

    She had been wondering why Jiang Feng had been staying in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for the past few days, causing her to think about the little white cat day and night. She was too embarrassed to look for thedy boss again.

    At this moment, Ling Yu was about to go up and greet Liu Yuan when she saw him. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and in her contracted pupils, the figure of a woman in a green dress was reflected.

    She was not far behind Liu Yuan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Yu blinked her eyes and looked at the ignorant Liu Yuan.

    She felt that the judge, Green Lotus Swordsman, was here to find him.

    Just as she was thinking this, the beautiful and heroic woman looked up at her and showed her a faint smile.

    Ling Yu was stunned for a moment before she returned the smile.

    Liu Yuan took the wooden token and looked at the number 66. It was quite auspicious.

    He took two steps back to get ready, but when he turned around, he bumped into a soft body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Their eyes met, and Zhiying¡¯s voice sounded in Liu Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡°Fourth Aunt is here¡­¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice came to an abrupt end, and then she said apologetically, ¡°She¡¯s too fast.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to avoid that girl¡¯s detection.¡± The Green Lotus Swordsman said indifferently, ¡°I only have one question.¡±

    ¡°Between Duan Lanruo and me, who do you choose?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 149 - I Choose Duan Lanruo to Live

    Chapter 149: I Choose Duan Lanruo to Live

    Was this the Immortal cultivation version of ¡®who would you save first if your mother and I fell into the water¡¯?

    Liu Yuan, who took half a step back, looked calm, but he slowly formed a question in his heart.

    In fact, this was the question he had asked Shen Sifan in the game. The reason was that he had more time and wanted to see how good the AI of the game was. He had asked, ¡®if your brother and I were mortals without any abilities, who would you save if we fell into the water?¡¯

    Shen Sifan¡¯s answer was without hesitation.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Liu Yuan asked if her brother knew how to swim.

    Shen Sifan shook his head and said no.

    Liu Yuan then asked why he had chosen him.

    Shen Sifan said that without the Pavilion Master, Taiqing Pavilion would be fine, but without Junxuan, Shen Sifan would not be safe.

    In other words, her brother, Shen Lin, was only the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion to her. He was the one who gave her the responsibility. The only person who would be affected was the Taiqing Pavilion. As for Liu Yuan, it was her personal matter.

    But now, he was returning the favor.

    Although Shen Sifan¡¯s martial strength was outstanding, and Liu Yuan had once acted in front of her with Duan Lanruo in a weird plot like ¡®the City Lord slept with a child husband¡¯, which made her a cuckold.

    Compared to Ye Cike¡¯s scamming of money, this seemed to be even worse.

    If it was not for the City Lord¡¯s protection, he would have been beheaded.

    However, when Shen Sifan suddenly appeared in front of him and asked such a standard question, Liu Yuan did not feel afraid or horrified.

    At most, his heart would skip a beat.

    Then, he did not feel anything.

    When the same thing was repeated many times, people would be numb.

    From the time he transmigrated, could he still count the number of times Liu Yuan had been caught in the act of adultery?

    Liu Yuan expressed that small scenes like this could no longer scare him.

    There was no fluctuation in his heart, and he even wanted tough.

    However, he could notugh at this question. He definitely would not give up on Duan Lanruo. But now that Shen Sifan had asked this question, he had to choose between the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords and the Green Lotus Swordsman.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mind was nk for a moment.

    If it was his first instinct, it would definitely be Duan Lanruo, but now that Shen Sifan was asking, the answer she wanted was definitely herself, not some rational analysis or verbal escape.

    If Liu Yuan had said that it was Duan Lanruo, the Green Lotus Swordsman might have immediately drawn her sword and killed him, ending all troubles.

    However, Liu Yuan had already fully expressed his feelings for Duan Lanruo before, and now that he said he would choose Shen Sifan¡­ It was inevitable that she would think that he was fickle and casually trying to fool her.

    Taking a step back, what if Shen Sifan chose to believe him and happily kidnapped Liu Yuan on the spot? When another woman (Duan Lanruo) came over, she would say that Liu Yuan had said this. Wouldn¡¯t that be a straight-up GG?

    Liu Yuan fell silent and kept his mouth shut.

    The Green Lotus Swordman seemed to have expected this and continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re hesitating.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to attack City Lord Duan. At least, I can¡¯t kill her. I represent the Taiqing Pavilion, and she¡¯s a 9-star swordsmith of the Sword Pavilion. The conflict between us represents the deterioration of the rtionship between the two forces.¡±

    Shen Sifan said slowly, ¡°I can¡¯t make an enemy for Taiqing Pavilion for no reason. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to hate me. I won¡¯t do anything to your woman. Just treat it as if I¡¯m like you at that time, casually joking. I just want an answer. After I answer, you can continue thepetition.¡±

    In the face of this impossible question, who would dare to say that this was a joke?

    Liu Yuan was silent for a long time, then he took a deep breath and said, ¡± ¡°I choose Duan Lanruo to live.¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s expression did not seem to change. It seemed to have softened a little, but this gentleness did not ease the tension. Instead, it turned into an even calmer calm, like a river that flowed endlessly in one direction from summer to winter was finally about to dry up in the middle of a long period, strangled by the soil that it relied on to survive.

    A trace of sadness suddenly appeared in the heart of the green Lotus swordsman. He didn¡¯t even want to lie to her?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan pivoted, saying, ¡°I will die with you.¡±

    Shen Sifan was stunned for a moment, then she heard Liu Yuan continue, ¡°Between you and her, life and death is a choice. I can¡¯t lie to myself, and I can¡¯t lie to you either. Right now, I will only choose Duan Lanruo. But one day, if the two of you are in danger at the same time, let¡¯s say it¡¯s like what I said at that time ¡ª If you both fell into a river.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll save her and let myself sink with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The expression on Shen Sifan¡¯s face became a little subtle, but her eyes, which had already dimmed, lit up again. Her emotions had been disrupted before they had time to sink, and she did not know whether tough or cry.

    What kind of answer is this greedy and cunning guy giving?

    ¡°Sophistry, sophistry, this can¡¯t be considered an answer at all!¡± Shen Sifan rebuked. She tried to sound stern, but it was more like he was throwing a tantrum. Her tone was much gentler than before.

    The woman did not notice that her eyes were misty, as if they were covered with water.

    Liu Yuan looked at her and spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered your question, so why can¡¯t it be considered an answer?¡±

    Shen Sifan choked and was speechless. He had indeed given a positive answer.

    He had chosen Duan Lanruo.

    But why could she not get angry¡­?

    Liu Yuan was tantly saying, ¡®Both of you are my wings, and I can¡¯t let either of you go¡¯. But Shen Sifan did not feel repulsed at all.

    ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯ve chosen Duan Lanruo.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°you should go to the convention, it¡¯s almost your turn.¡±

    She turned around and left after she finished speaking. Her green dress disappeared into the crowd like ink dripping into the ocean. It disappeared in an instant.

    Liu Yuan watched her leave and heaved a sigh of relief after a long while.

    ¡°F*ck, I survived.¡±

    He clenched his fists so tightly that his palms were sweating.

    Fortunately, today¡¯s God of Conquering Strategy performed as he usually did.

    Finally, there was no ident. It was really not easy for him to survive this crisis.

    Liu Yuan suddenly heard the disciple from the Sword Pavilion shout the number 66. He thought to himself that he was really lucky today.

    Although Shen Sifan¡¯s progress bar was still unlocked, Liu Yuan was sure that at least she had gradually epted the fact that she was Liu Yuan¡¯s harem from this moment on. It was just that her attitude had not changed enough.

    Liu Yuan went up to the stage and turned around to see Ling Yu¡¯s familiar figure. When Ling Yu saw him, her expression was very subtle, but she still greeted him as if nothing had happened.

    Ling Yu saw that Liu Yuan¡¯s first opponent was Yan Guanlin.

    She was still thinking about the conversation between Shen Sifan and Liu Yuan just now.

    ¡­

    Shen Sifan, who was hiding in the dark, lowered her head, her ck hair falling like a waterfall.

    ¡°Damn it, he clearly chose Duan Lanruo¡­¡±

    Green Lotus Swordsman muttered and touched her chest. Her heart was beating fast, with a faint joy and pride that she did not want to admit.

 Chapter 150 - How Did You Cultivate?

    Chapter 150: How Did You Cultivate?

    Not long after the official start of the Singing Sword segment, the disciples of the Sword Pavilion announced their numbers one after another. There were also various sounds that were constantly made during the fighting process, making the lively atmosphere a little tense.

    Because of the token¡¯s automatic identification of strength, the difference between the two sides would not be too big. At least, in the early stages, they would be within a small realm, so under normal circumstances, there would be exchanges, and the fight would be more beautiful.

    A battle usuallysted between the time it took for an incense stick to burn and two hours.

    When the battle had gone on for more than an hour, it actually did not look good.

    After all, everyone was watching and there were still a few judges watching. They would definitely want to show 200 percent of their strength for everyone to see.

    If he was already entangled with others at the beginning, what was there to seeter?

    Therefore, the early stages were basically just starting and almost ending. The frequency of changes in the ring was very high.

    Liu Yuan looked at Yan Guanlin.

    He thought to himself, ¡®This is really quite a coincidence.¡¯

    He had thought that he would have to fight three or four rounds before meeting Yan Guanlin, but who knew that his first opponent would be Yan Guanlin.

    Meeting an acquaintance could be considered a good start.

    Liu Yuan turned his head and saw that Shen Sifan had already returned to her seat on the Singing Sword tform. the woman¡¯s gaze fell on him, but when she saw him looking over, she subconsciously looked away, trying to cover up something.

    The young cultivator from Mount Meru stared at him. After repeatedly confirming that he was indeed in the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, he gritted his teeth and his expression became more determined.

    He had been bitterly cultivating for so long. No matter what method the other party had used to advance by leaps and bounds to this extent, he had to defeat the other party!

    Yan Guanlin pulled out his long sword and pointed it at Liu Yuan, only to find that Liu Yuan was still in a daze. He could not help but shout, ¡°Jiang Feng! you¡¯ve humiliated me many times before, and today, I must wash away all of that humiliation!¡±

    After he said this, he thought that Liu Yuan would sarcastically retort, but he did not expect Liu Yuan to just turn his head back. There was even a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to be a little surprised as he looked at him and said, ¡°I hope you can get what you want.¡±

    Yan Guanlin was so angry that he could not say anything, and his hand that was holding the sword trembled slightly.

    He had clearly said those provocative words, but in the end, the other party actually used words of encouragement to give him blessings?

    Just how much did this guy look down on her for him to speak in such a tone as if she was his elder?

    ¡°Good! very good!¡±

    Since they had about a minute or two to prepare, Yan Guanlin stared at Liu Yuan with a murderous look. The disciples of the Sword Pavilion who were watching from the side were all sweating, thinking that there must be some kind of great enmity between the two.

    However, although the rules of the Singing Sword contest stated that killing was not allowed. Swords had no eyes, and it was inevitable that idental injuries would be caused by magic spells. Every time, there would be people who were seriously injured and on the verge of death.

    The disciple of the Sword Pavilion raised his vignce and made it clear that he could not kill the other party. After both sides nodded, he waved his sleeve to signal the start of the fight.

    Whoosh!

    Yan Guanlin, who had been waiting for this moment, flew out in an instant and disappeared from where he was standing, leaving a golden ripple on the ground. It must have been a movement spell.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Liu Yuan summoned the Qingyang Sword, turned his hand around, and held the sword. He shed diagonally backward in a circle. The green light drew an arc and collided with the de that appeared in the air, making a clear ¡®ng¡¯.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s figure appeared behind Liu Yuan. His pupils contracted and he looked in disbelief. ¡°How can you be so cowardly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s calm voice sounded in his ear.

    Yan Guanlin subconsciously turned his head. Liu Yuan had already turned around and was right in front of him, but Yan Guanlin could not even catch a trace of his movement.

    Whizz-

    The swords of the two people crossed in an instant, making an ear-piercing sword sound. The power of the sh, the collision of spiritual power, spread out with a bang, brushing away the fine dust on the ground and the sleeves of the two people.

    Whew¡­

    Yan Guanlin almost held his breath, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. The situation had reversed so quickly that his heart was beating fast, and he was nervous.

    Countless thoughts shed through his mind, which eventually turned into confusion.

    How did this happen?

    He had indeed used all his strength, intending to finish off his opponent in one go. He had used his strongest moves in both his body movements and sword techniques, but it was as if all his actions had been seen through.

    Liu Yuan moved without any hesitation, as if Yan Guanlin was about to get hit.

    If one had amazing insight andbat experience, it waspletely possible to make a prediction.

    What really surprised Yan Guanlin was Liu Yuan¡¯s spiritual power. It was so dense and solid that it even made people wonder if he was a Core Formation cultivator in disguise.

    All the spections about how this guy had improved his strength were broken.

    Dual cultivation or medicinal pills would definitely not have such an effect.

    Yan Guanlin naturally did not expect that Liu Yuan, who appeared to be a poor and unaffiliated cultivator, would have a demonic weapon that could absorb Blood Qi to increase the host¡¯s experience points, as well as many, many high-level cultivation furnaces.

    The confusion in his heart onlysted for a moment. The next moment, he saw from the corner of his eye that the long sword in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand had slid away and turned around, pointing straight at his body.

    The de of the sword glowed with a cold light.

    mes burst out from the Qingyang Sword, and four dazzling green balls of light instantly appeared around the slender sword.

    the Qingyang Sword also had its own skills, but they were definitely not as strong as Evil Heart of Killing. The ¡®Ten Days Drive¡¯ would condense different numbers of small green suns ording to the level of cultivation, the kind that could emitsers. The temperature was extremely high, and the prating power was extremely strong.

    The number of shots would be determined by the amount of spiritual power.

    Yan Guanyu¡¯s scalp went numb. Sensing danger, he immediately retreated and changed to a defensive spell.

    However, he clearly did not expect that this skill was also long-range.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    The light from the light ball was so blinding that Yan Guanlin could not avoid it. The disciple from the Sword Pavilion immediately shouted for Liu Yuan to stop.

    Liu Yuan kept his sword, and the wooden tablet automatically recorded his first victory.

    Yan Guanlin clutched the side of his abdomen and looked at the blood flowing out between his fingers with a pale face. He coughed twice and felt a lingering fear in his heart. If this was not the Singing Sword contest, he would have been a corpse by now.

    The battle ended within the time it took for an incense stick to burn, which attracted the attention of many people.

    Yan Guanlin thought of what he had said and felt ashamed. He immediately jumped off the stage, turned around, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Liu Yuan continued topete with the other people in the winner¡¯s group. There were less than ten people in the ninth level of the Foundation Establishment stage, and in the blink of an eye, all of them had finishedpeting. Naturally, Liu Yuan was in first ce.

    The first day¡¯s matches were all of the same level. Liu Yuan even took the time to check on the other five people who were in the inn.

    When the day¡¯spetition was over, Liu Yuan was unexpectedly stopped by Yan Guanlin.

    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Guanlin red at Liu Yuan and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You, how did you cultivate!¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Yuan sighed and felt that he was about to be this guy¡¯s Mental Demon.

    He spread his hands and said, ¡°Do you remember what i said before? Are there any women in the Inkstone Tower who can sit down and discuss Dao with you? Their cultivation is enough for me to benefit from dual cultivation. When I asked the Sword Pavilion Master forpensation, I specifically asked for a lot of spirit stones.¡±

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°You¡¯re really an opportunist! I knew it!¡±

    No wonder he was saying that his hard work in cultivation could notpare to this kind of person!

    Hahahaha¡­

    Liu Yuan looked at Yan Guanlin¡¯s back as he walked away in satisfaction. He felt that he might have saved another lost young man.

 Chapter 151 - The Dark Horse, â€˜Sun Chasing Green Shadowâ€™ Jiang Feng

    Chapter 151: The Dark Horse, ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng

    Liu Yuan did some calctions. Gu Chang avoided his original tragic fate and avoided bing the big boss of the viin. With his guidance, Xue Yan, the protagonist¡¯s destiny had been secured. Xue Yan was now a Righteous little agent, who was about to shine, undercover within the Demon Path. He will contribute to the cause of the Righteous Path.

    Everything was filled with positive energy.

    Now, this student, Yan Guanlin, was probably going to be depressed by this transmigrator who had both cultivation speed andbat power.

    It could be seen that he had been hit so hard that he started to doubt his life. If Liu Yuan said that he had really relied on his talent to cultivate, Yan Guanlin would probably not believe in hard work anymore.

    For example, if you studied day and night and scored 98 points, then a guy next door who ate, drank, and yed every day and didn¡¯t do anything, you¡¯d observe him and know that he didn¡¯t do anything every day. He even flirted with girls, but he scored 100 points in one test, and then 100 points in the whole subject. You¡¯d break down.

    His worldview had received a huge blow, and he might even be depressed from now on.

    Although it did include factors such as dual cultivation, double experience scroll, Demon Sword feedback, and so on, cultivating to the perfected main Foundation Stage in more than a month¡¯s time was not something that could be determined by these things.

    when Liu Yuan really attributed his achievements to external forces, yan guanlin would not doubt his own hard work.

    This guy was not conflicted about his own failure, but about his doubts about his own beliefs.

    Yan Guanlin had always regarded hard work as a condition for sess, and he believed that hard work was more important than talent. Although Liu Yuan had defeated him, he had used ¡®improper¡¯ means, so he was not wrong.

    He remembered that there was a person who had defeated him shamelessly in the past. The more he hated this person, the more determined he was to cultivate in an upright and bitter manner. In time, he would be a yer full of positive energy.

    This was truly worthy of congrattions. (Not really)

    Speaking of Gu Chang, he had also left Gu Chang in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion these few days, but he was in the library. Other than cultivating, he was reading all kinds of misceneous books. He seemed to be about to break through to the eighth level of Qi Refinement.

    By the way, Liu Yuan had also registered Gu Chang at the Singing Sword tform, but he had used the fake ¡®Gu Yu¡¯ identity. This child was also in the limelight at the Qi Refinement stage.

    He could vaguely hear the name ¡®Little Guanghan¡¯.

    The so-called Guanghan referred to a ¡®Lord Guanghan¡¯ of the Jade Mirage Daoist sect who was ranked first in the Beauties¡¯ List from the Green Centipede.

    It seemed that Gu Chang¡¯s female loli form was very popr.

    However, ever since Gu Chang read more and more books, he would often ¡®advise¡¯ his master not to be too obsessed with women, as he would be drained.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    He did not know what kind of strange book this kid was reading.

    However, Liu Yuan still restrained himself a lot. If he really wanted to y, it was better to be an experienced person. It was not advisable to have a rtionship with someone who was close to him.

    People like Hu Jiuniang and the secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were willing to be friends with each other.

    It was very good.

    Having said that, Liu Yuan did not intend to hold back in this Singing Sword PvP instance dungeon. Instead, he wanted to test his actualbat power.

    From the Qi Refinement stage to the Foundation Establishment stage, the only time he fought was with Chuichui. If he did not practice now, he could only train against the AI.

    However, where can he find an AI to y with him? If he did not know his own level, it would be as terrifying as a naked exam in advanced mathematics.

    At the same time, the best way to stabilize his newly improved strength was through battle.

    Hmm¡­ This was what the beginner¡¯s cultivation method said.

    The first beginner¡¯s cultivation method, Five Elements Spell, First Act¡¯s guiding function would lose its effect when one reached the Core Formation stage. This was because it only recorded how to form the core and the difference in the quality of the Golden Core. Other than that, it did not record anything else.

    The only useful things left were some talk about his cultivation experience. Hence, Liu Yuan had already started to flip through the advanced version, Fate of Heaven and Earth, Second Act.

    This cultivation method that had never appeared in the game indeed inherited the contents of the previous one and was moreprehensive. From the Core Formation stage, the Nascent Soul stage, the Soul Formation stage, to the Void Refinement stage, everything was clearly arranged.

    Liu Yuan guessed that this manual should have been divided into three parts. Thest part was probably from the Form Synthesis stage, the Cmity stage, and all the way to the Mahayana stage.

    It was no wonder that Bi Luo Mansion regarded this book as a Daoist Scripture, and that Lady Wan, Ding Liu, and the others were so determined to take it away.

    However, despite this, because it was missing the first part, its value had dropped by arge margin. It could even be said that it was useless.

    Without the prerequisite cultivation technique, if one wanted to practice it by force, the only oue was to waste one¡¯s time and effort.

    In this world, Liu Yuan was probably the only one who could cultivate the Kasaya because Shangyang had never exined the origins of the beginner¡¯s skills. They were all brought by the System.

    In short.

    if Liu Yuan could advance from the perfected Foundation Establishment stage to the Core Formation stage with the help of the Singing Sword, he would be able to advance from the Soul Formation stage to the Void Refinement stage with the help of his cards.

    Although he still could not beat people like Ye Cike and Shen Sifan¡­ Ahem, he felt a little safer.

    The Singing Swordpetitionsted for three days. The rankings were already decided on the first day, and the next day would be the cross-level challenges.

    Liu Yuan was in the lead all the way and became the first among the ninth level Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Other than that, Ling Yu was also the best among the Core Formation group.

    Although she was a furore fanatic, as the Fifth Junior Sister of Ling Hua, the personal disciple of Sheng¡¯e, and with many years ofbat experience, many people had guessed that she would be first ce in thispetition.

    As for the unaffiliated cultivator, Li Huaian, who had seen Liu Yuan in the Sky Treasure Pavilion, he had bet most of his money on Jiang Feng after that day. After the first day, he had actually made a huge profit.

    Later on, there were even people who guessed that Liu Yuan would counterattack all the way up and fight with Ling Yu.

    However, what was even more unexpected was that this joke-like guess came true. After the second day, Liu Yuan had already defeated all the Core Formation cultivators in the losers¡¯ group.

    Thest match was against a second level Core Formation cultivator from the Xiangsi Sect.

    Previously, Liu Yuan had the upper hand in the first level of the Core Formation stage by relying on his proficiency in many skills. However, the spiritual power of Foundation Establishment cultivators was suppressed too much at every level of the Core Formation stage. He almost lost the battle and finally broke through in the middle of the battle, forming his core on the spot.

    After all, with a yer¡¯s physique, leveling up did not require much. As long as he had enough spiritual energy, he could level up. He had already reached a bottleneck the day before, so he had prepared the required pills ording to the tutorial of beginner¡¯s cultivation technique 2.0.

    After defeating his opponent, the elder of the Sword Pavilion who acted as the judge naturally shouted for him to stop. He originally wanted to ask Liu Yuan if he needed a quiet room, but who knew that Liu Yuan would simply meditate on the spot to stabilize his new cultivation realm?

    The elder¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought that since thepetition was over, he might as well stand guard at the side.

    Liu Yuan also thought that since they were in the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the Sword Pavilion¡¯s territory and under the watchful eyes of the public, there was no need to worry about their safety, unlike others who had to find a cave abode or a secret room.

    However, he was calm andposed. This terrifying scene caused a huge uproar.

    The name ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng hadpletely spread throughout the Singing Sword contest.

    But at this moment, no one in the field would have thought that this title would be directly torn apart the next day.

 Chapter 152 - Iâ€™m Only Missing One Sword

    Chapter 152: I¡¯m Only Missing One Sword

    Zuo Youhuai lowered his head and reached out to touch the card that had been returned to him.

    The letter was very simple, and the content was also very simple.

    ¡®Zuo Youhuai, the 27th Sword Pavilion Master of the Jade Snow Mountain in Shu.¡¯

    The card had been on his desk for a few days.

    That Saint who had long since retired into seclusion really had a personality like the rumors said.

    He was not the kind of person who refused to let people stay a thousand miles away from him. At least, the high-level forces of the Shangyang knew where he lived in seclusion, and they could easily contact him.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t pay a visit, but they would definitely be rejected at the door when they arrived.

    As for those who wanted to force their way in, they would be beaten back by the Demon Lord guarding the gate.

    As time passed, no one dared to disturb him.

    However, the invitation card was basically not rejected. Most people would ask this Saint for advice if they had problems in cultivation, conflicts between forces, or even family affairs.

    This Saint might have said that he was living in seclusion, but in reality, he seemed to have be the intimate elder of all the higher-ups. He was like a tree hole, and they could tell him anything. After all, he did not participate in the disputes of the secr world. Moreover, the answers he received were of high quality.

    Why not?

    Even when theymunicated with each other, they would use the questions and answers they had given to the sages as topics of discussion.

    If Liu Yuan knew what the upper echelons of these forces were doing, he would definitely ridicule them.

    Wasn¡¯t this just a post?

    Although there was only one person who replied to the posts, there would asionally be people sharing the content of each other¡¯s posts andmenting.

    This was simply the prototype of an online forum. If this group of Immortal cultivators were given the inte, who knew what kind of mess they woulde up with?

    In short, everyone liked tomunicate with this Saint.

    Therefore, at least logically speaking, there would be a letter of visit sent to the ce where the Saint lived in seclusion about every month.

    However, very few people could really have any experience of talking andughing with this Saint, and most of them were only given a few words of advice.

    However, Zuo Youhuai always felt that this Saint was treating their affairs as gossip. When he was bored, he would flip through it to see what was going on, to recover his feelings or thoughts.

    It had to be said that in terms of state of mind, this Saint had alreadypletely returned to his original state.

    It was rumored that the only person in Shangyang who was still at the Mahayana stage was still in this world. Because he had sealed himself, he was able to stay here and not Ascend. It was normal for him to have such a state of mind.

    However, it was such an affable Saint who was willing to listen to gossip that returned Zuo Youhuai¡¯s card.

    Zuo Youhuai picked up the card. His personal information was written on the front of the card, and on the back, the Saint had personally written a sentence.

    ¡°The one who tied the bell must untie the bell.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Zuo Youhuai sighed and finally put down the card.

    His eyes were still covered with ayer of white mist, which made him look a little scary. However, those who had reallye into contact with the Sword Pavilion Master would think that he had a good personality.

    Although he was blind, he was no different from an ordinary blind man. If it was not for the fact that he was still young when he was persecuted by his enemies, and his injuries had already stabilized, he would have no choice but to be a blind man on the physical level.

    Where he was injured now, it would not take more than the time it took to brew a cup of tea to recover to its original state.

    He was blind, but his heart was not.

    However, even the wise Sword Pavilion Master could not see through the meaning behind this reply: ¡®The one who tied the bell must untie the bell¡¯.

    This was because the content of his card was about Jiang Feng, or rather, the kid whose real name was Liu Yuan.

    If duannruo, as the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, could find something, Zuo Youhuai would naturally be able to find it as well.

    Once the fake identity was removed, it was as if a clear shell had been removed from this guy, leaving behind the mystery inside.

    He had suddenly appeared in the territory of the mortal kingdom of Jiang. There seemed to be no news of him before this, but he seemed to be an old acquaintance of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo.

    Zuo Youhuai had a certain level of understanding of Duan Lanruo. After all, she was the wife of the previous Pavilion Master and a 9-star swordsmith. The two of them were considered good friends, superior and subordinate, and fellow Daoists. However, he never knew that the City Lord had a little lover that he had been secretly meeting for a long time.

    Not only that, the person the Green Lotus Swordsman was chasing after was him, and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was willing to return the Skyring Rword because of him. The rtively big events in the cultivation world these days were all rted to him. It was as if the entire Shangyang had begun to move as soon as he had appeared.

    It seemed that anyone could have a rtionship with him, even thedy boss of the Yui Inn in the city.

    Although Zuo Youhuai did admire Jiang Feng¡¯s ability, and there was no problem with his character after a short observation andmunication, he could not help but feel surprised. Even the City of Ten Thousand Swords seemed to have be his back garden.

    Based on Liu Yuan¡¯s strength on the surface, it was definitely not possible.

    That was why Zuo Youhuai had investigated his background. He would not have known if he had not investigated. The moment he did, he found out that he had not only appeared in the Jiang Kingdom, but also in Chiyu Vi.

    The ce where the Saint lived in seclusion.

    Was this a coincidence?

    It was obvious that it was not him. Zuo Youhuai quickly sent out a call card and asked about Liu Yuan¡¯s true identity. Then, he received that 10-word reply.

    The sword servant also brought along a message from the Saint.

    ¡°He did me a favor in the past.¡±

    One could only imagine how shocked the Sword Pavilion Master was.

    In the past¡­ The Saint is indebted to him.

    He had thought that he was just a disciple, but he turned out to be his benefactor?

    Could it be that an Almighty reincarnated, or had he entered the world to experience tribtions?

    Although Liu Yuan¡¯s identity was still unknown, Zuo Youhuai had a general understanding of him. He could not be provoked!

    No matter what, he had to protect him.

    The various signs he observedter, such as his rapid cultivation speed, were indeed more in line with the mysterious temperament of the Almighty.

    He definitely could not be treated as a junior.

    He had thought that Duan Lanruo had taken advantage of Jiang Feng, but it seemed it was unclear who was the one being taken advantage of.

    Zuo Youhuai shook his head and decided not to think about those words for the time being. He looked up at the sword servant.

    ¡°Speaking of which, has the Pavilion Master of Taiqing Pavilion arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± the sword servant replied. ¡°He¡¯s talking to the Green Lotus Swordsman. He seems to have the intention of bringing her back to the pavilion.¡±

    ¡°If Shen Lin has the intention to force his hand, stop him. It will show that the Sword Pavilion is on the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s side,¡± Zuo Youhuai ordered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the sword servant bowed.

    ¡­

    Shen Sifan sat in her room. Outside, it was still a quiet and peaceful summer night. However, a few days ago, a girl who was trapped in love sat in front of her, and now it was her own brother in front of her.

    ¡°Are you done? Just for a man, you ran out here without a care?¡±

    Shen Lin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Song. You¡¯re not only being irresponsible to yourself, but also to the Taiqing Pavilion and the entire Shangyang. The Green Lotus Sword that hasn¡¯t beenpletely tamed might turn rogue and be an uncontroble killing sword. If you can¡¯t control it by then, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    Shen Sifan listened quietly for a while, then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    Shen Lin was stunned. ¡°Done with what?¡±

    ¡°The seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword.¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s expression was serious as she looked at the green lotus sword on her knee.

    ¡°I¡¯m only missing one sword.¡±

    Shen Lin¡¯s expression froze. He understood what she meant.

    This did not mean that Shen Sifan still needed to practice one more sword move to reach the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Song. It meant that she had already finished practicing it, and all that was left was to try it out.

 Chapter 153 - Come Home With Me

    Chapter 153: Come Home With Me

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Shen Lin widened his eyes. He straightened his body. ¡°When you left the Taiqing Pavilion, you were just about to step into the seventh level. it has been less than a month, and you¡¯ve already mastered it¡­ Are you using this as an excuse to stay here and apany that kid?¡±

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He subconsciously mmed the table.

    Pa!

    Swish!

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    The Pavilion Master of Taiqing Pavilion mmed the table in an aggressive manner and slowly sat back down.

    He coughed twice and looked at the three-inch-long unsheathed sword in Shen Sifan¡¯s hand. The sharpness of the sword was hard to look at with the naked eye. If one looked at it for a long time, they would feel a slight pain in their eyes.

    The killing intent that was originally overflowing was restrained and condensed into a state as if one was listening to thunder in silence. Although it seemed calm, the power hidden under it was unimaginable.

    He twitched his mouth and looked up.

    ¡°Brother, you should be able to feel the state of the Green Lotus Sword¡¯s Sword Intent, right?¡± Shen Sifan asked.

    ¡°I can feel it.¡±

    Shen Lin was stupefied. He thought in his heart, ¡®A grown girl can¡¯t be kept at home.¡¯

    However, she had indeed broken through to the seventh level of the Green Lotus Sword Song. The seventh level was originally the most dangerous level. All the wills of the past Green Lotus Swordsmen were concentrated in it, and they all burst out at the seventh level. Although the swordsmen¡¯sprehension of the sword Dao had increased greatly at this time, and hisbat power had also soared, he would still go crazy if he was not careful.

    Only the heavens knew how panicked the entire Taiqing Pavilion was when Shen Sifan suddenly came out of seclusion early at this juncture.

    Fortunately, nothing major happened along the way. She even fought with the lead disciple of the Heart Sword Sect, who had a grudge with the Green Lotus Swordsman. In the end, she even got the position of a judge in the Singing Sword contest. The reputation of this generation¡¯s Green Lotus Swordsman soared.

    It could be considered a blessing in disguise¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault that I came out of seclusion without permission.¡± Shen Sifan lowered her eyes and put the Green Lotus Sword away. She looked up and said, ¡°But if I don¡¯te to him, the knot in my heart will be difficult to resolve. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I go into Qi deviation.¡±

    ¡°So you understand now?¡± Shen Yue said.

    Since she had already broken through to the seventh level, she must have had a majorprehension, which was why he could advance by leaps and bounds in a month¡¯s time.

    After all, most of the time, the cultivation of the way of the sword depended on practice when one was at a lower realm, andprehension when one was at a higher realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. After this Singing Sword is over, I¡¯ll return to the pavilion.¡±

    ¡°After all, we have to finish what we started,¡± Shen Sifan said with a smile.

    Shen Lin heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Shen Sifan had let it go for the time being.

    She looked very rxed and did not seem to be depressed. Yes, she had really thought it through.

    However, Shen Lin had heard a rumor that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, who hade to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, was also found to be with Liu Yuan, who had changed his name to Jian Feng. they were stuck together every day.

    Although Ye Cike did not show her face, her maidservant Xiu¡¯er had always been in the field of vision of outsiders, so she was recognized at a nce.

    The rumors about Jian Feng were even more rampant.

    Moreover, it was said that he often visited the brothel. In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it was said that he was very close to the City Lord¡¯s secret guard.

    With so many lovers, ording to his younger sister¡¯s character, she actually didn¡¯t kill him on the spot, and even let him go?

    He did not know if she had talked to Liu Yuan before, but if that guy could convince his sister like this¡­ Shen Lin knew Shen Sifan¡¯s character well, and he was a little impressed by him.

    Of course, from a man¡¯s point of view, he admired Liu Yuan. But from an older brother¡¯s point of view, Shen Lin thought that even if Shen Sifan decided to let it go, he had to find a chance to teach Liu Yuan a lesson. How dare he do such a thing? He really did not know what was good for him.

    It was obvious that the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion, who had been single for many years, had not yet thought of how to ¡®test¡¯ that sword.

    ¡­

    ¡°The Ten Thousand Sword Formation is ready.¡±

    Ah Yue reported the situation to Duan Lanruo. Because Ye Cike had brought a few formation masters with him, the modification of the formation was going smoothly.

    The search and urate location would depend on the Zhiying¡¯s demonic Qi.

    If everything went as nned, the final moment ofmendation after the Singing Sword conference was when all of those people would leave in full strength. That was the most urate time to use the array.

    ¡°Are the secret guards all deployed?¡± Duan Lanruo asked. She was currently massaging Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulders with her head lowered. Although the City Lord, who had never served anyone before, did not have much experience, she was older, and that was enough.

    Liu Yuan felt the softness on the back of his head and inexplicably thought of the official novels he had read before. There was an extremelyscivious and tyrannical way of making five or six beauties either kneel or sit, hugging each other into a lively chair and slurping around. This was too shameless.

    Liu Yuan gathered his thoughts and coughed twice in his heart. He was a decent man and could not do something that would harm his reputation.

    However, to be honest, power and influence did have such magical power that could make people have the illusion that they were in control of everything, so much so that their inner desires would expand infinitely.

    Sometimes, one really could not me those tyrants in history for not having a firm will.

    Ah Yue exined theyout in detail, and Duan Lanruo gave a few more orders. She stayed with Liu Yuan for a while, and thetter returned to the inn.

    Every time he came over, he would use the excuse of ¡®City Lord¡¯s Commendation Award¡¯. As for the contents of themendation, it was definitely not the medicinal pills and equipment that outsiders thought.

    The people in the inn now had a neutral attitude toward him. Previously, they had been unconcerned about him, but now, he was already ranked fourth on the Singing Sword Ranking. It was even unknown who would win tomorrow. This made them feel that they were a little narrow-minded and uneasy.

    However, Yan Guanlin wanted to say something to him but stopped. He wanted to talk to him a few times, but every time he stopped.

    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Liu Yuan decided to open his mouth.

    After the Sword Singing, he was going to leave immediately. It was better to settle everything cleanly. Yan Guanlin and he were considered acquaintances after all. It was quite interesting to watch him. There was no deep hatred between them, and it was not bad to have a chat before leaving.

    Yan Guanlin¡¯s face froze and he turned around. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡®F*ck, it¡¯s fine if other beautiful girls are tsundere, but it¡¯s quite cute for a sick and weak girl like Ye Cike to be tsundere with a red face, but you¡¯re tsundere?¡¯

    ¡°Oh.¡± Liu Yuan turned around and left.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Yan Guanlin could not help but reach out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed heavily, turned around, and said expressionlessly, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±

    Yan Guanlin gritted his teeth and finally decided to let go of his pride. ¡°That day, you told me that you relied on that despicable method to rise from the sixth level to the ninth level. You were lying to me, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s not normal cultivation.¡±

    Yan Guanlin heaved a long sigh. ¡°But since you were able to advance to the Core Formation realm on the spot, you must be much more talented than me. Anyway, you said that because I was too obsessed with these things.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yuan was a little surprised. ¡°You understand that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool who can¡¯t understand this!¡± Yan Guanlin raised his voice and said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve humiliated me many times, if you had chosen to show off your talent that day, my path in this life would have been destroyed. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thanking you for my conscience. I¡¯ll forget about what happened before. if youe to Mount Meru in the future, I won¡¯t refuse you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Yan Guanlin snorted and left.

    Liu Yuan thought that although he was a troll, his character was not bad. It was just that he was too arrogant and would inevitably suffer setbacks.

    The others looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what had happened, but for the usually arrogant Yan Guanlin to bow his head and thank him sincerely, Jiang Feng was not only strong, but also had his own way of doing things.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    The final battle of the Singing Sword contest began.

    Although some of the finishing moves were asionally exciting, not many people cared about it.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the fight for the top three.

    Other than Liu Yuan, there were three other Core Formation cultivators in the winner¡¯s group. Today, the winner will be decided and the losers will have a second round of challenges.

    Liu Yuan had just entered the Core Formation stage. Although he had the advantage of skills, he was no longer a newbie. Without the help of excellent weapons and equipment, and with a huge difference in spiritual power, it was difficult for him to fight above his level.

    He was currently using an off-hand weapon. The quality of the Qingyang Sword was not too high, so there were too many restrictions when fighting. He barely managed to defeat the third person, and when he fought the second person, he still used the move North-bound Sirius in the end. With the six light balls of the Qingyang Sword, the amazing power was like a huge firework.

    However, the price was that half of the Qingyang Sword had been destroyed, and the body of the sword was covered in tiny cracks.

    Liu Yuan stood on the tform and pulled out the green sword that was nailed to the ground. He felt that he would have to trouble City Lord Duan again.

    If it was not for the fact that he had a top-notch swordsmith like Duan Lanruo by his side, he would have to change his sword every month.

    However, he was an archer, so when he used a sword, he subconsciously felt that it was a consumable.

    If it was a set of bow and arrows of the same quality, he would definitely cherish it.

    Thest match was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    The itinerant cultivator ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng versus the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s ¡®Graceful Wind Sword¡¯ Ling Yu.

    Although the plush-con on the opposite side winked at Liu Yuan and said that she would give Liu Yuan a few moves, Liu Yuan could only express his helplessness. At his current level and without suitable equipment, there was no way he could win against the experienced and self-developed Ling Yu.

    In the end, as expected, he still lost to Ling Yu.

    The once-in-a-decade Singing Sword event had finallye to an end.

    Although Ling Yu had obtained the 8-star sword, Floating Light, she seemed to like her original sword more. At least, Liu Yuan heard her mutter that she was going to return the sword to her Senior Sister.

    Liu Yuan had also obtained the 7-star sword, Indulgence, as his new weapon.

    The name of this sword was very suitable for his current state. Liu Yuan looked at the long sword in his hand and flicked it lightly. He thought that the Ten Thousand Sword Formation should be opening soon.

    Shen Sifan, who had been standing on the judging panel in the distance, suddenly took a step forward.

    She pulled out the long sword in her hand, and the sword light was cold.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman looked at the dumbfounded Liu Yuan and smiled gently under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Come home with me.¡±

    ¡­

    Shao Cao and Lu Gong, who had been observing in the dark, finally sent out a signal.

    ¡°Move out!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    The Jade Snow Mountain range began to emit a rumbling sound. At the center of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the eye of the formation shot up into the sky, and the sword light reflected off the countless buzzing formations around the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

 Chapter 154 - Three Women, One Show, Ten Thousand Swords â€” Return to Origin!

    Chapter 154: Three Women, One Show, Ten Thousand Swords ¡ª Return to Origin!

    The moment the Ten Thousand Sword Formation was activated, the demonic Qi that the shadow had stored in advance began to take effect, and the formation began to automatically track the same aura.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Sword Light shone from all the nodes of the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ formation, and they moved around the city at an extremely fast speed, killing those people from the demonic sect who were using demonic techniques.

    Because they were caught off guard and the power of the Ten Thousand Sword Array was indeed powerful, many of the demon sect people had not had time to react to what had happened and were already beheaded.

    !!

    As the connection between the nodes was cut off one by one, Shao Cao and Lu Gong, who were the leaders, immediately noticed the abnormality, and their expressions changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ten Thousand Sword Array! But why would they activate it at this time and target our people?! A third of the people are dead and a quarter of them are seriously injured. The n can¡¯t be carried out!¡± Lu Gong reported to Shao Cao, his face covered in cold sweat.

    Shao Cao¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the huge Snow Mountain in front of him. The melted snow above had already begun to turn into a tide, and the sound of explosions in the mountain range was endless. The mountain gradually began to be unstable.

    There were falling rocks.

    The iron chains between the cliffs gradually broke.

    Very few people knew that the Sword Pavilion of the Jade Snow Mountain range was built on a fault in the mountain range. The steep terrain was all formed by the fault in the mountain range.

    A long time ago, this ce was filled with earth fire, and the earth dragon had turned over many times in jealousy. On top of the Jade Snow Mountain range, there was a sleeping volcano.

    Later on, the founder of the Sword Pavilion saw that this ce had the two attributes of metal and fire. It was a natural furnace for forging swords, so he built the Sword Pavilion here.

    With his extremely high cultivation, he connected all 12 peaks of the Sword Pavilion together, no longer separating them from the outside. The earth fire below was also suppressed.

    Now, not only were they going to break the mountain range, but they were also going to make the volcano erupt again, melting all the snow and forming an unstoppable flood.

    The creation of the heavens and earth was difficult for human strength to resist.

    Even Crossing Cmity stage powerhouses would have to spend a lot of effort to stop them.

    Moreover, there was no cultivator at the Crossing Cmity stage here!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Continue! The people in the city are only there to receive the people who stole the Lake Light Sword. As long as we can guide the melting water and the avnche down the Jade Snow Mountain range, collide with the tide, and destroy the whole Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, it will be our victory!¡±

    Shao Cao¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported this n to the Holy Church,¡± he said a little crazily. ¡°If we fail, the Church will treat us as waste! It¡¯s better to cut off all cauldrons and sink boats!¡±

    Lu Gong looked at the mountain that had already begun to tilt and slowly nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s the only way¡­¡±

    ¡­

    When the Singing Sword event came to an end.

    All the participants had seen enough of the show, and they all felt very satisfied with the Tideviewing and Sword-listeningpetition.

    Not only did a mortal swordsmith challenge the Sword Pavilion and win, but he also became the first 10-star swordsmith in the history of Sword Pavilion.

    There was also a legend of a dark horse suddenly appearing and breaking through to the Core Formation stage, bing number two on the Singing Sword Ranking.

    As soon as the Singing Sword Ranking was updated, ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng¡¯s reputation would spread throughout Shangyang. He would be a new generation of juniors who would receive a lot of attention, and he would be the object of many people¡¯s envy and admiration.

    Many young cultivators still looked forward to this once-in-a-decade conference.

    If they were still in the game, someone would definitely have edited the highlights of this PvPpetition and posted it on a video website. It would get a lot of likes and shares. The principle was the same.

    However, the situation changedpletely at this moment.

    Without any warning, the Green Lotus Swordsman, Shen Sifan, had suddenly raised her sword and said to the second ce of the Singing Sword Ranking, the biggest dark horse, Jiang Feng, e home with me¡¯.

    The amount of information was so huge that it could make one¡¯s brain freeze.

    Liu Yuan looked at Shen Sifan with a stiff expression. He had thought that Shen Sifan would at least wait until the end of the Singing Sword contest, but he did not expect her to make trouble right away.

    The shing Sword FFight was like a star of death.

    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Liu Yuan stretched out his hand in a defensive position, trying to ease the tension.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the audience below had already started to stir, and the people on the stage were also stunned.

    What was even more chaotic was that the Jade Snow Mountain behind the Sword Paviliion began to shake, and the entire mountain was moving down at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    He did not know where to focus.

    Zuo Youhuai had already sensed that something was not right and started tomand the evacuation. All the Immortal cultivators were on high alert and headed to the Jade Snow Mountain range to check on the situation.

    However, there were still some who stayed to watch the show.

    Some busybodies had already started recording the entire scene.

    Shen Sifan smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to wait for? I¡¯ve finally made up my mind to take you back. Why would I give you and them any chance? Whatever it is, you should finish what you started. I won¡¯t give up halfway.¡±

    Shen Lin, who was also watching, was screaming in his heart. So, it turned out to be a ¡®beginning and end¡¯!

    He wanted to pull his sister back, but someone from the Sword Pavilion suddenly appeared and stopped him. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Pavilion Master said that the Sword Pavilion will stand on the side of the Green Lotus Swordsman.¡±

    Yes, yes, whatever, but why such bad timing?!

    Shen Lin¡¯s heart copsed.

    Duan Lanruo was standing at the side. She walked over and looked at Shen Sifan. ¡°This is the City of Ten Thousand Swords. What do you want to do?¡±

    She was still maintaining the calm of a City Lord, but her heart was already beginning to panic.

    However, it was not because of that. It was because the City of Ten Thousand Swords was in the midst of being activated, and the spies had already started to take action. However, at such a critical time, Shen Sifan suddenly attacked Liu Yuan, which made people feel that something was amiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± Shen Sifan replied. ¡°I¡¯ve just thought things through. If I don¡¯t take the initiative to fight for it, I¡¯ll never have a chance.¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression wasplicated as she said, ¡°You¡¯ll only have the opposite effect if you do this.¡±

    Shen Sifan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I want to do. But I won¡¯t do anything to him again.¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression was stern, ¡°So you¡¯re going to do it here? Do you really think that you have the final say in the City of Ten Thousand Swords?¡±

    The two women were on the verge of quarreling on the stage, while the spectators below were all dumbfounded.

    From the sound of it, these two were fighting over that Jiang Feng?

    This was too magical!

    However, what was even more magical was that a delicate shout came from the side, ¡°Impudent! Stop!¡±

    Ye Cike, who was being supported by Xiu¡¯er, looked at Shen Sifan angrily. ¡°I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet, and you actually want to snatch him away?!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. This Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was the third one?

    Shen Sifan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we¡¯ve never been allies, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    She raised her long sword and looked at Duan Lanruo. ¡°That¡¯s right, my own strength is indeed not enough. Even you, City Lord Duan, would have a hard time dealing with me. However, you forgot¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was suddenly startled, and his expression changed drastically. ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Array Formation!¡±

    As expected of Jun Xuan. His reaction is so fast.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s smile remained unchanged. The sword in her hand suddenly released an unparalleled sharp Sword Intent, as if it was the King of Swords. It resonated with the Ten Thousand Sword Array, and the terrifying pressure sent chills down one¡¯s spine. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ten Thousand Swords ¨C Return to Origin!¡±

    Rumble!

    Like a tidal wave, the Sword Lights in the Ten Thousand Swords Array that hadpleted their mission earlier swirled and flew over.

    The Ten Thousand Swords Array had be her support!

 Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: The So-Called Snatching of a Man

    Chapter 155: The So-Called Snatching of a Man

    The situation on the whistling sword tform was extremely chaotic.

    there was an uproar below.

    When the Tideviewing and Sword-listening contest was over, another great show began.

    Not long ago, the current Green Lotus Swordsman hade out of seclusion ahead of time and entered everyone¡¯s vision. For some mysterious reason, she had traveled thousands of miles, defeated all the challengers on the way, and even defeated the Heart Sword Sect¡¯s lead disciple, showing her edge.

    As the judge of this Tideviewing and Sword-listening event, her performance was quite normal. In the eyes of the crowd, she did not have much sense of existence. They thought that she would continue to be calm like this and then return to the Taiqing Pavilion.

    However, they did not expect that the Green Lotus Swordsman would suddenly point his sword at the biggest dark horse of the Singing Sword contest and say something so ambiguous like e home with me¡¯. This instantly caused an uproar, leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    Before this, the two of them should not have had any contact with each other.

    There was no sign of it at all.

    Then, without any warning, before Jiang Feng could even say a few words, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords at the side spoke up first to defend him. Furthermore, the Green Lotus Swordsman did not hesitate at all and immediately opposed the City Lord with great hostility.

    Although the majority of the people still did not understand why the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords was protecting him, the scene was already somewhat close to the feeling of ¡®snatching a man¡¯.

    Some people began to recall Jiang Feng¡¯s frequent visits to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion a few days ago.

    Soon after, when the Xuanyin family¡¯s Young Mistress wearing a white curtained hat also jumped onto the stage, the situation went out of control.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family grabbed Jiang Feng and looked at the Green Lotus Swordsman. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You have the nerve to snatch him away! He even tried to frame me a few days ago. He almost hated me because of that despicable woman! The so-called Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s upright nature is all a lie!¡±

    ¡°When did I frame you?¡± Shen Sifan said lightly. ¡°Did I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ye Cike was at a loss for words. She could not find any words to refute.

    Shen Sifan had never lied. She had only used words to guide her¡­ She was extremely cunning. Whoever said that the Green Lotus Swordsman was a straightforward person?!

    However, although she was angry, she had already calmed down a lot. She took a deep breath and thought about the current situation. In fact, any kind of argument was useless.

    Since the other party had already decided to snatch him away in public, nothing could change her mind.

    ¡°Since you want to fight,¡± the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family said with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the end¡­ Uncle Jiu.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± An old servant holding a sword suddenly appeared in the field.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ the ¡®Sword Maniac¡¯, Li Jiutong?!¡± There was another mor below. The appearance of this former sword expert who had been in seclusion for many years was also very shocking.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman was a little surprised.

    He was a famous swordsman of the older generation, and he was also famous in the ¡®Divine Heroes List¡¯ that was updated by the Green Centipede every 100 years. At that time, he had first taken first ce on the Singing Sword Ranking, and then he had shot up to the top 50 of the Divine Heroes List. After that, he disappeared.

    Now, he had appeared in front of everyone again, but it seemed to be because¡­ He was helping the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family steal a man?

    His strength was undoubtedly strong. A powerhouse at the Form Synthesis stage was already a high-level NPC at level 60 or 70 in the game. Inparison, he was like a high-level dungeon boss. Generally, only a team of five or six yers could kill him.

    If it was not for the fact that he had a heart full of killing intent and had a bad temper, his original strength would have been more than enough to defeat Duan Lanruo and Liu Yuan.

    Although he had been imprisoned in the dungeon of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion a few days ago, which had affected his strength a little, he had been mostly treated.

    And this time, the murderous heart was his support.

    Liu Yuan put away his newly obtained Indulgence Sword and flipped his palm to hold the pitch-ck long sword.

    A me suddenly appeared, and the cracks were like a web.

    This evil sword that had been sealed for many years finally saw the light of day again. In front of everyone, the Sword in the Box let out a sharp buzzing sound, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble and subconsciously feel fear.

    ¡°What the hell is that sword of his?¡± Yan Guanlin¡¯s pupils shrank, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Isn¡¯t he an itinerant cultivator??¡±

    Mu Ronglian shook his head. His expression was as calm as expected. He raised her head and looked at the stage. ¡°How could he be an itinerant cultivator? To be friends with thedy boss, a great demon in the Nascent Soul stage, to Ascend the Shu Road in half a cup of tea¡¯s time, to easily obtain the City Lord¡¯s Token, to enter and exit the Inkstone Tower at will, to gain the favor of the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, to cross three minor cultivation realms in a few days, to have the courage to break through to the Core Formation stage on the spot¡­ Don¡¯t you all feel that something is wrong?¡±

    This person from the Wugou family, who had always been unknown, was actually the one who had seen everything clearly. He remembered all of Liu Yuan¡¯s deeds clearly.

    When everything was connected, it seemed that this was not something that a simple wandering itinerant cultivator could do.

    Yan Guanlin was stunned. He thought about it carefully and realized that it was true.

    Although the others also felt that this was inconceivable, even the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the Sword Pavilion had acknowledged his identity, so naturally, they subconsciously chose to believe him.

    Who was he?

    That Green Lotus Swordsman seemed to call him¡­ Junxuan?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that Mister Junxuan who found the spy from the demonic sect in the Jiang Kingdom¡¯s Water Moon Dock?! Wasn¡¯t he going to marry the eldest miss of Water Moon Dock? Why did youe here?¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Where?¡± Clearly, Water Moon dock was not a famous sect.

    Then, someone began to exin the situation.

    There was a lot of discussion below, but soon, the disciples of the Sword Pavilion began to organize everyone to evacuate. They imed that the demonic sect had suddenly attacked the Sword Pavilion and the situation was not good.

    The current situation had reversed one after another, and everyone was at a loss.

    However, regarding the matter of the demonic sect, the reason given by the Green Lotus Swordsman a few days ago was that she had found traces of people from the demonic sect, and it was not particrly abrupt.

    The crowd gradually dispersed.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s pupils constricted as she looked at the Sword Lights flying toward her from all directions. She suddenly realized something. ¡°The power of the Ten Thousand Sword Array has been weakened¡­ I¡¯m afraid that not all of the people from the demonic sect have been killed. I¡¯ll have to search for them manually. Fortunately, there aren¡¯t many people left.¡±

    Ye Cike finally reacted and said in a low voice, ¡°The tracking spell in the Ten Thousand Sword Array should still be in effect. Mark those people and ask the disciples of the Sword Pavilion to cooperate with us. We¡¯ll be able to clean them up soon.¡±

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°But those people in the Jade Snow Mountain range didn¡¯t die either.¡±

    Zhiying¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his ears, ¡°It¡¯s the Reflection Bug. A centipede dies but doesn¡¯t fall down. The person controlling the Mother Bug can continue to control the corpse for a period of time. However, no matter if it¡¯s the user or the victim, it¡¯s extremely harmful. At the very least, their meridians will be destroyed. At the very worst, they¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really a gamble,¡± Liu Yuan said quietly. He raised his head and looked at Shen Sifan, whose expression did not change.¡±Sifan! The demon sect is currently trying to create a huge flood, so let¡¯s put aside our grudges for now¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Shen Sifan replied.

    Liu Yuan was stunned.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s face was calm, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I only want you toe with me. I won¡¯t kill you. If you¡¯re with me, I won¡¯t kill them. I know you can¡¯t let go of¡­ I just want a result.¡±

    She stood with her sword in her hand and suddenly smiled. The Sword Lights behind her formed a semi-circle, as if she did not care about the lives of those people.

    F*ck! Something was wrong!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. His answer that day seemed to have put him on the edge of life and death. If it was a dating sim option at that time, any other answer might have led him to ¡®Bad Ending¡¯.

    But now, no matter how he looked at it, it did not seem like ¡®Happy Ending¡¯!

    Shen Lin, who had been watching from below, suddenly narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He pped away the sword servant who was still fighting with him and rushed up to the tform. ¡°Be careful! She had not gotten over it at all! She¡¯spletely obsessed!¡±

    Trying her sword¡­

    The sword she wanted to try was a selfish sword, not for themon people, but for herself.

    Damn it! A Mental Demon of the seventh level was indeed not that easy to ovee!

    The voice of the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion rang out in the crowd, but it was quickly drowned out by a thunderous voice.

    Boom! Boom!

    The rumbling sound in the Jade Snow Mountain range became louder and louder. Huge rocks rolled down and smashed into the rolling river water, causing huge waves.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, a massive crack suddenly appeared on the ground beneath the first peak of the Sword Pavilion, where countless sword forging furnaces and caves had been built. The rock had been exposed to the elements for thousands of years, constantly being washed away by mes and waves, and had be fragile.

    With a boom, the entire mountain peak slid down.

 Chapter 156 - 156 If You Win, Iâ€™ll Be at Your Disposal

    156 If You Win, I¡¯ll Be at Your Disposal

    Zuo Youhuai was on the fifth peak of the Sword Pavilion, where the Sword Pavilion itself was. He looked at the first peak that had copsed.

    His eyes were empty, but his expression was heavy. His loose sleeves were fluttering in the wind.

    The first peak was the most ancient and precipitous peak. It was filled with abandoned sword crafting furnaces, so no one lived there. It was a blessing in disguise.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, part of the formation used to suppress the earth fire on the third, fifth, sixth and twelfth peaks has been destroyed. The fault in the Jade Snow mountain range has be unstable, and therge amount of melting snow has caused the flood to expand. It has already washed away the sword furnace under the first peak.¡±

    A red-haired elder of the Sword Pavilion began to report the situation. His face was serious, and there was cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Originally, this wasn¡¯t a serious matter and could be suppressed by formations. However, the sword forging furnace under the twelve peaks of the Jade Snow Mountains has been continuously excavating for days and months. Especially the first peak, it has already destroyed the foundation of the entire mountain range. We have neglected this matter¡­ The current situation is not good.¡±

    Zuo Youhuai raised his head. Another rock fell from the ten thousand feet cliff above him, and it seemed to be on the verge of copse. The chains were ttering in the clouds.

    ¡°Send more people to reinforce the formations of the other peaks. We can¡¯t keep the first peak, so give up.¡±

    Zuo Youhuai said lightly, ¡°Those people from the demonic sect have been marked with tracking marks. Send someone to find them and kill them. The main point is the two leaders. The rest should be dead soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the red-haired elder quickly bowed and said.

    He carefully retreated and went to arrange his men. As he was giving orders, another elder came up and said, ¡°Pavilion Master is really angry, and the people from the Demonic Church are getting more and more audacious.¡±

    The red-haired elder spat. ¡°The Pavilion Master isn¡¯t angry with the Demonic Church, when have these scumbags ever been so timid? I think he¡¯s angry at the pavilion¡¯s conservative and self-sealing atmosphere.¡±

    He nced at the copsed mountain and said, ¡°When Pavilion Master Zuo first took over, didn¡¯t he mention that he wanted to reorganize the first peak? The older generation insisted that it was the spirit of the Sword Pavilion and couldn¡¯t be touched. They didn¡¯t even allow the formation to be changed. Now, they said it was because of the demon cult, but it¡¯s just a big tide. If it continues like this for a few more years, this peak will copse on its own.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that Geng Qi. When he came over, those old fogeys often said that he¡¯s a deviant and asked the Pavilion Master not to ept him,¡± the elder continued.

    Another elder shook his head and said, ¡°No matter what, the demonic sect is getting more and more arrogant. The situation is getting worse. I heard that the other sects have also been attacked by the demonic sect. I¡¯m afraid that they will join forces tounch a third siege on the demonic sect soon.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really difficult to exterminate these scorpions.¡±

    Boom!

    suddenly, there was another loud noise in the Jade Snow Mountain range. The twelve peaks were shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The red-haired elder had just steadied himself and was about to fly up to check the situation when he suddenly took out themunication jade slip in his hand. after injecting spiritual energy into it. His panicked voice came over, ¡°Elder Zhongli, not good! The earth fire andva suddenly spurted out andpletely destroyed the array!¡±

    ¡°Steady! You guys retreat first and save your lives, then we¡¯ll retreat.¡±

    Boom!

    There was another loud noise, followed by a scream, and themunication talisman was destroyed.

    The red-haired elder was shocked. he raised his head and looked in the direction of the Jade Snow Mountain range. Sure enough, he saw ck smoke billowing up like a dragon in the middle of the endless majestic mountain range. He could also see the spectacr scene of red pirs rushing out with a loud bang.

    Suddenly, another elder also took out a shingmunication ade slip, and an even more panicked voice came, ¡°Elder, elder, bad news!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The elder¡¯s voice was trembling.

    ¡°The second wave of the White Dragon River¡¯s current from the easternmost sea hase in advance! Soon, it will merge with the first tide and collide with the melting snow tide of the Jade Snow Mountains!¡±

    The disciple of the Sword Pavilion swallowed his saliva and asked carefully, ¡°Elder, can the Ten Thousand Sword Array withstand this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two elders looked at each other, paused, and immediately rushed to report the situation.

    ¡°Pavilion Master!¡±

    F*ck, after the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s move, the ¡®Ten Thousand Swords ¨C Return to Origin¡¯, the mountains can¡¯t hold on anymore!

    ¡­

    Shen Linnded on the stage and shouted, ¡°Sifan, have you forgotten your duty? Since the first generation of the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion, it has been his responsibility to y demons and devils. Is your cultivation from a young age going to be in vain? What¡¯s the difference between not helping and harming others?¡±

    Liu Yuan opened his mouth. Before he could say anything, Shen Lin had already finished what he wanted to say.

    He looked at Shen Lin in despair. He cursed in his heart.

    This brother-inw¡­ No wonder when he asked Shen Sifan who she would save if Shen Lin and himself fell into the water, she chose Liu Yuan without hesitation. There must be a kind of resentment towards her brother.

    Although she said that she was willing to bear the responsibility, she was Shen Lin¡¯s younger sister. After she had shown her talent in swordsmanship, it was hard for her to reject everyone¡¯s expectations in the Taiqing Pavilion.

    Sure enough, a trace of sadness suddenly appeared on Shen Sifan¡¯s face. ¡°Brother, have you not considered my feelings at all? It¡¯s important to exterminate demons and defend the Dao, but am I not important enough to sacrifice everything for it? I¡¯ve been cultivating for this idea for hundreds of years in the Taiqing Pavilion, but I can¡¯t even catch the person I like. I didn¡¯t understand it in the past, and I was determined to save the world. But now, I just want a chance to draw my sword for myself.¡±

    ¡°No matter what the result is, I will still be the Green Lotus Swordsman who cares about themon people in the future.¡±

    She raised her sword, and the countless Sword Lights behind her and the shadow of the Green Lotus Sword formed a huge Lotus.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s clothes fluttered despite theck of wind.

    The Jade Snow Mountain range behind them began to erupt with terrifying energy. mes shot up into the sky, and ck smoke covered the sky, forming a thick cloud-like feeling.

    There were some cultivators who were watching the show from the surroundings. When they saw this scene from afar, they all sighed in admiration at the Green Lotus Swordsman.

    Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike were on high alert, while the secret guards, Li Jiutong, and the others were all ready for a fierce battle.

    ¡°What a sin.¡± Shen Lin mumbled. He turned around and looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°I won¡¯t help you, you do as you see fit!¡±

    He looked at Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky with women, kid.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he disappeared.

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    You deserve to be thrown into the water and drowned!

    He turned to look at Green Lotus Swordsman and the huge lotus phantom behind her.

    The surrounding mountains were still rumbling.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s have another match. Onest match. If I win, you¡¯lle home with me. If you win, I¡¯ll be at your disposal.¡±

    She raised her Green Lotus Sword and pointed the tip at Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Liu Yuan took a deep breath.

    He gestured for Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike to calm down and step back while he walked toward Shen Sifan.

    Liu Yuan roughly estimated the distance and suddenly stopped halfway.

    ¡°Zhizhi!¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    The white spots of light condensed into the shape of a young girl with a small green horn. She floated in the air, and an invisible force field suddenly unfolded, enveloping Shen Sifan.

    Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s pupils shrank. She felt that her cultivation realm had fallen from the Void Refinement stage to the Soul Formation stage.

    Coincidentally, Liu Yuan was currently at the Void Refinement stage. The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯sbat strength was extraordinary. The two of them were basically equal now.

    Shen Sifan was stunned for a moment, then she smiled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time.¡±

    Liu Yuan spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯m probably the only one in the world who knows how strong you are. If I don¡¯t prepare well, I¡¯m going to be killed.¡±

    Shen Sifan clenched her sword and smiled. ¡°Then this time, I¡¯m going to go all out.¡±

    Whoosh!

    She took a step forward and suddenly disappeared.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Sparks flew, and in the blink of an eye, the swords crossed each other like a mirror or water, reflecting the equally serious eyes of the two.

    The wind and clouds dispersed, and her clothes danced wildly.

    Liu Yuan was familiar with Shen Sifan¡¯s moves, and Shen Sifan was also the person who was most familiar with Liu Yuan¡¯s PvP habits. The nging of swords between each other even had a sense of beauty to it.

    The cold was endless in the mountains.

    In the hundred years of standing alone in Taiqing Pavilion, the wind and rain brushed across the eaves and rang the bells, apanied by such a nking sound.

    Shen Sifan suddenly fell into a trance.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s sword stopped in front of her forehead. Shen Sifan looked up and saw the young man¡¯s calm eyes.

    Behind Liu Yuan, a flying sword that had been separated from the lotus flower was pointed at his heart.

    Whoosh¡­

    The howling wind on the sword tform blew past the two frozen figures, causing their clothes to flutter.

    ¡°I¡­!¡±

    Shen Sifan pursed her lips and was about to speak when Duan Lanruo cut off themunication jade slip behind her and shouted, ¡°The snow tide and the easternmost current have collided. They have already broken through the Ten Thousand Sword Array and are heading this way!¡±

    Boom!

    The Singing Sword tform suddenly began to shake. The two people standing opposite each other were stunned and looked down at the stage.

    The Singing Sword tform was the northernmost part of the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ city wall, and it was also the pass guarding the White Dragon River.

    When the flood arrived, the first to bear the brunt was the Singing Sword tform.

    At this moment, the few of them could clearly see the white wave that covered the sky and the earth as it came crashing over, as if it was going to shatter the world.

    The first few waves that hit the Singing Sword tform had already caused the city wall to shake, crack many lines, and stones to roll into the river.

    Duan Lanruo leaped in front of the two of them and said in a low voice, ¡°The people of the Sword Pavilion are on their way, but there are still many mortals who haven¡¯t left¡­¡±

    The citizens of the City of Ten Thousand Swords had yet to bepletely evacuated, and the eruption of the earth fire and the advance of the tide hade too quickly.

    ¡°Where is Pavilion Master Zuo? He is at the Crossing Cmity stage. The power of the Water-Breaking Sword is enough to stop the tide.¡± Ye Cike frowned and asked in confusion.

    Duan Lanruo wanted to say something, but she stopped and revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°Pavilion Master Zuo¡¯s internal injuries have rpsed, right? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to continue,¡± Liu Yuan put away his sword, took two steps forward, and said in a deep voice.

    There was a side quest to find healing pills in the game, but it seemed to be a special quest that could only be triggered by an alchemist. He did not have any impression of it, but he suddenly remembered it now.

    Zuo Youhuai¡¯s thin and haggard appearance when they first met was probably not just on the surface.

    Duan Lanruo was taken aback for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the Pavilion Master has been holding on. That sword strike was a warning to the evildoers, but the demonic sect¡¯s luck is too good this time.¡±

    To be precise, the demonic sect¡¯s n this time was aplete failure, but the coincidences from outside forces were even more terrifying than their n.

    Shen Sifan, who had yed a part in this, was stunned, and her expression began to struggle.

    The only time she had done something for herself and her personal rtionship had resulted in more serious consequences, as if she was helping the demonic sect.

    Boom!

    Waves of the tide crashed against the Singing Sword tform. The chains shook, and the huge sword sculpture was on the verge of copsing.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s mind was also on the verge of copse.

    She clenched the sword in her hand. In the loud noise, the demonic barrier that had silently upied her heart wrapped around her like vines. The idea of serving themon people that had been instilled in her heart and the Sword Intent of the past Swordsmen in the Green Lotus Sword buzzed, turning into endless whispers that lingered in her ears.

    She had only wanted to be willful this time¡­

    Liu Yuan turned his head and sharply noticed Shen Sifan¡¯s pale expression, which carried a hint of helplessness.

    She was probably nning to admit defeat just now, even though the two of them should be considered a draw in the end.

    However, the Green Lotus Swordsman had already lost the moment she said ¡®You can do whatever you want to me.¡¯

    But now, it seemed that a knot in her heart had been born again.

    Because Liu Yuan had gone against the ideals she had always followed, she now seemed to have to take the me for the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ crisis. she had weakened the Ten Ten Thousand Sword Array, which was equivalent to her helping the demonic sect.

    Although it could only be said to be a coincidence, it had be a hurdle in her heart.

    In other words, she only needed to untie this knot in her heart now. If Liu Yuan were to resolve the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ crisis, then from now on, Shen Sifan would no longer be entangled in this matter. This was because Liu Yuan was not only her personal feelings, but also her righteousness.

    But the key was whether he could make good use of this opportunity.

    Liu Yuan hesitated for a moment, but the hand that was holding the sword seemed to be gently held by someone. He looked down and saw a pair of beautiful translucent hands with distinct joints. It had scared him so much that he had thrown his sword away twice.

    The sword spirit of Xiahou Cenyi!

    There seemed to be a warm woman¡¯s body behind him, but no one in the surroundings noticed.

    The woman¡¯s voice seemed to be right next to his ears, and her tone was firm. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, you just have to follow your heart.¡±

    The tide was approaching. Liu Yuan nced at Shen Sifan, took a deep breath, and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Without waiting for the others to speak, he stepped in front of the stage and shouted, ¡± ¡°Zhizhi!¡±

    The girl nodded obediently and lowered everyone¡¯s level by one.

    Those who wanted to stop him were thrown off the stage.

    Shen Sifan and the others shouted ¡®no¡¯ from below.

    However, it was quickly drowned by the tide.

    The melted snow on the Jade Snow Mountain range turned into a huge tide, colliding with the upflowing current from the Far East Sea. The force formed was destructive, ttening three peaks of the Sword Pavilion and destroying a section of the city wall in the north of the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords sank three inches in the rumbling sound. All the Immortal cultivators present that day saw that the overwhelming tide was finally split by a sword at the Singing Sword tform. It split into two streams and was then shaken apart, turning into nothing.

    The sword cry did not stop for three days, and it resounded throughout the White Dragon River.

    ¡­

    It was recorded in the 223rd issue of the Singing Sword Ranking published by the Green Centipede.

    ¡®In the 223rd Tidewatching and Sword-listening conference, the demon cult¡¯s n of Jade Snow and earthly fire was exposed, and the Sword Pavilion suffered great losses. An unprecedented tide broke through the Ten Thousand Sword Array, and was finally intercepted by the sword of ¡®Chasing Sun Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng, who was ranked second on the Singing Sword List.¡¯

    ¡®ording to the rumors, during the Singing Sword contest, Duan Lanruo, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Shen Sifan, the Green Lotus Swordsman, and Ye Cike, the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, had fought over Jiang Feng.¡¯

    ¡®And Jiang Feng¡¯s identity is still in doubt. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s most likely Mister Junxuan, the one who caught the demon cult¡¯s spy in Water Moon Dock and wants to marry Water Moon Dock¡¯s true disciple, Ning Xiangrong.¡¯

 Chapter 157 - 157 Daughter to Daughter

    157 Daughter to Daughter

    Drip.

    Cool water droplets dripped onto his forehead.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Liu Yuan slowly opened his eyes, and what he saw was a blurry, flickering bright red.

    It reminded him of the first color he saw when he opened his eyes after transmigrating. It was Gu Siyin¡¯s wedding dress.

    At that time, this little girl was crying like a pear blossom bathed in rain. Even he, who had just transmigrated and was very confused, had no choice but tofort her first. It was simply a headache.

    However, the little loli Gu Siyin also looked good in the wedding dress at that time. As expected, he just did not get to see Ning Xiangrong in the wedding dress and was scared away by Shen Sifan.

    But it was a pity that it was not anyone¡¯s wedding dress in front of him, but a bonfire.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s vision gradually focused, and he could clearly see that the red color that was swaying in front of him was actually a me that was constantly jumping. There was a pile of fine firewood stuffed under it that was crackling and sshing with a few sparks.

    The tree branch that was poking the fire moved again. Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze moved up and saw the young girl sitting beside the fire.

    Her long ck hair fell down her exquisite and beautiful face. She was wearing a thin white dress that clung to her body, dripping with water. Her white face was red under the fire. Her phoenix eyes were clear, and her sharp and delicate chin made her look a little weak. However, her face was expressionless and looked a little cold.

    The girl hugged her knees and held a branch in her hand. She stared at the fire and poked at it from time to time to keep the air circting, trying to keep the fire burning for as long as possible.

    Her gold and silver sword was put aside, and a few outer clothes were hung up to dry.

    ¡°Zhiying¡­¡± Liu Yuan said bitterly.

    The girl blinked and turned around to see Liu Yuan trying to sit up. She immediately put down the branch and walked over to help him up.

    ¡°Whew¡­ Cough, cough.¡±

    Liu Yuan sat up and coughed twice. he felt pain all over his body. If he had to describe it, it was probably like when he fell down the stairs when he was young and couldn¡¯t move for a long time.

    Although this description was a little inappropriate, since the magnitude of the injury was definitely different, the pain felt was about the same.

    In fact, it was quite a good deal¡­ After all, he had managed to withstand a volcano and a tsunami. Although he had Xiahou¡¯s help and the sword technique that he hadprehended from Zuo youhuai, it was already a miracle for a Void Refinement stage cultivator.

    However, even though he was so powerful and sessfully stopped the river tide from rushing into the City of Ten ThSusand swords, he, who had exhausted his spiritual energy, was still pped into the tide by the aftermath.

    Liu Yuan only remembered Zhiying following him into the water, but this little girl only realized that she could not swim when she came down!

    That¡¯s right, Zhiying had always lived with the Holy Maiden in the inner regions and had nevere into contact with the skill of swimming in the water. Immediately, like a drowning duck, she flopped twice and stopped moving.

    This was not a problem of spiritual power, but rather a psychological problem.

    No matter how strong herbat power was, there was no room for her to disy it. Before she could react, Zhiying was instantly submerged by the tide, and she was almost seriously injured.

    Liu Yuan vomited blood in his heart. He did not even have the time to use the Water Repelling Pearl. He could only protect his child first, holding onto a small figure to withstand the remaining injuries.

    With injuries on top of injuries, Liu Yuan felt that if he was still alive, it must be because the heavens had destined him to have a harem.

    In fact, he was still alive and well.

    ¡°Ahem, where is this ce?¡± Liu Yuan coughed again and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the girl shook her head.

    She told him what had happened. Because of Liu Yuan¡¯s sword, the tide¡¯s flow waspletely chaotic. The two of them did not know where it had drifted to. At that time, she saw it quickly pass by a stone wall beside them, so she pulled out her sword and inserted it into the wall to stabilize it.

    However, because Zhiying had also fallen into a state of panic at that time, she pried open a crack in the stone wall and entered here without having time to investigate.

    It was only after entering that they discovered that there was a huge array operating here, sealing all the spiritual power of the Immortal cultivators who entered.

    As a result, Zhiying¡¯s clothes werepletely drenched, and there was no way to treat Liu Yuan¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°This method might be from an ancient relic¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was pulled by Zhiying, and he leaned on her. The temperature of the fire was very warm, but the humidity of the surroundings was too high, causing his body to always be wet.

    He looked around. It seemed like a cave. There were moss and weeds on the ground, and water droplets were constantly dripping from the top. The dark stone walls reflected the shadow of the bonfire, giving off a very creepy feeling.

    It was very narrow, but there was a dark exit not far away.

    Liu Yuan leaned on Zhiying. The girl¡¯s white clothes were already translucent and looked very attractive. He had to force himself to look away. ¡°Have you gone out to explore?¡±

    Zhiying said no, but Chuichui had gone out and had not returned.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He subconsciously wanted to check, but he realized that he had no spiritual power to open the storage bag and array in his sleeve. However, he seemed to have seen Chuchui in her original form and was also trying to protect her owner.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait for Chuichui toe back first. Oh right, how long have I been unconscious?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that he might have been unconscious for quite a long time, but Zhiying said that he had only been unconscious for about a day and a half.

    Liu Yuan nodded, wondering what was going on outside.

    The two of them were silent for a while, leaning against each other as they quietly watched the mes in front of them jump.

    ¡°Achoo!¡± Zhiying suddenly sneezed, her body trembled, and her face was a little nk. ¡°What, What is this?¡±

    Liu Yuan facepalmed. He knew that this little girl was not reliable.

    The two of them were wet and stuck together, so it would be strange if they were dried.

    Liu Yuan touched Zhiying¡¯s forehead. It was indeed a little hot. He said helplessly, ¡°You caught a cold.¡±

    Now, two people, one injured and one sick, were waiting for a cat toe back and save them. This was a very tricky situation.

    ¡°Oh right, Zhizhi?¡± Liu Yuan suddenly said.

    The spirit of the mountains and seas was a special creature, and in many maps, it would not be affected by the map¡¯s buffs.

    ¡°Papa!¡±

    The white spots of light gathered into a young girl, who flew toward Liu Yuan and rubbed against him, revealing a big happy smile. At the same time, her natural power began to heal Liu Yuan¡¯s injuries.

    Liu Yuan narrowed his eyes. He felt asfortable as if he was soaking in a hot spring. It was a pity that he could only recover a little with each treatment, but at least his chest was not as tight as before.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Zhiying looked at Zhizhi warily, then turned to look at Liu Yuan, her eyes full of usation.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice. ¡°She¡¯s not my biological child. Zhiying,e here. You¡¯re going to catch a cold. Take off your clothes first and dry your body.¡±

    Zhiying stared at Zhizhi, and Zhizhi tilted her head in confusion.

    Liu Yuan, who was caught in the middle, broke out in a cold sweat.

    In the past, when Zhizhi was still a child, Zhiying clearly did not have such a big reaction toward her¡­

    Why was the atmosphere so strange when a daughter was meeting his other daughter?

 Chapter 158 - 158 An Indirect Kiss

    158 An Indirect Kiss

    Although the atmosphere was not good, Liu Yuan still forced himself to convince Zhiying to change her clothes first.

    However, Zhiying was still staring at Zhizhi.

    Zhizhi looked back innocently.

    Liu Yuan touched his head and said, ¡°This is Big Sister Ying. Come, call her Big Sister.¡±

    Zhizhi nodded in confusion and said, ¡°Change it to Qianqian.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhiying was just staring at Zhizhi.

    When can you change this bad habit of not speaking clearly?!

    ¡°Ahem, Zhizhi, be good. Come here and sit. You can y with Chuichui when she¡¯s back.¡± Liu Yuan found a clean piece ofnd near the bonfire and ced Zhizhi beside him. He then sat down cross-legged to conserve his energy.

    He had lost at least half a tube of blood. If he were to be injured again, he would probably die before he could get out.

    Zhiying stared at Zhizhi and walked over to Liu Yuan. She hugged her knees and squatted down. Her gaze moved to his hand, then she leaned closer and lowered her head slightly.

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then heughed and reached out to touch the girl¡¯s head.

    Is this considered jealousy?

    He understood a little. when Zhizhi was young, Zhiying did not have such a strong sense of danger because Zhizhi was too young. She was like a different creature, so she did not feel anything.

    However, now that she had grown up, Zhizhi was an ¡®equal¡¯ to her in Zhiying¡¯s eyes. She immediately felt that her position was threatened and had a big reaction.

    ¡°Zhiying, be good too. Take off your clothes first. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if your condition worsenster.¡±

    Liu Yuan coaxed Zhiying. The young girl¡¯s nose was slightly red, and she looked cuter than usual. Finally, she nodded.

    Zhiying took off her outer shirt, revealing a tight-fitting dark green under-apron. It outlined her curves, but it could not cover her t, snow-white belly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He quickly turned around and stared at the bonfire.

    ¡­

    it seemed like Pihuan Luo was also wearing this color¡­

    So, it¡¯s still the mother-daughter type?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, and his thoughts drifted somewhere.

    Since Chuichui had already gone out to scout the way, he did not let Zhizhi go out as well. Zhizhi was the only one among them who could use spirit power, so any bit of spirit power must be cherished.

    Chui Chui, that coward, would probably run away when he saw something wrong, so she was particrly suitable for scouting.

    Liu Yuan tried to enter a meditative state, but he failed.

    This seemed to be the type of dungeon specialized for physical sses. Chuichui was from the monster race, so she had a natural advantage in physical strength.

    During the process of cultivation, spiritual power would also transform the body. For example, there would be a process of cleansing the marrow between the Qi Refinement stage and the Foundation Establishment stage. In fact, it would make the body cleaner and more suitable to amodate spiritual power, and there would be a great improvement in strength and toughness.

    After that, every time he advanced, his vitality would increase, which meant that his health bar would be thicker and thicker, and his defense would increase greatly. At the very least, a Core Formation stage cultivator was already an existence that ordinary people (including martial artists) could not break through.

    This was also the impassable chasm between Immortal cultivators and mortals.

    However, for spell cultivators and sword cultivators, the two attributes of physique and strength were still rtively weak.

    However, if it weren¡¯t for the chaotic situation at that time, Ye Cike¡¯s trick of injuring herself would have appeared very pretentious at first nce. Even if she was weak, how weak could a Void Refinement cultivator be?

    Speaking of which, when he threw the few people off the Singing Sword tform, Ye Cike looked like she was about to cry, as if she thought that he was going to sacrifice himself heroically.

    Now that he was trapped here and could not get out, he was like a missing person. He did not know how anxious those people would be.

    Shen Sifan¡¯s favorability bar had been locked when he had sent her down, which made him feel a little relieved when he was washed away by the tide.

    As for Duan Lanruo¡¯s words, he had sent a voice transmission saying that he was confident and had ns for Shen Sifan, so she should be more steady and send people to search for him. However, he should hide his true identity a little.

    There was also Gu Chang. Liu Yuan had asked Duan Lanruo to be the middleman and let Ling Yu and the two Jade Mirage Sect disciples who were also in the Singing Sword contest be brought back to Jade Mirage Sect. Basically, there would not be any major problems.

    He hoped that when they met again, he would already be an outstanding and positive Daoist disciple.

    Although Liu Yuan was his master on the surface, his true master had always been Ding Luan. In the end, Liu Yuan was just a tool to impart knowledge.

    Time was tight at the time, and he only had time to exin these things.

    As for Ye Cike¡­

    He could only hope that she would not cause too much of amotion¡­

    But no matter what, the identity of ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ was definitely going to be well-known.

    It was already shocking enough that he was ranked second on the Singing Sword Ranking, but then there was the sudden explosion of Asura field, and then he became a hero who saved an entire city.

    It was a good thing to get rid of some negative influences.

    Although he was still a little weak, he was now in the Core Formation stage and his cards in the System had increased his cultivation to the Void Refinement stage.

    In fact, he did not need to worry about the rest of the conquered characters anymore. Basically, he needed to use gueri tactics only for 5-star characters. For those below 5-star, he could just tackle them head-on. There was no need to panic.

    Hmph, to be able to reach such a height after transmigrating for two months, most of the transmigrators probably could only dream about this. If it was not for the fact that I haven¡¯t really gotten my own weapon yet, I¡¯d even fight a 5-star for you.

    Of course, he still needed to deal with a 5-star like Pihuan Luo for the time being.

    Liu Yuan looked at the long sword in his hand. The fire-like patterns on the pitch-ck sword dimmed, and the calm evil sword no longer had that imposing aura.

    However, he could still feel how powerful and reliable the soft hand that had covered the back of his hand and guided him to make that strike was.

    Although she had a bad personality and liked to treat people as toys, she was still the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion. When it was time to make a move, he would naturally have his dignity.

    Previously, the sword spirit was still trapped in the body of the sword. When she came out to help him with the Jade Snow, she must have paid a great price.

    After that sh, the sword spirit whispered in his ear that she would not be able to appear for a while. Originally, her remnant soul had almost been integrated, but now he had to start all over again.

    Liu Yuan touched his ear. Xiahou Cenyi did not forget to take a bite before he left.

    She was just like Pihuan Luo.

    She even bit the same ce.

    Liu Yuan had a subtle feeling in his heart.

    It felt as if the two of them had unknowingly achieved some kind of strange indirect kiss, which was very subtle.

    Of course, Liu Yuan was very grateful for Xiahou¡¯s help, but he could not help but worry. He couldn¡¯t use his spiritual power to help Xiahou because of the map¡¯s restriction, and he didn¡¯t know when she would recover.

    But then again, it turned out that she had been quietly integrating the sword spirit¡¯s remnant soul during that period of time. He always felt that she had actually nned something in secret.

    No wonder her tone was a little helpless and regretful.

    Liu Yuan touched his long sword and felt a little panicked. He didn¡¯t know what Xiahou would do after she came out of the sword if this hadn¡¯t happened.

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    The top priority was still to get out of here.

    Now, he could not use anything on him. Fortunately, he still clutched the Evil Heart of Killing in his hands. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have a weapon now.

    This type of restricted map and instance were the most disgusting and difficult to deal with in the game.

    This was because ordinary yers could not rely on stacking levels to cross the map. No matter how high your level was, you wouldn¡¯t have mana and wouldn¡¯t be able to cast any spells. Only yers with high physical damage could y a role.

    It was the same for the others. No matter what the restrictions were, they would be very troublesome.

    It was not actually that difficult, but there were always some disgusting things that would pop up among the yers.

    For example, if a certain type of yer was required for a certain instance dungeon, there would be some stupid yers who would just over-promise and get free benefits by free-loading in the dungeon.

    Then, they experienced what it felt like to be ridiculed by all the yers of Shangyang, a popr online game.

    It was terrifying.

    It could also be considered a glorious time that old yers could recall.

    There¡¯s an instance dungeon that has a mana value sealed buff. I think there¡¯s only one that¡¯s famous, and it¡¯s on the predetermined route, the ce where the White Dragon River passes.

    Liu Yuan looked around. It could be said to be a cave, but it was also reasonable to say that it was a tunnel, especially the water leakage above, as if it was underground near a river.

    Previously, Zhiying had said that she had brought her old father here from the bottom of the White Dragon River. In that case, the possibility that this ce was underground was even greater.

    ¡°¡®The Tomb of the Martial Emperor¡¯ is a restricted level 50 to 60 instance dungeon located at the bottom of the cliff next to the White Dragon River. It¡¯s located a little north of the middle of Central ins. If it¡¯s really this instance dungeon, then we¡¯re back on the road we set, and we¡¯ve saved a lot of time,¡± he said.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry.

    He had originally nned to go to the west of Central ins first, bypass the Shu state here, and lie low in the Sword Pavilion. Then, he would turn back and go to the northeast of Central ins to find Ling Luan at the Jade Mirage Sect.

    The entire route was in the shape of a left-pointing curve. In the middle, the n was to enter the Martial Emperor Tomb to obtain Fu Huan¡¯s inheritance.

    He still had to change thedy boss¡¯s fate.

    Originally, it would take them at least a few months to get there. but this time, the tide was so powerful and turbulent that its speed was several times faster than that of a thousand miles of river in a day. So it didn¡¯t seem too outrageous to take them to the north of the central ins in a day and a half.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Tianshu Geomancy Map that Lanruo gave me is also in the array in my sleeve. We can only wait for Chuichui toe back and ask to confirm it.¡±

    As Liu Yuan was thinking, he suddenly felt two jabs behind him.

    ¡°Zhiying? What¡¯s wrong¡­?¡±

    He turned back and looked stiffly at the wet clothes and half of the white arm.

    The girl¡¯s nasal voice came from behind, ¡°I¡¯m done,¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 The Same as Zhizhi

    159 The Same as Zhizhi

    Liu Yuan¡¯s body stiffened. He looked at the wet clothes that were handed to him and did not dare to move at all.

    His line of sight, in particr, could only shift back bit by bit, and continue to stare at the mes without blinking.

    The crackling sound of sparks flying and the sound of him swallowing his saliva rang out at the same time, making the surroundings particrly quiet.

    The young girl¡¯s breathing also seemed to be very close.

    ¡­

    ¡°Cough¡­ You¡¯ve already grown up. You should hang your own clothes. Don¡¯t always trouble others. You won¡¯t be independent¡±.

    Liu Yuan was calm.

    If it was not for Liu Yuan¡¯s experience, he wouldn¡¯t have been bothered by such a small scene.

    How could he be indifferent!

    How could this child be so cute and clingy?

    She was just like a proud Ragdoll cat. Obediently and slowly using its ws to touch you.

    ¡°You do it.¡± Zhiying seemed to be particrly stubborn at this moment. She handed the clothes to Liu Yuan again, almost stuffing them into his arms.

    She probably wanted to express her appeal to Liu Yuan as proof that she had been doted on.

    She wanted to show off to Zhizhi.

    She was very stubborn, which could be seen from her strict execution of Pihuan Luo¡¯s orders.

    Liu Yuan could only bite the bullet and take the wet clothes. He nced at them and wrapped the undergarments with the coat in his hand.

    But even so, he felt that the cold cloth in his hand was burning hot from the temperature of his palm, as if it had the body temperature of a young girl.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and subconsciously wanted to recite the Jade virtual Dao Scripture to calm himself down. Then he remembered that he had no spiritual power to use.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was too difficult.

    Zhizhi turned around and her eyes widened. ¡°So white, so fair...¡±

    Liu Yuan agreed. Zhiying was indeed quite fair. She had inherited her skin color from the Holy maiden, which was even whiter than the white clothes she wore. However, unlike Pihuan Luo¡¯s strong personality, Zhiying, who was as pure as a piece of white paper, could easily make people want to defile her.

    ¡°She¡¯s different from mother.¡±

    Liu Yuan, who had just thought of Pihuan Luo, heard Zhizhi¡¯s words and could not help but look sideways. He saw that the young girl¡¯s expression was very surprised, curious, and a little puzzled.

    She was different from Hu Jiuniang. This was indeed different. Although Hu Jiuniang was also fair-skinned, she always had a natural pink tinge to her, giving people a seductive feeling.

    Zhizhi lowered her head, then looked up and said seriously, ¡°But she¡¯s the same as Zhizhi.¡±

    ???

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was filled with question marks.

    Wait a minute, what¡¯s with this strangeparison? Why is she different from her mother, but the same as you? What do you mean by ¡®white¡¯?

    However, even if Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was in his throat, he could not turn back to look.

    Although he did not have the Jade virtual Daoist Scripture in his mind, he could still activate it manually. Liu Yuan muttered the contents of the Daoist Scripture that he had memorized, stood up with his clothes, and walked towards the drying pole that a shadow had hung up. He reached out and hung the clothes up one by one.

    Time to be a Sage!

    The Daoist Canon was truly a Daoist Canon. Just reading it gave one the feeling of purifying one¡¯s heart.

    Liu Yuan looked at the neatly arranged clothes in front of him and felt a little depressed. He felt the worry of an old father. This child just wanted to take her seriously. Did he ignore her too much?

    Even though Zhiying was always hiding in the dark, he should still take the initiative tomunicate with her when the time was right. Sigh, he said that he would correct her views, but it seemed like he had never done it.

    Liu Yuan was in deep self-me.

    He made up his mind to be responsible for Zhiying. From now on, he would start to spreadmon knowledge every day.

    At that moment, a ¡®meow~¡¯ was heard, and an orange figure leaped over.

    Whoosh!

    Chuichui, who had transformed back into a fat orange cat, scuttled in from the darkness outside and said, ¡°Zhiying, Zhiying, has my mount woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°Mount?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my¡­¡± Chuichui stopped abruptly. The cat was stunned. It looked up and saw Liu Yuan standing in front of the drying pole.

    Liu Yuan gave a fake smile and chuckled. He asked again, ¡°What mount?¡±

    Chuichui shivered and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s the wise, mighty, and great Master! Master, I went out to find the way and found that this should be a tomb. There were coffins and corpses everywhere, and some corpses that had just died! I obtained a letter from one of the corpses and a bow for you to use as a weapon. However, I encountered many demon beasts that I couldn¡¯t defeat, so I had toe back.¡±

    The demon dragon wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Sob, sob, how could she have known that Liu Yuan would wake up so quickly? When she left, this guy was still unconscious and looked pitiful as he was seriously injured. She thought that it was only reliable if she did it herself, so she agreed to Zhiying¡¯s request to let her go out and investigate.

    She did not expect to go out and help find a way back. She finally wanted to show off a little bit and get carried away, but in the end, he bumped into this guy who woke up.

    Was she going to be beaten up again?

    Chuichui thought of the word ¡®mount¡¯ on her thigh and felt extremely aggrieved. She subconsciously shook her ears, drooped, and took two steps back.

    As she retreated, Chuichui saw Zhiying at the side.

    The girl¡¯s figure was thin, and her skin was as white as snow. The curves of her body, half-hidden in the darkness, were extremely beautiful. She looked expressionlessly at the orange cat, whose eyes suddenly became horrified.

    Such a scene, coupled with the dark and gloomy cave environment, made the girl seem very weak, and Liu Yuan, who was smiling but not smiling, looked very terrifying.

    In addition, the clothes rack near Liu Yuan was full of Shadow¡¯s clothes. Chuichui almost effortlessly thought of some bad images.

    Oh, oh no!

    She did not expect to see the scene of this guy¡¯s [beep-]. No wonder he was so angry.

    Chuichui looked at Zhizhi, who was sitting on the ground, and her expression froze.

    Was he finally stooping so low that he even targetted a child like this?

    Humans were really evil.

    The demon dragon sighed, but there was nothing she could do. She could only stretch out her neck and ept the ughter.

    The orange cat walked forward dejectedly, walked to Liu Yuan, meowed, and sat down. It turned around and pouted.

    ¡°Meow meow meow??¡±

    Liu Yuan picked up Chuichui and looked at the orange cat with her eyes wide open. He said with a subtle expression, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t use your cat form to admit your mistake, understand?¡±

    ¡°Meow! (You discriminate against cats!)¡±

    Chuichui wagged her tail. Liu Yuan thought that he was not a crazed person, so of course, he would not be interested in this. He pouted and said, ¡°I am a cat racist. Next time when you apologize, remember to transform into a human and act cute as a cat.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 Boyfriendâ€™s Shirt

    160 Boyfriend¡¯s Shirt

    ¡°Meow, meow, meow (I¡¯ve always been good at acting cute, meow)!¡±

    The back of Chuichui¡¯s neck was being pinched, and its ws were constantly struggling and waving in the air, making sounds of protest.

    Liu Yuan held the orange cat in his arms. As his clothes were still a little wet, Chuichui struggled even more.

    Although Chuichui was born in a ce where she was born and was generallypatible with both water and fire attributes, when she turned into a cat, she still retained her cat habits and especially hated being getting wet.

    Later on, because of Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®Red Lotus Self-redemption¡¯, she was also a little afraid of fire as well.

    Although it was the one and only Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym born in the sea of earth fire and magma, there was no one else who was afraid of it now.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    As it struggled, the orange cat¡¯s fat legs suddenly kicked and broke free from Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. It rolled on the ground and became a poached egg.

    She was stunned. She stood up and twitched her ears. She looked back at her legs suspiciously and then at Liu Yuan.

    The young man¡¯s face was pale, as if he had been seriously injured.

    Chuichui¡¯s heart suddenly moved. ¡®That¡¯s right, now that this guy is injured, why should I be afraid of this mere mount?¡¯

    This ce suppressed spirit energy. As a demon beast, her physical strength far exceeded that of humans. This guy was definitely not her match!

    She had to let the mount know how powerful she was!

    The demon dragon was tempted to change back to her original form to scare this mount that always bullied her. Although she failedst time, she had the upper hand this time. If she saw this fellow¡¯s panicked expression, hehehehe!

    Liu Yuan still did not know what kind of ¡®evil¡¯ thoughts were lingering in the round orange cat¡¯s heart. He squatted down and reached out to Chuichui, trying to pick her up again.

    Hmph, a mere human¡¯s embrace, she would not go over!

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    However, things did not go as nned. By the time Chuichui reacted, she had already squinted her eyes and let out afortable cry. She raised her small head and rubbed it against Liu Yuan¡¯s palm, obediently being carried back into his arms.

    The demon dragon was stunned. Her expression changed to one of grief and indignation.

    She tried to struggle again, but the feeling of being touched was toofortable, and she soon turned into a solid liquid.

    Chuichui raised her head and nced at the young man¡¯s pale face.

    Hmph, seeing how pitiful he is, the Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym with a true dragon¡¯s soul won¡¯t be calctive with him, in case he gets scared and feels that he has lost his dignity.

    The orange cat found afortable ce in his arms and meowed twice.

    ¡°The soul contract will not lose its effect just because my spiritual power is gone,¡± Liu Yuan suddenly said in a low voice. ¡°So, don¡¯t think about the impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chuichui¡¯s expression of enjoyment froze, ¡°Meow meow meow.¡±

    Humans are too cunning, meow!

    Liu Yuan reached out and ced Chuichui in Zhizhi¡¯s arms. The girl hugged the orange cat and held onto her two paws. She rubbed her head and ears as if she was treating a big toy. She seemed to like it very much.

    Liu Yuan still took off his clothes.

    ¡°Zhiying, turn around a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The young girl obediently turned around, her back facing Liu Yuan.

    Zhiying¡¯s back view was filled with the beauty of a young girl¡¯s youth.

    And from the corner of his eye, he could still see that she was¡­ quite fair.

    Liu Yuan muttered as he gently draped the clothes over the girl¡¯s shoulders, covering her snow-white and slender body.

    Zhiying was slightly stunned. Looking at the cor on his shoulder, she lowered her eyes and reached out her fingers to gather it.

    ¡°Alright, go sit and wait for the clothes to dry. We¡¯ll go out together,¡± Liu Yuan said warmly.

    The clothes that the girl¡¯s fingertips touched were still a little wet, butpared to her ownpletely wet clothes, it could still be considered dry.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes were made by Ning Xiangrong. The material was special, so it was supposed to be impervious to fire and water. However, the buff here was too strong against spiritual power, so the effect of this spiritual item was sealed.

    Liu Yuan had just borrowed Zhizhi¡¯s spiritual power to temporarily restore the abilities of the clothes, and it automatically removed the moisture.

    In this situation, Zhizhi¡¯s spiritual power could not be replenished, so she should use it as little as possible.

    If it was really a Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon, the danger would still be very high, so they had to be careful.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Zhiying was silent for a moment, then nodded and walked to the fire.

    The youngdy¡¯s slender body was wrapped in overlyrge clothes, and her two slender and straight legs appeared to be even under the clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her figure and the corner of his mouth suddenly twitched. In this way, wouldn¡¯t it be a standard ¡®boyfriend¡¯s shirt¡¯? Just her figure alone was enough to lead the fashion trend in all of Shangyang.

    As expected, as long as it looked good, it would look good no matter what she wore.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and sat back to study the letter and bow that Chuichui had brought back. He lowered his head and opened the letter, only to find that his hair had grown so long that it was hanging down.

    Due to the increase in his cultivation realm, the increase in his spiritual power had brought arge amount of Qi and Blood to his original body. His height had also increased a little. Now, his hair was longer than his shoulders. He finally did not have to disguise his hair.

    However, speaking of disguises¡­

    ¡°Zhiying, have you removed the illusion on Gu Chang?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan facepalmed. Now that their spiritual powers were sealed, they did not know when they would be able to leave. Gu Chang might have already arrived at the Jade Mirage Sect by then.

    Was he an outstanding disciple of the Righteous path who was good at dressing up as a woman? This was too strange.

    Liu Yuan apologized to Gu Chang in his heart in a daze. he wanted to do it, but he was not strong enough.

    He looked back. The letter was somewhat damaged and stained with blood, and there was a mark on it.

    It looked like a light blue stream in the style of Ukiyo-e, which formed a circle.

    It was the seal of Bi Luo Mansion.

    ¡°Chuichui, you found it at the scene of the fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that person died not long ago. His eyes were wide open, and he looked like he had seen something terrifying.¡±

    The orange cat nodded and said in a confused tone, ¡°The traces of battle around him are very intense, and the stone walls around him have been destroyed. But strangely, the blood only has his aura. It was clearly a fight, but it wasn¡¯t an instant kill. It¡¯s impossible for the person who killed him to not be injured.¡±

    ¡°What kind of stone wall is the stone wall?¡± Liu Yuan asked as he browsed through the contents of the letter.

    Chuichui meowed. ¡°A stone wall is just a stone wall. It¡¯s made of rough stones. In the passages that extend in all directions, there are somerge circr patterns on it at intervals. It looks like a cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Nine Cauldrons of the Martial Dao... It seems we have really arrived at the Martial Emperor¡¯s dungeon,¡± Liu Yuan muttered.

    The greatest magic weapon of the Martial Emperor He Junhao was the nine bronze cauldrons that he had obtained from somewhere. As long as they were used, they could form a map-level buff without spiritual energy within the range, which was the reason for the restrictions of the entire tomb.

    The contents of the letter also confirmed the facts.

 Chapter 161 - 161 The Majesty of the Mountains; Heâ€™s Coveting Your Body!

    161 The Majesty of the Mountains; He¡¯s Coveting Your Body!

    The letter roughly said that the legendary tomb of the Martial Emperor had finally been found. Although most of the people who had been sent out in advance had been killed or injured, they had still brought back some important information, especially a rough map. With the help of the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendants who had been captured, they would definitely be able to find the Nine Cauldrons left behind by the Martial Emperor to refine pills.

    ¡°The Martial Emperor¡¯s descendants¡­ In the final cinematics of the instance dungeon, the Martial Emperor shouted something like ¡®When my descendant obtains my inheritance, I will kill all of you¡¯. It was a very standard ending line. So, there really are descendants, and they were captured by the people of Bi Luo Mansion.¡±

    Liu Yuan touched his chin.

    At thest stage of the dungeon, the final boss would be the remains of the Martial Emperor, He Junhao.

    It should be said that a Martial Emperor was indeed a Martial Emperor. His physical body had been sanctified, and he had used his martial arts to fight against the Immortal path. Even if he had died in the end, the empty shell of his physical body that was left behind had be an existence simr to a demon.

    It even retained a trace of his consciousness and martial arts, as if he was still alive.

    However, the ¡®Body Demon¡¯ was a demon after all, and it could not hide its brutal nature. In the third stage, it turned into an unknown object that needed to be censored.

    He had all sorts of arms and eyes, and he was fully equipped with the constricting elements. In this gloomy tomb instance dungeon, it looked very strange and terrifying.

    This Martial Emperor instance dungeon was also one of the rare instance dungeons with terrifying elements in the entire Central ins. As it was underground, there were all kinds of cruel traps. Bloody corpses and dried skeletons were hanging everywhere. The mostmon monsters were mechanical puppets.

    The lifeless and strange-looking mechanical puppets were also made by mortals. In this environment thatpletely suppressed spiritual energy, they were like fish in water.

    Since the setting of the game was that there were no ghosts, the supernatural elements were weakened to almost zero.

    This Martial Emperor cave instance dungeon had filled up the corresponding gaps, so yers who liked to sightsee were also very keen on clearing this instance dungeon, and it had always been very popr.

    This also exined why there were no blood stains despite the intense fight, because the person he was fighting with was not a human.

    But that person has never appeared in the plot, including the descendant of the Martial Emperor. There¡¯s still a long time before the opening of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It seems like there¡¯s an undiscovered hidden plot. It¡¯s a big problem as to where the descendant of the Martial Emperor has gone.

    Liu Yuan touched the map drawn on the letter and felt that this was probably a plot that would only be released after the update of the version he transmigrated to.

    The hidden stage of the dungeon.

    This gamepany¡¯s game designers loved to nt spies. Who knew that Gu Chang, who seemed to have no sense of existence in the plot, would be the biggest viin boss in the future?

    Liu Yuan kept the letter and picked up the longbow that Chuichui had brought.

    Inparison, he was more familiar with this bow. It was one of the few professional equipment that would drop from the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It was the level 50 purple equipment, ¡®Moonless Parasol Tree¡¯.

    This was a bow-type weapon that was produced by the Green Centipede.

    However, in the current situation, it was of no use. Only in a critical moment would a bow be of some use.

    Liu Yuan was ridiculing the fact that the people from Bi Luo Mansion were using the weapon of their biggest rival.

    However, since it was confirmed that it was the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, things would be much easier.

    Liu Yuan recalled all the memories of this instance dungeon, organized them and put them in his mind. Then, he waited for an unknown amount of time while Chuichui and Zhizhi were ying around.

    A few sparks jumped out of the bonfire, and the fire that had been burning for several hours was finally about to be extinguished.

    Fortunately, the physique of Immortal cultivators allowed them to see in the dark. Otherwise, they would have to be used as torches.

    Liu Yuan secretly rejoiced and put on his coat. He could not help but look at the girl standing next to the drying rack.

    Swish!

    Zhiying shook his dried clothes, and the wind finally extinguished the me.

    She slowly put on her undergarments. When she tied a knot at the back of her neck, she looked at the light yellow daffodil pattern on her undergarments.

    The water fairy was curved and grew beside the hills and ravines, giving it a different kind of childlike fun.

    The young girl slowed down her movements, and a dazed feeling welled up in her heart.

    ¡­

    Zhiying put on the rest of her clothes. She was the girl with ck hair and white clothes again.

    Zhiying did not look like she came from a demonic sect at all. Her eyes were as clear as water, and her mind was so pure that it made one feel pity for her. Liu Yuan thought this and saw the faint blush on the girl¡¯s face.

    He was stunned for a moment, and then his intuition told him that she was embarrassed because he had touched her clothes.

    Shyness did not seem very appropriate. Perhaps even Zhiying did not know what shyness was, but this scene did have the style of a young girl who was shy.

    The cold air was not reduced by half, and the blush on that beautiful little face made the young girl so beautiful that she was like a reflection of a half-closed lotus in the water. The water rippled, and the years were peaceful.

    ¡°?¡± Zhiying had walked in front of Liu Yuan and tilted its head as it looked at the dazed young man.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go out.¡± Liu Yuan returned to his senses and smiled.

    Zhizhi returned to her invisible form. On one hand, it was because that was her original form, which was energy saving mode. On the other hand, if she encountered an enemy, she could catch them off guard.

    In this dungeon clearing team, Chuichui was the main fighting force and had the ability to explore the way, so she was ced at the front.

    Zhiying followed behind Liu Yuan, guarding against any attacks from behind.

    as for Liu Yuan, he was heavily injured and was protected in the middle.

    The traps in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb were really impossible to guard against. There were all kinds of traps, and he had to pay attention to them at all times.

    Liu Yuan whispered to Chuichui, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ce where you found the bodies first. Since their bodies are gathered there, it means that you have found something there. There should be some gains.¡±

    it was not difficult to get out. Liu Yuan could recall the map ording to the map in his hand. However, since he was already here, how could he leave empty-handed?

    The group left the small corner and entered the dark tunnel.

    ¡­

    At the same time, within the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion came and went, busily helping to repair the damaged city wall and the array. It was very lively.

    Although the demonic sect¡¯s operation this time did not cause many casualties to the members of the Sword Pavilion, the economic losses were incalcble, and there was also the problem of face.

    However, just as the Sword Pavilion was having a headache, an important guest came to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Cike,e back with me.¡±

    A dignified and beautiful woman in a long red dress sat in front of the girl. Her eyes and brows were 70 percent simr to Ye Cike¡¯s, but she was more mature and her body was more well-rounded. Her eyes were not gentle, but instead, they were as majestic as the mountains and rivers.

    He was the current head of the Xuanying family, Ye Danqing.

    It had been two days since the Jade Snow tide. The Sword Pavilion was still in ruins, and the disciples were always busy. this incident had also alerted the diehards in the Sword Pavilion, who decided to seal the abandoned sword furnaces under the twelve peaks. Therefore, the Sword Pavilion was very lively these days.

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords was also building its city walls, interrogating the two captured leaders of the demonic sect, and reporting the casualties. In addition to the arrival of the summer solstice, the activities of worshiping the Sword Pavilion ancestor were imminent and could not be stopped for a moment.

    Of course, there was another important matter, which was to find the missing Jiang Feng in the tide. Due to the efficiency of the Green Centipede, the news that Jiang Feng¡¯s true identity was Liu Yuan had gradually spread, and it was only a matter of time before everyone knew.

    Ning Xiangrong, who should have been discoveredter, had also been included in the ¡®Group of Beauties¡¯ list by the Green Centipede in advance. Moreover, she was the first in the year. countless people could only madly envy the missing Jiang Feng in their hearts.

    Although the two of them were not married yet, she heard that they were already living in the same room. How could they not do what they had to do?

    It was just that thismotion didn¡¯t seem to affect the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    In the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s Lanfang Garden, in a pond full of pink lotuses, a few golden-red carps swam in the waves. Suddenly, they were shocked by the woman¡¯s voice and sank to the bottom of the water, leaving only a few bubbles.

    The courtyard was full of flowers and nts, and from time to time, the chirping of birds and insects could be heard.

    ¡°Even without the Xuanyang Pearl, you are still the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. So what if you can¡¯t bear any offspring? Your talent is unprecedented, and you have already reached the Void Refinement stage at the age of 15.¡±

    ¡°Cike, let¡¯s put an end to this matter. The n elders won¡¯t haggle over the matter of the Skyring Sword. As long as you return, Mother will do anything you want.¡±

    ¡°But when Jiang Feng stole your Xuanyang Pearl, you two didn¡¯t interact at all. Could it be that he likes a 13 year old child? Isn¡¯t his purpose obvious? Listen to Mother, he¡¯s only lusting after your body, there¡¯s no sincerity.¡±

    The head of the Xuanyin family sat across from Ye Cike and held the young girl¡¯s hands. Compared to Ye Cike¡¯s well-defined hands, the lines of her hands were softer and more beautiful.

    The girl retracted her gaze from the window, her hands on the desk clenched into fists.

    Ye Danqing pulled the girl¡¯s hand with one hand and covered the girl¡¯s forehead with the other, pushing a few strands of hair to the side.

    A trace of heartache shed through the eyes of the Xuanyin family¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight in just a few days. Even if I let you be with Jiang Feng, the Green Lotus Swordsman Shen Sifan is not a good-for-nothing. Duan Lanruo is also an old fox. In my opinion, a person like him has probably provoked more than these few girls. How can you fight against them? The word ¡®love¡¯ is the most hurtful, and it¡¯s even more so for the people of the Xuanyin family. Listen to Mother and let go.¡±

    Because of their unique constitution, the most unique of its kind, the Xuanyin family had been a target of coveting.

    If it weren¡¯t for their astonishing talent in cultivation, the Xuanyin family would have long since ceased to exist. They would have be the exclusive property of some great power, or perhaps even be a fugitive.

    Ye Danqing looked at her daughter, who she had carried for ten months. The young girl looked almost exactly the same as her when she was young, but her personality was more stubborn, which made her feel pity for her, but also angry at her for not giving up.

    What¡¯s the use of a man? It was because they were too closed off in the family that led to such a result. In the future, it was better to let the disciples of the family go out and see how greedy and evil the outside people were. Only then could they raise their vignce.

    Moreover, Jiang Feng was not a good man. There were already five or six women on the surface.

    She¡¯d already investigated and found that none of the secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were virgins. ording to her analysis, the greatest possibility was that they¡¯d already be Jiang Feng¡¯s sex toys.

    It had to be said that Duan Lanruo was indeed ruthless.

    This Jian Feng did not know how to control himself and did not have the demeanor of an Immortal cultivator. It was also an insatiable and treacherous person. However, it was undeniable that his battle record of being second on the Singing Sword Ranking and the sword strike that blocked the river were indeed true abilities.

    Otherwise, how could he have convinced people like the Green Lotus Swordsman and the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords? It was just that his character was not convincing enough.

    Ye Danqing reached out and touched her daughter¡¯s face. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She said with a serious and nervous expression, ¡°The Xuanyin and Xuanyang attract each other, you and he are in a conflict.¡±

    Only then did she realize that her daughter was like a sheep entering a wolf¡¯s den, and she instantly used her spiritual power to sense.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Fortunately, she was still a virgin.

    Ye Danqing¡¯s expression eased a little, but then she was stunned.

    That¡¯s not right. Although this is a good thing, with that Jiang Feng¡¯s nature, how could he noty his hands on a girl who has already fallen in love with him?

    Ye Cike pursed her lips and protested in a low voice with a faint blush on her face. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s not coveting my body.¡±

    Thest few words were said in a low voice. It was obvious that the girl was still very shy in front of her mother. She did not take the initiative like she did when she was with Liu Yuan.

    The young girl lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong and whispered, ¡°I told him a long time ago that if he wanted it, I wouldn¡¯t refuse. He also touched my skin a few times. If he wanted my body, he would have done it long ago.¡±

    However, he just did not do it. Ye Cike was often angry about this, and she felt that it must be because of those hateful women, especially that Duan Lanruo.

    Ye Danqing¡¯s face stiffened and her vision turned ck. She felt that her daughter had been taken away without her knowing. If Jiang Feng had wanted to, he would have eaten her up immediately.

    Speaking of which, since Ye Cike was born from her own Xuanyang Pearl, then her daughter¡¯s Xuanyang Pearl was almost equivalent to her own Xuanyang Pearl.

    The head of the Xuanyin family suddenly felt somewhat ufortable, as if something was not quite right.

    If Liu Yuan could get Ye Cike pregnant, it would mean that he would be able to have an affair with all of them.

    Such an absurd thought shed through Ye Danqing¡¯s mind. Even the head of the family felt extremely ashamed. She was flustered for a moment and mmed the table to cover it up. She said sternly, ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Ye Cike trembled and lowered her head, ¡°Mother, I like him, and I don¡¯t have the Xuanyang Pearl anymore. After i go back, no matter how you oppose the opinions of the masses, you won¡¯t be able to convince me. Why don¡¯t you let me continue to look for him? When I find him, I¡¯ll definitely bring him back.¡±

    Ye Danqing looked at her stubborn daughter in a daze and suddenly let out a long sigh.

    The room fell into silence. After a while, Ye Danqing stood up and said, ¡°Think about it for a while. I¡¯m going to talk to City Lord Duan about something.¡±

 Chapter 162 - 162 Just Like This

    162 Just Like This

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ye Cike replied and sat down obediently with her head lowered. She was like a child who had been lectured by her parents ¨C obedient and cowardly.

    After Ye Danqing left and closed the sliding door, she heaved a sigh of relief and peeked outside.

    The young girl turned around and twisted her clothes with her hands. She mumbled in frustration, ¡°Bastard, why did youe out to block me? You threw me away just like that. You are my Xuanyang Pearl, so I should be the one throwing you away, not you! Preposterous!¡±

    Ye Cike thought of how she had watched helplessly as Liu Yuan was drowned in the tide. She felt sad and choked up.

    She was clearly the most cunning and slippery guy. Why was he trying to be a hero in this life and death situation? Great, now his whereabouts were unknown, and he had just obtained second ce on the Singing Sword Ranking. He had not even been praised by others yet.

    So stupid.

    Ye Cike was annoyed by Her Xuanyang Pearl¡¯s stupidity.

    Why did she have to care about others at this time? She couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. Why was she so smart at the city gate that day, but now she had be stupid? It must be that old woman¡¯s fault, and that Shen Sifan¡¯s fault!

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family was angry for a while, and after criticizing him in her heart, she became dispirited again.

    No matter what she said in her heart, it would not change anything.

    Especially now that she was being blocked by her mother, she could not even turn to her mother for help. Instead, it seemed like she wascking someone.

    At that time, Shen Sifan had immediately jumped down to save Liu Yuan, but the next day, she returned to the City of Ten Thousand Swords with a dazed expression. Her clothes were still dripping with water, and her ck hair stuck to her face. She did not look as sharp as usual, only a trace of helplessness and confusion.

    With Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation at the Void Refinement stage, the chances of him surviving were actually quite high. However, Shen Sifan seemed to think that she was the one who forced Liu Yuan to untie the knot in her heart and do such a thing for her. Moreover, Duan Lanruo had also said that he had two Soul Formation stage ¡®bodyguards¡¯ by his side, so there was a high probability that he would be fine. It was just that he didn¡¯t know where he had been swept away by the tide.

    Shen Sifan rejected Shen Lin¡¯s request to return to the sect. He was also a little angry that Shen Lin did not help Liu Yuan previously. This made the master of Taiqing Pavilion confused.

    He was clearly on Shen Sifan¡¯s side at the time. It was understandable if Liu Yuan was angry, but now, not only did his sister not thank him, but she was also ming him?

    It¡¯s really too difficult for him¡­

    The Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion wanted to cry but had no tears. He fully understood what it meant to favor an outsider. However, Shen Sifan had still thanked and apologized to him before she left, which made him feel a littleforted.

    Yes, she ¡®left¡¯ the city.

    Shen Sifan had just left the City of Ten Thousand Swords not long ago, and he did not know where he had gone.

    Every time Ye Cike thought of this, she would regret not letting Shen Sifan take her along on the journey. Now, it was impossible for her to leave under her mother¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family sprawled on the desk, not caring about her image at all. She turned her head and saw the back of the two people outside the door.

    She widened her eyes slightly. One of them was Ye Danqing, who had just walked out, and the other was Duan Lanruo.

    Ye Cike had been following Liu Yuan for the past few days, so she was very familiar with these women¡¯s figures.

    Although she did not care about it at all, she had to take a look at such a big and unsightly thing.

    ¡­

    Ye Danqing closed the door and turned around to see a woman standing not far from the door.

    she slowed down and walked forward. ¡°City Lord Duan, do you also have something to say to me?¡±

    A light and elegant fragrance hit her in the face, but she did not know whether it was a body fragrance or incense.

    The woman standing quietly outside the door was wearing a peacock-blue coat. The loose material outlined her beautiful curves. Her ck hair was tied up high and fixed with a pin, revealing her white neck and two locks of ck hair hanging down from her temples.

    Other than that, there were no other decorations, but it only served to entuate Duan Lanruo¡¯s beauty.

    She reached out her fair and slender hand to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. She looked like a beautiful and gentle ordinary woman, not the City Lord of a prominent city.

    The two of them were both mothers, and they had very simr temperaments.

    Gentle and tolerant.

    However, Duan Lanruo had the maturity of having experienced the world, while Ye Danqing still retained the innocence of a virgin.

    It seemed very contradictory, but it was unexpectedly very harmonious. The mixed temperament made the head of the Xuanyin family seem to be between a young girl and a woman. It represented what she would be after losing the ability to desire important things.

    If it was up to her Little Junxuan to judge, he probably wanted to sleep with this woman.

    Hmm¡­ A beautiful woman with a mature body and an innocent heart. From Hu Jiuniang¡¯s point of view, her Little Junxuan seemed to be into this.

    Especially when this woman was in a high position and her daughter was in love with him.

    She could not think of any other reaction that was more appropriate than a man¡¯s instinctive desire to conquer and bestiality.

    Ye Danqing suddenly furrowed her brows. Why did the City Lord¡¯s gaze also seem a little strange?

    That kind of invasive gaze was not like the way a woman would look at a woman.

    ¡°City Lord?¡± Family Head Ye could not help but remind her.

    Duan Lanruo regained her senses and nonchntly shifted her gaze away from Ye Danqing¡¯s chest. She smiled and said, ¡°Please continue, Family Head. I do have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Although Ye Danqing felt that something was amiss, she could only nod and say, ¡°Cike has disturbed your residence during this period of time. She has been spoiled by me too much and has an arrogant personality. She has caused a lot of trouble. I will take her home and teach her a good lesson. I hope that the City Lord will not me her.¡±

    Duan Lanruo could not help butugh and shake her head. ¡°Not at all. Cike is still quite cute.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ye Danqing asked again. ¡°What does city Lord Duan want from me?¡±

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing¡­ Sorry to offend you!¡± Duan Lanruo slowly said.

    Ye Danqing was about to resist her sudden attack when she suddenly felt dizzy. She did not know when he had fallen into her trap. She pursed his lips and said, ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    Ye Cike opened the door and was shocked to see her mother unconscious in Duan Lanruo¡¯s arms.

    ¡­

    A few figures suddenly appeared above the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    ¡°ording to the information, the second team of Bi Luo Mansion has been annihted. The Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb is extremely dangerous, so we must be extra careful.¡± One of the men in a Daoist robe had a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Hehe, then isn¡¯t it our time to shine?¡± A mature and beautiful woman said with a charming smile, ¡°The people of Bi Luo Mansion are indeed all trash.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after the mission given by the referee ispleted.¡± The man in the Daoist robe waved his hand.

    Theynded on the ground.

    And standing at the back were two girls who looked exactly the same.

    These two girls were obviously twins. They had the same delicate face, with baby fat cheeks. The dress they wore was very different from the one in Central ins. It was like a short bundle. The rope on the dress was intertwined, and the skirt was short and small. Their legs were wrapped in smooth white socks, which made them look delicate and lovely. One had two ponytails, and the other¡¯s long hair hung down.

    And most importantly, both of them had fiery red furry ears on their heads andrge fluffy tails behind them.

    They did not say a word and looked down at the unnoticeable tomb on the ground.

    Then, they looked at each other and exchanged information¨C

    He¡¯s here.

 Chapter 163 - 163 The Puppet (1)

    163 The Puppet (1)

    The orange cat led the way in front. Her ears perked up vigntly and twitched from time to time as she looked around vigntly. Her amber vertical pupils shed with a sharp light. In the dark, she was like an indomitable vanguard, silent.

    When Chuichui was serious, even if she was wearing a cute cat disguise, people could still feel the fierce aura of her demon dragon.

    However, as someone who had seen Chuichui¡¯s best side and had the closest rtionship with her, Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was still very subtle.

    He did not know when Chuichui would be pregnant and produce a whole new race.

    Liu Yuan had the feeling of an old farmer looking forward to his harvest. He lowered his head and looked at the map that Chuichui had brought over. Comparing his knowledge of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb dungeon, he found the way out from his memory.

    He drew the route on the paper and made a mark, but that did not mean he could get out immediately.

    The Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon was not a ce where one could leave just because they wanted to. When people walked in the underground passages, they would always trigger the mechanisms and monsters, which would also trigger the operation of the entire instance dungeon. The entrance would be sealed, and they could only leave after clearing the instance dungeon.

    Previously, it was said that it would be a loss if they didn¡¯t get some benefits. In fact, it was an additional reason. The key was that they couldn¡¯t get out if they didn¡¯t clear the game.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Chuichui stopped in her tracks and twitched her ears. In front of them was the exit of the passage. They walked forward and found that it was a rtivelyrge space. It was circr in shape, with a dome above it. There were cauldron-shaped patterns on the four walls, and in front of it was a copsed stone pile. It looked like a statue or something. They could vaguely see a huge palm that was more than five feet in size stuck inside.

    Liu Yuan looked around and walked in slowly. As expected, he found many fresh corpses. The ground was covered in blood and traces of fighting. The density was beyond imagination. Just by looking at these traces, one could tell how tragic the scene was.

    The dead bodies were all dressed in different clothes, but the way they died was not very decent. Liu Yuan squatted down and found the identity wooden token of Bi Luo Mansion in one of their clothes. It was different from his own, which meant this batch of people had been eliminated recently.

    Liu Yuan rummaged through the bodies. All of them had been killed by the same weapon. The cut was smooth, but it did not look like a sword. It was too straight and the cut was too long. It looked more like a silk thread.

    This was also the weapon that the mechanical puppets in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon were best at.

    He raised his head and saw the dim light from themp on the stone wall.

    ¡°Strange, these lights didn¡¯t light up when I left.¡±

    Chuichui suddenly muttered in a strange voice.

    ¡°Be careful, the mechanical puppet here hasn¡¯t left yet,¡± Liu Yuan said softly as he looked at the surrounding stone walls carefully. ¡°When you see light shing on the stone walls, immediately retreat.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhiying replied from behind.

    Chuichui arched her back and twitched her ears. Suddenly, she looked to the left and her pupils shrank. ¡°Left side! They¡¯re here!¡±

    A series of sounds that sounded like gears being fitted together rang out, and the stone wall shed with a trace of light.

    Threads!

    ¡°Dodge first!¡± Liu Yuan shouted, and then he was immediately blocked by Chuichui, who had suddenly returned to her original form.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The demon dragon¡¯s body was burning with ss-like mes. It swept Liu Yuan away and retreated a few hundred feet.

    Zhiying quickly retreated, its small face looking warily at the stone wall.

    The stone wall suddenly split open, and a human figure suddenly emerged from it. There were slender des embedded in his arms, and he was wearing a light ck armor. He looked like the Japan samurai in Liu Yuan¡¯s impression, but this human figure had no facial features.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The de cut through the heavy air in the tomb, and the human figure suddenly ran toward the few of them, his arms emitting a bright light.

    Roar!!!

    Thunk!

    The demonic Dragon turned around and roared. It raised its ws and pressed the human figure to the ground.

    She revealed an excited yet cruel smile. It had been a long time since she had fought. Today, she could finally enjoy herself!

    The human figure¡¯s full appearance could only be seen at this moment. It was a mechanical puppet made of wood. It had no facial features and no palm prints on its hands. However, the carving of its fingers was exquisite and lifelike. Compared to the other simple and crude aspects, it could be said to be perfect!

    Such a delicate hand flipped over and caught the sliding de.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The human figure turned around and sent his de forward. However, Chuichui¡¯s scales were extremely hard. Sparks flew from the collision, but she was not injured.

    Creak creak creak!

    The humanoid¡¯s arm sank down as it was pressed down by Chuichui¡¯s ws. His body structure was slightly dislocated and twisted.

    ¡°Hmph, Hmph, Hmph, you¡¯ve seen how powerful Chuichui is!¡± The demonic dragon once again revealed her unruly side, and the corners of her mouth curled up, revealing a proud expression.

    She turned around and stole a nce at Liu Yuan.

    Hmph, now that she had performed so well, there would definitely be a reward. She was extremely good to her mount.

    Ka ka ka ka ka!

    The sound of the mechanism turning was endless. Themp on the stone wall suddenly turned, and a few silk threads stretched straight in the air, connecting to the puppet.

    ¡°Chuichui, let go of that thing! Retreat! Be careful to avoid those lines, there¡¯s poison on them!¡± Behind her, Liu Yuan¡¯s expression changed and he shouted, ¡°Zhiying, go and cut down thatmp!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    Zhiying¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from his sight. Even if she had lost her spiritual energy, her physical strength was still very strong. It was just that she was still slightly inferior to a professional physical cultivator.

    The human figure was linked by the threads, and its strength suddenly increased. It parried Chuichuan¡¯s ws, and the force gradually increased, causing Chuichuan¡¯s eyes to widen.

    Ka!

    The de on the human-shaped arm suddenly broke, and his body was pressed down by Chuichui. However, he instantly made a posture of an iron bridge, twisted backward, and then jumped up,nding on the ws of the demon dragon.

    Chuichui heard Liu Yuan¡¯s words and immediately retreated. However, the human figure was as agile as a dancer, and the silk threads had already fallen around Chuichui.

    With a ng, the silk thread was tightened by the human figure, forming a circr encirclement that attacked Chuichui!

    Chuichui¡¯s body was burning with mes, and the approaching threads were reflected in her pupils.

    Crack!

    The human figure¡¯s movements came to an abrupt stop, and the silk thread drooped down in midair.

    The tomb returned to silence.

    Zhiying had already cut off themp and rolled to the side.

    Chuichui took the opportunity to smash the puppet into pieces.

    ¡°Pant~~ pant~ pant~¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he saw the surrounding stone walls begin to sh with light. Countless threads appeared between the cracks of the bricks, like countless spider webs, forming a huge and dangerous nest.

    The stone wall opened up one by one, and dozens of human figures wearing armor walked out, with sharp des on their arms.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He finally knew how these people on the ground had died so miserably.

 Chapter 164 - 164 The Puppet (2)

    164 The Puppet (2)

    Chuichui retreated and used its tail to wrap around Liu Yuan, forming a defensive circle.

    She looked around warily at the slowly approaching puppets.

    The des were sharp and the armor was thick. Under the light of the fire, one could see some dark red bloodstains, all of which were thest traces left by the skeletons on the ground.

    Threads made of an unknown material extended from the stone walls and the eternalmps. As if they were controlling puppets, they controlled the moving figures. The sound of the mechanism operating echoed throughout the entire space, changing unpredictably.

    Liu Yuan looked at the approaching puppets and noticed that they had begun to consciously form a formation, and their postures were almost no different from humans.

    Although the scene was a little unbelievable for an ordinary Tomb Raider, and it would be very difficult to deal with this array if it was their first time facing it, it was not difficult for Liu Yuan.

    After all, he had seen this kind of group of monsters many times.

    ¡°Listen to mymand. Chuichui, deal with the one on the left first. Zhiying, take the opportunity to shoot down the oilmp.¡±

    Liu Yuanmanded Chuichui and Zhiying in an orderly manner. Fortunately, these two were the type with richbat experience. As long as he gave themand, they could automatically attack andplete it well. The feeling of having two godly teammates was too great. In turn, it made Liu Yuan recall the fear of being killed by a lousy teammate in a random match in a dungeon when he had nothing to do.

    The mostmon things in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon were these various types of puppet monsters. Among these puppets, the lowest level was the ¡®Wooden Figure¡¯, and the highest level was still in the center of the tomb, ced near the Martial Emperor¡¯s body. There were four mechanical beasts that were imitations of the Green Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise.

    In addition, there was a very strange NPC in the tomb.

    It was an NPC that couldmunicate, not a monster.

    It was a female puppet that wandered around the tomb all year round. She was either a maid or a butler. She was very concerned about the entire tomb, but she did not have any hostility toward yers. She would only pop up from time to time and wander around the tomb to clean and tidy up.

    For example, clean up the broken limbs of some puppets that had been dismantled by yers and give a warm reminder to keep them clean.

    It was worth mentioning that this female puppet could be conquered, but very few yers would try to conquer it.

    Perhaps it was because her behavior was too predictable and she basically did not speak, many yers subconsciously thought that she was a low-level intelligence and could not be conquered at all.

    Since a robot wouldn¡¯t make a good collection in the CG album, most yers did not bother conquering her.

    However, as a conquering strategy maniac, conquering was a form of entertainment for Liu Yuan. Therefore, not only did he not let go of non-human beings, but he also did not let go of inanimate objects!

    In fact, in terms of the results, Liu Yuan felt that he had made a huge profit.

    He also received an intelligence fee.

    He often sold the characters¡¯ information that contained a lot of hidden storylines to thepletionists in the forums.

    They could be considered his regr customers.

    From the description of the puppet NPC, it could be seen that the wife of Martial Emperor He Junhao was a puppeteer, which was a profession ss that specialized in creating puppets with the art of machinery.

    This ss was also a hidden ss, but it was very difficult to activate. Itsbat power was quite impressive, but the main thing was that the puppeteer ss was really too hardcore. It made you write code to create so-called ¡®puppet dolls¡¯. From the appearance to the behavior, you had to write everything yourself.

    As a result, this ss was as rare as Phoenix¡¯s feathers in the game. It was almost impossible to find it, or rather, even if one found it, their skill level would not be very high.

    After He Junhao¡¯s death, the traps and the puppets in the tomb were all done by his wife. His wife¡¯s remains were in his tomb. They had been through life and death together. They were truly a pair of true love.

    The monsters in front of them were above average in the tomb dungeon.

    At the very least, it was still a little difficult for Chuichui to deal with them. The puppets¡¯ weapons were of excellent quality, and the strength of the dragon¡¯s body was not enough for her to ignore them. She could only dodge. Fortunately, the dome above was high, and it was not narrow. Otherwise, it would be even more difficult.

    With Liu Yuan, who was familiar with the dungeon, leading the team, coupled with the strength of Chuichui and Zhiying, the battle was settled in one encounter.

    The ground was a mess. Other than the old and new corpses, there were also a few lifeless puppet parts.

    ¡°This stone wall is hollow inside.¡±

    Liu Yuan walked forward and looked at one of the eternalmps. The wall had already been restored, but arge hole had suddenly opened up. It was pitch ck inside, and the mechanical puppets walked out.

    ¡°You want to open it and take a look, meow?¡± Chuichui was eager to try, her tail wagging.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dragon now,¡± Liu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°Why are you meowing?¡±

    Chuichui, ¡°...¡±

    Oh no, oh no, she hadpletely transformed into Liu Yuan¡¯s ything. She didn¡¯t even sound dignified when she spoke.

    The demon dragon suddenly felt a little depressed.

    ¡°Meow meow meow¡±

    Liu Yuan patted Chuichui and smiled. ¡°Open it. It wasn¡¯t easy to clear the small monsters. You can¡¯t just leave like that. ¡±

    Although Chuichui did not really understand what he said, she roughly understood what he meant. The most important thing was that he said to open it.

    The demon dragon¡¯s tail swept violently, causing the wall to copse and dust to scatter.

    Inside the wall, there was a pile of materials that looked exactly the same as the mechanical puppets. However, they had not been activated yet, and it looked strangely terrifying.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a storage area...¡±

    Liu Yuan walked in and then stopped because the puppets suddenly opened their eyes.

    Those puppets they fought before did not have any facial features, but the puppets here did. They were obviously of a higher level and more vivid and demonic, making people shudder.

    In fact, there were even more of them.

    But at the same time, Liu Yuan also saw a cauldron in the distance.

    It was one of the Nine Cauldrons that maintained the formation.

    ¡°Chuichui, get ready to attack!¡± Liu Yuan was nning to break out of the encirclement. If he could break the formation of the Nine Cauldrons directly, these puppets would not be a threat. As long as he seized the opportunity, these seemingly terrifying puppets would not be a huge threat.

    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s a guest.¡±

    A faint chiding sound was heard, and all the shaking puppets stopped and closed their eyes again.

    A petite figure in a light red dress appeared next to the bronze cauldron with a paperntern in her hand.

    In the dark, the dim light illuminated her delicate and fair face.

    She was holding antern in one hand and a broom in the other. She was wearing an apron and looked like she was about to clean up.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Gu Siyinâ€™s Teenage Girlâ€™s Feelings

    165 Gu Siyin¡¯s Teenage Girl¡¯s Feelings

    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month...¡±

    Gu Siyin mumbled as she looked at the green grass in front of her.

    From the beginning of summer, it was already midsummer. In the blink of an eye, the leaves were turning yellow.

    The young girl swayed her two bare and fair little feet. Her loose yellow home clothes hung down as she sat on the swing in her own courtyard, swaying slowly. Her soft ck hair hung down and fell on her slender shoulders.

    Perhaps it was because she had someone she cared about, she tilted her head and supported her chin with her hand. A few strands of long hair stuck to her temples. She lowered her eyes, and the shadow of her eyshes fell on her pink dress. She had a charm that she didn¡¯t have before. She was about to reach marriageable age soon.

    At night, when shey in bed, she would also reminisce about the feeling of leaning on Liu Yuan¡¯s chest and hugging her sweetheart tightly. She would pull up the nket and blush.

    The young girl would sometimes imagine that Ning Xiangrong and Liu Yuan were flirting with each other. She had heard it several times, and it was impossible not to think about it.

    In the days that they lived together, Gu Siyin would also ask Ning Xiangrong how a man and a woman should be with her face red.

    When she asked, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. She wanted to run away in a hurry, but Ning Xiangrong came back to her senses and touched her head with a smile, saying that they were in love and that it was only right.

    Gu Siyin was stunned and nodded obediently. Then, she asked timidly what she should do.

    Ning Xiangrong smiled slyly. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll let your Brother Junxuan teach you personally. He¡¯ll definitely be waiting to see you blush and not know what to do, and then teach you what to do step by step. Maybe he¡¯ll even let you do it yourself and enjoy Little Siyin¡¯s anxious look as if you¡¯re about to cry.¡±

    This kind of secret could only be said in private.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s little face was as red as a little tomato. Ning Xiangrong hugged her and said that she was very cute, then pinched her here and there.

    Gu Siyin buried her head in Ning Xiangrong¡¯s chest and mumbled when Brother Junxuan would be back.

    Ning Xiangrong patted the young girl¡¯s back and gently said, ¡°When Little Siyin grows up, your Brother Junxuan will definitelye back and pick the fruit he raised, or he¡¯ll suffer a great loss.

    Since then, Gu Siyin had been focusing on her cultivation. As she already had a foundation in martial arts, the process of expanding her meridians during the Qi Refinement stage was smooth. The technique that Liu Yuan had given her was also of high quality, and her spirit root was also not bad. She was about to reach the Foundation Establishment stage very soon.

    asionally, she would have a girlish heart and secretly lick her lips and light up a flower hairpin. She looked at the charming young girl in the mirror, looking forward to the day when Liu Yuan would return, and her eyes revealed a stunned look.

    However, this wait seemed to be endless. It had only been a month, but it felt like they had already experienced countless seasons.

    After Liu Yuan left, when Gu Siyin was still living at Water Moon Dock, after their rtionship became closer, she would asionally sleep with Ning Xiangrong. When they talked about how they missed Liu Yuan, the young girl who was always sensitive to it would shed tears of sadness. Ning Xiangrong would hug her as usual, but she didn¡¯t say any words offort.

    It was obvious that even though she had always appeared to be the one consoling him, she actually missed Liu Yuan as much as Gu Siyin did. She just did not show it.

    Later, although it was embarrassing, Gu Siyin identally wet Ning Xiangrong¡¯s clothes with her tears, and they even slept together at night.

    At that time, a certain someone was still entangled between the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gentle home and the Asura arena,pletely unaware of what had happened in his harem.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s toes touched the soft grass nket and stopped the swing. She suddenly puffed up her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all that bastard¡¯s Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s fault. Otherwise, I would have married Brother Junxuan long ago, and Brother Junxuan wouldn¡¯t have left so quickly. I don¡¯t even know where he is now.¡±

    The youngdy was naturally not angry at her best Brother Junxuan, but at those bad women. If they liked him, then they liked him. They can just marry him. Did they have to tear the person they liked into pieces and dig seven or eight holes in themselves to be buried with him? Was that love?

    If it continued like this, who would still like her then?!

    Gu Siyin angrily cursed in her heart that this Green Lotus Swordsman deserved to be loved by no one.

    One of the little girl¡¯s white and tender lotus feet mped a green grass hard, staring fiercely at the grass. With a snap, it broke, and she finally vented her anger.

    Suddenly, she heard the voice of her personal maidservanting from behind her.

    ¡°Miss, Water Moon Dock¡¯s Fairy Ning hase to visit.¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    Gu Siyin stood up immediately. Her light yellow dress glided across the air with a beautiful curve and she ran out energetically.

    ¡°Miss ling! Shoes, shoes!¡± The servant girl shouted from behind.

    Gu Siyin quickly turned back, put on her shoes, lifted her skirt, and ran out, leaving behind an empty swing that swayed back and forth before finally stopping.

    Sister Ning couldn¡¯t havee all the way here to look for her for no reason¡­ Could it be that there¡¯s news about Brother Junxuan?

    The young girl¡¯s eyes were bright as she flew around the corner of the hall and saw Ning Xiangrong sitting in the hall.

    The Water Moon Mirror Flower was still as beautiful as ever. Her beautiful face was cold and arrogant, but not haughty. Instead, it carried a trace of dignity. She was now being treated by the entire Water Moon Dock as the next Dock Master. Her temperament was also very different from before.

    Of course, the biggest difference was that after her long hair was tied up, her figure was much fuller than before. Although she still had perfect curves, there was a hint of maturity, just like a young and beautiful woman.

    This was, of course, the credit of Mr. Liu.

    Gu Siyin rushed up and quickly exchanged a few pleasantries before asking with anticipation if there was any news of Brother Junxuan.

    Ning Xiangrong smiled and tapped the girl¡¯s nose, ¡°All you do is ask for Brother Junxuan. Can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    Gu Siyin puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I like him, so what? The people of the pugilistic world don¡¯t care about trifles. Besides, I¡¯ll marry Brother Junxuan sooner orter. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Gu Feidao, who was sitting at the head of the table, knocked on the armrest and coughed twice before he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already famous in the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± The young girl snorted with her hands on her hips. ¡°Brother Junxuan is the best.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong helplessly touched the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°He changed his name to Jiang Feng and was in the City of Ten Thousand Swords in the Shu nation. First, he was loitering at the city gate...¡±

    She told him everything about Liu Yuan.

    At first, Gu Siyin was very interested in the story, but when she heard that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, Ye Cike, had suddenly gotten together with Liu Yuan, her expression turned a little stiff.

    the girl adjusted her expression and continued to smile.

    It was just one or two¡­ She won¡¯t be jealous!

    Then, there was the sudden outburst of the Green Lotus Swordsman, the drama of three women fighting for a man on the same stage, and a series of romantic rumors.

    What vixen inn¡¯sdy boss, what mysterious surge in cultivation in a brothel overnight, what Lanfang secret guards¡¯kes of wine and forests of meat in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­ These were all the work of the Green Centipede, spreading the news like the wind, and solidifying Jian Feng¡¯s legacy.

    The two from Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi were also part of this.

    The young girl¡¯s expression gradually lost control.

    At this time, there was a message outside the door ¡ª Shen Sifan from Taiqing Pavilion hade to visit.

 Chapter 166 - 166 You Are His Wives?

    166 You Are His Wives?

    Shen Sifan controlled her flying sword and stopped in front of Chiyu Vi.

    Thedy was dressed in a green dress that was as beautiful as a lotus. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and her shoulders were sharp and straight. she was still as beautiful and heroic as ever. Her pair of starry eyes contained a sharp sword intent. The aura of an eighth level Void Refinement stage cultivator who had broken through the heart¡¯s devil barrier was fully revealed. However, her brows were tightly knitted together and she looked a little haggard and hesitant. It was as if a newly polished de was covered with a thinyer of gauze, and the tempered steel had be soft and flexible. This sharp sword was still in its sheath, but it had lost its wielder.

    Shended on the ground and looked at the vi hidden in the woods in front of her. The green tiles and white walls were arranged in rows. Although it was not as imposing as the immortal sect, it was still considered majestic among the residences of mortals.

    On the door of the vi, the words ¡®Chiyu Vi¡¯ were written inrge characters. The strokes were strong and powerful, and it was a golden hook and iron painting. One look and one could tell that it was the work of a great master.

    This was the ce where he had reappeared.

    Before this, it was as if the man named Liu Junxuan had never appeared. No matter how they searched, they only got one result.

    He did not exist.

    But the mark he left was so deep, so deep that she could never forget it.

    Shen Sifan gently touched her chest and recalled the back view of him standing on the city wall in front of the overwhelming tide, the determination and fearlessness of his sword.

    Did he see the confusion and fear in her heart?

    Only then did he tell her about this Sword Intent.

    He had made the decision for her between themon people and personal affairs.

    Even if Shen Sifan had to ignore her responsibility as the Green Lotus Swordsman, she had to take away her own selfishness and save the people behind her.

    He went around in circles and took all the me for her.

    Shen Sifan shook her head. What a rascal. He must have predicted it. From now on, she could no longer be angry with him.

    In addition, he had indeed defeated her before, so ording to her own words, she would have to let him do whatever he wanted to... It was obvious what that guy would do.

    Green Lotus Swordsman snorted in her heart. The City Lord, the Young Mistress, the secret guards, and the Vixen¡­ They have yed with her one by one. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the Green Centipede¡¯s information. She¡¯s indeed a dissolute scoundrel.

    She recalled the scene she saw in the Inkstone Tower that day.

    The secret guard knelt in front of him. It was obvious that she was doing something embarrassing. Chen Sifan could not help but feel worried. He did not want to humiliate her like this, did he? Although she said that she would let him do whatever he wanted, this was too much of a difficult task.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s face was no longer red, but she was a little dejected. What was the use of thinking about this now? He was gone.

    When she jumped down, she cast the tracking spell that she had castst time. It was effective at first. Even if the tide was over, she could still get a more urate position.

    She searched for a long time in the river, and the signal was cut off at a certain moment.

    It was very sudden, but there was still a faint connection in his aura. He was not dead, but it seemed that he had used some method to cut off the spell.

    At that moment, Shen Sifan felt extremely depressed and sad.

    She stared nkly at the seemingly endless stream of water in front of her. Her heart also seemed to have no fixed residence. Her mind was filled with all sorts of messy things, and finally, she returned to the shore in a daze.

    She thought that her expression must have been terrible at the time. She must have been so dejected that she had scared Ye Cike, who was anxiously looking for someone in the water.

    The girl looked at her in a daze. When she came back to her senses, she quickly asked if she had found it. She shook her head, and Ye Cike¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    Later on, Shen Sifan rejected Shen Lin and left the City of Ten Thousand Swords. However, he heard that the people from the Xuanyin family had alreadye to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He wondered how the youngdy and the city Lord would deal with them.

    Shen Sifan let out a long sigh and looked at the vi in front of him again.

    Buzzzzzz!

    She put away her flying sword and walked forward with an indifferent expression. She told the guard at the door her identity and purpose.

    Although the guard was a mortal martial artist, he had heard of the Taiqing Pavilion¡¯s name. He immediately went in to report in fear and trepidation.

    Shen Sifan acknowledged him.

    No matter what they thought, Shen Sifan decided toe and see where Liu Yuan had reappeared after such a long time. She wanted to look for Liu Yuan¡¯s past that she had never known about.

    When he was in the Taiqing Pavilion, he was also always like a ghost, and he never mentioned his identity or past.

    Now, she had finally found a way.

    Although this method had once made her so angry that she had even chased him for thousands of miles.

    Now that he thought about it, Liu Yuan¡¯s nervous look at that time was also very cute. However, at that time, he said that he had his own difficulties, and now she could confirm it.

    Even if he was chased by her in a panic and in a sorry state, it was probably just his appearance. How could she doubt his feelings at that time? In the past, he was a rascal who would use all kinds of methods to gain the upper hand and never let her win. Even if he was a yboy, he would not change his heart.

    Just like what she had said that day, all she needed was a result.

    When Shen Sifan walked into the hall, Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin both felt a strong and invisible sense of oppression.

    She was like an unparalleled sword, so sharp that it was hard to look at her directly. Her aura was contained in her dark eyes, and without any extra movements, she could make people so afraid that they could not help but retreat.

    The ck-haired woman in the green dress said indifferently, ¡°You are his wives?¡±

    Gu Siyin was the one with the lowest cultivation level. Her face was slightly pale and she hid behind Ning Xiangrong like a little rabbit. Her white and tender little hands nervously grabbed thetter¡¯s clothes, and her face showed a trace of fear but stubbornness.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman was a great Immortal cultivator at the Void Refinement stage. She was invincible among her peers with her sword, and she could move mountains and fill seas with great power. All the titles and facts proved how powerful this woman was.

    As an Immortal cultivator, she was undoubtedly a benchmark-like existence that was out of reach.

    Gu Siyin used to be an ordinary person and had only cultivated for two months. Her understanding of the power of cultivators was limited. However, Liu Yuan¡¯s expression when he ran away immediately after hearing the news left a deep impression on her, so she knew that this Green Lotus Swordsman was very, very scary!

    The young girl clenched her small fist, and her pale expression became determined.

    Although this Green Lotus Swordsman was very scary and even scared Brother Junxuan away, she would never yield! Even if they were to tear them apart and kill her, she would not be afraid!

    Thousands of turns, until death!

    She would definitely fulfill her promise!

    Ning Xiangrong, who was standing in front of the young girl, felt it even more deeply. She took a deep breath and her heart sank. She had even sent out a signal for the people of Water Moon Dock to prepare to move.

    She had the strength of the Core Formation stage, but when facing Shen Sifan, she felt extremely powerless because she could not even sense her specific strength. She only felt like there was a ck hole in front of her, and the vortex formed by spiritual power exuded endless pressure.

    The swords on the weapon racks were shaking slightly, making metal nking sounds.

    It made people wonder if a sword cultivator could not even pull out a sword.

    The difference is simply too great

    Shen Sifan might only need one blow to kill everyone present.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Liu Yuanâ€™s Hobby

    167 Liu Yuan¡¯s Hobby

    In fact, to be more direct.

    Shen Sifan was a level 58 cheater.

    Needless to say, Gu Siyin was only a noob in her level 10. In front of the Immortal cultivators, she was just an ordinary little girl.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s strength was not considered weak, and she could even seed as the Sect Master of a small and medium-sized force like Water Moon Dock.

    However, they were only in their twenties. The difference inbat power between the two of them and Shen Sifan was already hundreds of times.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman can casually release two normal attacks, and both Gu and Ning¡¯s health will be immediately emptied. There was no way topete.

    At this moment, Gu Feidao, who was sitting at the head of the table, also stood up with a shocked and solemn expression. However, he was not too excited because this experienced and ruthless Jianghu legend did not sense any killing intent.

    The old man tried his best to calm himself down. After all, he was a veteran of the martial world for decades. With a calm expression, he pressed on the hilt of the sword at his waist and said without changing his expression, ¡°My daughter and Fairy Ning are indeed Sir Junxuan¡¯s unwed wives. May I ask why you havee here? I¡¯ve long heard of the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion, who ys demons and protects themon people. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s someone who would casually kill people for the sake of love.¡±

    Shen Sifan looked up at the old man in the seat of honor and suddenly smiled. ¡°Vi Master Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I didn¡¯te here to kill.¡±

    She then looked at the two beauties, one big and one small. From Ning Xiangrong¡¯s perfect, dream-like beauty to the petite and cute Gu Siyin with a little baby fat on her cheeks, who looked like a little squirrel, she sized them up from head to toe.

    The main point was that Ning Xiangrong had a mature temperament, which was somewhat simr to Duan Lanruo.

    As expected, she had already made her move.

    However, although his cultivation was a little weak, his appearance and temperament were of the best standard. At least, he was worthy of Liu Yuan¡¯s well-known reputation as a phnderer.

    It was not hard to ept that she almost got married. After all, it would be a pity if he did noty his hands on such a beauty.

    Shen Sifan even somewhat understood Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts. Looking at the two of them acting as if they were facing a great enemy, he suddenly smiled. I¡¯m not here to settle scores. If I really wanted to settle scores, I could have packed you and that scoundrel up when I came to the border of the Jiang Kingdom a month ago. Why would I have to wait until now? ¡±

    Gu Siyin stuck her head out and said warily, ¡°It must be because Brother Junxuan is liked by so many girls, and you couldn¡¯t beat him. You also didn¡¯t seed in snatching him away, so you got angry. The more you think about it, the angrier you get. But you couldn¡¯t bear to do anything to Brother Junxuan, so you came to us to vent your anger!¡±

    Brother Junxuan would never like such a fierce woman!

    ¡°Si Yin!¡± Gu Feidao scolded. Even Gu Feidao had to lower his head in front of an Immortal cultivator at the void training stage. He panicked and quickly turned his head and said, ¡°Swordsman, don¡¯t be calctive with her. She¡¯s just a child, she doesn¡¯t understand things.¡±

    Shen Sifan shook her head and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t seed. Those women are too powerful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even if the asion was not right, Gu Feidao was still stunned when he heard this. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°But most importantly, your Brother Junxuan is too powerful. I can¡¯t beat him, nor can I catch him. I don¡¯t know what to do, so I came here to see if there¡¯s any way to make him change his mind.¡±

    The Green Lotus Swordsman walked in front of Gu Siyin and bent down slightly. She touched the young girl¡¯s head with a subtle expression. ¡°He really likes children, doesn¡¯t he? No, he also likes mature women like Duan Lanruo, but there are also women like me and Miss Ning.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she was surprised. What kind of woman did Liu Junxuan like?

    Then, the Green Lotus Swordsman thought about it and suddenly had a realization...

    He was just lustful.

    He did not have any particr preference. As long as she was good-looking, he liked her.

    ¡°What a greedy fellow,¡± Shen Sifan muttered softly.

    When Gu Siyin heard it, the young girl¡¯s face blushed shyly. When Ning Xiangrong heard it, her expression became thoughtful. Gu Feidao, who was beside her, also heard it. The old man¡¯s face was a little awkward. The most awkward thing was that his own daughter was also among them, and she was only a part of it.

    If it was any other ordinary father-inw, he would have been so angry that he would have cut the yboy into pieces. However, Gu Feidao had entrusted his daughter to Liu Yuan, so he could only admit defeat. Moreover, he did believe that Liu Yuan was sincere towards Gu Siyin, and Gu Siyin could only choose Liu Yuan.

    At this moment, Gu Feidao could only silently sigh at their ill-fated rtionship. Then, with the intuition of an experienced Jianghu man, he connected the past and present and vaguely foreboded that something more terrifying might happen in the future.

    He had a feeling that the kid would definitely provoke more people in the future!

    Gu Feidao suddenly thought of a meeting with his father-inw.

    In short, the atmosphere in the hall finally eased up a little.

    The reason was because of his understanding of Liu Yuan¡¯s sexual preference.

    ¡°Then, then what are you here for? Brother Junxuan isn¡¯t here, and even if hees back, it¡¯ll take a long time. I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, so it¡¯s useless for you to wait for him.¡±

    Gu Siyin¡¯s eyes widened and she asked in confusion.

    Ning Xiangrong said in a low voice, ¡°Siyin is right... Liu Yuan¡¯s fate is unknown after falling into the White Dragon River. Since the swordsman is here, she must be here to confirm his safety. ¡±

    Gu Siyin had not heard the ending just now, but when she heard that something had happened to Liu Yuan, she was stunned and immediately looked confused. ¡°What happened to brother Junxuan? Did he fall into the river?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s eyes immediately became misty. she grabbed Ning Xiangrong and was about to cry. ¡°He... Is he alright?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong reached out and patted Gu Siyin¡¯s back, consoling her, ¡°The swordsman was there at the time. Now that she¡¯se to find us, Ah Yuan should be fine.¡±

    Shen Sifan nodded and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that he seems to have used some method to iste the connection of spiritual power. Or perhaps she has entered somece with a unique restriction.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong frowned. ¡°But the possibility of himing back is still very small. His original n was to go to the Jade Mirage Sect. He would not turn back halfway.¡±

    ¡°He went to the Jade Mirage to send that little girl off?¡± Shen Sifan asked.

    ¡°A little girl?¡±

    Everyone was stunned. Gu Fei said, ¡°He went to the Jade Mirage sect to send my grandson, a child named Gu Chang. He wanted to seek Immortality and ask about Dao. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a little girl.¡±

    Shen Sifan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Could it be that... He had another preference, the ¡®cute boy¡¯?

    Isn¡¯t this rascal¡¯s defense range a little too wide?

    The Green Lotus Swordsman frowned and thought that this would not do. Sooner orter, the atmosphere would be led astray. When he found the person, she had to correct this bad habit. Otherwise, one day, it might go astray.

    Ignoring Gu Chang¡¯s question for the time being, Shen Sifan straightened her body and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask how that Wu Zha Junxuan appeared here. I¡¯ve been searching for him for hundreds of years, but I couldn¡¯t find him. I want to know why he disappeared for no reason.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin looked at each other and then at Vi Master Gu, who should have been the first toe into contact with Liu Yuan.

    Gu Feidao coughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡±

 Chapter 168 - 168 The Clever Girl Wonâ€™t Get Hurt

    168 The Clever Girl Won¡¯t Get Hurt

    ¡°He was first discovered by the guest elder called Fu Huan in the forest near Chiyu Vi, and he was still heavily injured, causing his cultivation to drop to the point of almost nothing?¡±

    Shen Sifan muttered.

    She was currently sitting opposite Ning Xiangrong and Gu Siyin, and the two people behind her were still in a stiff state.

    Gu Siyin was a newborn calf who was not afraid of tigers. She was more courageous than Ning Xiangrong. Her ck eyes widened as she looked at the woman in the green dress.

    Other than Ning Xiangrong, who had already be her best friend, how could she have really seen cultivators?

    She would still stay in Chiyu Vi and use her spells to bully the maids around her.

    Even though she was cultivating Immortal cultivation techniques, her heart was still that of a young mortal girl.

    In the young girl¡¯s eyes, the few people like Yue Longzhang were indeed not Immortals. At most, they were mortals who knew magic.

    Although Ning Xiangrong¡¯s cultivation was profound, she was too close to him and could not feel it.

    And the person in front of him was indeed a true Immortal cultivator.

    The transcendence of the word ¡®Immortal¡¯ was vividly reflected.

    The ck-haired woman had abination of beauty and valiance. Her skin was smooth and her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her beauty had already surpassed that of a mortal. Gu Siyin had observed her every move.

    But she had to admit that the Green Lotus Swordsman was invulnerable from the outside.

    She had a natural, free, and at ease air. In Gu Siyin¡¯s impression, she was a perfect female warrior or a female sword fairy. she should be wearing a green robe and holding a sword, riding a flying sword to fly high and high. Her clothes fluttered in the wind, making her look like a fairy.

    The little girl looked on, and her original intention to pick a bone with him turned into envy.

    She was secretly annoyed and felt that she was too disappointing. She liked this and envied that. Wasn¡¯t she just losing her own position? In this case, wouldn¡¯t she be at the bottom of the ¡®Liu Yuan¡¯s chain of struggle¡¯?

    Gu Siyin puffed up her cheeks and snorted in her heart. She red at Shen Sifan and said, ¡°At that time, Brother Junxuan was still a mortal without any cultivation. He often helped out in the vi and even helped me catch the little ducks raised in the manor. After that, I found and punished all the people who spoke ill of him. Brother Junxuan had a good temper and sent them things everywhere before, doing all those troublesome things. In the end, all of them repaid kindness with ingratitude and didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of gratitude. Later on, when Brother Junxuan revealed his cultivation, they were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to speak.¡±

    This was the so-called novice mission.

    Shen Sifan looked at the girl¡¯s smug expression, as if she was showing off her intimacy with Liu Yuan and her protection of him when he was down. She smiled and said, ¡°After that was the forced marriage at Water Moon Dock and the demon cult¡¯s spy matter?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, there is a demon sect spy in the Water Moon Dock. It was Ah Yuan who told me about it. he seemed to have confirmed the spy¡¯s identity at first nce. Later, he also helped to investigate. In the end, when there was an internal fight in the dock, they caught the spy and forced the marriage to end.¡±

    Gu Siyin immediately raised her hand and shouted, ¡°I can only marry Brother Junxuan in this life.¡±

    Ning Xiang could not help but reach out and stroke the child¡¯s head. The more she looked at her, the cuter she was.

    Shen Sifan looked at her and suddenly thought of Ye Cike, who was about the same age as Gu Siyin.

    After all, she was the beloved daughter of the Xuanyin family. She had been pampered like a princess since she was a child, and had never suffered the slightest grievance. In addition, she had nevere into contact with the outside world, so it was only natural for her to be arrogant and domineering, and ignorant of the world.

    She was really gullible (not exactly).

    If Ye Cike was like a squirrel that always flipped the table, then Gu Siyin was like a porcupine. She looked prickly, but in reality, she gave the softest side to Liu Yuan and allowed him to rub it.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman, whose intuition was full, could not help but use animals to describe these two girls who had a close rtionship with Liu Yuan.

    ¡°He immediately recognized the spy¡¯s identity...¡± Shen Sifan muttered.

    Shen Sifan did not doubt Liu Yuan¡¯s ability to deal with the demonic sect, but it was still difficult to see through the demonic sect¡¯s spies at a nce. For example, the spies in the City of Ten Thousand Swords were all experts in this area, and even the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ tight defense could not easily see through their disguises.

    In the end, he could only use the Ten Thousand Sword Array to guide the power of the blood sacrifice to the Sword Light to kill the enemy, which led to the subsequent events.

    There were demon cultivators in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, as well as within the Water Moon Dock. Although this guess was a little arbitrary, it felt that Liu Yuan¡¯s reappearance was inextricably linked to the demon sect.

    Speaking of which, he had said that he had no other choice but to live in seclusion at Water Moon Dock. Could it be rted to the demon sect?

    Shen Sifan¡¯s tightly furrowed brows suddenly rxed a little.

    She realized that the woman in front of him clearly had something to say, and her face looked like she wanted to say something but stopped.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman had always been decisive. He waved his sleeve to set up a barrier and said directly, ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    Ning Xiangrong was stunned at first, and then found that the two people had been separated from the hall.

    Gu Siyin was at the side, looking at the two people who had suddenly disappeared in front of her with a nk face. She received a voice transmission from Ning Xiangrong with a face full of shock, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have some things to tell you, swordsman.¡±

    Ning Xiangrong turned her head and took a deep breath. ¡°Ah Yuan told me that... He had been hiding in the demonic sect before. That¡¯s why he lost all his cultivation. If you want to know about his past, perhaps you can only start from the demonic sect.¡±

    ¡°Also...¡± The woman took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know, but Ah Yuan and the demonic Holy Maiden, Pihuan LLuo, once had a daughter called Zhiying. She was sent by the demonic woman to protect him. However, no matter how I think about it, I know that she definitely wanted that child to hold Ah Yuan¡¯s heart. The reason why I¡¯m not particrly worried is that Zhiying is always by Ah Yuan¡¯s side to protect him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She did not expect to have an unexpected harvest.

    Shen Sifan could not help but grip the hilt of the green Lotus Sword tightly. She thought she could finally calm down.

    The Holy Maiden of the demonic sect... She had heard that the demonic sect had made a big move in the North Mansion a few days ago, and that Pihuan Luo had also appeared?

    ...

    [Character: Hong Luan (4-star)]

    [Gender: Female (none)]

    [Title: wless Puppeteer, a heart that is hard to paint skin and bones]

    [Rank: Puppet, Nascent Soul third level]

    [Status: Normal]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: yes/no)]

    Liu Yuan looked at the card interface that he had not seen for a long time and chose to carry it. Equipping a Nascent Soul stage card would not be able to greatly increase his strength. It could only increase his strength by about two small realms.

    However, in his current serious condition, it had a certain healing effect.

    A petite and exquisite girl in a red dress walked up and looked at Liu Yuan. The young man¡¯s face was reflected in her clear, ss-like eyes. ¡°My guest, long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

    Zhiying tilted her head, ¡°She¡¯s not human...¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice stopped abruptly.

    The puppet stood on her tiptoes, held Liu Yuan¡¯s face, and gently kissed his lips, as if they were talking about home, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not human, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I get hurt.¡±

    Zhiying paused for a moment, then tilted her head even more in confusion.

    Why did she feel like she was being challenged, and why did she get the urge to draw her sword?

 Chapter 169 - 169 Lemons

    169 Lemons

    Zhiying felt that this time, this aunt was different.

    In the past, whenever Liu Yuan took in a new concubine, she would only feel that he had another concubine. asionally, she would have doubts such as ¡®is this a concubine¡¯ or ¡®how many concubines does he have?¡¯

    The young girl did not feel much in her heart. She only felt that, ording to normal standards, he had a little too many concubines.

    However, for Zhiying, who had grown up in a demonic sect and had note into contact with many rules of the mortal world, it was just a little too much.

    Among the Immortal cultivators, especially the demonic and evil cultivators, there were many who wantonly opened harems and indulged in sex. Even in the Righteous Path, there were many people who used dual cultivation methods to improve their cultivation. as long as both sides were willing, this was not a big deal in Shangyang.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s current condition was within the normal range, not to the point where it would be surprising.

    The only thing he had that would make others envious, jealous, and hateful was that the quality of the people in his backyard was so high that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    It was truly infuriating.

    Just based on what was known so far, he had taken down the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, one of the Young Mistress of one of the great aristocratic families, the strongestbat power of the Taiqing Pavilion, and the demonic sect¡¯s Holy Maiden.

    He had basically taken over almost half of the top Immortal sects of the Righteous Path, one sect, three pavilions, four families, and six sects, as well as thergest forces of the demonic path.

    As a spy, Zhiying knew that Liu Yuan did not do anything to the women. Instead, the women came to him on their own, including her mother.

    In other words, in the dark, there were still many contestants waiting to appear.

    As a 4-star character, Hong Luan was not very outstanding among the contestants. At most, her attributes were a little special. She was a puppet and could easily perform various positions. She also had the advantage of being unbreakable.

    Of course, as a housekeeper and maid, she could also take care of the house.

    However, Liu Yuan, who knew Hong Luan very well, knew that this little maidservant¡¯s standard of handling household chores was basically on par with his. Although she was very hardworking, the actual results were pitiful.

    However, this was not the main point. The main point was that right now, Zhiying, who should have been used to Liu Yuan¡¯s asional lover, suddenly felt different.

    The young girl was extremely intelligent, so after a moment of confusion, she understood the reason.

    It was not that the aunt this time was different.

    She was different.

    When the petite girl in the red dress stood on her tiptoes and kissed Liu Yuan, Zhiying felt her heart skip a beat.

    A strange feeling spread in her heart.

    If Liu Yuan had kissed her that night, would they be in such an intimate scene now? But he was someone else¡¯s now¡­

    It was a little sour.

    It was like eating a lemon.

    The young girl was expressionless. She tilted her head and stared at Hong Luan, faintly emitting a dangerous aura.

    ¡°Eh? Zhiying?¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He had a headache. Previously, Zhiying was not like this. However, not long ago, he had been honest with the young girl and had put on clothes for her. This seemed to have caused Zhiying to have some thoughts.

    Compared to before, when all he wanted to do was to give her gifts and was deeply influenced by Pihuan Luo, she did not have any emotional fluctuations. Now, she was gradually developing into aplete person.

    Although the direction was still a little off, overall, it was very gratifying.

    ¡°Hong Luan, do you know where the people who entered the tomb before went?¡±

    He reached out and touched Hong Luan¡¯s head. This doll was very petite and only reached the position between his waist and chest.

    ¡°Eight died outside,¡± the puppet replied. ¡°One ran into the Nine Cauldrons Secret Realm. Because of the Martial Emperor¡¯s bloodline, Hong Luan can¡¯t say too much or she will break the rules.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s expression was very serious.

    The Nine Cauldrons Secret Realm was obviously rted to the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. It seemed like the inheritance he had obtained in the game was not the real inheritance, but just a cover.

    The cultivation technique that the yers had obtained was dropped by the monster body. However, who said that the boss would drop the real thing?

    The game producers must have set up a trap here, waiting for the next version.

    Even though he had a good impression of them, the character¡¯s Code of Conduct would not change.

    Just like how Shen Sifan could ignore the mortals in the City of Ten Thousand Swords and use the Ten Thousand Sword Array to kidnap people, she would still feel guilty. If this happened a few more times, her Dao Heart might have copsed. It was also Liu Yuan who made the decision to save her. Otherwise, Shen Sifan might have continued to be possessed a Mental Demon.

    Using favorability to change a character was a very dangerous act.

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment and probed, ¡°Another kiss?¡±

    Hong Luan was startled and fell into silence. She then pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been kissing casually.¡±

    Although she was a puppet, she was not an artificial retard. How could such a cheap thing be used as a condition?

    Was there a fee for the marriage?

    The puppet felt wronged.

    Ahem! Liu Yuan coughed dryly and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try something we¡¯ve never tried before.¡±

    Hong Luan fell intoplete silence. She then turned her head and pinched the corner of her skirt with her fair and tender hands. Her eyes were somewhat unfocused. ¡°Try... Try what¡­?¡±

    ¡°How about I hug you to sleep?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    The figure suddenly retreated two steps as if she had been struck by lightning. She was stunned by this unprecedented event.

    In the past, there were only kisses, but now, they were hugging.

    ¡°Walk forward and you will see one of the bronze cauldrons. The inscription on the cauldron is the incantation to open it, but it needs to be tranted backward. It can not be opened unless you have the bloodline of the Martial Emperor.¡±

    Hong Luan turned her head away expressionlessly and said as if nothing had happened.

    Liu Yuan nodded and muttered to himself, ¡°In other words, blood recognition? Logically speaking, there should only be one Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant left in the world. However, I remember that He Junhao¡¯s wife, the Puppeteer, used a Martial Emperor¡¯s blood to fill the puppet¡¯s meridians when she was making high-level puppets to provide power for the heart pump.¡±

    The puppet said, ¡°...Hong Luan, Hong Luan won¡¯t agree unless she¡¯s being coerced.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the serious-looking little puppet and almostughed out loud in his heart.

    But he still had to hold it in.

    He stretched out his hand to hold Hong Luan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°In this tomb where the spiritual energy is sealed, we can¡¯t beat Hong Luan. So we can only win her favor first and knock her unconscious while she¡¯s letting her guard down.¡±

    Hong Luan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not, how could Hong Luan not have noticed it at all?¡±

    Liu Yuan touched her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s my favorability level with you now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Luan raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s full.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and knocked on the back of Hong Luan¡¯s neck.

    ording to his current strength, this was just like a massage.

    The puppet had an ¡®Ah, I fainted¡¯ look on her face as it was held in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. She closed her eyes very professionally.

    Only Zhiying looked at the two of them as if they were fools.

    However, she felt as if she had been fed a lemon.

 Chapter 170 - 170 The Asura Arena with Daughters, Maid Dolls and Cats

    170 The Asura Arena with Daughters, Maid Dolls and Cats

    ¡°Meow meow meow¡±

    Were these two idiots?

    Chuichui changed back from her dragon form to her cat form. She shook her ears, raised her small head, and revealed her dead fish eyes. It made the same disdainful sound as Zhiying¡¯s inner voice.

    Hmph, isn¡¯t it just a hug? The mount hugged Chuichui and touch me every day. We even slept together. Did she show off?

    The orange cat proudly wagged her tail and then saw Liu Yuan reach out to pick up the little puppet that had fallen asleep. One hand crossed her soft and smooth leg, and the other hand was on her back. The little puppet was lying on Liu Yuan¡¯s body, and she even naturally reached out to wrap her arms around Liu Yuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This very intimate posture made Chuichui, who had never been hugged by Liu Yuan so intimately before, suddenly feel sour.

    Chuichui silently walked to Liu Yuan¡¯s feet, stretched out her ws and scratched the corner of his clothes, ¡°Meow!¡±

    Liu Yuan lowered his head.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He clearly saw the three big words ¡®I want it too¡¯ in the orange cat¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Chuichui, you¡¯re the one and only Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym that possesses the soul of a true dragon. You¡¯re already a great demon that¡¯s several hundred years old, you should learn how to walk on your own.¡±

    The orange cat circled around his feet and looked up at Liu Yuan with her watery eyes. Her pink paws pressed on his calf, and her furry head rubbed against him. She said coquettishly, ¡°Meow~¡±

    ¡°Alright, hug!!¡± Facing such a ferocious beast, even Liu Yuan, who was a hero among the transmigrators, had no choice but to submit to her might.

    Chuichui swooped down on him and hung around his neck like a sloth. She even squeezed into the gap between Hong Luan¡¯s arm and Liu Yuan, causing the sleeping puppet to open one eye. when it looked up, it saw the orange cat¡¯s furry ears and trembled.

    So, so cute!

    Hong Luan blinked her eyes. The puppet, who had never seen a cat before, was deeply shocked. She stared at Chuichui, who was purring happily and rubbing against Liu Yuan¡¯s body. She was stunned for a moment before she carefully moved over.

    The puppet rubbed its face against the cat¡¯s back. She paused for a moment, then rubbed her face against the cat again.

    ¡°...¡± Hong Luan buried her face in the orange cat¡¯s soft and fluffy fur.

    Chuichui, ¡°Meow?¡±

    Liu Yuan, who had an additional belt, was speechless.

    It was good to live in harmony.

    The puppet¡¯s body was soft, unlike the stiff or cold feeling he had imagined. Her body was basically no different from a normal human¡¯s. It was warm to the touch, and her skin was no different from a real person¡¯s. She even had breathing and heart.

    If one did not know about it beforehand, one would think that this was a real person.

    But she was unexpectedly heavy.

    It was actually reasonable for her to be jealous.

    The puppet¡¯s skill bar could transform into other forms, and her entire body was like an arsenal. It would be strange if she was not heavy.

    Of course, without this, Hong Luan was no different from a real human in any way. No one knew what method the Puppeteer who created her used to achieve this.

    If a yer could create a character through programming, it would be like ¡®creation mode¡¯ in a game. In the real world, the Puppeteer ss would be as mysterious as the creator.

    ording to the text, thedy who was buried here with the Martial Emperor should be thest descendant of the Puppeteer in Shangyang.

    With her death, the Puppeteer¡¯s lineage waspletely cut off.

    However, since the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance can be differentiated into real and fake, then the Puppeteer¡¯s inheritance might be in the Nine Cauldrons Secret Realm. After all, the two of them were a deeply-loved couple, and they had been through life and death together. It¡¯s only natural for their inheritance to be ced together.

    Liu Yuan was about to walk forward with a cat and a doll when he was suddenly pulled by someone.

    When he turned around, he saw a Zhiying tugging at his clothes and looking up at him.

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    Liu Yuan and Zhiying looked at each other, then they fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Zhiying, you¡¯re already a mature child. you should learn to be independent and not always rely on your parents. It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡±

    Zhiying tugged at the corner of his clothes and whispered, ¡°Hug.¡±

    Liu Yuan silently swallowed the rest of his words.

    Who the f*ck could withstand this?

    Hug!

    Damn it, he had to hug her even if he couldn¡¯t!

    Zhiying was only a head shorter than Liu Yuan, so it was not easy to hug him. However, for Immortal cultivators, this was not a big deal.

    Although the density was a little high because all Immortal cultivators had experience in tempering their bodies with spiritual power, it was fine. He could handle it.

    Just take it as lifting iron to train the body!

    Liu Yuan gritted his teeth. He carried two in front of him and hung one around his neck. With great difficulty, he carried his three ¡®real pendants¡¯ and walked in the direction pointed out by the puppet.

    The Asura arena between my daughter, a maid-servant puppet, and a cat¡­ But why did it end up with him training his body?

    As an otaku, Liu Yuan, who was forced to move forward with a heavy burden, had tears streaming down his face.

    ¡­

    ¡°bad luck, another dead end.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua stopped and said with an unsightly expression.

    In front of him was a path blocked by a stone wall. Water was seeping out from the cracks in the stone above, dripping down continuously with a dripping sound.

    They had seen this kind of stone wall more than 20 times.

    The entire tomb was a huge maze, with dead ends everywhere. there were all kinds of fatal traps along the way, and there were many kinds. it was fine if there were one or two, but sometimes there were more than ten in a chain, which was difficult to deal with and gave people a headache.

    Other than that, there were also all kinds of puppets wandering around in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    Everyone knew that those were puppets because some of them were really exaggerated in shape. They were mountains of flesh made of limbs that were extremely polluting to the eye, and there were also a few monsters with several bodies. There were also some semi-finished products and man-made exotic beasts. They were all the best of the best.

    There were also those human-shaped puppets that were exactly the same, carved out of the same mold. Theirbat power was not ordinary, and they had lost two people.

    From the initial contempt to the current caution, they only used half an hour, which showed how dangerous this ce was.

    Later on, he even encountered a puppet that could speak humannguage. Just by looking at its appearance, it was not much different from a real person, but its behavior andnguage were problems.

    ¡°Pang Ying, record this.¡± Tang Yuanhua ordered, ¡°The rest of you, spread out and take a rest.¡±

    The people who rushed over from behind naturally agreed. They also needed some time.

    The charming woman who followed behind waved her hand and unfurled a void scroll with an iplete map drawn on it.

    It was a series of maps that they had passed so far.

    At first nce, it was basically a dead end.

    It could be seen how hard they had been walking.

    This charming woman was one of the people who had stopped in the sky above the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. The man in a Daoist robe who was leading the group was Tang Yuanhua.

    They were all working for the Green Centipede, and each of them had a coin as a token.

    After epting the same task, they came here to cooperate with Tang Yuanhua, who had the highest cultivation base.

    Pang Ying added a stroke to the painting in the void before frowning, ¡°it¡¯s still not enough. This deduction map still needs more paths to deduce theyout of this tomb. It has been a dead end all this time, so it doesn¡¯t have much effect. Fortunately, this map has stored its own spiritual power, so it doesn¡¯t need human intervention. Otherwise, we would have to rely on human strength to explore. No wonder Bi Luo Mansion came twice, and died twice.¡±

    ¡°Be more specific, how long will it take?¡± Tang Yuanhua frowned and looked at the rest of the people.

    ¡°This Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb is too strange. We¡¯ve been tricked by the people of Bi Luo Mansion. They didn¡¯t reveal anything about the spiritual power being sealed here. With so few body cultivators, I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t get out, let alone find the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    ¡°We still need about a quarter of the road.¡± Pang Ying put away the painting scroll and saw Tang Yuanhua¡¯s face turn a little ugly. She changed the topic and said, ¡°Speaking of which, we still have those two foxes, right? They were the best at tracking spells, so why didn¡¯t they make a move? If we had a clear goal, we wouldn¡¯t have to go through so many dead ends.¡±

    ¡°Are you so charmed by these two little foxes that you won¡¯t even let them do any work?¡± The woman chuckled.

    Tang Yuanhua heard this and turned around with a frown.

    The two young fox girls were whispering to each other in a corner. Although these two little foxes were indeed pleasing to the eye and he did not order them to do anything, they did not make a move, which made him a little unhappy.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Being a Mistress in Front of a Vixen

    171 Being a Mistress in Front of a Vixen

    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Those two little foxes were the new recruits of the Green Centipede. However, they were quite strong. The little fox demoness with two ponytails was at the seventh level of the Core Formation stage, while the long-haired one was at the eighth level.

    They hadpleted a few missions and theirpletion rate was very high. It was said that one was good at fighting and the other was good at observation and nning. Thebination of intelligence andbat power was very impressive.

    In addition, they came from the fox tribe of Mud Mountain, so they was different from the wandering cultivators and were respected by the human cultivators.

    Moreover, Mud Mountain had a Mother Coin.

    The Green Centipede also guessed that they were sent by the n to gain some experience, so from the beginning to the end, they were given missions that wouldn¡¯t be too risky.

    Tang Huanhua was different. He came from an average sect and did not have much strength. He could only work hard... Many people like him would choose toe to the Green Centipede to earn some extra money. Otherwise, it would be difficult to maintain their cultivation just by relying on the things they had in the sect.

    They had always been treated well in the green Centipede, but this time, they had actually put aside those easy and lucrative ¡®special missions¡¯ and ran over to take on such a highly dangerous mission. It was really a little puzzling.

    In particr, these two little foxes were twins. In the knowledge of Immortal cultivators, as long as they were twins, they would have some extraordinary divine abilities.

    In the past, the most famous one was the ¡®Yin-Yang Divine Lord¡¯ of the Jade Mirage Sect. The two siblings, one cultivated the way of the extreme yang and the other cultivated the way of the extreme yin. When the two of them attacked together, they could even cross five levels at their limit. When they were at the Soul Formation stage, they challenged a master at the Void Refinement stage.

    It was widely circted.

    Before the Green Lotus Swordsmanwas born, the Yin-Yang Divine Lord of the Jade Mirage Sect was the most famous benchmark for cross-realmbat power. Later on, when their status rose, they did not fight much and the former overshadowed them.

    However, their reputation was still there, and as Immortal cultivators of the older generation, they were often mentioned.

    And these two little foxes.

    A character that was highly sought after and needed to be properly taken care of was now looking at the wall and the ground in a corner, deep in thought.

    The little fox with two ponytails looked pure and young, with a serious expression on her fair and tender little face. Her figure was slender and thin, and the rope-like decorations on her short clothes outlined the curves of her young and tender body. Her slender legs were wrapped in translucent white silk stockings, and her feet under the wooden clogs were round and lovely, with a slight flesh color between her toes.

    In contrast to the fluffy tail behind her butt, her slimness was particrly obvious, especially her waist, which could be said to be very easy to hold. Just by looking at her, one could imagine the feeling of holding it in one¡¯s hand and turning her slender waist back.

    The clothing of the demon race was very different from that of the Immortal cultivators in Central ins. It had a hint of foreign style, and at first nce, it was breathtaking.

    The little fox, who had long hair hanging down and tied loosely with a red rope behind her, wagged her tail. She was wearing a short coat of the same style, and the rope behind her was tied into a bow, with two bells hanging down.

    This child had a pair of naturallyrge almond-shaped eyes that seemed to be constantly covered by mist. The corners of her eyes were slightly red, giving her a hint of charm. Against her drooping hair, the cinnabar between her eyebrows emitted a faint red glow, setting off her snow-like skin. Although her figure was petite, one could vaguely see the embryonic form of her plump body. The clothes on her chest were full and bulging, and the scale was very impressive.

    Even though the two little foxes were twins, their temperaments and some other aspects were very different.

    These two little foxes were members of the Orthodox Fox race of Mud Mountain. The former was called Su Bi, and thetter was called Su Zhuang. They were different from Hu Jiuniang, who was a white fox. These two were little red foxes.

    Su Bi sniffed the air thoughtfully, ¡°He¡¯s very close. He stopped here before, but there are still the scents of other demons and humans.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172 The Secret Realm in the Tomb

    172 The Secret Realm in the Tomb

    ¡°A Secret Realm?¡±

    Tang Huanhua and the others were stunned, but when they saw Su Zhuang¡¯s white fingers digging into the wall, they knew that she was right.

    In the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb that hadpletely sealed off the spiritual power of the intruders, anotheryer of the spatial Secret Realm had suddenly appeared. At first nce, it was the kind that was extremely hidden and stable.

    It looked like they hade easily, and this ce could not be described as hidden. However, first of all, they only found this ce because the little fox Su Zhuang seemed to have used some unknown method. Perhaps her tracking method was really strong, and she found this ce very quickly. Moreover, her goal was clear, and she immediately said that this was a Secret Realm.

    Under normal circumstances, a group of people would run around like headless flies. They had run into dead ends several times before, and because of their inherent impression, they would definitely subconsciously turn around and leave in disappointment when they entered a dead end again.

    Why would theye up to check if there was anything unusual about the wall?

    This kind of reverse thinking of ¡®the most dangerous ce is the safest ce¡¯, although it could not be said to be brilliant, it was really unexpected.

    At least among the people present, if it was not for Su Zhuang, no one would have thought that this was a Secret Realm.

    Secondly, this Secret Realm looked very stable. From the way Su Zhuang¡¯s finger was stuck in the wall, it could actually allow people to enter directly without any abnormalities.

    Everyone present knew that it was extremely difficult to form a spatial Secret Realm.

    Natural Secret Realms were one of them. Those Secret Realms were the most unstable, and they would usually cycle between rapid birth and death. They often grew strange natural treasures that were never heard of in the outside world.

    This kind of ownerless natural Secret Realm was the existence that Immortal cultivators scrambled for.

    In the midst of countless fighting, some of the Secret Realms disappeared after the treasures were taken away, some of them even devoured a lot of people blinded by greed, and some of the Secret Realms with more abundant spiritual Qi closed again, waiting for the vitality to recover.

    Some other Secret Realms would be seized by the top Immortal cultivators and set up restrictions and formations as their own cave abodes or even a ce for their sects to settle down.

    The former was the mostmon, while thetter was more of an opportunity.

    This was because the space of a Secret Realm was generally very unstable. Not only would it change constantly, but there would also often be these cracks that caused the death of cultivators, not in a fight between them.

    This was the reason why many Secret Realms opened once every few years, decades, or even centuries.

    The more it was activated, the more the formation to maintain the stability of the space would gradually be exhausted, and cracks would appear. In the end, it might even copse inside the space, and the people and things inside would disappear.

    But now, this Secret Realm was so stable that it could move people without any spatial spells. On the surface, there seemed to be no ws.

    There was only one possibility.

    This was a man-made spatial Secret Realm in the Martial Emperor Tomb.

    In the minds of this group of Immortal cultivators, it was naturally very likely to be the ce where the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance was.

    Pang Ying and Tang Huanhua exchanged a nce and immediately noticed the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Then, they turned serious.

    The appearance of this Secret Realm meant that they were one step closer to the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. This was supposed to be a good thing, but the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb had just been found by the people of Bi Luo Mansion a few days ago. It had secretly caused a storm, so the Green Centipede had sent them here to explore the way.

    In other words, they should be the first group of people to explore this ce. These two little foxes had definitely not entered the tomb before. They could only find this ce by relying on their tracking skills.

    They could only track a person¡¯s aura.

    Simply put, someone had already entered this Secret Realm.

    They did not know if the group in front of them were the people from Bi Luo Mansion or if there were other intruders who wanted to take a share of the loot.

    The people who came up behind him also looked surprised with a hint of heaviness.

    They had been working in the Green Centipede for a few years and had a lot of experience. In a ce like the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, danger and high rewards coexisted. No one knew what kind of unexpected situation they would encounter in the Secret Realm. It wasmon for them to die.

    However, if they could find the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance, those who were ambitious would take the risk and pocket it for themselves. If they could digest it and turn it into their own power, they would be able to protect themselves even if they were hunted down by the Green Centipede. They could even find other forces to protect themselves, and from then on, they would be able to turn over a new leaf and live apletely different life.

    At almost every moment in Shanyang, such destiny-changing events were happening. It only depended on whether people could seize the opportunity.

    The little fox with two ponytails walked forward and curiously put her fingers in. The wall seemed to not exist, and it felt empty to the touch. However, it felt as if she had prated something. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Secret Realm.¡±

    Su Bi wagged her tail and thought to herself, ¡®He actually entered the Secret Realm in the Martial emperor¡¯s Tomb directly. We¡¯re both pioneers, but his progress is several times faster than the fully armed people here. Should I say that he¡¯s worthy of his name?¡¯

    Tang Huanhua stepped forward vigntly. ¡°We can¡¯t rx. There¡¯s something strange about this Secret Realm. Split up a group of people to continue looking for those people from Bi Luo Mansion. The rest of you will follow me into the Secret Realm.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out a jade slip.

    ¡°Thismunication jade slip can still be used, but the remaining spiritual power can only be used three times. Use it carefully.¡±

    He distributed themunication jade slips to the others and made sure that they would continue to look for the people of Bi Luo Mansion. The others knew what to do. After all, their cultivation base was not as strong as these people, and it would be more dangerous for them to enter the Secret Realm. It was better for them to stay outside and make a fortune quietly.

    Not everyone had the courage to take too big of a risk.

    The team was split up just like that, but the leaders remained the same. They crossed the border of the Secret Realm and suddenly, their field of vision opened up.

    Behind the wall was a patch of grass.

    It was not just grass, but a hill full of lush vegetation.

    But before they could be surprised, they suddenly felt something strange.

    Wait, what¡¯s going on?! Tang Huanhua was shocked. He felt as if something was pulling him down.

    It was gravity!

    The cultivator in the Daoist robe immediately understood. Just like the spiritual power was sealed outside, this Secret Realm also had its own ¡®temper¡¯, which was to increase gravity!

    ¡°Stay calm! This gravity is harmless! You¡¯ll get used to it slowly!¡± Tang Huanhua called out calmly, and the people behind him answered in unison.

    ¡°Whew¡­ This is really difficult.¡± Pang Ying was stunned by the side. She tried her best to adapt to the sudden change in the environment and said with a bitter smile, ¡°The spiritual power restriction from before doesn¡¯t seem to have been lifted either. Adding the two together, arge part of the body cultivator¡¯s strength has also been erased. Immortal cultivators and mortals are no different. As expected of a Martial Emperor who corroborates his Dao with a mortal body. If mortals are not affected here, then this is true equality.¡±

    The two little foxes were demon beasts, so it was not too difficult for them. however, they also frowned and felt that something was wrong.

    At this moment, a loud bang came from behind.

    They could not help but turn their heads and look back. They found that the ce where the wall was had turned into an arched stone door on the mountain. The door was made ofrge, rough stones, and there was a dark curtain-like enchantment behind it.

    At this moment, the stones on both sides of the barrier suddenly closed and sealed the door.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Caught in the Act of Adultery!

    173 Caught in the Act of Adultery!

    Pang Ying¡¯s expression changed immediately. She rushed forward, but it was toote.

    The stone door suddenly closed. With a loud bang, the stones gathered together, leaving a tiny gap. Pang Ying picked up her sword and tried to cut into the gap, but the stones showed no signs of stopping. They squeezed the vertical long and narrow sword body up and down, twisting it with a creak.

    Her long sword was also very extraordinary. It shone with a cold light and was obviously a sharp weapon.

    However, in the face of these seemingly ordinary stones, it had no resistance at all and instantly turned into a pile of scrap iron. The sword de was first folded, then directly pressed into an iron sheet vertically. the gaps between the stones shed with a trace of light and disappeared in an instant.

    The entire stone door turned into a smooth stone wall, and then a raised pattern in the shape of Nine Cauldrons appeared on it. The sword was embedded in it, as if it was a decoration.

    Pang Ying¡¯s expression froze as she looked at her own sword in a daze.

    She tried to pull the sword outward, and the twisted part in the middle of the sword was extremely thin, and it was immediately broken.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The people standing behind looked at each other and gasped, their expressions ugly.

    They were still too reckless. This Secret Realm actually seemed to only allow entry and not exit, directly sealing the entrance.

    It was also because of an error in analysis. Because of the preconceived judgment that someone had already entered this ce, the entrance had not changed at all, and they thought that nothing would happen to them after they entered.

    Who would have thought that there would be no way out?

    In addition to the fact that his cultivation had been sealed, there was also the changing gravity in this ce.

    Tang Yuanhua forced himself to calm down. He walked to Pang Ying¡¯s side and tentatively knocked on the stone wall. However, no matter how he examined it, the stone wall did not move at all. It was as if it was one with the mountain wall behind it.

    ¡°It seems like we can only move forward. There¡¯s always a way out. It must take a lot of energy to build such a stable Secret Realm. It won¡¯t just let peoplee in and die. Since Su Bi and Su Zhuang have followed them here, it means that the people from Bi Luo Mansion havee here. This is probably the ce where the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance is.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua turned around and said in a deep voice, his eyes falling on the two little foxes.

    Although they felt that it would be troublesome, exploring an unknown Secret Realm basically meant facing unknown situations. As the first batch of people to enter, they were naturally mentally prepared for such a situation.

    There was no news from the people of Bi Luo Mansion, which proved how dangerous this ce was.

    as the leader, he could not show any signs of panic at this time. Otherwise, the people below would all be in a mess, and the situation would be even more difficult to control.

    ¡°While there¡¯s no danger, let¡¯s tidy up and see if there¡¯s anything we can use to adapt to the changing environment.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua gave his orders. Among the people he had brought along this time, there was only Pang Ying, a disciple from a mid-tier sect, the Scarlet Stream Sect. She was skilled in swordsmanship. Although her sword had been destroyed, they still had a spare standard long sword produced by the sword Pavilion. Even if it was not as good as the previous sword, there was no other way.

    They still hadbat power.

    She was still in a good condition. After all, she was good at swordsmanship and could rely on physical objects to fight. The other two were from the green cloud temple. They were best at spells, but they were only good at spells. They were already in a difficult situation with their spiritual power restricted. At this moment, their faces were even paler, knowing that they had nobat power.

    It would not be strange if the others immediately abandoned them and left.

    However, it was impossible for Tang Yuanhua to make such a move at this time. He had led many teams and there were already three Green Centipedes engraved on the coin. He was very experienced in doing things for the Green Centipede.

    It seemed to be very rational and efficient to leave these two useless people behind, but in fact, when the others saw this, they could not help but feel disappointed. They could not help but worry about their own fate. Soon, they fell into a crisis of trust again. A group of people doubted each other, and they died even faster.

    Sure enough, Tang Yuanhua was making arrangements in an orderly manner. Even the two people who only knew magic were given the task of checking the traces of magic on the stone door to see if there was a way to break it. The two of them were overjoyed and the worry in the others¡¯ eyes also eased a little.

    ¡°Take the sword. When we get the inheritance from the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, we can even buy a 7-star or 8-Star magic weapon from the Sword Pavilion, which is on par with the reward from Tidewatching and Sword-listening conference.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua handed over the standard longsword in his hand to Pang Ying as he consoled her.

    Pang Ying looked at the sword in front of her. She held it in her hand and gave it a few looks.

    Although it was a product of the Sword Pavilion, it was still a product used by the disciples to practice, so its quality was definitely not as good as her own sword.

    Not to mention, they had been together for many years.

    Her face sank, and she drew her sword in the air before cing it behind her back. She turned around and looked coldly at the twins, Su Bi and Su Zhuang, and then smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the two of you that we were able to find this Secret Realm so quickly. I was wrong earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect the fox race¡¯s tracking techniques to be so powerful. How about I invite the two of you to lead the way and lead the way?¡±

    Su Bi wagged her tail and puffed up her cheeks. She red at the seductive woman with her clear ck and white eyes and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re clearly just venting your anger on us because you lost your sword. Why are you saying all this nonsense?¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s expression stiffened. Then, she said with a troubled expression, ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m just giving a reasonable opinion. You see, among us, only the two of you are from the demon beast race, and your natural physical strength is stronger than ours. Isn¡¯t it natural for you to take the lead? Could it be that he wanted the two from the Green Cloud Temple to go? They¡¯re just ordinary people who don¡¯t even have the strength to truss a chicken right now!¡±

    The people around her could not help but agree with her words.

    Su Bi still wanted to refute, but Su Zhuang pinched her tail from behind, and she reluctantly agreed. The team tidied up and began to explore again.

    This Secret Realm looked like a forest with lush vegetation. It was only when a person in the team who was good at movement techniques ran to a high ce to observe from a distance that he realized that they were actually on an ind, surrounded by endless seawater.

    ¡°Wait! There seems to be someone there!¡±

    The scout from above suddenly eximed and shouted down.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s pupils shrank. He asked him toe down and asked, ¡°Who are they? Are you from the Bi Luo Mansion?¡±

    The man frowned. ¡°They don¡¯t look like it. They don¡¯t look the same as the people in the information we received. A young man holding a cat, a little girl around 10 years old, and a young girl around 14 or 15 years old. They are in front of a stone tablet.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s be careful and slowly approach...¡±

    Before Tang Yuanhua could finish his words, two fiery red figures suddenly leaped out.

    Only the afterimages of two fluffy tails could be seen.

    Tang Yuanhua was dumbfounded. He took two steps forward and was unable to catch her. he shouted sternly, ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±

    ¡°Caught in the act of adultery!¡± the two little Foxes said in unison with very serious expressions.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Itâ€™s the Smell of Other Foxes!

    174 It¡¯s the Smell of Other Foxes!

    Therefore, even though Hong Luan had close adoration for the two of them, she spent most of her time alone in the tomb.

    Liu Yuan touched Hong Luan¡¯s head and told her to stop for a while. He then went up to check the tablet.

    Before he could touch the white monument, he heard a loud explosion in the distance.

    Liu Yuan turned around and saw many birds and beasts in the forest that had been scared away.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing?¡±

    Zhiying at the side nodded slightly, pulled out her long sword, and walked in front of Liu Yuan with an expressionless face. The tip of the sword was pointed down, and her eyes were cold. Her obedient appearance waspletely gone.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s first impression of her was that of a cold, cruel, and innocent girl. She was the girl who had grown up in the demonic sect after being influenced by the demonic sect and had killed people as if they were nothing but weeds. Now, that merciless girl had returned.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but now was not the time to think about other things. He immediately nocked his bow and looked warily into the forest. He used his eyes to signal for the few of them to retreat and hide behind the stone tablet.

    There was no spiritual energy here, so he could not use most of his skills. However, he still retained his initial novice skills. Those elemental skills that he could use to form arrows were all sealed. The arrows he had were all picked up from the corpses.

    There were a total of 42 arrows, and he was starting to get nervous as he was running out of arrows.

    There was a little excitement in this nervous mood.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously took two steps back and stood behind Zhiying and Hong Luan. This was not out of fear, but rather the self-awareness of a long-range unit.

    He was a fragile archer, and he was still injured. How could he stand at the front? Wouldn¡¯t that be giving away his life?

    Hong Luan¡¯s fair and delicate fingers pressed together, and then pulled apart a thin silver thread. This thread, which was as tough and sharp as a de, was her main weapon.

    The silk threads used to control the armored puppets were also made of this material, but they were far inferior to the ones in Hong Luan¡¯s hands. Even the bodies of the monks who specialized in body cultivation in Kongtong Temple could be torn into pieces in an instant.

    Don¡¯t ask Liu Yuan how he knew.

    However, just as they were on high alert, a young girl¡¯s voice suddenly came from the distance. The words ¡®caught in the act of adultery!¡¯ made Liu Yuan shiver and feel a chill all over his body.

    Listening carefully, it was not one voice, but two very simr girls¡¯ voicesbined.

    Liu Yuan quickly recalled and found the only pair of little foxes with twin attributes.

    The two Young Mistresses of Mud Mountain.

    Speaking of which, Hu Jiuniang was also the cousin of their mother¡¯s cousin. Anyway, foxes had a nest of children all their lives, and their rtionships were a mess. They were basically rtives.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he saw two little foxes running over from the jungle. The two little foxes were as short as winter melons, the ears on their heads were shaking and their tails were bobbing up and down.

    Liu Yuan could not help butugh at first, then he heaved a sigh of relief. So it was these two little guys. He stopped the vignt Zhiying and Hong Luan, then squatted down and reached out to the little foxes.

    Su Bi and Su Zhuang shouted loudly, but the first thing they did when they ran over was to jump into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms with joy, their fluffy ears and tails rubbing against each other.

    Before Liu Yuan could say anything, Su Bi¡¯s ponytails swayed, and she suddenly raised her face and sniffed him seriously. She sniffed from his cheeks, neck, all the way to his waist. When Liu Yuan awkwardly grabbed her, the little fox said in horror, ¡°It¡¯s the smell of another fox!¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 The Fox Bites, Bites, Bites

    175 The Fox Bites, Bites, Bites

    Su Bi raised her head and looked at Liu Yuan in horror. There was a hint of disbelief in her eyes. She sniffed again and confirmed that he did have the scent of other foxes on him.

    In the next moment, the little fox¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and started sobbing.

    ¡°Sob, sob! Big bad guy, it¡¯s fine that you have someone outside, but you actually have another fox?!¡± As Su Bi cried, she took turns punching Liu Yuan¡¯s body with her small fists. She was so cute that it was hard to resist.

    Su Zhuang was lying on Liu Yuan¡¯s body, shaking her ears, blinking her eyes, and sniffing around again. Then she carefully analyzed, ¡°The smell on his clothes is very faint, but the smell on his face and hands is very strong, but it¡¯s only rtively strong. It¡¯s not the strong smell of foxes when they¡¯re in love. The preliminary judgment is that it¡¯s only the pure and reserved smell of their saliva. That fox is still a virgin.¡±

    Although this child¡¯s face was as serious as a ¡®Great Detective and Little Fox¡¯, and her appearance was innocent and cute, the words she used were quite bold.

    Liu Yuan looked embarrassed.

    Hey! Pay attention! There are other people here, do you have to be so direct!?

    He nced to the side and saw Hong Luan¡¯s innocent and confused face, and Zhiying¡¯s expressionless face. As for Zhizhi¡­ The spiritual power she was releasing was very stable, and it was obvious she was calm.

    Well¡­ One of them did not understand, the other was crooked, and the other was just watching the scene.

    It did not seem like a problem with just saying a few sentences!

    Liu Yuan was on the verge of breaking down, but Su Bi wagged her tail and stopped punching him in the chest. She sobbed, ¡°R-really?¡±

    She looked at Liu Yuan with a pair of misty eyes.

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he coughed twice as if nothing had happened. ¡°Yes...¡±

    He did not intend to deny it. They were rtives anyway, and they would see each other often. He would find out sooner orter. He reached out to stroke her hair and said, ¡°She and I haven¡¯t reached that stage yet.¡±

    Although it was almost there, if he had not been washed here by the tide, it would have been a matter of time before it happened.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    Su Bi heaved a sigh of relief at first, then froze and pouted. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything else has already been done?¡±

    She raised her fair little hand and covered her head, not letting Liu Yuan touch it. She red at him fiercely and said, ¡°Who is it? Where did this wild foxe from, daring to steal the man of Mud Mountain¡¯s Overlord? How dare they?¡±

    The little fox¡¯s big round eyes whimpered and whined in a childish and fierce manner.

    As for the so-called ¡®Mud Mountain Overlord¡¯, she had naturally given herself that title. In the past, she had even heard of people calling themselves ¡®Mud Mountain Little Demon Beast King¡¯, but in reality, she was just a pampered little princess, rolling around in a fox¡¯s nest and acting like a spoiled child, all her elders doting on her.

    ¡°She¡¯s the cousin of your mother¡¯s cousin, the white fox named Hu Jiuniang. She¡¯s the one who opened an Inn in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. she can be considered your distant rtive and not some wild fox...¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help butugh. He stretched out two fingers and pinched the little fox¡¯s cheeks. Her slightly cold skin was like jade, smooth and soft. It felt extremely good.

    These demon beasts had very different values from humans. On this issue, they were more hostile to their own kind, probably because they would upy a higher position in terms of reproduction?

    Su Bi frowned and thought hard about the rtionship between this ¡®mother¡¯s cousin¡¯s cousin¡¯. Her face was red from the pinch, but she couldn¡¯te up with an answer after a long time. She puffed up her cheeks and looked at Liu Yuan, who did not regret it at all. Suddenly, she grabbed his wrist and bit his finger.

    Liu Yuan was happily pinching her, and a slightly sharp touch could be felt on his knuckles.

    His eyelids twitched and he saw the white and tender little fox biting his finger with tears in her eyes.

    The sharp feeling on Liu Yuan¡¯s fingers became more and more obvious. It was Su Bi¡¯s teeth!

    This little girl was really biting!

    He immediately pulled his arm, and a warm and petite body with furry ears and tail suddenly burrowed into his arms.

    Su Zhuang blocked his line of sight and blinked her charming almond-shaped eyes. She stuck out her tongue and licked his lips, ¡°Foxes need to use their own aura to confirm their territory~¡±

    Liu Yuan hesitated, and before he could pull his finger back, Su Bi bit him ruthlessly.

    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to go out and find other foxes!¡± Su Bi loosened her teeth and said angrily.

    ¡°Hu~~ Hu~ Hu~¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the blood on his finger and twitched his mouth. He could not help but feel his heart tighten. He must not let this little girl do that kind of thing in the future.

    It was still the same old saying, ¡®A woman might identally bite a man¡¯s treasure while performing unspeakable acts¡¯.

    However, the way this innocent-looking little fox sucked on his finger was really alluring. Liu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the feeling of his finger sliding across the soft tip of her tongue.

    Su Bi was originally angry, but she smacked her mouth and found a trace of blood. She was stunned and saw that Liu Yuan¡¯s hand was bleeding. Her heart ached, but she remembered that he was the culprit, so she hesitated and did not know what to do.

    Su Zhuang grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and licked off his blood and Su Bi¡¯s saliva like a deer in water.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Aunt Hu. You¡¯re not considered an outsider.¡± Su Zhuang said as she licked it, while looking at Liu Yuan with a flirtatious look.

    This little fellow was much more like a Vixen than her sister...

    Su Bi¡¯s eyes lit up. She climbed onto him and mumbled, ¡°Then you can¡¯t look for other foxes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking, I¡¯m not looking.¡± If it was a fox from Mud Mountain, its not considered ¡®other foxes¡¯, right?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were a mess. Su Bi happily leaned over and kissed him like Su Zhuang did, as if to make up for it.

    The feeling of having the two little foxes in his arms was simply making him feel like he was floating.

    The wound on Liu Yuan¡¯s hand healed in a short while.

    Sure enough, in the world of Immortal cultivators, he still had enough strength and confidence. If it was in the past, he would feel guilty every time he saw them, and all he thought about was how to escape. He was afraid that they would be too jealous and even eat him up. How could he have the spare time to do this?

    As for the subconscious shiver just now, it waspletely because the shadow left behind by the previous incident was too deep. Hahaha!

    Liu Yuan opened the panel and took a look.

    [Character: Su Bi (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Qingqiu Fox Head, Golden Soul Jade Rainbow Dress]

    [Rank: Demon beast spirit, Soul Formation stage fifth level]

    [Status: Normal/spiritual energy sealed]

    [Attribute interface (click to view) ]

    [Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: yes/no)]

    There was another one that opened at the same time.

    [Character: Su Zhuang (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Mud Mountain Overlord, Lonemoon Jiang Tian Eight Thousand Autumns]

    [Rank: Demon beast spirit, Soul Formation stage sixth level]

    [Status: Normal/spiritual energy sealed]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: yes/no)]

    He was only left with thest card toplete the enhanced grid.

 Chapter 176 - 176 The Twins Can Do Whatever They Want

    176 The Twins Can Do Whatever They Want

    Liu Yuan retracted his gaze from the panel. With a thought, the translucent panel disappeared.

    The state of the spiritual energy seal was due to the Nine Cauldrons. Everyone here was the same, with no exceptions.

    Their biggest advantage now was that they had the body of a demon like Chuichui, which was much stronger than Immortal cultivators. Even if they fought with their instincts, they were more powerful than most Immortal cultivators who used spells. They were naturally equivalent to powerful ancient martial art practitioners.

    Su Bi and Su Zhuang¡¯s titles were different.

    One was the ¡®Green Hill Fox Head¡¯, while the other was the ¡®Mud Mountain Overlord¡¯.

    This was not the same concept, and Green Hill and Mud Mountain were not from the same faction. Although in the current timeline, the two little foxes were still in Mud Mountain, located to the west of Central ins, near the Fusang sea.

    On the map of Shangyang, the closer it was to the center, the more peaceful and prosperous it was. Life was stable and rich.

    The Immortal sects of the Righteous Path were concentrated here.

    The further east they went, the more chaotic it became because it was close to the Sea of No Return, Yonghui Sea, and other territories where the devil race was sealed. The conditions were harsh, but there were many opportunities. Many evil and neutral sects upied it, and it became more chaotic.

    The further west they went, the closer they were to the territories of various demon tribes. In the mountain ranges of the Central ins, such as the Jiuyuan mountain range, there were only a few demon tribes hiding inrge mountain ranges.

    After all, many Orthodox sects still retained the tradition of hating the demon race, thinking that ¡®Those who are not of our race must have a different heart¡¯. There were even extreme sects whose goal was to kill the demon race, which was very unfriendly. In the east of the Central ins, there were even markets selling demon ves, which basically equated the demon race to livestock.

    In the entire Central ins, only a small half of the sects had already epted the demon race, and the remaining ones had a dispensable attitude. Subconsciously, they still had some coldness and hostility.

    Mud Mountain was one of the very few monster race members that had been epted by human cultivators, and it was the friendly, even respectful kind.

    The two little foxes should have been cultivating on Mud Mountain, and they had probablye here because of him.

    The two little foxes in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, who looked soft and cute now, would be two important protagonists in the future.

    The plot involved was in the original game. In the current version, there was a rtivelyrge demon race plot line, and it was a small section, ¡®The Fox Dies on the Top Hill¡¯.

    Within the demon race,rge-scale conflicts between humans and demons broke out, even to the point of war.

    Mud Mountain¡¯s fox race was only a small part of this.

    After that part of the story, Mud Mountain split into two factions. The two little foxes grew up with different ideals, and the twin sisters who had been close as children fell out, never seeing each other again.

    The time given by the game was quite generous. It had been during the time in Mud Mountain. If it had beenter, Su Bi would have been fine, as she was on the side that was close to humans, but Su Zhuang¡¯s favorability towards humans would have dropped to -40. As long as it was a human, it would be impossible to conquer her. Moreover, in theter stages, the people of Mud Mountain would have hidden themselves within the Mud Mountain Secret Realm, and yers would not have been able to find her.

    And the split of Mud Mountain was only a small part of the upheaval that the demi-human race had experienced. The entire demi-human race had been split into two factions, which hadter provided a path for the demons to quickly invade.

    ¡°How did you two get here?¡± Liu Yuan patted the heads of the two little ones in his arms, collected his thoughts, and asked with a smile.

    The conflict between the demon race and the human race was such a big plot where people were plunged into misery and suffering. He wanted to change it, but he did not have the strength to do so now. However, there was still a long time before the real outbreak, so there was no need to be so anxious. Moreover, he could change some of the nodes, but he could not change the whole plot.

    That was a conflict that had umted for hundreds and thousands of years, and it could not be resolved overnight.

    Su Bi puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°We came out to look for you, but mother told us to go to the Green Centipede to train for a while. But she doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯ve already secretly taken the n¡¯s sacred artifact to look for you. Look.¡±

    She took out a pendant from her neck. It was not made of jade or stone, but it was as bright as the moon. It looked like a bell, and she showed it to Liu Yuan as if she was presenting a treasure.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. He reached out and touched the bell. It was bone-chilling to the touch, causing him to shiver and withdraw his hand. However, he could vaguely hear a clear and light ring.

    It was the Nether Moon Bell, the fox n¡¯s sacred artifact. There was not much information about it, but it was said to be the same thing as the sacred cup. Simply put, this was a wishing machine used by the fox n.

    Only the true bloodline of Mud Mountain could use it, or else it would just be a decoration.

    ¡°I remember that this thing can only be used three times, right?¡± Liu Yuan reached out and stuffed the pendant back into Su Bi¡¯s hand. The back of his hand brushed against the little fox¡¯s soft and tender skin, causing her face to turn red and she moaned.

    Su Bi had been crying like a pear blossom bathed in the rain just now. Now, in the eyes of outsiders, it looked like Liu Yuan was a beast who was forcefully touching a little loli.

    Although there was no one else looking, Liu Yuan still felt a little guilty. He pulled his hand out of his warm clothes and said with a headache, ¡°You guys used up a chance just to find me?¡±

    He could not say that he wasn¡¯t touched, but¡­

    No matter what happened to them, they were still fox cubs.

    If it was someone else, they would have beenpletely deceived.

    Liu Yuan sighed and heard Su Zhuang say with a smile, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the Orthodox lineage of Mud Mountain can only use it three times in each generation. In the past, there was only one sessor, but in this generation, it¡¯s me and Su Bi, so it¡¯s actually six times. The other three times are an extra.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do twins get to do whatever they want?

    The answer is yes.

    Liu Yuan facepalmed. How could he have forgotten about this? But he still said seriously, ¡°The extra three times should be cherished even more. No one knows how many times a person will regret in his life. Because you easily got extra opportunities to squander them, when it¡¯s toote to regret, you¡¯ll be brooding over it for the rest of your life.¡±

    Su Zhuang was stunned, and then obediently responded with an ¡®Oh¡¯.

    Su Bi was still mumbling that she had already done her best to find the big bad guy when Liu Yuan reached out and ruffled her hair.

    As for the n, the two little foxes said that their mother had already used up three chances, and it was useless... If something happened, the two of them could just use the artifact to return immediately.

    What else could Liu Yuan say? He could only say that the twins were indeed awesome.

    He let go of the two little foxes and introduced them to Zhiying, Chuichui, Hong Luan, and Zhizhi. As Chuichui, Hong Luan, and Zhizhi were not humans, and Zhizhi was the adopted daughter of the spirit of the mountains and seas, as well as Hu Jiuniang, the two little foxes were very friendly. It seemed that they would be friends soon.

    However, for some reason, Zhiying looked very unhappy. She stared at the two little foxes for a long time, causing the two little foxes to shiver and hide behind Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan had some spections in his heart, but just as he was about to speak, he saw Zhiying suddenly unsheathe its sword and turn around, looking at the dozen people running over from the jungle with an unfriendly look.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Zhiyingâ€™s Jealousy

    177 Zhiying¡¯s Jealousy

    Tang Yuanhua, Pang Ying, and the others watched the two little foxes slip out and heard the words ¡®caught in the act of adultery¡¯ from a distance. They all looked at them in bewilderment and then looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow.¡± After a long time, Tang Yuanhua finally gave an order. ¡°Since they know each other, they should not be in great danger. Perhaps we can cooperate for the time being and explore this ind.¡±

    Pang Ying snorted coldly. ¡°They might be acquainted with someone from Bi Luo Mansion. The fox demons are indeed demons¡­ They came here to look for their lover. They already have a man at such a young age.

    The person who had gone to the higher ground to check out the situation earlierughed and said, ¡°That person has two very pretty little girls with him. It seems like he¡¯s into this kind of thing.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how he tricked his way into Mud Mountain,¡± someone added.

    After a few random spections and discussions, Tang Yuanhua pped his hands and ordered them to quiet down and get ready.

    ¡°Since he could find his way here, he shouldn¡¯t be a good person. Moreover, he found the clues before us, so it¡¯s best to treat him as an enemy,¡± Pang Ying said.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Yuanhua nodded and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s best to observe for a while and stay alert.¡±

    They followed the traces of Su Bi and Su Zhuang all the way to the side of the stone tablet. When they saw the young man and the four beautiful little girls, they felt as if they had entered the backyard of some dissolute evil young master in a sect.

    They were stunned by this scene. They saw the white-robed girl, who looked the oldest among them, turn around and pull out her long sword, looking at the crowd with a murderous aura.

    The girl had a slender figure and an exquisite face, but her eyes were cold and oppressive.

    Especially the killing intent, it was just like the feeling of being stared at by the deformed and terrifying puppet in the tomb. It was terrifying.

    Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. they knew that this wasn¡¯t the backyard¡¯s warble, but a poisonous spider that was choosing people to eat.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Everyone took out their weapons and looked at the girl vigntly. The atmosphere was a little tense.

    The two parties had met in a narrow path at such a crucial ce regarding the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. If it were not for the two little foxes¡¯ sudden arrival, both parties would have already started fighting. Now, they were still in a moderate state.

    The two little foxes tugged at the corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes and exined, ¡°Those are the Immortal cultivators who came in with us. They are from the Green Centipede.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded and looked helplessly at Zhiying who was suddenly angry.

    He walked forward and reached out to stroke Zhiying¡¯s head. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Zhiying was expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    Which part of her doesn¡¯t look angry?

    It was fine before, but after he put on clothes on her, something suddenly went wrong.

    In the past, Zhiying had always been very calm and even indifferent. She would never make decisions on her own and would listen to Liu Yuan. Most importantly, she had always hidden in the dark. Every time she moved, she would move quietly. Even when she showed her face, she would maintain a very low sense of existence and try not to let others notice her.

    But this time, she took the initiative to pull out her sword, and she did not hide, as if she intended to fight head-on, which was very unusual.

    This was the first time she had ever shown off so much in front of others.

    There were already signs of this when he saw Hong Luan. Now, the appearance of the two little foxes and the long period of happy interaction between Liu Yuan and them seemed to have ignited a fuse in Ying¡¯s heart, causing the always-calm youngdy to reveal her impatient side.

    Liu Yuan felt like he was smelling jealousy.

    This was a subtle change that even the young girl herself did not notice. Or rather, she did not know what kind of feeling it was, so she did not know how to deal with it¡­

    Liu Yuan asked the girl to put down her sword and wait for orders. However, Zhiying¡¯s actions were not as obedient as before. She slowly walked to stand behind him, as if she needed to be coaxed. However, they were in front of other people, so Liu Yuan could not do anything intimate. He could only let her be quiet for the time being.

    The atmosphere eased up slightly, but it was still not good.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others also looked at Liu Yuan again. Since the young girl who revealed such a murderous intent listened to him, it meant that this young man was the one leading them.

    Even the two little foxes were now obediently snuggling in his arms.

    At such an age, with such distinctive characteristics, he should be someone important.

    However, no one could find any useful clues after searching in their minds.

    It was as if he had appeared out of thin air. None of the famous new-generation in the Immortal cultivation world met this requirement.

    If one were to say that he always had many beautiful women by his side, one would guess that this man was the ¡®Love Guru Prince¡¯, Ji Wen. However, as a world-famous handsome man, who did not know what Ji Wen looked like? He definitely did not look like this young man.

    Tang Yuanhua was the first to speak. ¡°As the two from Mud Mountain have said, this is the Green Centipede¡¯s team. I am Tang Yuanhua. May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°I am a nobody, surnamed Liu, first name Yuan.¡± Liu Yuan replied, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Why don¡¯t we work together temporarily? How about we wait until we find them and then rely on our own abilities? At least I know Su Bi and Su Zhuang, so I can trust them more than meeting strangers.¡±

    The Green Centipede had to sign a contract before going on a mission. Otherwise, if the people in the team were to act blindly, their efficiency would definitely plummet. Before the mission waspleted, they were not allowed to kill each other.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others did not expect him to be so straightforward.

    However, such straightforward words made them feel a little more at ease. If he was just pretending to be polite, it seemed like he had a scheme.

    Tang Yuanhua did not agree immediately. Instead, he said, ¡°What is this stone tablet?¡±

    Liu Yuan turned to look at the stone tablet and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t even have time to check it out before I was interrupted by these two little fellows.¡±

    Su Bi puffed up her cheeks. ¡°This thing is here anyway. It doesn¡¯t run like you. It¡¯s fine if you look at it a littleter.¡±

    Liu Yuan could only agree obediently.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I give this opportunity to you guys?¡± he said to those people.

    Hearing Liu Yuan¡¯s words, Tang Yuanhua¡¯s team immediately began to whisper among themselves. Tang Yuanhua cupped his hands and said loudly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, fellow Daoist. However, you were the one who discovered it, so how could we shamelesslye and take advantage of you?¡±

    clearly, he didn¡¯t trust Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s n to use people to test the waters failed. He shook his head regretfully and said, ¡°Fine, then let me take a look. It¡¯s really rare to see someone as humble as Brother Tang these days.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua suddenly felt embarrassed. He coughed twice and said, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    They watched as Liu Yuan reached out to touch the suspicious-looking stone tablet.

    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s cry for help could be heard from afar.

 Chapter 178 - 178 A Moment of Deception, a Lifetime of Deception

    178 A Moment of Deception, a Lifetime of Deception

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Because this cry for help was really abrupt. The female voice was actually shouting ¡®help!¡¯

    It really made one wonder if there was something wrong with their ears.

    Since this ind was a ce rted to the inheritance of the Martial Emperor, it was so well-hidden that those who came in were naturally Immortal cultivators with some means. After experiencing the terrifying puppet attack in the tomb, who would be so spineless as to cry for help?

    Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that he had really encountered something shocking or that his life was on the line. However, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was very inappropriate to shout for help here.

    Everyone was very cautious at this moment. They looked at each other, but no one moved.

    Under such circumstances, the two teams had met on a narrow path, and their hostility had not yet been eliminated. They were in a state of mutual probing, and there was also a very suspicious stone tablet waiting to be explored.

    This cry for help was really strange. If they went to rescue her, they would have to send someone to guard this ce, but it was very intriguing who would guard this ce. If they went to rescue her, they were afraid that it would cause losses in this critical situation where anybat power was critical.

    In a situation where neither side trusted each other, it seemed very dangerous to choose either way.

    Tang Yuanhua twitched the corner of his mouth. He was about to say that the situation was unclear and that it was better to figure out the stone tablet first. As for whether they should save the person or not, they were not righteous people. They were just people who worked for the Green Centipede, so who was to say that they had a Saint¡¯s heart? Which one of them wasn¡¯t here for benefits?

    However, before he could speak, the young man opposite him suddenly said, ¡°Brother Tang, let¡¯s go and save them first. You guys stay here and check this stone tablet!¡±

    Tang Yuanhua was taken aback. Then, he saw Liu Yuan with a serious expression on his face, about to leave with a group of little girls.

    ¡°Zhiying,¡± he said as he walked, ¡°you¡¯re faster. It¡¯s more important to save people first! ¡±

    The girl in white nodded and suddenly increased her speed. She tapped her feet lightly and her figure shed a few times, flying into the distance.

    The sudden explosion of her strength was not inferior to the wind walking technique used by Immortal cultivators, which shocked Tang Yuanhua and the others.

    If he was in the mortal world, she would be a top master like Gu Feidao and it would not be too much to dominate the martial arts world.

    However, she did not seem to be a body cultivator, judging from her slim and lithe figure.

    Tang Yuanhua guessed that she was born with such a physique, and her physical strength was much higher than ordinary people.

    This was not umon in the upper realm. In many sects or families, the aptitude of the next generation would be improved and strengthened directly in the womb. Although it could not bepared with those who were born with bloodline spirit bodies and the like, it could still reach a height that ordinary Immortal cultivators could not reach.

    For example, being in the Foundation Establishment stage as soon as one was born.

    It was something that Tang Yuanhua, who was born in the middle and lower ss, did not even dare to think about.

    The girl¡¯s identity was even more mysterious, and the young man who behaved intimately with her and ordered her around at will was alsobeled as a second-generation Immortal.

    A beautiful woman like Pang Ying looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s back and muttered, ¡°Could he be a young master sent out by some hidden sect to gain experience? It just so happens that he¡¯s on the same mission as us.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua, on the other hand, frowned and felt that he had to re-evaluate the strength of his opponent.

    With only this kind of fighting strength, in this environment where everyone¡¯s spirit energy was limited, it was like a Wolf entering a flock of sheep.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait! The situation over there is unclear, who knows if the cry for help is real or fake, or if it¡¯s a disguise of another person who covets the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger if you go, so it¡¯s better for you to stay here with us.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    He could not let these people leave his line of sight. For some reason, he had such a thought, and he felt that something was wrong.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle for a moment. Then, he turned around with a look of righteousness and said, ¡°Now that somebody is calling for help, we can¡¯t just turn the possible tragedies into facts just because of our suspicions. With great poweres great responsibility. Saving others with our own strength is exactly what the Immortal cultivators should bear.¡±

    These words were said in apassionate, powerful, and impassioned manner. There was a sense of heroism in them. After he finished speaking, he turned around and ran in the direction of the cries for help.

    The group of green-robed people were stunned. Tang Yuanhua¡¯s outstretched hand stopped in mid-air as he looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s back. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°First, he gave the stone tablet away, and now he went to save someone when he heard their cry for help. He¡¯s really a good person...¡±

    Pang Ying also returned to her senses andughed awkwardly, ¡°It turns out that there are such fools among the Immortal cultivators. I thought only the people of the Jade Mirage Sect would think this way.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any clues on this tablet first,¡± Tang Yuanhua shook his head.

    However, after examining the stone tablet for a long time, they still did not find any clues to the mechanism. In the end, they could only copy the pattern on the base.

    On the other side, Liu Yuan, who was considered a ¡®good person¡¯, muttered in his heart that once he participated in deception once, and he participate in deception for a lifetime. He could be considered to have returned to his old profession.

    When he first transmigrated, he managed to fool the demonic sect¡¯s Ma Shu and the useless Xue Yan. Now, he was still skilled and his acting skills had even improved.

    His ambition of being a spy for all the sects would probablye true one day.

    As for the reason why he was in such a hurry toe over, it was naturally not because he was overflowing with love.

    It was because the letter had mentioned that the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant who had been forced toe in was an ordinary woman who had no cultivation or martial arts.

    Among the corpses before, there happened to be no bodies of weak women.

    At this moment, a woman¡¯s cry for help could be heard from the Secret Realm.

    Could it be a coincidence?

    ¡°Big Bad Guy, when did you be so kind? Was it because you heard it was a girl that you were so anxious?¡± Su Bi mumbled at the side.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. He thought that even if he was a lecherous person, he would not be so anxious just because he heard a woman¡¯s voice, right?

    Before he could refute, Chuichui spoke first.

    The demon dragon sneered. ¡°I think you¡¯re a little fox. You¡¯re so stupid. Master has at least ten women around him. He has high standards. It¡¯s not like he falters when he sees a woman.¡±

    Su Bi was suddenly stunned. She did not realize that this cute kitten was also a demon.

    The little fox pouted when she heard about more than ten women.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Liu Yuan patted Chuichui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Meow meow meow.¡± The arrogant demonic Dragon immediately changed its expression and rubbed her face in a ttering manner.

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and saw a pce-like white jade ruins in the forest. The bricks had copsed and the grass was overgrown. Zhiying was fighting with a mechanical puppet.

    On the other side of the ground, a woman in a light green dress sat on the ground. Her shoulders were narrow and her waist was thin. Her long ck hair was like clouds woven together and tied up with a gold hairpin. She hid timidly at the side.

    Based on Liu Yuan¡¯s rich experience, she must be a beauty.

    The conquering guide had not been activated, so it was not a character that he had conquered.

 Chapter 179 - 179 Family Head Ye, This Is the Method

    179 Family Head Ye, This Is the Method

    Ye Danqing¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. After a while, he opened his eyes.

    The first thing she saw was the morning light. It was as if she was in a woman¡¯s boudoir. The furnishings were exquisite and elegant. The table, chair, and dressing table in front of her also had an elegant style. The light purple curtains hung down and gently swayed.

    There were a few exquisite golden bells hanging on the curtains, and the tassels shone with a faint luster.

    Warm sunlight seeped in through the carved windowttices. The shadows of the bamboo swayed outside, and the rustling sound could be heard. It reflected the brilliance of a few orchid-potted nts inside, making it lively.

    Incense was burning in the beast-head furnace on the ground, and a faint wisp of green smoke rose in spirals. The air was filled with the same light and elegant fragrance. It was not a strong incense that overwhelmed the host, but an invisible dissipating smell that lingered at the tip of the nose all the time, even with a slight schrly smell.

    The floor was covered with a carpet. The furry carpet was exquisitely made and looked veryfortable.

    Just from the feeling that the decorations gave off, one could imagine how beautiful and elegant the owner of this ce was.

    It was the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. The jade carriage beneath her was slightly cold, causing Ye Danqing¡¯s mind to suddenly be a little clearer.

    The Family Head of the Xuanyin family was at a loss at first. Then, she felt as if she had been tied up tightly.

    She lowered her head and saw that she was tied up with a red rope of moderate thickness. The technique of the binding seemed to be very skilled. It wrapped around her curvaceous body from front to back. It did not seem very strong, but in fact, the more she struggled, the tighter it became. The rope itself was also very extraordinary, so it should be a magic tool.

    She subconsciously struggled for a while before stopping, because she felt that something was wrong.

    How could one me her? This... this rope was specially used to humiliate people, and she was only wearing a small piece of clothing!

    Ye Danqing furrowed her brows, and a blush of embarrassment appeared on her fair and beautiful face. She gently bit his lips, and then her eyes widened. She recalled that she had been ambushed by the City Lord of City of Ten Thousand Swords city, Duan Lanruo, and was knocked unconscious after being drugged.

    The room in front of him was naturally Duan Lanruo¡¯s bedroom.

    However, there was no one in the room. It was very quiet. Ye Danqing moved her body and realized that her cultivation was also restricted by the rope. She remembered hearing her daughter¡¯s voice before she fell unconscious. Her heart sank.

    ¡°Cike¡­¡± Ye Danqing murmured and frowned. ¡°What is Duan Lanruo trying to do?¡±

    As a member of the higher-ups of the Sword Pavilion and the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she represented the attitude of a person in power. Attacking the Family Head of the Xuanyin family was basically a deration of war.

    Because of the matter with Cike, the Xuanyin family had to hand over the Skyring Sword and temporarily ease their rtionship with the Sword Pavilion. Originally, this would be a great thing for the Sword Pavilion, but what was Duan Lanruo trying to do with this?

    Just as she was thinking about this, the closed door creaked.

    The wooden door was pushed open, and the woman who walked into the room was wearing a purple robe with wide sleeves. The square neckline with dark patterns revealed arge area of white skin. Her long ck hair was tied into a high bun, and her expression had a trace ofziness. The corners of her eyes and the tip of her eyebrows had the charm of a mature woman.

    She was no different from the Duan Lanruo that Ye Danqing saw before she fainted. She seemed to be very calm and did not seem to be proud of capturing the leader of another major force, neither did she look like she was plotting something.

    The way Duan Lanruo looked at her was very strange.

    Her eyes swept across her face, from her chest, waist, legs, and back to her face. Then, Duan Lanruo suddenly smiled.

    It was not mockery, but satisfaction.

    Ye Danqing could not help but tighten her legs. She felt very strange in her heart, an indescribable strangeness.

    She was clearly a woman of the same cultivation level as Duan Lanruo, and her status was even lower, but why was there a trace of strangeness in her eyes that wasn¡¯t the ¡®condescending¡¯ look she had when looking at prisoners?

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s clear and melodious voice suddenly came from behind Duan Lanruo.

    Ye Danqing was taken aback. Then, she saw her daughter walk past Duan Lanruo and run over. With a face full of worry, she whispered, ¡°Mother, are you alright?¡±

    Ye Cike reached out to help her mother up. When she saw the red rope on her body, she couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated. This rope¡­ What was going on with the City Lord?

    She held back the strange feeling in her heart and turned back. ¡°City Lord Duan, you said you wouldn¡¯t do anything to my mother.¡±

    Duan Lanruo walked over leisurely and sat on a chair by the bed. She smiled sweetly and then said with a serious tone, ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t. As a woman, I have always respected the Xuanyin family.¡±

    Many female cultivators admired the Xuanyin family, which was made up entirely of women and yet stood at the peak of the cultivation world. It wasn¡¯t just their strength. In the beginning, the Xuanyin family wasn¡¯t even a strong family yet. They relied on their will and tenacious efforts to obtain their position.

    ¡°Is this your so-called respect?¡± Ye Danqing was so angry that sheughed. She looked at Duan Lanruo and the ropes on her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small measure,¡± Duan Lanruo said. ¡°It¡¯ll allow the Family Head Ye to talk to me calmly.¡±

    She emphasized the words ¡®calmly¡¯, which made Ye Danqing¡¯s expression even more rigid.

    The City Lord stretched out her hand and fiddled with the knots. Her slightly cold fingertips brushed across the woman¡¯s skin, causing her to tremble slightly.

    Duan Lanruo looked at Ye Danqing¡¯s embarrassed and angry expression as she bit her lip and blushed. She also looked at the confused expression in Ye Danqing¡¯s eyes as she looked at the ropes. Sheughed in her heart.

    This dazed expression was actually the same as when Ye Cike was toyed with by Ah Yue that day, like a young girl who was ignorant of the world.

    It was no wonder he hadid his hands on that vixen, Hu Jiuniang. It turned out that thebination of a mature beautiful woman¡¯s appearance and the pureness in her heart was so alluring.

    After all, Ye Danqing had been in a high position for many years. She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Cike was in her hands, so she could not act rashly.

    Duan Lanruo retracted her hand and did not reply. She merely smiled and said, ¡°Family Head Ye, when you talked to Cike earlier, did you check if she was a virgin?¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s expression changed. A cold light appeared in her eyes, and her whole body tensed up as if she was ready to attack at any time. Her expression was so severe that it was unknown how angry she was.

    She did not even have such a big reaction when she was under control, but when it came to Ye Cike, she was like a mother leopard protecting her cub, exuding a dangerous aura. It was clear that all mothers in the world were the same.

    Duan Lanruo felt the same way and felt closer to the Family Head Ye, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Family Head Ye, be at ease. I¡¯ve said it before, I like this child, Cike, very much. I didn¡¯t do anything to her, nor do I want to do anything to her. No matter how cruel the City Lord¡¯s methods may be, I¡¯m still a woman. I won¡¯t use Cike as a threat.¡±

    Her expression was serious and her tone was gentle. Ye Danqing was startled, but she didn¡¯t rx her body. She asked vigntly, ¡°Then why did you mention this?¡±

    ¡°Family Head Ye,¡± Duan Lanruo said. ¡°You¡¯re only concerned about your daughter¡¯s innocence. Why don¡¯t you check her current physical condition?¡±

    She ced Ye Cike¡¯s hand in Ye Danqing¡¯s.

    As her spiritual energy circted, her meridians were unprecedentedly healthy.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ye Danqing was stunned.

    ¡°How is it impossible?¡± the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords replied calmly. ¡°With yin and yangplementing each other, won¡¯t the problem that has gued the Xuanyin family for thousands of years be solved?¡±

    ¡°But Cike is clearly a virgin.¡± Ye Danqing looked at her daughter. The young girl¡¯s face was slightly flushed.

    Duan Lanruo slowly took out a milky-white porcin bottle from her sleeve. With a hint of slyness in her eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°Family Head Ye, this is the method.¡±

 Chapter 180 - 180 Iâ€™ll Try It

    180 I¡¯ll Try It

    The room fell into silence.

    Duan Lanruo knew that this matter would have a huge impact on the Xuanyin family. If they could really solve the problem of their short lifespans, which were like curses to their bodies. Given the Xuanyin family¡¯s astonishing talent in cultivation, it was not impossible for them to rival the Jade Mirage Sect in the future.

    The impact of this matter was not only on the Xuanyin family, but also on the entire structure of the Central ins.

    And because of some unspeakable reasons, the City Lord was extremely patient. She held the porcin bottle in her hand and quietly waited for the reply of the current Family Head of the Xuanyin family.

    After a long while.

    Ye Danqing looked at the milky white porcin bottle and then turned to look at her daughter. The young girl sat under the morning light. Her face was as beautiful as a flower. Her skin was white and tender with a little blush. She had the beauty and vitality of youth. Her mother, who had watched her grow up, was in a trance for a moment.

    This was a side of her daughter that she had never seen before.

    In the past, this child would always sit quietly in the corner because of her weak body. She was as thin as a fragile daffodil, which made people¡¯s hearts ache when they thought of her seemingly doomed fate. Although she would show her lively and arrogant personality in front of her family, most of the time, Ye Cike would always raise her chin, pretend to be arrogant, and ignore others.

    She was never willing to talk to anyone else, let alone be friends with them. Other than Xiu¡¯er, a handmaiden who grew up with her, Ye Cike never spoke to anyone of her age.

    Ye Danqing knew that it wasn¡¯t that this child didn¡¯t want to talk to them. When she secretly hid behind the door and looked enviously at the family sisters, she, as a mother, naturally saw it.

    However, Ye Cike knew her own fate. Her talent was inversely proportional to her lifespan. It could even be said that she had exchanged her life for the supreme talent of reaching the Void Refinement stage at the age of 10. Therefore, she did not want to experience the pain of being reluctant to part with someone when she was about to die.

    Ye Danqing had also advised her that love was a great pain to the people of the Xuanyin family, but this child was like a moth flying into the fire,pletely devoted to that Jiang Feng.

    Ye Danqing held Ye Cike¡¯s hand tightly and began to examine her more carefully.

    When the spiritual Qi flowed through her meridians, the young girl¡¯s physical condition was presented to Ye Danqing in a moreplete manner.

    This was a body that did not seem to belong to the Xuanyin family. Although she still looked thin and weak on the outside, she was very healthy on the inside. It was the kind of health that a normal person would have.

    Under normal circumstances, Ye Danqing should be 37 years old this year, and Ye Cike should have died of physical weakness at this age.

    However, under the current circumstances, she already had the foundation to live to a hundred years old!

    Ye Danqing¡¯s beautiful eyes could not help but redden. A trace of tears quietly appeared in them. Her heart was filled with excitement. Could this really be the opportunity for the Xuanyin family to rise again? The curse that had been following them like a shadow could finally be lifted, and they would no longer have to send off their nsmen again and again.

    Ye Cike panicked and wiped her tears with her fingers. She looked back helplessly, thinking that her mother had been humiliated to this extent. She felt wronged and cried.

    The young girl could not help but feel vexed. If she had known earlier, she would not havee with Duan Lanruo to lie to her mother.

    However, if she did not do this, her mother would not ept that bastard, let alone the people in her n. This was the only way.

    Although she still felt a little guilty, this was the best way.

    However, seeing his mother on the verge of tears for the first time in front of him, Ye Cike felt terrible.

    Ye Danqing squeezed the little girl¡¯s hand. When she saw her turn around, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, did that thing really improve your constitution?¡± she asked.

    Ye Cike¡¯s face blushed again, and his eyes wavered for a long time before he stammered an ¡®Mmm¡¯.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®mmm¡¯?¡±

    Ye Danqing looked at her daughter in confusion. Then, her gaze returned to the porcin bottle in Duan Lanruo¡¯s hand. She raised her head and looked straight at the City Lord, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Duan Lanruo gently shook the bottle and ced a jade-like white finger on her lips. She smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t say?¡± Ye Danqing asked, ¡°Are you nning to use this to threaten the Xuanyin family?¡±

    Duan Lanruoughed. ¡°Even if I want to threaten you, it¡¯s not up to me to do so. If I can¡¯t say it, then I can¡¯t say it... I don¡¯t have much left of this thing with me. The main thing is that it can¡¯t be kept for a long time. Therefore, after refining it, I only have this one bottle now.¡±

    She spoke in such a mysterious way that it made Ye Danqing suspicious. However, she roughly understood how precious this item was. Thinking about the fact that the City Lord also had many properties under her name, she thought to herself, ¡®Could it be that she¡¯s nning to raise the price and make a big profit?¡¯

    Ye Cike hid in a corner and covered her face.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s smile grew even wider. She walked closer and sat down beside Ye Danqing. She opened the porcin bottle, poured out some of it, and handed it over to the head of the Xuanyin family.

    Ye Danqing squinted her eyes and took a closer look. She found that it was almost the same as most of the medicinal ointments made from pills. It was a paste-like substance, and she couldn¡¯t tell what the ingredients were at first nce.

    ¡°Family Head Ye, I¡¯ve said so much, but you still don¡¯t trust me. Why don¡¯t you try it yourself? If I wanted to harm you, you¡¯ve been unconscious for so long, and you¡¯ve already done what you should. Why do you have to do this?¡± Duan Lanruo said in a gentle tone.

    Ye Danqing hesitated for a moment, but after thinking about it, it seemed to make sense. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    After she ate it, she was stunned and felt that the taste was strange.

    However, there were many pills with strange smells in the world. It couldn¡¯t be said that the smell was strange¡­ Basically, it tasted funny.

    ¡°Family Head Ye, do you want to feel your body¡¯s condition?¡± Duan Lanruo said with a smile.

    Ye Danqing did as she was told and felt her body¡¯s condition. Suddenly, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Family Head Ye, how does it feel to try it personally? Will the medicine cure the illness and solve the problem?¡±

    The beautiful woman came up to her, squinted her eyes, and lifted Ye Danqing¡¯s chin. ¡°Family Head Ye, this is the life-saving straw for the entire Xuanyin family, and it¡¯s in my hands right now. As for the raw material, only Jian Feng¡­ No, only Liu Yuan knows it, but do you still object to the marriage between Cike and him? Are you going to give up your small family for the sake of the greater good, or are you going to ruin the future of the Xuanyin family for your own selfish desires?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s face was expressionless, but the spiritual energy in her body circted. In an instant, her cultivation base broke through the closed aperture. With a snap, she broke free from the rope and suddenly reached out to strangle Duan Lanruo¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Argh! Mother!¡± Ye Cike was dumbfounded.

    The ropes on Ye Danqing¡¯s body all fell down. Her aura rose sharply as she stared at Duan Lanruo with a cold gaze.

 Chapter 181 - 181 Family Head Yeâ€™s Fragrance

    181 Family Head Ye¡¯s Fragrance

    Ye Danqing instantly burst out and restrained Duan Lanruo.

    Duan Lanruo, however, was not anxious. Sheid down on the jade bed mat and leaned against the pillow behind her. She saidzily, ¡°Family Head Ye, is this how you treat your benefactor? It sure is heart-chilling!¡±

    ¡°What kind of benefactor are you?¡± Ye Danqing was so angry that sheughed. She felt it was ridiculous, ¡°How dare you humiliate¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Duan Lanruo interrupted her with a cold smile, ¡°Humiliate? Isn¡¯t this the best method?¡±

    Ye Danqing had been tricked into eating that mysterious thing. She was furious. ¡°The best method? Seeing that you¡¯re eating with such relish, I¡¯m afraid that Jiang Feng has already used some sort of method to control your mind. The City Lord of City of Ten Thousand Swords actually did such a lowly thing. That Jiang Feng really has good methods. I originally thought that he was just being sentimental, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a despicable person!¡±

    She did not know if it was a psychological effect, but she felt that the taste in her mouth was a little off. However, in reality, there was no taste when it entered her mouth, and it even instantly transformed into pure yang energy, making her feel a little good andfortable. Of course, the head of the Xuanyin family would never admit this.

    She would only feel that he was really despicable, that she could not even spit it out!

    However, before Duan Lanruo could refute her, Ye Cike became anxious, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not her fault. City Lord Duan and I are doing this willingly. We like him, that¡¯s why we¡¯re¡­¡±

    Ye Danqing was even angrier. She turned around and said in grief and anger, ¡°You¡¯re a disappointment!¡±

    Ye Cike had always been weak in front of her mother. After being reprimanded, she immediately whimpered subconsciously and did not dare to speak with tears in her eyes.

    But this time, she still mustered up her courage and whispered, ¡°He didn¡¯t know to begin with.¡±

    ¡°You ... You unfilial child!¡± Ye Danqing was so angry that she could not even speak.

    At first, she could stillfort herself that it was Jiang Feng who was despicable and shameless. He had tricked her daughter into eating it, but the child was not willing to do so.

    As for how he was going to trick her, he naturally made use of City Lord Duan, who was already under his control. With this beautiful woman¡¯s cunning and deep mind, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to trick Ye Cike?

    Now, she was actually saying that Jiang Feng didn¡¯t know.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that whether it was her innocent daughter or the wily Duan Lanruo, both of them had given up on themselves?

    The more Ye Danqing thought about it, the more she found it hard to understand.

    Duan Lanruo looked at her conflicted expression, and her smile remained unchanged. ¡°Family Head Ye¡¯s words are wrong. How is Cike unfilial? She has already found a way for the Xuanyin family to rise to the top. Taking a step back, even if Family Head Ye doesn¡¯t have such an ambition, you wouldn¡¯t want to see your nsmen suffer a short life, right? You wouldn¡¯t want them to be like the mayflies of the world, to live and die in the morning, to be lost in the splendor of the world for a moment, and to be unable to leave their legacies behind.¡±

    Ye Danqing stared at her and did not rx her grip. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no need to use such a disgusting method.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s indeed no need.¡± Duan Lanruo smiled faintly. ¡°As long as the entire Xuanyin family dual cultivates with the despicable scoundrels you speak of, the problem will naturally be solved. You won¡¯t have to suffer this humiliation.¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s face was extremely ugly. She said with hatred, ¡°Where is he? I¡¯ll kill him and take out the Xuanyang Pearl!¡±

    ¡°Take it out?¡± Duan Lanruo asked. ¡°How does Family Head Ye want to get it? The Xuanyang Pearl is a body of pure energy condensed from yang energy. It has long been integrated with him. Do you dare to try to kill him? When the Xuanyang Pearl is gone, you won¡¯t even have a ce to cry.¡±

    ¡°Besides, are you really willing to give up such an opportunity?¡± she smiled. ¡°The pride that your Xuanyin family has held for thousands of years, or the chance to change your fate, which one do you choose?¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s expression changed several times. Her thoughts were fluctuating violently. She was speechless and unable to speak.

    Whoosh!

    The City Lord of ten thousand swords smiled and seized the opportunity to grab Ye Danqing¡¯s hand, who had unconsciously loosened her grip. With a flip of her body, she pressed the family head of the Xuanyin family under her.

    ¡°You!¡± Ye Danqing¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect the sudden change in the situation.

    ¡°Family Head Ye, you¡¯ve actually already eaten it, so what can you do? Can you even change anything?¡± Duan Lanruo said unhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s only benefit and no harm, yet you insist on being so arrogant... When the timees, if you don¡¯t tell your nsmen, who will know what this is? Just like I said, this is the best method. Could it be that you really want all of your nsmen to dual cultivate with my Little Junxuan? Even if you agree, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Ye Danqing had to admit that the City Lord¡¯s eloquence was truly exceptional. She was actually tempted for a moment.

    However, it was only for a moment. How could the thousand years of dignity of the Xuanyin family be used as a life-saving straw? There must be another way...

    The head of the Xuanyin family had already begun to take a step back in her heart. At worst, since Cike truly did like that fellow, she would just let them be together. When they gave birth to a child, perhaps the child¡¯s bloodline would change. If the Xuanyin bloodline could be changed as a result, then why would the predecessors have to make such a fuss?

    However, before Ye Danqing could sort out her thoughts, Duan Lanruo suddenly revealed a kind expression and said, ¡°Cike, it seems like your mother doesn¡¯t really understand the benefits of this.¡±

    Ye Danqing was stunned for a moment. Then, her expression changed and she struggled. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Duan Lanruo turned to Ye Cike and said with a smile, ¡°Give your mother all the good stuff that you¡¯ve collected with great difficulty.¡±

    Ye Danqing was pressed down by the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, her ck hair messily spread on the mat. She stammered, ¡°Y-you can¡¯t be so ridiculous. How could you do this to your mother?¡±

    She looked a little flustered.

    Ye Cike picked up the porcin bottle and walked to Ye Danqing¡¯s side. Her face was full of shame and embarrassment, but she still bit her lip and said, ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I really, really like him. If it wasn¡¯t for this, you and the elders in the family would have separated me from him. I¡­ Ican¡¯t bear it.¡±

    ¡°Ye Cike!¡± Ye Danqing said. ¡°You, you are unfilial!¡±

    Duan Lanruo stretched out her hand to stroke the head of the Xuanyin family¡¯s fair and beautiful face. She smiled like a fox, but her eyes were as deep as ink, and it was impossible to tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ Cough, cough!¡±

    The head of the Xuanyin family was ashamed and indignant. She tried to force out the yang energy that had fused into her body, but she was helpless. Moreover, she suddenly discovered that her cultivation base at level nine of the Form Synthesis stage had already silently reached the peak.

    Half-step Crossing Cmity stage!

    Ye Danqing¡¯s dejected and dazed expression suddenly froze. Then, she subconsciously licked the trace of ointment at the corner of her mouth.

    The pure yang power and his own yin power blended perfectly, flowing into her Dantian and turning into spiritual energy without the slightest obstruction.

    This¡­

    The Xuanyin family head¡¯s expression suddenly became very interesting.

    she had expected that the yang energy would improve her cultivation, but she had never thought that it would be so terrifying. Just a little bit of it had such an effect.

    For cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage, even medicinal pills did not have much effect. Ordinary cultivators would often go into seclusion for hundreds of years without making any progress.

    But now, if she had another bottle, wouldn¡¯t she be directly advancing into the Crossing Cmity stage? She would face the Lightning Tribtion immediately!

    Ye Danqing¡¯s eyes involuntarily fell on the empty bottle.

    The Xuanyang Pearl had been passed down from generation to generation in the Xuanyin family. In fact, it was just returning to its original owner.

 Chapter 182 - 182 I Am He Qingmeng

    182 I Am He Qingmeng

    on the ind in the Martial Emperor cave¡¯s secret realm.

    Liu Yuan still did not know about the strange happenings in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    Although he had once suspected that Duan Lanruo had other motives for sending secret guards, at most, he thought that she was nning to use material desires to train her mind and self-control. She had never expected such a thing to happen.

    He never thought that there was even a slight possibility that the Xuanyin family would be tormented.

    At that time, there was still about half a month before Ye Danqing arrived at the City of Ten Thousand Swords, but Duan Lanruo had already made sufficient preparations. It was as if she was nning to wipe out the entire Xuanyin family.

    Although her goal was still unclear, this woman who had ruled the City of Ten Thousand Swords for over a hundred years had a profound mind that could not be judged withmon sense.

    With Liu Yuan¡¯swork as the center and the Xuanyin family as the foundation, it was enough to create an unprecedented power in the Central ins. However, Liu Yuan did not have such ambitions at the moment. He was only thinking about how to tidy up his own backyard to avoid a fire.

    Of course, this was already a ¡®small goal¡¯ for Liu Yuan.

    At the moment, he was still thinking about how he could obtain the true Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance from the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb and then leave safely.

    Liu Yuan narrowed his eyes and slowed down his steps. He looked at the copsed white jade-like building in the distance. It had the shape of a pce, but it seemed to have been abandoned for many years. The white building was covered with dark green vines and moss, and most of its Foundation was buried in the thick soil and fallen leaves.

    However, just the pile of ruins that extended along the mountain behind them showed how magnificent and beautiful the pce had once been.

    It seemed like someone had lived here before. Judging from the state of the building, it might even be the ce where the Martial Emperor and his wife used to live.

    It was a pity that not long after Hong Luan was made, both of them died. Otherwise, he could have learned a lot from Hong Luan. The reason for their deaths was still a mystery, and he did not know if he would have the chance to solve it here.

    ¡°But¡­ This isn¡¯t the time to think about this. Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand first.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze shifted from the buildings to the woman sitting on the ground. She should be the one that was crying for help earlier.

    His judgment that thedy was a beauty was not without evidence.

    The possibility of a misjudgment did not exist in his current state. The keen senses of Immortal cultivators were to judge a person¡¯s situation from the state of their body and the condition of their bones.

    If he was in the modern world, he could be a human Photoshop detection machine, helping his malepatriots who were troubled by all the catfishes online.

    Liu Yuan hade into contact with at least 30 above-average beauties, and he had basically observed them in-depth. He had even been with a few of them day and night, and he knew their physical conditions very well.

    Using this as a temte forparison and judgment, even if he did not release his spiritual sense, he could basically outline the other party¡¯s appearance in his mind.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise and a figure in white clothes like a white crane flipped down from the air. The girl¡¯s slender figure was sharp and elegant, and the long sword in her hand was kept.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of amazement. He recalled the first time he saw Zhiying.

    The youngdy¡¯s slender back, her white clothes fluttering in the wind, was still imprinted in his mind, never fading.

    Behind her, the huge spider-like mechanical puppet copsed with a loud bang. Its slender, glowing, pitch-ck limbs were cut off piece by piece, the cut surface extremely smooth.

    Dust and fallen leaves flew in the air, and the giant mechanical spider fell to the ground, bing a pile of waste.

    Looking at the new signs of copse in the abandoned corner of the white jade pce, it was likely that the puppet had been hidden in an inactive state in the pce at the beginning. It was rmed by the woman¡¯s intrusion and activated again, revealing its true appearance.

    From the looks of it, there might be other mechanical puppets hidden on this ind.

    They did not know if it was because they had only entered for a short time or because they were lucky, but they did not meet these puppets.

    Liu Yuan saw a yellow, blood-like liquid flowing out of the dismembered spider¡¯s body, and knew that this was the Puppeteer¡¯s doing.

    Most of the puppets in the tomb had a heart or blood-like system, which seemed to represent the process of the Puppeteer¡¯s creation of a real human-like puppet.

    There was a slope in front of him, and the pce seemed to have fallen into this basin because of andslide.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Liu Yuan jumped down from the broken part and walked to the woman¡¯s side. He squatted down and stretched out his hand to ask.

    The woman in the light blue dress was frightened and turned around. Sure enough, she had a face as elegant and beautiful as a in girl. Her brows were slightly raised, and her eyes were like autumn water. There were some tears at the corners of her eyes, and her teeth were biting her red lips in panic. Her natural gentle temperament had a kind of weakness.

    She looked like she was in her twenties. She was beautiful and had a graceful figure. Even if she was frightened, she could only cover her mouth with her white and tender hands and let out a soft exmation.

    The feeling she gave Liu Yuan was probably that of a typical youngdy from ancient times. She strictly abided by the rules, had a good upbringing, and was delicate and easy to embarrass.

    Liu Yuan pulled himself back from his thoughts and saw that the woman¡¯s clothes were covered in dust and torn in many ces. Her forehead seemed to have been hit, and the bruise was red and swollen. A stream of blood flowed down her white cheek. Coupled with her teary eyes, she looked extremely sad and beautiful.

    The woman hesitated for a moment, then she saw the young girl who had saved her walk over and stand behind Liu Yuan. After confirming that the young man in front of her was not an evil person, she still hesitated. ¡°Th-thank you. I can clean up myself...¡±

    Her voice was as gentle as her appearance, with a soft ent, just like the women from a far away vige. For no reason, he felt that the woman in front of him was suitable to wear a cheongsam, an oil-paper umbre, or a hollow gold-threaded fan.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°You sprained your ankle, right? Why don¡¯t I...¡±

    At this time, a slender and fair hand reached over, and a girl¡¯s faint voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression froze. He had forgotten that the child beside him had been feeling jealous for no reason recently.

    Now, she was going to stop him from doing anything to another woman...?

    The woman blinked her eyes and looked at her palms in confusion.

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand resentfully. ¡°She can help you. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Zhiying helped the woman up. Thetter regained her senses and seemed to find the situation a little interesting. Her expression rxed a lot, and she smiled gently and said gratefully, ¡°Many thanks for your help. I am He Qingmeng.¡±

    She had the surname ¡®He¡¯!

    Could she be the descendant of the Martial Emperor, He Junhao?

 Chapter 183 - 183 The Descendant of a Martial Emperor

    183 The Descendant of a Martial Emperor

    ¡°He Qingmeng¡­ It sounds like a name an Immortal would have. What a good name,¡±

    Liu Yuanplimented her out of habit before smiling. ¡°My name is more vulgar. I¡¯m Liu Yuan, also known as Junxuan.¡±

    His real name was indeed verymon. After all, his family was not a family of schrs, so he could note up with any elegant name. He simply hoped for a bright future.

    ¡­ He was probably considered quite ambitious now.

    He then introduced the little foxes and Zhiying behind him. In the end, he did not forget to introduce the demon dragon to her in a very solemn and serious manner amidst Chuichui¡¯s constant meow-ing protests.

    Chuichui was extremely concerned about her dignity as a Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym.

    However, introducing Chuichui like this in her cat form was very suspicious.

    He Qingmeng watched as the round orange cat arrogantly ordered Liu Yuan around. Thetter even seriously described the cat as a fierce demon beast, as if he were particrly doting on the cat, until the cat revealed a satisfied expression.

    She covered her mouth and curved her beautiful eyes. She felt that her savior was a child-like person, full of fun, and the cat was also particrly intelligent.

    He Qingmeng blushed at the thought of his praise, and she said shyly, ¡°My father was a businessman. Later, by chance, he learned the teachings of an expert and studied some scriptures and ssics. He was especially fond of the way of Immortal cultivation, so he gave me this name. He also made some pills at home, but most of them were useless. I didn¡¯t expect that I would benefit from this misfortune and be able to see a real Immortal.¡±

    Her gaze would asionally fall on the Su Sisters¡¯ ears and tails, but she probably treated the two little foxes as Liu Yuan¡¯s pets, so she did not show the fear that ordinary humans had towards the demon race.

    Although their spiritual power had been sealed, in the minds of mortals, only Immortals were able to control the demon race.

    Not to mention that Zhiying¡¯s shockingbat power was not something that mortals could have.

    Liu Yuan asked for more information and learned that she was born in a wealthy merchant family in Central ins. The family¡¯s business was one of the best among mortals. They ran a joint organization called the fair mountain Chamber of Commerce and often came into contact with lower-level Immortal cultivators. They would also hire them to escort some valuable goods.

    However, even if he had managed to hire some of the cultivators he had contacted to act as He Qingmeng¡¯s bodyguards, they would still be defenseless in front of the people from Bi Luo Mansion. Furthermore, there were no guards around her at the time of the incident.

    She had not even met him and she had been kidnapped.

    He reckoned that He Qingmeng¡¯s father was still begging people to find his daughter. Perhaps some kind Immortal cultivators would tell him not to waste his efforts, as she was from the Bi Luo Mansion.

    Or perhaps he would continue searching until he gave up.

    Mortals were just so helpless in front of cultivators.

    In the letter that Liu Yuan had received, it was written that the people from Bi Luo Mansion had kidnapped the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant and then came to the Martial Emperor Tomb in search of the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance.

    Since He Qingmeng had indeed been kidnapped by the people of Bi Luo Mansion, it meant that she was a descendant of a Martial Emperor.

    Even though she did not know what a Martial Emperor was, she only knew from the people who kidnapped her.

    It was a sad story. A thousand years ago, the Martial Emperor He Junhao, who had sanctified his mortal body, not only had his descendants be mortals, but there was also no trace of martial arts. Instead, they went into business.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. His inheritance was in his own tomb, and it was extremely difficult for him to find a suitable sessor for his martial arts. Other than thedy boss, even Liu Yuan could not think of anyone.

    ¡°They said they wanted to use your blood to open the door of inheritance?¡± Liu Yuan was a little surprised by He Qingmeng¡¯s words. ¡°It seems like they already know that the bloodline of the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant is the key to opening the Secret Realm.¡±

    However, even though they knew these clues, they still underestimated the danger of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    They had lost more than half of their men on the way, and the casualties in the puppet formation were even more severe. Only the two leaders and He Qingmeng had found another exit and entered this ce.

    In the Secret Realm on this Ind, the two of them and He Qingmeng were ambushed by many puppets. However, the two leaders had high cultivation, so they could deal with them at first.

    However, the scariest thing was that they encountered some monsters that were still alive, with only half of their bodies and bones left.

    Under the ws of these undead creatures, the two leaders had a hard time dealing with them. He Qingmeng had taken the opportunity to escape, but she had encountered the giant spider puppet in the area of the pce, and had been saved by Liu Yuan and the others.

    ¡°Zombies? Undead? Resident Evil?¡±

    Liu Yuan made a few wild guesses in his heart. Could this ind be the Martial Emperor¡¯s secret human experiment base?

    Actually, there was a very high possibility of this¡­

    If he thought about it carefully, in this world where cultivators were rampant, He Junhao was the only person in history who could use his physical strength to the extreme as an ordinary person. He must have been looking for a breakthrough.

    Or perhaps, he wanted to seek a path for those mortals who did not have the talent for cultivation to rise to the top.

    In Liu Yuan¡¯s understanding, since the Immortal cultivation spells and techniques did not work, there was only one way left, which was to transform the human body through the scientific and physical methods!

    In addition to that, there was also a person who was well-versed in puppet creation and had a deep understanding of the human body. Furthermore, the final product was Hong Luan, who was basically no different from a human. If these two people were pursuing such a thing, it would not be strange at all.

    And the cause of his and his wife¡¯s death, could it be because of this?

    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Liu Yuan coughed dryly and put away his imagination. He asked Hong Luan to treat He Qingmeng¡¯s injuries. Although he didn¡¯t have any medicinal pills that targeted internal injuries, external injuries could still be effectively treated. ¡°Where did the people of Bi Luo Mansion encounter those monsters? Do you still remember?¡±

    He guessed that if it had not been for his group¡¯s interference, He Qingmeng would probably have died here and be the background of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon. That was why she did not appear in the subsequent plot.

    However, there was another possibility. She might have been trapped in this Secret Realm and obtained the true Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance, but she had been in seclusion.

    The yers fought in the tomb, but they only managed to obtain the fake cultivation technique inheritance from the Body Demon.

    The men from Bi Luo Mansion hade in from the Body Demon¡¯s side, which was how Liu Yuan found out about the secret door.

    However, Liu Yuan felt that the bronze cauldron he had seen in the secret room was the most official entrance. After all, the white stone tablet was the first thing he saw. It looked like a boundary stone or a coordinate.

    It also seemed to have a strong connection with the Nine Cauldrons.

    The other entrances seemed to be where the two little foxes and others came in from. They should be rtively remote ces, but he didn¡¯t know if there was any difference.

    ¡°I walked out from the thicket over there. Along the way, there were traces of me running and falling. We should be able to find it if we follow the trail.¡± He Qingmeng recalled.

 Chapter 184 - 184 Itâ€™s Gotta Be You! Chuichui!

    184 It¡¯s Gotta Be You! Chuichui!

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look first, then explore the interior of the pce.¡±

    Liu Yuan muttered to himself and looked at the thicket. There were indeed traces of broken trees. Combined with her injuries, it seemed that she had fallen all the way here.

    For this delicate beauty, this kidnapping trip could really be considered a difficult and dangerous one.

    Liu Yuan had He Qingmeng walk in the middle with him, the injured one. In front of them was Chuichui, who had her head raised, and the two little foxes that were jumping around. Behind them were Zhiying and Hong Luan.

    Of course, she did not have any ulterior motives, because she could be said to be the weakest in the entire team. However, he was also the most crucial. Although Hong Luan¡¯s ¡®blood¡¯ was useful, He Qingmeng was still a legitimate descendant of the Martial Emperor.

    Since the descendants of Martial Emperor were needed to enter this Secret Realm, perhaps other than using their blood to activate the mechanism, there might be other uses for it. There was no harm in protecting her well.

    Liu Yuan felt that this setup was almost good enough for instance dungeons.

    Now, there were two more little foxes in the team. They were also from the demon race, and like Chuichui, they had power far beyond that of ordinary Immortal cultivators in this Secret Realm. Moreover, these two little foxes also had a highly sensitive sense of smell.

    To be able to track Liu Yuan from so far away in the tomb, he could also easily distinguish the smell that was left on Liu Yuan¡¯s body half a month ago.

    There were experts in scouting.

    Chuichui was the shield, Zhiying and Hong Luan were the main damage dealers, Zhizhi was the healer, the little foxes were the scouts, Liu Yuan was themander, and He Qingmeng was the NPC required for the mission. It was the perfect configuration for a dungeon.

    Although pure physical damage output or pure physical monk teams were popr in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon, this kind of rtively bnced configuration was also considered mainstream. After all, it was not easy to gather a team of pure physical damage output above the standard. Inparison, yers actually preferred to use a bnced configuration, but not magic sses.

    If one¡¯s level was higher and they were more familiar with the dungeon process, they would be able to pass it by looking at the guide.

    It was like this in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, and it was the same for this Secret Realm, which was simr in nature.

    ¡°Although we¡¯re basically exploring a new dungeon right now, we¡¯re still far better than yer teams in terms of level and quality.¡± Liu Yuan criticized silently.

    They followed He Qingmeng¡¯s directions and came to the forest behind the white jade pce.

    They were surrounded by towering trees with lush branches and leaves wrapped in all kinds of dark green vines, but it was quiet all around, without the sound of insects or birds, which was particrly strange.

    This ind had a sense of destion.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the corpse?¡± The two little foxes stopped and looked at the bloodstains on the ground with their big round eyes.

    The ground was covered with blood, and the flowers and nts were sttered with a very ring red. The fallen trees were full of potholes, and the traces of breaking were very rough. One look and one could tell that they had suffered a huge impact, and the intensity of the battle was evident.

    It was just as He Qingmeng had said. Whether it was in the tomb or in this Secret Realm, they hadn¡¯t gained any benefits. Instead, they had been in a difficult situation.

    ¡°The Bi Luo Mansion¡¯s wooden token!¡± The little foxes sniffed the air and then looked at a small wooden tablet on the ground.

    As employees of the Green Centipede, they were extremely sensitive to Bi Luo Mansion. They ran over to pick up the wooden token and handed it to Liu Yuan as if they were presenting a treasure.

    Liu Yuan took the wooden token and touched the heads of the two little foxes. He looked at the two lolis rubbing their heads against his palm with a satisfied expression. It felt like he was ying a frisbee game with two dogs.

    He looked at it and confirmed that it was the wooden token of Bi Luo Mansion. He guessed that the two remaining leaders had also died here, but now he was in a daze.

    Not only were the corpses gone, but the half-dead monsters that He Qingmeng had mentioned were also gone.

    ¡°There are traces of being dragged,¡± Zhiying suddenly pushed aside a bush of grass and said calmly.

    Liu Yuan went over and saw a long bloody mark.

    The blood had already seeped into the soil, and some parts that had to be covered with mosaic could still be vaguely seen. It meandered all the way to a small slope, still pointing to the white jade pce.

    In the silence of the surroundings, the blood marks immediately reminded people of the scene of the half-dead monster dragging the body down.

    As expected of the only dungeon in the game with a terrifying atmosphere.

    It was really a cultivation version of Resident Evil.

    He Qingmeng was so frightened that she closed her eyes and hid behind Liu Yuan. She held onto his arm tightly and pressed her soft and delicate body against his. It was enough to make one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Liu Yuan patted the back of her hand tofort her. This feeling of being relied on was very novel. Although he had many women now, there were not many who needed his protection. Most of the time, he was the one being protected.

    It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to put it this way, but generally speaking, because they were all Immortal cultivators with high martial strength, the women in this world all had a strong side to their characters, and it was rare to see a woman such a really weak character.

    Liu Yuan consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just follow me closely. You¡¯ll hide wherever I hide. I¡¯m most afraid of death anyway. I¡¯m 80 percent sure I can find the safest ce.¡±

    This was not a lie. His intuition had always been quite urate. When trying to figure out a conquering strategy, there were many times when it required a little luck.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Young Master, ¡± He Qingmeng replied timidly.

    Everyone followed the trail of blood to the vicinity of the white jade Pce. They saw a ck, square-shaped doorway. It was also covered with vines and looked like it had been sealed for a long time.

    Now that it was opened again, it was already stained with blood.

    Liu Yuan observed carefully for a while and realized that this was the entrance. The building he had seen earlier should have been the building behind, but it had now be a real pile of ruins because of the spider.

    Half of the entire pce was buried in the soil, so the doorway was somewhat nted. Everyone carefully approached it, but Zhiying¡¯s expression became serious, and said, ¡°There¡¯s something not far from the door.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp tingled. He tried his best to calm down and say, ¡°Retreat first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯sing,¡± Zhiying said calmly.

    ¡°!!!¡±

    F*cking [ beep-] calm my *ss!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as he saw two devilish purple eyes emerge from the pitch-ck door, as if they were burning.

    Then, a hoarse scream came.

    It sounded like the shrieks of apes and monkeys, very mournful.

    Whoosh!

    From the doorway, a huge ck shadow suddenly jumped out, carrying a shocking aura and pressure, as well as an extremely foul stench of decay. It was as if it could topple mountains and overturn the seas as it rushed over.

    ¡°Chuichui!¡±

    Liu Yuan shouted and let go of Chuichui.

    Chuichui jumped down and immediately changed from cat form to fully released dragon form.

    Her cute and harmless appearance instantly turned into a huge demon beast. Her vertical pupils were red like boilingva-and its ferocious scales were burning with raging mes. She had-slender body, towering horns, and sharp ws-the four ws of-flood dragon mmed onto the ground. Her huge body blocked everyone, and its tail swept across the ground, immediately plowing a mark.

    ¡°Roar-!!¡± The demon dragon opened her bloody mouth, revealing a mouthful of sharp teeth and a long tongue. It roared angrily at the ck shadow that had scuttled out, setting off a gust of wind.

    The ck shadow paused for a moment, as if it was stunned.

    Then, it could not help but take half a step back.

 Chapter 185 - 185 Schemes and the Human-Faced Howling Moonwolf

    185 Schemes and the Human-Faced Howling Moonwolf

    A deafening roar resounded. The airwaves rolled and shook the leaves.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others, who were still studying the white stone tablet, turned around and looked at each other.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the direction that Liu Yuan¡¯s team and the two little Foxes went in? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua picked up a Fallen Leaf and asked doubtfully.

    Pang Ying crossed her arms and gloated, ¡°Could it be that they encountered some demon on this ind? With their cultivation restricted, it¡¯s enough to make them suffer.¡±

    The call for help before was enough to make people vignt in this strange Secret Realm. That guy wanted to take his friends and be a hero, and if something happened and he lost his life, he can only me himself.

    Those two little vixens had trusted the wrong person, and it was a pity that they had such good looks.

    ¡°It just so happens that they were the pathfinders once and helped us clear the mines,¡± someone suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s go around that ce and continue exploring.¡±

    The people around him nodded in agreement. One of the people from the Green Cloud Temple said bitterly, ¡°This Secret Realm is too dangerous. ording to my experience, that roar sounded like a great demon. That¡¯s why he can achieve such an effect with his physique alone when his spiritual energy is sealed. We¡¯d better not take this risk. If we attract more demons to disturb our current situation, we won¡¯t be able to stop them at all.¡±

    He was one of the few people in the group who specialized in magic. In this Secret Realm, he was no different from a mortal and hadpletely lost hisbat power. Therefore, he did not want to be cannon fodder.

    Naturally, it was better to be more cautious and stay away from danger.

    Tang Yuanhua pondered for a moment and shook his head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go over there and help them.¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°Have you also been infected by that loser¡¯s macho man disease?¡±

    ¡°Naturally not.¡± Tang Yuanhua shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°But even if we avoid this temporary danger, the entrance we came from has beenpletely sealed. If we want to go out, we still have to explore the entire ind. Do you think the exit of this Secret Realm is not guarded by demons?¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she immediately reacted. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re saying that they encountered a demon beast, but that might be the clue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tang Yuanhua nodded.

    ¡°Moreover, if they cause such a hugemotion and we remain indifferent, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    He turned to look at the others and said, ¡°Let¡¯s be more cautious. We don¡¯t really have to help them. We¡¯ll observe them in the dark for a while and see their strength. If there are other clues, we¡¯ll make a move and let them be the first to fight. What do you all think?¡±

    ¡°What if their strength is far beyond our estimation?¡± someone objected. ¡°If we let them take the lead and break through this secret realm, we won¡¯t be able to take anything. If the Green Centipede¡¯s mission fails, we¡¯ll still be held ountable.¡±

    The Son and Mother Coins of the Green Centipede were just for show. The Green Centipede that was on top of the Son Coin was the real thing. When the executor carried the Son Coin with him, he could record the process of execution, and the executor would open and close it on his own as evidence. At a critical moment, it could also teleport him back to the side of the several origin Mother Coins.

    However, in this tomb, all things with spirit energy were suppressed, so even if they had the spirit coins, they were trapped here.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s beyond our expectations?¡± Tang Yuanhua said leisurely, ¡°Since they are willing to risk their lives to save an unrted person, they can naturally save theirpanions who are in danger while cooperating with them.¡±

    He looked at the two men from the green cloud temple.

    Thetter was stunned for a moment before he realized that Tang Yuanhua intended to use them as bait when necessary.

    However, it was not to lure the enemy, but to let the two of them, who had no strength to even truss a chicken, drag that young man to his death.

    Pang Ying was stunned for a moment before she chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a Daoist from the Taiqing Pavilion, how can you be more vicious than me from the Netherworld Cliff?¡±

    This mature woman, who looked enchanting and charming, was born in the eastern part of the Central ins, which was filled with evil sects. she was from the Netherworld Cliff, which was famous for its curse arts.

    The temporary leader of this group, Tang Yuanhua, was actually from one of the two major Daoist sects, Taiqing Pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯m just an outer sect servant. Otherwise, why would Ie here to work for the Green Centipede?¡± Tang Yuanhua said with a fake smile.

    Pang Ying could tell that Tang Yuanhua was against her identity. She knew that although Tang Yuanhua was not a famous disciple, he was still one of the top disciples in the outer sect. Tang Yuanhua¡¯s im of being an errand boy was just a mockery.

    She asked for a snub and snorted, ¡°Well, I¡¯m also a lowly servant at my sect, okay? Alright, alright, there¡¯s no point in arguing about this. Since we¡¯ve reached a consensus, let¡¯s follow them and take a look.¡±

    At this moment, there were still roarsing over, apanied by the sounds of fighting. It could be heard that the battle was very intense.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others followed the sound, but they still waited in the distance for a while. They waited until the sounds of the battle subsided a little before they gradually approached.

    The first thing he noticed was the ruins of the pce that looked like white jade. The mysterious and ancient temperament made people feel that there must be some secret hidden inside.

    Then, they saw that the corner of the pce building had copsed, and the ground in front of them was covered in blood and traces of fighting. It was a shocking sight.

    However, what was even more eye-catching was the ck, rancid object lying on the ground, wailing and screaming.

    Tang Yuanhua roughly judged that the thing looked like a giant wolf. Its arched back, curved leg joints, long mouth, fur, and sharp ws were all the symbols of a wolf.

    However, on the back of the wolf¡¯s head, there was a human face!

    Even though they were covered in hair and looked like savages, their eyes werepletely white, their faces were ashen, and they seemed to be unconscious. They still looked like humans no matter how one looked at them.

    The wolf¡¯s body was rotten, and its hair was in locks. Its bones were exposed from its shoulder des to its abdomen, and its internal organs were still beating. Its head was half a wolf¡¯s face and half a human¡¯s face.

    ¡°Howling Moonwolf!¡± Pang Ying recognized the wolf¡¯s species at a nce, but she frowned immediately after. ¡°Its entire body is rotten to this extent, it should have died long ago. How can it still move? And that human face on the back of its head, what the hell is that? It¡¯s a little like a witchcraft spell.¡±

    If they were in the eastern part of the Central ins, she would be sure that this was an extremely evil voodoo art. However, they were in the Secret Realm of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, the representative figure of the Righteous path. It was not reasonable for such a thing to appear.

    Although the mechanical puppets from before looked a little scary, they were all inanimate objects. Now, this was a living demon beast, but it had be like this.

    The Howling Moonwolf was a strange low-level demon beast that lived in the eastern part of the Central ins. Normally, they could not transform into human form, but their most unique ability was that they could transform into human form on the night of the full moon, deceive people, and then kill them.

    However, the human head and the wolf head appearing at the same time was not the correct way to transform. It was clearly the dirty work of a human.

    Their gazes were filled with surprise. The wolf¡¯s corpse had a gorgeous long sword interweaved with gold and silver stuck in it. The girl in white took two steps forward and pulled out the long sword. There wasn¡¯t even any blood on it.

    It was not because the girl¡¯s sword was too fast, but because there was no blood left in the wolf corpse from the beginning.

    Zhiying did not put her sword back into the scabbard. The tip of the sword pointed down and looked at the few people walking over.

    Pang Ying¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. She actually felt that this youngdy¡¯s gaze made her think of the few elders in the Netherworld Cliff. That kind of indifferent and silent gaze made it seem as if she did not treat people as humans.

    But the next moment, she shook her head in her heart, thinking that it was just an illusion.

    Although this young girl was strong, she waspletely obedient to that young man. If he was really that kind of character, how could this youngdy be willing to be under someone else?

    Just like the Holy Maiden of the demon sect, Pihuan Luo, no man in the world could enter her eyes.

    Wherever she went, everyone would be as silent as cicadas in winter and kneel to wee her. She was the object of admiration for almost every female cultivator in the evil sects.

    ¡°Eh? why are you here, fellow Daoists?¡±

    The young man who was holding a kitten in his arms looked surprised.

    The kitten was still meowing and struggling as if it wanted to show off its power. However, after the young man reached out and stroked it a few times, it immediately quieted down. It shook its ears, narrowed its eyes, and snuggled into his arms, rubbing here and there.

    Behind him, there was a timid and unfamiliar woman. She pulled on Liu Yuan¡¯s sleeve and stuck her head out to look at the few of them, revealing half of her fair and beautiful face.

    She looked so pitiful as if she was holding a lute and covering half of her face.

    Pang Ying could not help but frown in disgust. Because of her appearance and personality, she naturally had a bad impression of weak and beautiful women like He Qingmeng.

    She immediately felt her hands itch, so she moved her fingers and picked up a Yarrow flower.

    many of her curses and tricks did not require spiritual power, they only needed a medium.

    However, it was very effective in destroying a person¡¯s appearance or making a fool of them.

    The evil sect disciple stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°We heard that roar and were worried about your safety, so we hurried over. So the Howling Moonwolf was the one who let out that roar?¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Chuichui in his arms and said with an unchanged expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. When we arrived here, we saw that this Miss Qingmeng was attacked.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Yuanhua walked up and sized He Qingmeng up, then asked, ¡°Lady Qingmeng, which sect do youe from? Did youe here for the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    Liu Yuan touched Chuichui in his arms and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a disciple of the Water Moon Dock. Naturally, she¡¯s here for the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. What else could it be?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve just saved her,¡± Pang Ying suddenly said, ¡°and now you¡¯re speaking up for her in everything?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    Liu Yuan replied calmly, ¡°She was frightened just now. She¡¯s still afraid and can¡¯t speak properly. I¡¯ve already asked her about it, so I answered for her to save some time.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re truly a person who cherishes the fairer sex,¡± Pang Ying said with a smile.

    ¡°This is the identity jade archive of Water Moon Dock. Fellow Daoists, please take a look,¡± He Qingmeng said gently.

    She reached out and took out a jade tablet that had the words ¡®Water Moon Dock¡¯ carved on it.

    Of course, Liu Yuan had cut off a piece of it from the white jade pce.

    While he was watching Zhiying fight, he and He Qingmeng had already made up a story. They told her that her current identity was extremely dangerous, and that once the bad guys found out, they might take her away again, just like those people from Bi Luo Mansion.

    Hence, he made up an identity for her ¨C a disciple of the Water Moon Dock.

    In any case, he was very familiar with the Water Moon Dock. The future Dock Master was even his fianc¨¦e. Rounding it up, he could be considered half a Dock Master. If he were to take in a disciple, no one would have any objections.

    ¡°No need.¡± Tang Yuanhua took a look at the jade pendant. Although he had never seen the identity jade pendant of the Water Doon dock, there was no need for him to doubt this and that. It would not be good if he caused a conflict for no reason.

    he had indeed heard of the Water Noon Dock sect before, but he did not have much of an impression of it. he only remembered that it was a small sect that was not very famous.

    Recently, they were more famous because of the internal strife in this sect, and in the end, a few demon sect spies were caught.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yuanhua vaguely felt that he had forgotten something. Something was not right, but he could not put his finger on it.

    In the end, he could only give up and ask, ¡°You guys met this wolf here. Is there anything unusual about this pce?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°I was busy saving thisdy just now. You guys came here after the fight, and we didn¡¯t even go in. As for this wolf, if it didn¡¯t mutate naturally, it looks like the Martial Emperor is doing something not too decent.¡±

    The few of them turned their attention back to the human-faced Howling Moonwolf on the ground. It was obvious from its appearance that it was not normal. The Orthodox Dao would find it hard to ept this. He Junhao was a Martial Emperor, so it was a little unreasonable for such a thing to appear in the Secret Realm of his tomb.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second day that the Righteous sects have put on a sanctimonious front.¡± Pang Ying sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to think about it.¡±

    Liu Yuan said seriously, ¡°Although there are parasites in Daoism, most of them are pure cultivators who are dedicated to the Dao. There are also good people who are determined to save the world. Fellow Daoist, you are a little biased.¡±

    Pang Ying did not argue with him, as though she was used to being retorted. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, fellow Daoist. However, I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying Howling Moonwolf in the east of the Central ins. If it hadn¡¯t been tampered with, it wouldn¡¯t have grown to this state naturally.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to find the answer. By the way, did you find anything on the stone tablet?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Tang Yuanhua sighed. ¡°No. The two people who are good at runes and sorcery didn¡¯t find any clues on it. It seems that the tablet is just a boundary tablet or something. But the pce made of the same material might be the key.¡±

    Just as he had guessed, the demon beasts here meant that they were close to their destination.

    Of course, they did not know that it was Chuichui and the Howling Moonwolf that had been fighting here, not just Zhiying.

    Although the wolf¡¯s current appearance was terrifying, it was still a low-level demon beast. Compared to Chuichui, who was a demon spirit born from nature, its level was many times lower. Chuichui¡¯s roar had aroused its instinctive fear.

    Although the wild demon beast still had the upper hand, that fear was, after all, an instinctive feeling. When they fought, the wolf¡¯s momentum was naturally weaker. With the addition of Zhiying, the battle ended so quickly.

    It was only now that Liu Yuan could truly observe up close and discover how strong Zhiying¡¯sbat power was.

    Her battle was like a dance. Every move was exquisite and difficult to track. And every sword strike thatnded on the demon beast¡¯s body was as graceful and smooth as a butcher dismembering an ox, cutting into the gaps between the bones and muscles along the muscles and weak points.

    The wolf¡¯s corpse in front of him lookedplete, but in fact, if he touched it again, it might fall to pieces.

    Liu Yuan watched from the side and could not help but be fascinated.

    The sword strike he had used on the city wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords was quite an extraordinary event. He had gained a certain enlightenment andprehended Zuo Youhuai¡¯s sword strike, which was profound enough to cut water. That enlightenment,bined his own body and his sword, Evil Heart of Killing, and with Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s help, he was able to cut open the tide of the White Dragon River.

    He had thought that he would not be able to use that sword move in the future.

    However, just now, the sword that he had been holding quietly in his hand hummed as if it had moved.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Accidents Are Everywhere

    186 idents Are Everywhere

    This was the first time Liu Yuan had truly felt the existence of Sword Intent.

    It wasn¡¯t how powerful the sword move was, but the principle behind its trajectory. It wasn¡¯t how it was done, but why.

    When these steps that were supposed to be natural were dismantled, the skills that could be used naturally in the past seemed to be unfamiliar. They were no longer skills, but a whole new kind of knowledge.

    However, this change was currently limited to the few sword-type skills he had learned.

    Although he had opened a secondary weapon slot due to Evil Heart of Killing, most yers did not have the energy to learn both weapons. Only god-level yers could master both. Liu Yuan was just an ordinary conquering strategy yer. Although dual-wielding was cool, he really could not afford to y it. He could only symbolically practice it and point a fewmon skills. asionally, he could also use it to show off.

    However, it was precisely because he had not learned any of the more advanced skills that he had a feeling of sudden Enlightenment. He was like a piece of white paper that could be easily wiped away.

    If it was when he had just transmigrated, it would have been very difficult to understand this, but now that he was in the Core Formation stage, it was a different experience.

    The Sword Intent contained in cutting open the river tide and cutting open the flesh was actuallyrgely simr, and it was the word ¡®Dao¡¯.

    The skill of dissecting an ox was nothing more than practice, but more importantly, he understood the internal structure of the ox and the skills of using the knife. He did not hesitate at all when he used it. He knew clearly which joint and meridian he needed to cut open. It was clean and neat, and it was like a beautiful dance.

    The same was true for Zhiying¡¯s swordsmanship. What she had just disyed was the purest form. There was no spiritual power or anything fancy. It was just the simplest move, but it was fascinating.

    The power of the river tide was the same. The water was invisible, so how could it be broken? However, Zuo Youhuai had done it, and so had he. The root of it was actually finding the joints and meridians of the water.

    That was all Liu Yuan couldprehend in that instant. However, if he focused on sword cultivation, he would know that this was the foundation and end of a person¡¯s sword Dao.

    He had just noticed the sword¡¯s body trembling, and he came back to his senses, the sword in his hand also quieted down, and there was no movement.

    After that, Tang Yuanhua and the others arrived.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Liu Yuan smiled in a friendly manner and looked at the white jade-like pce. ¡°Just the beast guarding the door here is dangerous enough. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. Now that everyone has lost their cultivation, we¡¯re like grasshoppers on a rope. If we work together, we can take care of each other. Otherwise, it¡¯s not worth it to pay with our lives for these things.¡±

    Although neither side trusted the other, they could only be harmonious on the surface. If they really shed all pretenses of cordiality, they would change the way they yed.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others also had the same idea. They nodded in agreement and entered the pce through the square door. At the same time, the people from both sides arranged themselves in two rows and moved forward side by side to avoid suspicion from each other.

    This was because none of the Immortal cultivators present knew how to make a torch. Moreover, if a torch was used to explore such a copsed building, it would consume oxygen in the event that the bottom was very narrow or blocked, and they would die faster.

    Although¡­ the people here didn¡¯t know about oxygen.

    However, no one knew how to do it anyway, so it saved Liu Yuan the trouble of exining.

    He deeply realized that immortal cultivators could not be adventurers without spells, and he felt relieved that he did not know how to use fire piston when he first transmigrated.

    In this awkward situation, they had no choice but to use a Night Pearl that He Qingmeng had provided to light up the ancient white walls.

    This ce was filled with dust and the air was very turbid. The lines on the white walls were filled with dark yellow mud, looking dirty and with many cracks.

    The ground was covered in ck blood stains, and the smell of rotting soil and mud was everywhere. It was nauseating.

    Everyone held their breath and lightened their steps. However, this made them feel ufortable, as if something was spying in the dark.

    The two little foxes were still at the front, but their keen sense of smell and tracking skills werepletely useless now.

    The two of them covered their noses more tightly than anyone else. They puffed up their cheeks and looked reluctant. In the end, Liu Yuan had to carry them and walk forward.

    In this way, Hong Luan was unhappy. That seat was originally hers, but it was now snatched away by those two foxes. She tugged at the corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes. Thetter turned around and met the round eyes of the little puppet.

    He had no choice but to carry her on his back.

    With Chuichui lying on top of his head, the original group of people had be Liu Yuan and a string of essories.

    He Qingmeng, who was watching from the side, covered her mouth andughed. She reached out and poked Chuichui, adjusting the position of the kitten.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry, while Tang Yuanhua and the others twitched their mouths. The originally tense and serious atmosphere waspletely destroyed.

    But halfway through, Su Zhuang¡¯s ears twitched, and she suddenly became alert, ¡°There¡¯s a sound!¡±

    The two little foxes and the Hong Luan immediately jumped down from Liu Yuan¡¯s body silently.

    Everyone stopped in their tracks and held their breaths.

    As expected, he heard a heavy breathing sound. It was hoarse and sounded like drooling. In this dark and quiet environment, it really made people tremble.

    It was apanied by the sound of heavy footsteps.

    Liu Yuan listened attentively for a few breaths and determined that it wasing from the upper left.

    He looked up and exchanged looks with the others. He decided to wait quietly for it to pass and try not to get into a conflict.

    The pce was so quiet. Once a fight broke out, it might attract other demon beasts.

    Just as he was thinking about this, he suddenly saw Pang Ying, who had been standing on the other side, suddenly stand in the middle while everyone was holding their breath and focusing their attention on the top.

    It would have been fine if she had just been standing there, but she happened to be standing right next to He Qingmeng.

    Earlier, because the little foxes had been fighting with Hong Luan, He Qingmeng had stood aside. Now, Pang Ying was quietly approaching He Qingmeng, her eyes filled with malice.

    It was not killing intent, but a smugness of sess.

    She twisted the Yarrow in her hand into a line, which became as sharp as a needle, and flicked it towards He Qingmeng¡¯s arm.

    Pang Ying wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid as to kill someone at a time like this. However, since He Qingmeng¡¯s blood could open the Secret Realm, it might have some effect in this pce.

    In a split second, Liu Yuan raised his sword to block He Qingmeng¡¯s attack.

    Who knew that the Yarrow was as hard as gold and iron, and when it collided with the sword, a crisp sound was produced.

    That crisp sound was many times louder than their voices. In an instant, the heavy breathing that had already gone far away suddenly stopped.

    After a momentary pause, a roar suddenly came. With a bang, the white jade wall above them cracked open, and a huge humanoid creature with four thin limbs fell to the ground with dust and opened its rotten mouth at the crowd.

 Chapter 187 - 187 Just Cleaning up the Sect

    187 Just Cleaning up the Sect

    The deformed humanoid monster had long limbs, pale skin, and was as thin as a match. However, it was very tall. After falling from above, its upper body and legs were bent at almost a right angle, but its back was still against the copsed white jade wall.

    It had a pair of hollow ck eyes, and its facial features were simr to holes that caved in. Its body was covered in snow-white fur. It had rotten wounds on its body, but it was in a much better condition than the human-faced Howling Moonwolf. Only its dry and cracked skin was ck and oozing pus.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The human-shaped monster opened its mouth and let out a long roar. It raised its two forearms and lowered them.

    Bang! Bang!

    The huge palm was hairless like a human¡¯s palm, and there were even rough palm lines. When it was pressed on the ground, the thin bricks covered in dust immediately shattered, and the surrounding walls immediately cracked like a spider web.

    Boom!

    In the floating smoke and dust, the pale body of the behemoth whistled through the dark and gray space, and with the help of the reaction force from the press, it suddenly leaped up.

    Coupled with its long and thin limbs, it was like a giant white spider. It was extremely swift and violent, leaving only an afterimage in their line of sight. It pressed down on the crowd with a threatening momentum and a strong sense of oppression.

    This series of actions only took an instant.

    Although the humanoid monster was tall, its movements were unusually agile, and it didn¡¯t look clumsy at all.

    When it started to move, everyone saw that it had a tail behind it. The slender tail was like a long whip, whipping to both sides with a strong wind, making a short sound of breaking the air. It scraped deep marks on the White jade walls on both sides, which were as sharp as a de.

    Liu Yuan did not even have the time to withdraw his sword. The pitch-ck sword in its scabbard blocked He Qingmeng¡¯s path.

    Beside him was Pang Ying, who had a stiff expression on her face. The malicious smile on her face had yet topletely turn into panic when Liu Yuan simply twisted his wrist, and Evil Heart cut across and heavily struck her chest and abdomen, the softest and weakest part of her body.

    Everyone¡¯s spiritual power had been suppressed, but their basic physical qualities were still at the level of seasoned martial artists, which was Fu Huan¡¯s level. In addition, Liu Yuan had almost used all his strength, so this blow was not to be underestimated.

    Pang Ying was caught off guard. She let out a blood-curdling scream and mmed into the wall. Her face was pale as she clutched her abdomen and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she screamed.

    At the same time, Chuichui suddenly transformed back to her original form. However, she obviously forgot that they were in a tunnel. With a loud bang, the demon dragon and the human-shaped monster collided. Although thetter was blocked, everything from the ceiling to the ground was supported by the erged demon dragon¡¯s original body. Everything copsed as it shook, as if there was an earthquake.

    The demon dragon stretched out her ws and tried to m the human-shaped monster into the ground. However, she did not expect that the monster¡¯s agility was far beyond her imagination. It immediately sensed the killing intent and broke free from the distance. Then, it bared its teeth and rushed over again.

    Although Chuichui¡¯s skin was thick and her body was covered in mes, giving her extremely strong defense, this human-shaped monster was not afraid of pain and mes. It was also fast and extremely difficult to deal with. It was like a cat and a mouse. For a moment, there was no way to deal with it.

    Swish!

    A ball of golden Sword Light cut through the dim line of sight and suddenly attacked.

    The girl in white was as agile as a crane. The tip of her foot lightly touched the demon dragon¡¯s scales, and she dodged and moved around. Her gorgeous long sword drew a beautiful arc, and from a tricky angle, it instantly pierced into the wound on the human-shaped monster¡¯s shoulder.

    The sharp de cut into the monster¡¯s bones. The girl jumped into the air, and the de turned in a semi-circle, cutting off the monster¡¯s shoulder with great precision.

    Thud.

    The arm fell to the ground.

    The monster roared and reached out to grab the white-robed girl.

    However, Zhiying was extremely agile. Like a swallow returning to its nest, she suddenly disappeared and appeared next to Liu Yuan in the next moment.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. He had just thought of how a butcher could dispel an ox. Now, he had really put the illusory swordsmanship into practice. Zhiying simply and clearly demonstrated what was called steady, urate, and ruthless.

    However, the figure behind him was not rxed either. Her breathing was much heavier than before.

    The monster was even worse off. It had lost an arm and was immediately caught by Chuichui. Its body was suddenly pierced by the sharp ws, and it let out a series of shrill cries.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard that. He thought to himself that it was over. In this case, the other monsters in the pce will have heard the ruckus.

    Seeing that it was beyond saving, the monster immediately pounded the ground with its palms again, creating another hole.

    There was still a pitch-ck hole under the ground. They didn¡¯t know if the entrance they came in from was actually the second floor or if there was a basement below.

    The human-shaped monster raised its head and gave a long roar, then jumped into the hole.

    It was as if it knew that it was no match for them, so it chose to escape.

    It was not like the human-faced Howling Moonwolf from before. Even though it felt an instinctive fear, it still went on a rampage and lost its life.

    Looking at this monster¡¯s characteristics, Liu Yuan guessed that it was some kind of ape, which was both agile and smarter than the average demon beast.

    As for why it looked so terrifying, it was probably due to the Howling Moonwolf¡¯s mutation. Perhaps it had something to do with the Martial Emperor He Junhao, or perhaps it didn¡¯t. They still needed to find out more.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others were dumbfounded as they watched the obedient and cute kitten suddenly turn into a huge demon dragon and fight with the monster.

    In the blink of an eye, the battle was over.

    However, the loud sounds that were produced during this period of time, whether it was the destruction of the wall or the screams and howls, were all so loud that they were difficult to ignore.

    Basically, if there were simr monsters nearby, they would definitely be on their way.

    Not to mention that the human-shaped monster had escaped.

    ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s experience of dealing with the monkeys on the mountain, it was very likely that this monster went to get help.

    ¡°He wants to kill me!¡± Pang Ying suddenly cried out and pointed at Liu Yuan, ¡°He¡¯s trying to monopolize the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance! Don¡¯t trust him!¡±

    This woman had turned the tables on him and used him first. Then, she changed her motive to the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. She was truly vicious.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s expression changed a few times and he said with a dark face, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chuichui turned around and lowered her dragon head to stare at Tang Yuanhua and the others with a threatening look.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Liu Yuan originally wanted to find the Yarrow, but he immediately realized that it was gone. He understood that Pang Ying must have done something to it. This item wasmon in the game and was used to curse.

    The sect that specializes in curses, the Yarrow, Pang Ying...

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment and finally recalled the impression of this sect from his memory. So it was the plot at the Netherworld Cliff!

    He raised his head and saw Pang Ying¡¯s smug and ferocious expression.

    ¡°I do want to kill her.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded in acknowledgment. Tang Yuanhua and the others¡¯ expressions changed, but Liu Yuan continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s not for the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance, but for personal grudges. There¡¯s no harm in telling you. I don¡¯t think Pang Ying told you that she¡¯s a traitorous disciple from the Netherworld Cliff.¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s expression contorted instantly, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°The disciple of the Netherworld Cliff¡¯s Sect Master, Chu Jianglian, was blinded by her curse, so that she can¡¯t see for the rest of her life.¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s expression did not change as he continued, ¡°Jianglian asked me to help clean up the filth from the sect.¡±

 Chapter 188 - 188 Youâ€™re Not Allowed to Scold Him

    188 You¡¯re Not Allowed to Scold Him

    The dust around them slowly drifted away, falling to the walls and floor with the flow of the air.

    Pang Ying sat on the ground, paralyzed. She pointed at Liu Yuan with one hand, and her other hand, which was originally supporting herself on the wall behind her, was about to stand up. However, when she heard his words, she suddenly retracted her hand. Her nails scratched five deep marks on the dust and dirt on the wall, and because she had used too much force, there were even traces of blood.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re ndering me! Nonsense!¡±

    The enchanting woman gritted her teeth and red at him, her eyes revealing a vicious light as she shouted, ¡°He¡¯s just making things up and finding an excuse to cover it up! I¡¯m the 37th generation official disciple of Netherworld Cliff. With the Green Centipede as a witness, you all had to look at each other¡¯s information before you agreed to team up! This kind of evildoer who ims to be cooperating but kills people and is full of lies. How can we trust him at all?¡±

    !!

    As soon as Pang Ying said this, those whose expressions had changed suddenly could not help but hesitate.

    However, Liu Yuan sneered. When he talked about the traitorous disciple, her face paled a bit. When he talked about Xun Jianglian¡¯s disciple being blinded by her, her face paled even more. In addition, her face was already pale with a twisted smile. At this moment, her face was as white as gold paper, and her expression was extremely ugly. Her tough attitude now was only strong in appearance but weak in reality.

    It was just that the original timeline had not progressed to that point yet.

    However, judging from the panic and fear on her face, she was most likely already in the process of casting a spell.

    It was indeed an extremely difficult thing to silently blind a true disciple of the sect, and it was also a long process to set up a spell. Liu Yuan vaguely remembered that in the original plot, thisdy did not hesitate to spend seven years in seclusion, patiently devouring Xun Jianglian¡¯s most outstanding disciple, Yu Sheng bit by bit.

    And it all started when they were both outer sect disciples, and she showed him her kind smile.

    If she wanted to prove that her attainments in curses were stronger than Xun Jianglian¡¯s disciple, then there was no doubt that she had seeded.

    Liu Yuan, who had made a small mistake in his judgment, did not change his expression. He quickly said with a serious expression, ¡°The moment I appeared here, she was already a traitorous disciple. However, this kind of internal strife within the sect can not be revealed in front of others, so she entrusted me to put an end to it. Moreover, I think everyone can clearly see my character. Although I havee for the inheritance, I am not a person who only seeks profit, so I would not randomly kill people at such a critical juncture. I originally wanted to observe for a while before making a decision, but she wanted to put a curse on Miss Qingmeng, so I had no choice but to act early.¡±

    As he spoke, the ape-like human-shaped monster that had fallen to the lower floor seemed to have startled the entire white jade pce. Roars came from all directions of the building that had been sealed for countless years. Moreover, the sounds were not of the same kind, and the entire passage was shaking.

    ¡°Dammit! could this ce be the Martial Emperor¡¯s Farm?¡± Tang Yuanhua cursed. His eyes fell on Pang Ying with an icy cold glint.

    Even if Liu Yuan didn¡¯t exin, he was pretty sure that something had happened, and it was actually Pang Ying¡¯s doing. This woman was proud, arrogant, and had a seductive look. She never knew how to restrain herself when she did things. It was very likely that she could not stand He Qingmeng, so she made a move.

    However, this Liu Yuan was indeed upright to the point of being pedantic. Even when the situation hade to such a dire stage, he was still giving a long and serious exnation. If it were him, he would have finished off Pang Ying with a single sword strike long ago before talking about the cooperation.

    Tang Yuanhua had a good idea, but he had forgotten that Liu Yuan had created an image of a good man in the beginning. If he killed someone without saying a word, it would be self-destructive and would definitely arouse their suspicion. He would not think of using himter for more benefits.

    Although Liu Yuan was not afraid of conflict, he had the same idea as Tang Yuanhua and the others. They wanted to let them explore the way.

    Everyone¡¯s expression became nervous as they each held their weapons tightly. They felt that danger could approach at any time, and now there was even an internal fight.

    The young man paused and continued to exin calmly, ¡°I originally did not believe that there would be someone who would hold a grudge for so many years just because of some inexplicable things, to the extent that one would be willing to destroy a young man¡¯s future. Now that I have seen her curse people for no reason, I know that she is a vicious person. I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble, so please do not meddle in other people¡¯s business¡­¡±

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s face darkened and he was speechless. he was afraid that this guy would continue to jabber on and on, so he shouted, ¡°Fellow Daoist Liu! You don¡¯t need to say anything more, just settle your personal conflicts privately. We¡¯ll fight off those exotic beasts first! We¡¯ll only cause more trouble if we keep such a vicious woman!¡±

    The meaning of his words was ¡®if you want to kill her, then kill her. Stop talking nonsense¡¯.

    Liu Yuan put on a worried look and said, ¡°But after all, she came together with you guys under the Green Centipede¡­¡±

    Who would have thought that this Pang Ying would make things difficult for and ridicule the members who had lost their fighting strength? When they thought of what she had done along the way, these people nodded one after another, and some even cheered.

    Killing Pang Ying had actually be the popr wish of the people. They were eager to kill her as soon as possible so that the two sides could continue to cooperate.

    The increasingly urgent roars had now be the talismans that hastened Pang Ying¡¯s death.

    The two little foxes behind him giggled and jumped up to blow on Liu Yuan¡¯s back. Su Bi took advantage of the chaos and leaned on his left shoulder, whispering, ¡°Big Bad Buy, she even asked us to scout ahead. She said that we have thick skin and are not afraid of being beaten. Hmph, she¡¯s so bad. I don¡¯t like being beaten, you know¡­¡±

    Although Pang Ying most likely did not say that, she probably said that the two of them were born with strong physical bodies as demons. In the end, Su Bi twisted the story a little.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. This little fox had deliberately imitated Pang Ying¡¯s sweet and charming tone. Unfortunately, her voice was soft and sweet. It only sounded cute and not seductive at all.

    He sneaked his hand behind his back and touched the little fox¡¯s furry tail, gently rubbing it. the result was a soft teasing of a young voice from the right.

    Liu Yuan awkwardly paused.

    ¡­ I touched the wrong thing.

    Su Zhuang¡¯s little face was as if nothing had happened. The fluffy tail that was pinched by Liu Yuan wrapped around thetter¡¯s hand and gently rubbed against it with its soft fur.

    Liu Yuan deeply felt thatpared to her younger sister, the elder sister Su BI¡¯s cultivation was still far inferior.

    Pang Ying used all her strength to pull out her longsword and stood up. She was so angry that her entire body trembled as she shrieked, ¡°The Sect Master is a formidable figure! When has he ever cared about the disciples killing each other? If he wanted to clean up the sect, he would have done it himself. Who the hell are you¡­ Ahhh!¡±

    Zhiying¡¯s expressionless pretty face was just a few feet away. The meridians connecting the knees of Pang Ying¡¯s legs to the joints were cleanly cut off by her two swords. She immediately let out a blood-curdling scream and fell to her knees.

    Pang Ying¡¯s wrist went soft from the intense pain, and the sword in her hand fell to the ground. She crouched down desperately to pick it up, but another sword stabbed into her palm. She heard the youngdy¡¯s faint voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold him.¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s pale face was covered in a cold sweat. She suddenly recalled the first time she had seen this youngdy.

    She was indeed as ruthless and emotionless as the Sect Master and the elders¡­

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s voice sounded a little distant. ¡°Alright, alright. Throw this traitor out first. Use the smell of blood to attract some of the exotic beasts. At least, this is a worthy death.¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189 None of Them Are Good

    189 None of Them Are Good

    After Tang Yuanhua finished speaking in a cold voice, the two men from the Green Cloud Temple behind him, who had been taunted by Pang Ying since they entered the room, immediately volunteered to cut off the remaining tendons in Pang Ying¡¯s hands and feet. However, they were stopped by Tang Yuanhua.

    The man, who came from the outer sect of Taiqing Pavilion but mocked himself as an errand boy, had a very calm expression on his face. He shouted, ¡°You guys cut off the tendons in her arms and legs. She¡¯s just a piece of fat meat, and will be gone in a few bites. She can only hold on for a little longer if she has the ability to resist. With her strength, she might be able to kill a few exotic beasts to give us more time in this desperate situation.¡±

    The disciple from the Green Cloud Temple was shocked. They looked at each other and quickly stepped back. He did not forget topliment, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re so thoughtful. It¡¯s our fault for not thinking this through,¡±

    That Pang Ying had cursed someone without saying a word. This Tang Yuanhua was not a good person either. He had spoken about such a vicious matter as if he was eating and drinking.

    !!

    Liu Yuan finally understood what kind of people the Green Centipede liked to hire. Inparison, even Bi Luo Mansion had to abide by the rules, but Green Centipede did not care at all. Even if their subordinates killed each other, they would still upgrade the person¡¯s rank as long as the task waspleted.

    However, Pang Ying had only herself to me. If there was a friend in a team, they would at least stand up to each other and take care of each other. However, she was an orphan and was hated by everyone.

    After all, in the original plot of the hidden Netherworld Cliff, the character Pang Ying was a viin with a very twisted personality.

    To be able to be the viin in an evil plot, one could imagine how much of a viin she was.

    As for the Sect Master of the Netherworld Cliff, Chu Jianglian, a mysterious female spirit sorcerer who was proficient in curses, she was naturally one of Liu Yuan¡¯s 300 illustration cards.

    A portion of Xun Jianglian¡¯s information appeared in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. She was also from a different race, like Pihuan Luo, and seemed to be from the southern wastnd. Her honey-colored skin was covered with ck patterns of ancient religions and sacrificial offerings, and there was always a beautiful blue feather among the essories on her body, which was a gift prepared by her parents when the southern wastnd people were born.

    In Shangyang, the human race was also divided into different races. The mostmon one was the normal people of the Central ins, the second was the northern barbarians who crossed the desert in the north of the Central ins, and the southern wastnd people who approached the Red Forest Sea in the south.

    Of course, Xun Jianglian had a Central ins name, and she was always hidden under a thick ck cloak. She also wore a mask with silver patterns and blue gems on her face, so few people knew her true identity.

    Xun Jianglian¡¯s eldest disciple, who was also the most outstanding disciple, was called Yan Jin. He had been lured into the Netherworld Cliff because of his outstanding talent in curses. He had no intention of joining this evil sect, and could even be said to be a rare good person who had emerged from the mud and was not tainted.

    When he was still an outer sect disciple together with Pang Ying, he had taken extra care of her. However, he never expected that he would be treated as a condescending act of charity by this ungrateful wolf that was filled with a sense of superiority. In the end, he was cursed and blinded by Pang Ying.

    Since Pang Ying had yet to make a move and the plot was about to unfold, it meant that she wouldn¡¯t die here. Or rather, this group of people wouldn¡¯t die here. Without Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the entrance to the Secret Realm. Naturally, they could only take the fake cultivation technique of the Body Demon and leave.

    This time, Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance and actions changed the original plot progression.

    But it was also a good thing.

    Liu Yuan thought it was a good thing, but after having her knees cut off by Zhiying, Pang Ying, who had lost her mobility, lost thest trace of blood on her face. Her expression was stiff as she was about to be dragged away. She immediately shook her head in panic and begged, ¡°I beg you, please let me go. I¡¯ll definitely listen to you. I can sign a soul contract. You can do whatever you want, and I can do anything for you, as long as you let me go! I know I was wrong, don¡¯t let me get eaten!¡±

    She even revealed a charming smile to please them, which made people¡¯s hearts itch. After all, such a coquettish beauty was rare.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°She¡¯s most skilled in curses, and the disciples of Netherworld Cliff will definitely carry a curse that activates with physical contact. When that happens, you will bleed from your seven orifices and die. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±

    His tone was particrly serious, which made everyone¡¯s mind clear and they all agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know what other methods this vicious woman has yet to use. Let¡¯s get her out of here first!¡± Tang Yuanhua said.

    He stretched out his palm and resolutely pushed Pang Ying up through the hole where the human-shaped monster had fallen.

    Pang Ying¡¯s scheme had failed. Instead, she was thrown directly into a room one level above. She screamed and cursed in anger. Soon after, she began to curse with resentment.

    However, she did not have any spiritual power or a medium, so even if she cursed, she could only say it without any real harm.

    She was crawling on the ground when a sword was suddenly thrown up from below. It fell down in front of her with a ng.

    Pang Ying¡¯s face was twisted. She had naturally heard Tang Yuanhua¡¯s arrangement in the beginning.

    But what could she do now?

    If she did not pick up the sword to resist, only death would await her. If she picked it up, she might have a slim chance of survival.

    He Qingmeng was still in shock. She hid beside Liu Yuan and carefully grabbed his arm. She bit her lip and had a look of fear on her face.

    she was a mortal. It was quite impressive that she did not faint after encountering such a thing.

    Liu Yuan handed her over to Zhiying for protection while he pulled out his out Evil Heart.

    The fine red patterns on the sword were still dim.

    Whoosh whoosh!

    Dust was still falling off the shaking wall, and the cracks were expanding, making people worry about whether it would copse.

    Liu Yuan listened attentively. The shaking around him was getting louder and louder. It was no longer just the sound of beasts, but was mixed with the sound of stones rubbing against each other, simr to the movement of gears. It was very heavy.

    Hong Luan confirmed in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a mechanism, I can tell. This pce isyered like a millstone. A few of theyers might have been triggered by the running mutant beasts and began to rotate and shift positions. I don¡¯t know what effect it will have.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua apparently heard it and said, ¡°The sounds of exotic beasts areing from all directions. I can¡¯t go back and forth, so I can only go down. I¡¯ll just go down through the hole that the humanoid exotic beast has hammered out.¡±

    He thought to himself, ¡®There are so many capable people around Liu Yuan. Although they look like a bunch of concubines, in reality, each one of them is more powerful than the other, especially that Zhiying. The two sword strikes that had cut off Pang Ying¡¯s knees just now could be said to be divine skills. I can¡¯t even see the trajectory of the sword strikes clearly.¡¯

    It was as if he was holding nothing back because he was angry. However, Liu Yuan was really lucky to have such a beauty ¡®fly into a rage¡¯ on his behalf just because Pang Ying had scolded him.

    And there¡¯s even a flood dragon¡­

    Tang Yuanhua watched as Chuichui transformed back into her orange cat form and jumped onto Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Even the inner disciples of the Taiqing Pavilion might not be able to treat a flood dragon as a pet. Who exactly was this young man?

    However, no matter what the other party¡¯s identity was, if a conflict were to arise now, his side would definitely not be able to gain any advantage.

    As everyone jumped down from the hole, Tang Yuanhua suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Dao Friend, I heard that you address the Sect Master of the Netherworld Cliff in an intimate manner and even helped her clean up her sect. I wonder what your rtionship with that Sect Master is?¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 Sheâ€™s Just the Eleventh Concubine

    190 She¡¯s Just the Eleventh Concubine

    Amidst the roars of the beasts and the rumbling sounds of the gears, Pang Ying¡¯s screams could be heard faintly.

    Under such circumstances, Pang Ying, who had lost her ability to move, had no chance of survival. Even if she was given the sword, she did not have any spiritual energy to control it, not to mention that her legs had been crippled by Zhiying.

    The group entered the next level. This was not a passageway, but a spacious hall.

    The dark space was illuminated by the Night Pearl, so the top could not be seen, and the end could not be seen. The gray, turbid air was rolling up and down because of their entry, as if it was boiling.

    !!

    ording to the distance he had jumped down, this ce was about ten meters high. The white jade bs on the ground were much cleaner than the passage above, and exquisite patterns were engraved on them. Although they were covered in dust and weeds, they looked much more advanced.

    The ape monster that had jumped down was nowhere to be seen. There were only some rotten ck stains on the ground, as if it had escaped.

    ording to the height of the exposed part of the pce, they were probably in the middle of the pce, which was the most central hall. The passage just now should only be the corridor above.

    Because this ce seemed to have suffered from andslide, many parts were buried in the soil, and the structure of the entire pce was not very clear. However, one could vaguely feel that it should have been crisscrossed with the style of a celestial family with white jade shining.

    Everyone came down from above and vigntly looked around. It was quiet and tense. Tang Yuanhua¡¯s question was so abrupt that it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Because of Pang Ying¡¯s matter, both sides unexpectedly had a bit more trust in each other. They were much more harmonious than when they were on guard at the beginning. At this moment, the green-robed Immortal cultivators on the opposite side could not help but cast curious gazes at them.

    Thedies behind Liu Yuan were even more rmed and looked at Liu Yuan vigntly.

    ¡®Would you believe me if I said she was my wife?¡¯ Liu Yuan muttered in his heart.

    But even if this was the truth, it would be a little suicidal to say it out loud in front of all the women. He could only smile faintly and ask, ¡°Are you doubting my identity?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua shook his head. ¡°Look at Pang Ying¡¯s shocked expression. If she hadn¡¯t really done something to harm and curse people, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly. It¡¯s clear that what Fellow Daoist said is most likely true. To be able to easily find out about her filthy business, at least someone with a deep rtionship with the Netherworld Cliff would know about her. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±

    He deliberated over his words for a moment before continuing, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve heard that the Sect Master of the Netherworld Cliff is a person from a foreign race from the southern wilderness. She seems to be particrly harsh in her choice of Dao Companion. Furthermore, it¡¯s rumored that her entire body is covered in incantations, and she¡¯s especially repulsed by men. If one were to approach her slightly, they would be disintegrated into dust or die from the curse. I¡¯ve never heard of a male disciple by her side.¡±

    Everyone was curious about the rtionship between Liu Yuan and the Sect Master of the Netherworld Cliff.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about to say something, Zhiying said, ¡°She¡¯s just the eleventh Aunt. The Sect Master of the Netherworld Cliff is only at the Void Refinement stage. She¡¯s just right to be Father¡¯s concubine.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua slowly typed a question mark.

    ¡°Aunt? Concubine¡± The outer sect disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion hesitated for a moment and confirmed that he had not heard wrongly. He looked at the shadow and then at Liu Yuan, and fell into a state of doubt.

    No way, rascal, no matter who looked at it, their first impression was definitely not that of a father-daughter rtionship!

    No, wait! That was not the problem. The problem was that there were 11 concubines instead of 1. What did she mean by ¡®she¡¯s only at the Void Refinement stage, so she can be my father¡¯s concubine¡¯?

    So only the master of this force is fit to be his concubine? What background does your father have?

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Liu Yuan in disbelief, ¡°Fellow Daoist, umm¡­¡±

    Although the Netherworld Cliff was far away from the center of Central ins, it was still one of the famous neutral evil sects in the eastern Central Continent. It was only a level lower than Bi Luo Mansion, and was basically a huge power that could run amuck in the eastern region of the Central Continent.

    In the eastern region, this power was equivalent to the Taiqing Pavilion in the Central ins.

    Now, if someone suddenly came out and said that the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion¡­ Wait, the Pavilion Master is a man, so that wouldn¡¯t be right¡­ If someone came out to say that the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion was this guy¡¯s concubine, any random Immortal cultivator on the street would give him a p just to wake him up.

    Liu Yuan could clearly feel the jealousy in Zhiying¡¯s tone. In the past, she would not even open her mouth, but now she had learned how to mock and ridicule.

    All kinds of deprecation that she did not even notice herself, it was like old vinegar that had been frozen for months in the refrigerator, sour and cold.

    ¡°Children¡¯s words carry no harm, children¡¯s words carry no harm.¡± Liu Yuan coughed twice in embarrassment and said in all seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Jianglian and I have indeed known each other since we were in the eastern region. Now that she¡¯s in such a high position, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to appear with her in public, so I help her in private¡­ As for the concubines, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m just an itinerant cultivator now, how can I have such a big face?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words were vague, but it made these people¡¯s imagination run wild.

    With Zhiying¡¯s strength, he did not look like he would spout nonsense. Besides, ¡®he¡¯s an itinerant cultivator now¡¯ didn¡¯t mean that he was one in the past.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s mind was spinning. They had only found the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb by relying on the information from the Green Centipede¡¯s mission. How did Liu Yuan find the Martial Emperor Tomb¡¯s Secret Realm?

    Moreover, the two little foxes of Mud Mountain hade from the demon race in the west. This meant that he had crossed the entire Central ins from the east to the west and had deep rtionships with both major factions.

    The 11th concubine, and the saying that only cultivators at the Void Refinement stage could be his concubines were probably not just a joke.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s heart trembled, but he changed the topic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s explore this pce first. In my opinion, the secret of the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance might be hidden in this pce.¡±

    Liu Yuan suddenly remembered that Xun Jianglian was best at curse-type spells, which wereparable to Pihuan Luo¡¯s Entanglement or Bug poison.

    However, he immediately threw these worries to the back of his mind. He had not seen her for a few months, so there was no point in worrying now. Since he was already here, he should take things as they came. The one he should be most worried about now was Zhiying. This child was like a little vinegar jar. He would have to find an opportunity to have a good talk with her when he got out.

    The Night Pearls that were raised high illuminated the surroundings, which were gradually bing clearer.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the pool on the ground. It was a huge, round pool made of ten-fold stones. With the structure of white jade around it, the pitch-ck pool was particrly eye-catching. It was like a garden. When he walked over, he saw many exotic flowers and nts. However, most of them were growing very aggressively now, covering the walls and the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s a mechanism here.¡±

    Hong Luan¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. Liu Yuan turned his head and saw her squatting by the pool, her arm moving something.

    After that, the dusty pool actually started to gurgle. Then, the dust floated up, and in the blink of an eye, half of the pool¡¯s water surface was up.

    This was a scene that looked like running water. It was obviously the work of the expert in mechanical engineering, the Puppeteer.

 Chapter 191 - 191 I Figured It Out!

    191 I Figured It Out!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s attention was immediately attracted. He walked over and looked curiously at the water that was approaching the mouth of the pool. He felt that it was like turning on the tap, but he did not know if it was the same principle.

    The pool had long been covered in a thickyer of dust, and the water that floated up had a rotten smell. However, from the carvings and inscriptions around the pool, it should have been an exquisite and elegant appearance in the past.

    It felt like a ce simr to the Martial Emperor¡¯s private chamber. There was a garden and a pool. It was a beautiful white jade pce.

    As for the exotic beasts that had appeared before, they seemed to be of a rather ordinary breed. Perhaps they were originally raised on the ind as pets, but wereter used by He Junhao and the Puppeteer as experimental materials, which was why they became like this.

    However, no matter how it was in the past, the entire pce was now in ruins and overgrown with weeds. It did not look very good.

    If the Puppeteer¡¯s exquisite mechanical skills could be passed down and spread to the mortal level, Central ins would probably be in a better state.

    Hong Luan opened and closed the mechanism beside the pool a few more times. The dirty water in the pool was released, and after it was filled with fresh water, it looked much more pleasing to the eye.

    As the water rippled, the ck and smooth stone wall had some patterns on it, as if it was shining, which was very beautiful.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about to tell Hong Luan to stop ying and that business was more important, he saw Hong Luan reveal a contemtive expression before raising her head and saying seriously, ¡°I figured it out!¡±

    What did you figure out?

    Liu Yuan wanted to say that subconsciously, but he suddenly remembered that since Hong Luan was thest work of the Puppeteer and had been active in the tomb of the Martial Emperor all year round, she should be very familiar with the mechanisms in the tomb. Perhaps she might know something.

    He swallowed his words and watched as Hong Luan groped around the wall for a while. Then, he heard a click. A brick on the wall flipped over, revealing a small eternalmp. It was lit up in an instant.

    Then, a circle of lights in the hall lit up as Hong Luan moved. The little puppet quickly swept across the four walls, and a mechanism was activated with every step she passed.

    In the end, the entire pce was illuminated by the faint fire.

    this is the same eternalmp that he had seen at the Armored Puppet Formation. Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. He knew what this was.

    Most of the mechanisms in the Martial Emperor Tomb were controlled by the eternal me.

    This was because lights were verymon in tombs and were the easiest to ignore. Like before, if the control mechanism was not cut off, it was basically a dead end.

    He took a light breath and muttered in his heart, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any mechanical puppets here, right? This bunch of ultra-beasts is already hard enough. With the addition of this robot army, isn¡¯t it too much?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt his scalp go numb just thinking about it.

    Tang Yuanhua and the others were also stunned by this scene. They were on their guard, not knowing what the mechanism of the eternal me was for.

    But at least the whole hall was illuminated and could clearly be seen now.

    The pool in the center reflected the mes, and there were all kinds of flowers and trees around. Not far ahead was a pavilion and a corridor. Red gauze curtains hung around the pavilion and corridor, and many puppet parts were ced on the ground in a mess. However, the back was buried in soil, and the bricks and tiles had copsed. It seemed to be the main entrance of the hall.

    Hong Luan turned on thest eternal me and said, ¡°This is a defensive formation. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    There was no way he would not be nervous¡­

    Liu Yuanughed dryly. After she turned on all the eternalmps in a specific order, some golden rune-like patterns appeared on the surrounding white jade walls and the pool water in the center. They extended upwards and filled and repaired the holes in the walls.

    In this ce where spiritual energy waspletely suppressed, perhaps only the original owner of this ce was qualified to use an array constructed with spiritual energy.

    Privileges were privileges.

    I can still use it even if I suppress you. In this Secret Realm, if Martial Emperor He Junhao and the Puppeteer were still around, they would be like Gods to the intruders. They would be able to control the intruders¡¯ lives at will.

    This was the power of the divine weapon, the Nine Cauldrons of the Martial Dao.

    ¡°Owwuuu!¡± Suddenly, a mournful wail came from the bushes on the left. It was extremely mournful.

    Everyone turned around and saw that it was the ape monster that had escaped to the bottom. Its body had been pierced by countless sharp spikes, one of which went through its head. It struggled for a while before dying.

    Hong Luan nodded and said seriously, ¡°There can¡¯t be any unclean garbage here.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua looked at the girl who was as delicate as a doll. Under the light of the fire, her face did not look like a real person¡¯s. When he heard her words, he felt a chill run down his spine. He thought to himself, ¡®Why are all the people around Liu Yuan so vicious?¡¯

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle, and his mouth twitched.

    He naturally knew that Hong Luan was probably just used to cleaning the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, your¡­ Ahem ahem¡­ Seems to be very familiar with the art of mechanical engineering?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua forced a smile, sighing in his heart that it was fortunate that they were now in a cooperative rtionship.

    Liu Yuan nodded and said in all seriousness, ¡°She has been worshipping the Puppeteer since she was young, and is proficient in the art of engineering. So she wants to try to find out if the inheritance of that Puppeteer is here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Tang Yuanhua said, ¡°We should be safe for now.¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone realized that the roars from the beasts above had be much softer. It seemed that they could not find them and had temporarily retreated. They immediately let out a sigh of relief.

    Liu Yuan muttered, ¡°From the looks of it, this seems to be the residence of a Martial Emperor. It could be a cave or something. We¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±

    He patted Chuichui¡¯s back. The orange cat meowed and jumped down to walk in front, still ying the role of a pathfinder.

    ¡­

    On the upper level of the pce, many strange-looking strange beasts had gathered in the passageway. They surrounded the pale-faced Pang Ying, who was on the verge of copse.

    Pang Ying trembled as she held onto her longsword. She desperately tried to move her bloodied body, but there was no way to do so. Her eyes immediately revealed a look of despair.

    She was already resisting with all her might, but as she had expected, it was just a futile struggle.

    Pang Ying¡¯s face was ashen as she finally gave up on resisting.

    However, she soon found that they were roaring softly, but they had no intention of moving forward. Instead, they made way for her.

    Behind her, heavy footsteps sounded. A huge half-rotten strange beast that looked like a lion and a tiger but had scales on its body slowly walked over. It had three heads, and six blood-red vertical pupils looked at her. It revealed a strange smile and said in the humannguage, ¡°Fresh meat¡­¡±

    The sounds ovepped, like a demonic sound.

 Chapter 192 - 192 Donâ€™t Pay with Your Life

    192 Don¡¯t Pay with Your Life

    The space on this floor was very wide, and it should be simr to theyout of Lanfang Garden in City Lord Duan Lanruo¡¯s mansion. A small garden with a pool as the center was built inside the pce.

    The edge of the pond was carved with auspicious cloud Lotus patterns. Other than theyer of dust that had floated up at the beginning, there was also a thickyer of mud at the bottom. It seemed that lotus flowers or other nts had been nted there before.

    The entire garden was now only left with broken walls. The yellow soil had buried the white jade, turning the once magnificent scenery into ruins.

    Chuichui took the lead. Tang Yuanhua and the others felt at ease when they saw the cute orange cat walking in front with her short legs.

    What a joke. With a flood dragon opening the way, in a situation where everyone¡¯s spiritual energy was sealed, it was simply too much of a sense of security.

    Hong Luan ran over and held Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. As she walked forward, her small face revealed a serious expression. She said, ¡°This pool is in the pattern of the eight trigrams. There was originally a formation eye in the center of the pool, but it seems to have lost its function because too much time has passed. It can¡¯t be activated by itself, so I have to activate it manually. There are 64 of them, and the bricks on the ground and walls are all mobile. There are different mechanisms hidden under them.¡±

    She pointed at the corpse of the ape-like exotic beast in the distance and said, ¡°That¡¯s one of the mechanisms, it¡¯s exactly the same as the one in the tomb. I¡¯m familiar with the other half, but I don¡¯t dare to touch the rest for the time being.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. The entire space was lit up by the eternal me. The white jade walls and floor were covered inplicated and mysterious golden patterns, shimmering faintly. The pool was shimmering, and exotic flowers and nts were in full bloom. It was simply dazzling.

    However, with the beautiful special effects, it was 100 percent dangerous. The corpse over there was the best proof.

    ¡°For the time being¡­¡± Liu Yuan squeezed Hong Luan¡¯s small hand, which felt soft and warm like a real person, and said, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s still a way to control it.¡±

    The little puppet puffed out her chest and looked a little proud. ¡°As long as you give me some time to study it, I can find the pattern of all the mechanisms.¡±

    But then she deted again, and said, ¡°But the formation core in the pool is gone, I can¡¯t do anything about it. I don¡¯t know what the mechanism in the center is.¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help butugh, but he was suddenly stunned. The legacy of the Puppeteer did not die with her, and herst sessor was right in front of him.

    The knowledge stored in Hong Luan¡¯s mind, which she had studied and mastered in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb for many years, was most of the Puppeteer¡¯s machinery techniques!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was a little strange. So it was his own fault. He had been looking for the inheritance of the Puppeteer along the way, but wasn¡¯t there a living Puppeteer disciple in front of him?

    They went around the pond and came to the pavilion and the long corridor. Then, they scattered and checked the surroundings.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Liu Yuan picked up the book on the table that had already turned yellow. His gaze was a little heavy.

    Chuichui jumped onto the table and paced back and forth.

    Other than the scroll, there was also a hairpin and ab on the table. They seemed to be the items left behind by the Puppeteer.

    Liu Yuan flipped open the book and saw some veryplicated sketches. They looked simr to engineering drawings. There were sizes and notes beside them to exin the use of these things.

    He felt as if he was dominated by advanced mathematics and physics from his university at first nce. He immediately closed the heavenly book.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Yuanhua saw that Liu Yuan¡¯s movements were a little forceful and became nervous. Even this person who could control a flood dragon and had always been rtively calm and steady, suddenly had a strange expression when he saw the book. Could there be some secret hidden in the book?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy.¡± Liu Yuan passed the book to Hong Luan and said indifferently.

    Hong Luan took the scroll and said, ¡°This looks like a diary.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Diary? He thought it was a blueprint. Was a science and engineering diary so hardcore?

    He had just given the scroll to Hong Luan, but now it was not good for him to directly approach her, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s written inside? Do you have any clues about this Secret Realm?¡±

    Hong Luan flipped through it and said, ¡°Lord Puppeteer seems to be researching with Lord Martial Emperor on how to change the human body¡¯s natural endowments. For example, we can change the five elements in the human body. We can also greatly increase the speed of cultivation and expand the meridians.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua and the others took a deep breath as soon as she finished her sentence.

    Change one¡¯s aptitude!

    This Martial Emperor was really indulging in wild fantasies. He dared to think of all kinds of oundish things. There were only three or four kinds of spiritual pills, Immortal herbs, and divine objects in the world that could change one¡¯s aptitude. All of them were rare heavenly materials and earthly treasures that could not be seen even in thousands of years. He had only seen them a few times in the entire Shangyang.

    Not to mention, wasn¡¯t changing the attributes of the five elements a natural spirit root? It was closely rted to theplete meridians, Dantian, and the structure of the human body. It was built as a whole, so it was natural to be given the deviation of the five elements. No one had ever been able to change their own attributes so much.

    Liu Yuan felt incredulous when he heard this.

    Although the yers had indeed changed the five elements once, which was from the bnce of the five elements at the beginning, and then chose it when they cultivated the cultivation method, a yer character only had one time to do this, and there was no chance to change itter.

    This couple was indeed researching some taboo stuff.

    And it was 100 percent rted to the human body itself, but there was no experimental subject, so they found the creatures in this Secret Realm, which finally caused them to all mutate into f*cking monsters.

    At first, these things must have been locked up. However,ter, the Martial Emperor He Junhao and his wife both died. Until now, no one knew the reason, so all these messy things were out of control.

    A thousand yearster, all that was left was this mess.

    Liu Yuan could not help but curse in his heart.

    The two of them were having a good time, and all the trouble was thrown at the people who entered the Secret Realm in the future. Even if it was really a descendant of a Martial Emperor who came in by herself, these strange beasts would not recognize her. She would start a big escape as soon as she arrived, and she would not be able to hold on.

    ¡°What else? Where is the real Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    The diary did not mention anything about the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance, but it did say that the results of their lifetime¡¯s research were ced in the scripture library of this pce.

    ¡°Research results?¡± Liu Yuan thought out loud.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong Ling said while looking at the book. ¡°It¡¯s a method to reverse the meridians and change the human body¡¯s aptitude.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to get out?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Hong Luan shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say. However, the blueprint of this pce is here. It can be used as a map.¡±

    Liu Yuan took a look and turned to ask, ¡°What do the few of you think? In my opinion, the true Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance might be referring to this method. If we want to go to the scripture library, we¡¯ll have to pass by those strange beast groups, which is extremely dangerous.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua and the others looked at each other. He said, ¡°We epted the mission from the Green Centipede, and we¡¯re here to risk our lives, so we naturally have to go.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 Iâ€™ll Give You a 15 Percent Discount for the Sake of Taiqing Pavilion

    193 I¡¯ll Give You a 15 Percent Discount for the Sake of Taiqing Pavilion

    After making up their mind, they explored the hall on the lower floor.

    However, out of caution, they did not clean up the area, and they did not dare to touch the lush exotic flowers and nts.

    It was unknown whether the species here had been here for a long time or had mutated, but no one present could recognize it. There was no one here who was proficient in herbology, so they were afraid that it was some poisonous nt.

    If someone was poisoned, he would die without a doubt in this situation. There was no need to save him, so it was better not to touch anything.

    As for the remaining ces, they were all ces that had no cover or had beenpletely destroyed, so there was no value in exploring them.

    A few people in Tang Yuanhua¡¯s team found a disy room along the corridor. It seemed to be the ce where the Martial Emperor kept his weapons. There were many high-grade weapons of all kinds in the room, but they were all for the sake of appearance.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was strange. The pavilion and the pool outside were elegantly decorated, and there were only women¡¯s items on the table. He felt that this was a ce that He Junhao had built to please his wife.

    Just thinking about it made him feel like he was being fed dog food. It was extremely sour.

    At this moment, Mr. Liu, who was very disdainful of the old senior, didn¡¯t seem to remember that he was a yer who had gone even further and opened up a harem.

    However, no matter what he was thinking, the others were overjoyed. They each picked a suitable weapon, and the situation where they had no iron in their hands was finally improved.

    In addition, Liu Yuan had an unexpected surprise.

    He walked back and forth around the pool at least three or four times before suddenly noticing that the lotus patterns on the edge of the pool made of ten victory stone were somewhat familiar.

    After staring at it for a long time, he finally dug out the impression in his mind from his memory.

    F*ck, isn¡¯t this one of the four ingredients that old man Xie Qian gave me? That one, that¡¯s the Fish-scaled Lotus Seed, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan squatted down and touched the embossed lines on the edge of the pool. The more he looked at them, the more familiar they looked. He was more and more certain.

    Looking at the mud below, Liu Yuan made up his mind and went down directly. As expected, he found three lotus seeds the size of longan fruits in the mud.

    The teardrop-shaped lotus seed looked like a small flower bud, and its surface was covered with a hard scale-like pattern. It looked like a delicate and exquisite piece of art.

    Although it was dug out from the mud, there was not a single stain on it. It was indeed out of the mud without being stained.

    It was exactly the same as Xie Qian¡¯s drawing.

    Oh, no, the paper that Old Man Xie had written down at the beginning had drawn the specific characteristics of the materials used to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang, as well as where to get them and the method to get them. It was very detailed.

    The four materials were the Mirror Moon Jade, the Greenwood Demon Blood, the Fish-scaled Lotus Seed, and the Mountain Sea Treasure Heart.

    Liu Yuan had already obtained three of them.

    However-

    None of them were obtained ording to the strategy given by Old Man Xie.

    Liu Yuan even felt that he had let down Xie Qian¡¯s painstaking efforts. He had obtained the Mirror Moon Jade from a woman at Water Moon Dock (crossed out), the Mountain Sea Treasure Heart was with him (although it seemed like he couldn¡¯t take it), and he got the Fish-scaled Lotus Seed in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb Secret Realm by mistake.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that he should at least give the old man some face and follow the rules for hisst Greenwood Demon Blood.

    Although everyone was stunned by Liu Yuan¡¯s sudden action, when they saw him dig out the three lotus seeds, their shock turned into admiration.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s observation is sharp. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± Tang Yuanhua ttered him and said with some envy, ¡°The Fish-scaled Lotus Seed bear fruit every 5,000 years. It¡¯s very beneficial to the soul. Even if I can¡¯t get the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance, I won¡¯t lose out.¡±

    ¡°You want it? Since you¡¯re from the Tai Qing Pavilion, I¡¯ll give you a 15 percent discount. 8,500 spiritual stones for one seed,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    This was the System¡¯s price. Liu Yuan was not clear about the specific price of goods in Shangyang, but he would always be right to listen to the System.

    Tang Yuanhua was stunned at first, then he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for giving it up, Fellow Daoist.¡±

    A deal was made very quickly, but the cash would have to wait until they left.

    Looking at the expression on his face, Liu Yuan knew that he had set too low a price.

    However, he was actually very straightforward. 8,500 was originally the price of the System store, but after he said it was a 15 percent discount, it made it seem like he was doing a big favor.

    In fact, this was the difference in perception between yers and NPCs.

    To yers, such precious items could be bought from the System, with limited quantities at most. However, to NPCs, it was a treasure that could only be found by luck.

    Apart from joy, Tang Yuanhua also felt a trace of doubt.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you said you¡¯re doing this for the sake of the Taiqing Pavilion, but what rtionship do you have with the Taiqing Pavilion?¡± Tang Yuanhua¡¯s desire to befriend this young man was far greater than his initial vignce. He had already begun to guess whether it was some hidden sect or aristocratic family that was about to enter the sights of the Central ins.

    Would you believe me if I told you that the Green Lotus Swordsman of your Taiqing Pavilion is my wife?

    Although a month ago she was still holding a sword to my neck, if I were to appear in front of her now, even if I were to press her to the ground and spank her butt, she would probably only bite her lips and endure it.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was very subtle. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Maybe I¡¯ll have to pay a visit to the Taiqing Pavilion in the future. You have to be the host then.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Yuanhua felt that his guess was more or less confirmed. He repeatedly agreed and became even more curious about Liu Yuan¡¯s identity.

    He did not find anything else.

    Before leaving, Hong Luan had a general understanding of the mechanism function represented by the eternal me. Combined with the instructions of therge pool in the scroll, she found the correct way to use this garden and pavilion.

    The little puppet stood in the center, and the threads on her fingertips extended out and pulled on almost all the eternalmps on all four sides. Except for some defensive killing mechanisms, she controlled all of them and pulled them in a specific order as if she was ying a musical instrument.

    Ka ka ka ka ka!

    The golden patterns on the ground and walls cracked open, and the bricks began to move slowly. Except for the central pavilion, the floor bloomed like lotus petals, and golden light shone through, shining on the flowers and trees. It was dazzling, as if they were iid with ayer of gold, very beautiful.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Just such an opening was already too much for their eyes to take in. It was not that the Immortal cultivators were country bumpkins, but that no one among the Immortal cultivators knew how to y with such a thing. It was useless to be fancy.

    But now that they suddenly saw it, they still felt very shocked.

    ¡°This ce was originally called ¡®Baoguang Pavilion¡¯. It was where Lord Puppeteer and Lord Martial Emperor used to rest.¡± Hong Luan stopped and retracted her silk thread.

    With a creaking sound, the floor returned to its original state.

    Everyone, who was originally anticipating what wonderful changes would happen in the future, was stunned. They held onto a trace of hope and silently waited for a moment. When they saw Hong Luan naturally turn around and pull Liu Yuan away, they finally recovered from their daze.

    ¡°Eh, Fellow Daoist Hong Luan, that¡¯s it?¡± Tang Yuanhua could not help but ask.

 Chapter 194 - 194 Donâ€™t Take Chuichui as Your Slave

    194 Don¡¯t Take Chuichui as Your ve

    Tang Yuanhua used to practice in the Taiqing Pavilion. He had only seenplicated arrays and setups, but he had never seen such an borate and huge mechanical device. He was very curious about it.

    It was not just him, the others were the same.

    This included the two little foxes and Zhiying. The little foxes¡¯ reactions were a little more obvious. Their ck eyes were wide open and they were excited to watch the show. When they suddenly disappeared, they looked around nervously, thinking that something had gone wrong.

    Although Zhiying was expressionless as usual, she stared at the patterns on the floor with a serious expression. When the floor closed, she seemed to be shocked and was stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes as if she doubted her life.

    However, Hong Luan had really started it, and after making people lose their appetite, it was gone.

    Liu Yuan looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and felt a subtle feeling in his heart. This feeling was probably like watching an online novel and suddenly seeing the exciting part of ite to an end. Moreover, it was either a sudden suspense halfway through, or it was at the beginning.

    One day, with a knife in hand, I will ughter all the artists who loved to put cliffhangers in theirics.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Hong Luan tilted her head.

    ¡°¡­¡± Tang Yuanhua was speechless.

    Liu Yuan looked at Hong Luan, who was studying the scroll seriously, and exined, ¡°Time is of the essence, and the demonstration is thest bit of spare time. If Fellow Daoist is interested, the map of this ce is also in the scroll. After we get out, we can make a copy of this ce and make it ourselves. Wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded. ¡°Great,¡±

    Liu Yuan had alreadyid out their future cooperative rtionship without any change in his expression. He had even changed the way he addressed them to ¡®we¡¯. He had secretly given them a collective consciousness.

    After all, they were all strangers who had just met by chance. Although there waspetition, they could not afford to scheme against each other at the moment. It was as if they were walking on thin ice, and everyone was in danger. As long as someone wanted to stir up trouble, they would be immediately eliminated by everyone, just like Pang Ying.

    Now that he had made a deal with Tang Yuanhua, they were basically allies, but he still needed more protection.

    In fact, if the Martial Emperor¡¯s secret was only a way to reset his points, it would be very valuable, but it was not necessary for Liu Yuan.

    His main purpose was to get Fu Huan a suitable cultivation technique for martial artists.

    Fu Huan¡¯s innate talent was extremely strong, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been found by the Immortal sect. Moreover, she was chosen as the game¡¯s firstdy boss.

    ording to the game¡¯s usual style, the yer¡¯s potential would definitely not be weak. It was okay to refresh his points, but there was no need to.

    Moreover, the Martial Emperor¡¯s death was a mystery. Whether or not the method to reset his points was still a problem. He could not let Fu Huan take the risk. He had to either continue to figure out what exactly had happened or confirm that the cultivation method was indeed effective.

    He still had a long way to go with the former, but he would have to find someone to experiment with thetter. Otherwise, he would be worried. However, it would consume a lot of energy, and he felt that the gains did not make up for the loss.

    Inparison, it was much more convenient for Liu Yuan to tell just them the method of refreshing their points and go back to find the exit himself. He would then go to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb toplete the dungeon and obtain the cultivation technique dropped by the Body Monster.

    If it was not for the fact that this seemed too generous and would arouse suspicion, Liu Yuan would have said that the hidden stage would belong to them, and he would go back to the regr dungeon.

    However, since they had agreed to walk to the end of the instance dungeon, he was embarrassed to let go halfway.

    Liu Yuan carried the pendant, both big and small, and left through the exit that Hong Luan had found. Chuichui was still the vanguard, followed by Tang Yuanhua and the others.

    Liu Yuan held Chuichui in his hand, hinting to her that if she did not get to fight any elite monsterster, she should try to create an opportunity for the other party to fight if she could. Even if she couldn¡¯t, she should create the conditions to create such opportunities.

    Otherwise, if their side was too strong, it would be too much of a loss if they were the ones doing all the work.

    Chuichui had been the main force in the previous few battles. She was also very tired. She wanted to rest and not be used as a tool for instance dungeons.

    Don¡¯t take Chuichui as your ve!

    ¡°Meow! (The Mount is right!)¡± Chuichui squinted her eyes in agreement. Her mount finally understood her hard work. It really wasn¡¯t easy.

    Hong Luan was in charge of guiding the way. Because of the map, it was much more convenient now. There were shortcuts through secret channels, and they would soon reach their destination.

    Along the way, they naturally encountered strange-looking exotic beasts. Chuichui carried out the purpose of cking off, basically letting the people with weapons at the back do the work. However, these people were, after all, proper Green Centipede wastnd reimers team, so the process was actually considered very smooth.

    It was so smooth that Liu Yuan was a little surprised.

    He had a vague feeling that based on the difficulty of this dungeon, the level of these monsters should not be so low.

    Even the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon in the outer area, which was one of the few limited-edition instance dungeons, was so difficult that it made one¡¯s head go bald. Only by gathering a team of pure tank or pure damage output and going through the process a few times ording to the strategy guide could theyplete it.

    Not to mention the time when there was no strategy to clear the dungeon. It was really a time of extreme hard work, and every time they entered, they would be wiped out.

    Right now, they were a group of people with a messy configuration. This was their first time entering a hidden dungeon, but they actually managed to clear it so smoothly.

    Although they did lose a few people in the middle, they were thosepletely useless pure mages. Theirbat power was almost zero, and they could not protect themselves at all.

    Other than that, they were basically at half health.

    For a team that was on their first attempt to clear the dungeon, such losses could be said to be negligible.

    Could it be that the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon was too difficult, so the hidden instance dungeon had a bonus instance dungeon, giving the yers a reward for every hit, in case they gave up in a fit of anger?

    However, Liu Yuan believed in an old saying-

    Before the battle, there must be supplies.

    In other words, there must be something wrong with this abnormal situation.

    Liu Yuan was on guard.

    The scripture library in this pce was located on the fifth floor, and the light pavilion was located on the first floor. However, ording to what he had seen from the outside, the entrance hadpletely sunk into the ground, so it was dark inside and dpidated.

    Liu Yuan, who was carrying Hong Luan in his arms, was resting in front of scripture library. He also flipped through the Puppeteer¡¯s diary and read the description of the entire pce.

    He skipped over the dizzying, dense data and went straight to the text.

    The second floor was the floor they had entered from. That floor was used to store some medicinal herbs for pills. It was rtively narrow, but they did not have time to check it out. Moreover, this ce was so deste and dpidated that the medicinal herbs were probably no longer effective.

    The ce where the ape-like exotic beast first came down from on the third floor was also the gathering ce of most of the demonic beasts used for experiments. It used to be a ce like aboratory. As time passed, the cage was opened, and those exotic beasts wandered around the entire Pce.

    There might be some who went out of the ind, but not many. After all, these exotic beasts seemed to be able to stay in a half-alive state for a long time in this pce.

    There was not much exnation about the fourth level, but it should have the same use as the third level.

    The scripture library, or Scripture Chamber, was on the fifth floor.

    The entrance here was tightly locked by an extremelyplicated mechanism array. Fortunately, Hong Luan had the world in her hands. After obtaining the Puppeteer¡¯s scroll, Hong Luan¡¯s learning and understanding of the art of mechanisms had improved by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s solved!¡± Hong Luan¡¯s eyes were serious and sparkling. She excitedly pulled Liu Yuan to her side and gave him a kiss, then her small face turned red.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, the gate of the white jade pce¡¯s Scripture Chamber, which had been sealed for a thousand years, slowly opened.

 Chapter 195 - 195 I Will Only Tell Young Master

    195 I Will Only Tell Young Master

    The Scripture Chamber was located at the top level of the entire pce. It had not suffered any damage from the copse of the ground, and the protection measures were tight. Thus, it was the most intact part of the pce, and there was basically no damage.

    The structure of this ce was veryplicated. It was like a huge Rubik¡¯s Cube. The door was locked by the Rubik¡¯s Cube, and the internal structure reminded Liu Yuan of a horror movie he had seen before called a cabin in the forest.

    All the documents and materials about the mechanism technique and their research results were ced in different separate individual library rooms. Between theplicated passages, a person could manually ¡®move¡¯ the required library over for use.

    For the Puppeteer, who was a designer, this design was definitely for her own convenience. She could get whatever information she wanted directly. However, for others, it was a big headache.

    !!

    Not to mention how well one could control the mechanisms, just finding the room where the key information was stored was a big problem.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the existence of a bug like Hong Luan, if it was another batch of people who came in, even if they had the scroll and were extremely talented, they would probably have to spend at least a few months to barely have a basic understanding of the art of engineering. After all, this was the lifetime knowledge of the Puppeteer, the person who could create a puppet like Hong Luan.

    With this level of understanding, it was impossible to activate the mechanism array outside the Scripture Chamber. It could be said that he would die before he could seed.

    But now, even though they had passed the first obstacle, they were still stuck on how to find the information.

    Hong Luan flipped through the book left behind by the Puppeteer, but still did not find any clues. The matter fell into a deadlock for a while.

    ¡°We can¡¯t possibly try them one by one, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the entire Scripture chamber, which was hollow and cylindrical, with countless squarettice rooms in a picturesque disorder.

    The ce looked like arge library. It was obvious that the Martial Emperor and the Puppeteer had spent a lot of time and effort to umte such a huge amount of information.

    ¡°Hong Luan, check the nearby rooms first and see if there are any clues that can lead you to the library where Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture is located. The rest of you¡­ I guess you can take a rest.¡±

    This ce was much safer than the front. There were traps outside, and those exotic beasts could not enter. It was also quiet inside. Compared to before, it was really like a safe house, making one feel at ease.

    Liu Yuan felt helpless. They were not on an outing. It was strange for them to sit down and rest like primary school students. However, they had no other choice. After all, they could not understand the mechanisms. They wanted to help but were powerless.

    As for the Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture and the rest, it was just a name that Liu Yuan hade up with.

    After He Junhao and his wife, the Puppeteer, had developed a set of martial arts that could reverse the human body¡¯s natural attributes, they did not give it a name because it was still in the experimental stage.

    However, since the two of them had both died, ording to the scientific rule that people who discovered something could give it a name, Liu Yuan gave it a name.

    As for why it was called Marrow Cleansing, first of all, this cultivation method was indeed used to refresh and cleanse attribute points. Second, Liu Yuan would always think of the legendary martial arts ultimate technique, Muscle-Bone Strengthening Scripture, so he might as well call it Marrow-Cleansing Scripture.

    This name was surprisingly simple and suited the essence of the cultivation method, and everyone present expressed their agreement.

    Everyone sat down to rest for a moment. The two little foxes secretly ran over to talk to Zhiying. Liu Yuan did not know what they wanted to do. Liu Yuan was about to eavesdrop when someone suddenly pulled on his clothes.

    He turned around and saw that it was He Qingmeng.

    The woman¡¯s sitting posture was quite well-behaved, a standard kneeling position. The hem of her dress was not tucked into her legs. She retracted her pair of white jade-like slender hands and ced them on her knees. She lowered her head slightly shyly, her face a little pale because of the dangers along the way. Her long ck hair hung down and fell on her full chest obediently.

    Fortunately, because this Scripture Chamber was in good condition, the floor was also very clean. Otherwise, it would always give people a sense of shame that beautiful jade was covered in dust.

    She obediently followed him all the way here. Although she looked delicate, she did notin or cause any trouble on the way. Most of the time, she was hiding beside Liu Yuan and biting her lower lip without saying a word. Only when she was afraid would she pull on Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes with more force.

    Every time this happened, Liu Yuan would pat her hand tofort her, and then he would simply pull her away.

    Although it was said that men and women should not touch each other, He Qingmeng¡¯s face was red, but she did not struggle or object. It was equivalent to tacit consent. In this case, Liu Yuan didn¡¯t care about taking advantage of her. After all, convenience and protection were more important.

    At this moment.

    The woman¡¯s fair and beautiful face revealed a trace of hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s voice became gentler. This Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant from a merchant family had always been timid and delicate, so it was impossible for people to speak in a serious tone.

    In the past, before he transmigrated, Liu Yuan was still an otaku. He usually disdained women who looked pitiful. He would only say in his heart, ¡®Don¡¯t get close to me when you¡¯re with a woman. Don¡¯t disturb me when I¡¯m ying games.¡¯

    However, ever since his 2D wives turned real, he had be really popr.

    Of course, his wife and He Qingmeng, who he had just met, couldn¡¯t bepared. First of all, He Qingmeng¡¯s temperament was natural. She was naturally shy and not pretentious. Second, she was really beautiful. She was as beautiful as jade, so it was enough to make people patient.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s face reddened slightly, but she quickly regained herposure and whispered, ¡°I might have some clues about Marrow-Cleansing Scripture.¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little surprised. The others looked over as well, causing He Qingmeng to hide behind Liu Yuan in fear, only revealing half of her face.

    ¡°I only tell Young Master,¡± she said in a mosquito-like voice.

    As soon as she said this, she attracted some strange gazes.

    There was no doubt that it was inappropriate for her to say this. After all, the two sides were now in a cooperative rtionship. In this way, it would seem as if she was hiding something.

    Tang Yuanhua chuckled and said, ¡°Those who can enter the Martial Emperor cave must have their own ways. It¡¯s great that Miss Qingmeng has some clues. It¡¯s also human nature to have unspeakable things. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    His tone was gentle and casual, but as he spoke, he cast a warning look behind him.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s action was undoubtedly to show his goodwill to Liu Yuan. He had already made up his mind that even if he failed this mission, if he could make friends with someone like Liu Yuan, the value would be far higher than the mission reward.

    The group of idiots behind him were ignorant people who could not see the short-term and long-term benefits.

 Chapter 196 - 196 Nice Guy Card

    196 Nice Guy Card

    Since Tang Yuanhua had spoken, the rest of the people did not say anything else, but they were inevitably somewhat dissatisfied.

    They had also been helping to fight their way up and had taken on a life-and-death risk. Now, they did not know what kind of clues they had. After all, the benefits were rted, so they would definitely feel ufortable.

    However, Tang Yuanhua¡¯s words were actually reasonable. Those who could enter this ce had their own methods and skills. For example, they relied on the information given by the Green Centipede, and the people from Bi Luo Mansion were the first to enter. It was said that they found a book that recorded the events of the Martial Emperor in some ruins, and followed the book to find the descendants of the Martial Emperor, thus entering the tomb.

    As for Liu Yuan and the others, although they had never exined how they had entered the tomb, everyone subconsciously imagined that they had entered the tomb because they had followed Pang Ying.

    However, how could Pang Ying be more important than the Martial Emperor¡¯s Secret Realm? Since they were here, they naturally wanted a share of the loot.

    On the contrary, this Miss Qingmeng was the most suspicious. She did not look like an Immortal cultivator at all. However, not all cultivators in the world loved to fight and kill, so it was reasonable that they were not good at fighting and had a gentle temperament. Now that everyone had no spiritual power, they could not feel what was wrong. However, she had been silent all the way, and now she said that she had a clue, which was a little abrupt.

    Liu Yuan understood that He Qingmeng¡¯s words meant that she could not reveal her identity as a Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant in front of everyone.

    He asked Hong Luan to move one of the already-searched libraries over, and he walked in with He Qingmeng. He nodded at the little puppet, and when the library returned to its original position, it would be a natural secret chamber.

    Chuichui and Zhiying were left behind to control the situation. After all, these people were not good people, and it was very likely that they had evil intentions.

    The rest of them looked at each other for a while before continuing to help search the library.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Tell me, what is the clue?¡± Liu Yuan asked He Qingmeng.

    He Qingmeng seemed a little ufortable with a man and a woman alone in a room. She pressed her hand to her chest and said in a low voice, ¡°When I first entered this ce, my heart started to beat faster. I felt a faint calling in my heart, and there was a mysterious sense of intimacy. If what Young Master said is true, and I am indeed a descendant of a Martial Emperor, then the one who called me should be my ancestor. However, I dare not show any disrespect.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Liu Yuan was stunned and his pupils shrank. ¡°You felt it in this library?¡±

    He Qingmeng nodded. ¡°It was when Miss Hong Luan was unlocking the mechanism¡¯s formation that I suddenly felt a familiar summoninging from a certain direction. It was like when I was a child, I heard my grandfather call me out on a cool summer night.¡±

    She gave a very vivid metaphor to show how close they were.

    If she was not mistaken, what she felt¡­ it should be the Martial Emperor He Junhao who should have died a thousand years ago.

    The only word that could express Liu Yuan¡¯s feelings was ¡®F*ck¡¯.

    He felt his scalp go numb.

    The final boss in the outeryer of the tomb was a monster that was transformed from He Junhao¡¯s body. The yers had also assumed that the warlord was dead because there were no ghosts in Shangyang!

    Once a ghost entered the Fengdu Realm, there was no turning back. They could only enter the next reincarnation, and there was no way to stay.

    And now, He Qingmeng could actually feel the Martial Emperor¡¯s call!

    Could it be that this Martial Emperor not only sanctified his mortal body and became famous through the ages, but he also studied forbidden cultivation methods with his wife in an attempt to reverse people¡¯s natural talents? Now, it was said that he seemed to have broken the rules of reincarnation of Shangyang and left his soul in the human world!

    This person could indeed be described as heaven-defying.

    Liu Yuan even had a subtle feeling that He Junhao was a main character temte like Xue Yan, or to put it in a Xianxia way ¨C The Son of Destiny.

    However, the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb seemed to be mysterious and unpredictable. It was like the creation of humans, the mutation of demonic beasts, the mystery of the Martial Emperor¡¯s life and death, and the white jade stone tablet that had not been fully explored.

    ¡­ He had thought that the developers wanted to create a horror-themed instance dungeon with supernatural and terrifying elements. He did not expect there to be actual ghosts inside.

    He adjusted his state of mind. He had already prepared himself to meet the Martial Emperor¡¯s spirit in this tomb. He thought that their journey had indeed been overly smooth. So, it turned out that the spirit had been waiting here. Since the spirit could only guard the most important ces, and it was absolutely impossible to avoid him if he wanted to find the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture. He asked He Qingmeng to lead the wayter and tell everyone that she had a special way to find the treasure. She can leave the matter of fighting monsters to them.

    He Qingmeng obediently nodded her head. Seeing Liu Yuan¡¯s head peeking out from the door of the hidden book room, she asked Hong Luan to help her move it back. She looked at his back and softly said, ¡°Thank you, Young Master, for allowing me to walk all the way here.¡±

    The mechanism was activated, and the book collection room began to move. Liu Yuan retracted his body, thinking that she was talking about how he had saved her and protected her all the way. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m actually waiting for the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance to see if that ancestor of yours has manifested. It¡¯ll depend on their luck if they can get the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture or not. After that, I¡¯ll safely send you out of here.¡±

    He Qingmeng pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Not at all. There aren¡¯t many people in the world who have a heart like yours, Young Master. If it weren¡¯t for Young Master¡¯s help, I would have died long ago when I was attacked by those mechanical spiders.¡±

    Liu Yuan, who was suddenly given a nice guy card, was speechless.

    However, he was not interested in He Qingmeng. After all, he was not a scumbag who had to be with every healthy woman he met. Although He Qingmeng seemed to be interested in him, he only admired her beauty.

    This was not like the secret guards of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, who had all be his sex ves. If they really developed, there would be many implications. The current situation was not very suitable.

    First of all, He Qingmeng was not like Gu Siyin. Little Siyin had been practicing martial arts since she was young and had a certain foundation of spiritual power. In addition, she had the bloodline of the ck Tortoise and was young, so it was not difficult for her to cultivate.

    However, Liu Yuan could tell that He Qingmeng was indeed an ordinary person without any martial arts or spiritual power. Just this point alone was enough to make people flinch.

    If he could obtain that Marrow-Cleansing Scripture and really change his aptitude, it would be a great thing.

    He suddenly thought of something. Could it be that He Junhao wanted to create a cultivation technique that could change one¡¯s aptitude because of this? His body was already a Saint and he could live a long life, but the Puppeteer¡¯s cultivation level was not that high.

    It was a pity that Chuichui only found the letter on those people in Bi Luo Mansion and no other clues.

    Liu Yuan waved his hand. ¡°The one who saved you was Zhiying. She¡¯s my daughter.¡±

    He thought to himself, my rejection is obvious enough, right?

    However, when he walked out of the library, he did not notice that He Qingmeng was stunned at first, and then she suddenly smiled, which waspletely different from her usual appearance.

 Chapter 197 - 197 Martial Emperor (1)

    197 Martial Emperor (1)

    Hong Luan controlled the movement of the Scripture Chamber, and as the mechanism was activated, Liu Yuan and He Qingmeng quickly returned to where the others were.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Tang Yuanhua stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you sure that Lady Qingmeng¡¯s clues will lead us to the library where Marrow-Cleansing Scripture is located?¡±

    The rest of them had a look of urgency in their eyes. Coming here meant that they were only one step away from the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Now that the mission target was right in front of them, they had been waiting patiently before, but now they more or less revealed their true desire.

    After all, they had epted the Green Centipede¡¯s mission and had a clear goal. If they could not get the items required for the mission and get the reward given by the Green Centipede, then the risks they had taken and the losses they had suffered would all be in vain. No one would be able to ept it.

    Moreover, with the demotion and corresponding punishment, it was equivalent to a deduction.

    Not only did they not gain anything from this trip, but they also had to pay for it¡­

    It was no wonder that their desire for missions was far greater than anything else. People like Liu Yuan, who one could tell at a nce was not simple, did not have much care or desire tomunicate.

    He was not like Tang Yuanhua, who would make friends with a purpose.

    After all, people like Tang Yuanhua and Pang Ying were still fine. After all, they had sects behind them. They could afford to lose one or two missions. However, it was not necessarily the case for the others. They were all itinerant cultivators who had no sects to rely on.

    There were only two possibilities for working for the Green Centipede. One was that they had some ability but no connections and were low-ranking Immortal cultivators, sect disciples, or loose cultivators. The other was that they were like the two little foxes, Su Bi and Su Zhuang, who came out to gain experience and use the Green Centipede as a springboard to earn some extra money.

    The former was the majority, but there were also differences in level.

    The middle and lower sses were still the main force, just like the people here. They could not afford to fail the mission.

    Now that they were getting closer and closer to the location of Marrow-Cleansing Scripture, everyone knew that, just like they had agreed on in the beginning, the two parties would temporarily cooperate during the process of the exploration. However, once they finally saw Marrow-Cleansing Scripture, it would mean that this cooperation would temporarilye to an end.

    It was only a matter of time before they fell out with each other. Many of these people could not hold back their expressions anymore.

    However, as the temporary leader of the team, Tang Yuanhua¡¯s attitude was obviously biased towards Liu Yuan and the others, which was for his own benefit. This caused many of them to be dissatisfied, and he was afraid that there would be conflictster.

    It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to do the mission, you can still earn connections. But if we don¡¯tplete the mission, we can¡¯t survive. In this case, the interests of both sides sh.

    There would always be a final owner for the legacy of a Martial Emperor.

    At that time, a winner would still have to be decided.

    Everyone had different expressions on their faces. Liu Yuan looked around. In the past, when they were clearing dungeons, it was inevitable to encounter a few weirdos, let alone now.

    He said calmly, ¡°Miss Qingmeng has a secret technique that is somewhat rted to the Martial Emperor. She discovered something strange just now, but she was too timid to say it out loud¡­ She only told me that she is willing to lead the way to the strange ce. Pleasee with me.¡±

    As for the secret technique, that¡¯s probably the part that I can¡¯t say¡­

    ¡°What do you all think?¡± Tang Yuanhua nodded. ¡°It would seem that we were already close to our final goal. However, in such a top-secret location, there would probably be formations or other guardians obstructing us. If you are unable to do so, or if you are severely injured, you can rest here for a while and wait for us to return. ording to the rules of the Green Centipede, if a participant is recorded with a photostone, it will also be counted as a contribution, but the corresponding amount will be reduced.¡±

    After all, the Green Centipede was not really an evil sect. Although it was walking in the gray area, it would still consider fairness and rationality, so it set this rule. It did not encourage everyone to do unscrupulous things in order toplete the mission or monopolize the mission rewards. It did not encourage people to kill everyone and then take the rewards for themselves.

    Sure enough, two people among the crowd retreated. Although they were unwilling, they looked at their own injuries and finally smiled bitterly, wishing the others a smooth return. They sat on the spot and continued to recuperate.

    Although there was no spiritual power here, there was no obstruction in regting one¡¯s breath and healing injuries. After all, martial artists also needed to meditate.

    It was just that the efficiency of this kind of healing was too low. After all, it was not in some games where there was a breathing and blood recovery method. Moreover, the healing potions were basically used up. If they tried to hold on, they would probably only be waiting for death.

    Hong Luan had to stay here to control the library, so she could only stay.

    Liu Yuan was worried about the puppet¡¯s safety, so he asked the two little foxes, who seemed to be chatting happily with Hong Luan, to stay here.

    Zhiying and Chuichui¡¯sbat power was the highest. Thinking that they might have to face the Martial Emperor¡¯s true bodyter, he had to bring them along.

    Although the two little foxes wanted to go with him, they still obeyed Liu Yuan¡¯s orders. They obediently said goodbye to him and tugged at his clothes, saying that he muste back early. They looked like virtuous young fox wives.

    Liu Yuan smiled and patted the two little foxes¡¯ heads. He turned around and entered one of the libraries with the others.

    Everyone¡¯s n was to make use of the movement of the library rooms and then rely on He Qingmeng¡¯s ¡®secret technique¡¯ to guide them closer and closer to find the location of Marrow-Cleansing Scripture.

    ¡°Is that the ce?¡± Liu Yuan asked. He squinted his eyes and looked at a small room that was slowly approaching. This was already located at a very high ce. In theplicated Scripture Chamber, it was very well hidden.

    From the outside, there was nothing special about it. This library was no different from the others, and it could not be seen on the surface.

    He Qingmeng nodded and pressed her hand to her chest. ¡°It¡¯s there. I have a very strong feeling.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Tang Yuanhua said from behind.

    When they reached the ce, everyone entered the library, all of them careful not to make any big movements.

    Only then did Liu Yuan realize the difference.

    The other rooms were like libraries, with only neatly arranged bookshelves and many books. But this room was different. Other than the bookshelves, there was a desk, a few chairs, and a few puppet parts scattered on the floor. They seemed to be the works of the Puppeteer.

    It was filled with the aura of life.

    The feeling it gave off was that someone had lived here before, unlike the other libraries which were simply libraries.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, one of the men who had been following Tang Yuanhua rushed out like a gust of wind and extended his hand toward an eye-catching book on the table.

 Chapter 198 - 198 Martial Emperor (2)

    198 Martial Emperor (2)

    That person had always had a low sense of presence, or perhaps it should be said that he gave people a feeling of being honest. When everyone had looked strange earlier, he had not revealed any dissatisfaction or anxiety.

    Up until now, he still had an absolutely normal expression.

    But now, he suddenly attacked.

    It was as if he had nned this for a long time. His speed was extremely fast, and the angle was very tricky. At this moment, almost no one could react. So in the blink of an eye, his figure had already arrived beside the desk, and his hand was already about to touch the edge of the scroll!

    ¡°Shen Tuwu!¡±

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and his face turned gloomy. He gritted his teeth and shouted the man¡¯s name. Then, he drew his long sword and flew forward!

    ¡°Zhu Qi, Liao Liu, stop him!¡± After he assigned the two of them, he shouted to the crowd, ¡°The rest of you, block the door. Be careful not to destroy the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture!

    Tang Yuanhua was worthy of being a veteran in the Green Centipede mission. He immediately made the best judgment. He did not blindly let people capture this suddenly violent Shen Tuwu, but blocked the only entrance to the library.

    The two people he had chosen to intercept were here. One of them was Zhu Qi from the Tyrant¡¯s de Sect, and the other was Liao Liu from the Yun Lian Mountain. They both specialized in physical cultivation, and were considered the strongest among the few people present.

    Speaking of which, Liu Yuan had some connections with these two sects.

    But it was not because of the illustrations cards¡­ Of course, he did have some illustration cards of these sects¡¯ Senior Sisters and Junior Sisters, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason.

    In Liu Yuan¡¯s first battle at Water Moon Dock, when he was fighting the unlucky miniboss Yue Longzhang, he used the Tyrant¡¯s de Sect and Yun Lian Mountain¡¯s basic skills in his blind shes.

    Now, he had finally met someone else from those sects.

    The two people whose names were called looked at each other. Along the way, they had cultivated some tacit understanding. Immediately, they stepped forward at the same time and spread out to the left and right. They rushed towards Shen Tuwu, who had picked up his scroll and was preparing to escape.

    These two people belonged to the tall and strong type. As they stepped on the floor of the library, ¡®bang bang!¡¯ sounds could be heard. They brought along a strong wind as they rushed in front of Shen Tuwu. Their aura was astonishing.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Zhu Qi angrily shouted as he pulled out a long de that was as thick as a door from his back. That long de was like a twisted iron embryo as it made a whistling sound when it was waved. The de drew a bright arc and with a whistling sound, it heavily struck towards Shen Tuwu.

    It was the Tyrant¡¯s de SEct¡¯s basic technique ¨C Astral Wind Overlord de!

    From the looks of it, even if one did not end up with broken bones, one would still be badly mutted by the heavy weight of the saber.

    On the other side, Liao Liu was more reserved. The veins on his forehead were bulging, and he clenched his fists. The muscles all over his body suddenly bulged. As he ran, he took advantage of the opportunity to open his fist. A light green Air flow flowed on his skin, forming a mysterious pattern that glowed with a golden luster!

    The fist momentum was mighty, but Liao Liu¡¯s other hand slowly retracted into a palm. If the first strike failed, he would immediately follow up with a second palm strike. The force was long and the subsequent moves would not stop. It was Yun Lian Mountain¡¯s skill ¨C Qianyuan Hand!

    The rest of the people followed Tang Yuanhua¡¯smand and rushed toward the door to intercept him.

    Liu Yuan put down Chuichui, but her original form was too big, and she was of the fire attribute. She could not disy her full power in the library for the time being, so he could only let her act ording to the situation.

    Zhiying blocked in front of him, the long sword in her hand nted. It was obvious that his safety was the priority, and everything else was not a problem.

    Liu Yuan had already unsheathed his Evil Heart Sword. Due to the sudden rise of the killing intent at the scene, the explosive momentum caused the evil sword to tremble slightly, as if it was very excited.

    ¡°Hahahaha, the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance can only be mine!¡±

    Shen Tuwuughed out loud. Although he was faced with a dangerous situation where he was surrounded by men, he did not show any signs of cowardice. Instead, he arrogantlyughed out loud while holding his scroll.

    He was short and thin, looking like a monkey. At this moment, his eyes shed red, and his body changed at an extremely fast speed. Brown hair grew on the sides of his cheeks, neck, and the back of his hands, and a long tail grew out from his back!

    The tail swung fiercely and hooked itself onto the roof beam above. Then, it pulled back, and the whole person was thrown out, flying through the gap between Zhu Qi and Liao Liu¡¯s attacks of knives and fist.

    ¡°He¡¯s a demon in disguise!¡± Tang Yuanhua shouted. He was originally prepared to intercept in the middle, but Shen Tuwu¡¯s speed was too fast. His speed increased again and again, allowing him to cross the line of defense.

    Tang Yuanhua suddenly realized that a fourth force was involved in this operation!

    Bi Luo Mansion, the Green Centipede, Liu Yuan, and the demon race!

    It was easy to understand why the demon race wanted the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance¡­

    Martial Emperors represented the peak of human strength. If this nameless demon tribe got their hands on them, it would be the greatest insult to the human race!

    This Shen Tuwu definitely belonged to the faction that was the enemy of the human race!

    ¡°Fellow Daoist! Stop him!¡±

    Tang Yuanhua immediately reacted and shouted at Liu Yuan.

    Even without his warning, Liu Yuan was already on high alert, but the first one to make a move was Zhiying. The young girl¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from her spot.

    Shen Tuwu was originally feeling proud of himself when a bright light suddenly shed in front of him.

    ¡°Silver Moon!¡± The girl¡¯s cold voice was like pearls falling to the ground.

    The sword light was clear and cold. It was a silver arc, clean and clear, shing and disappearing.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He suddenly realized that this was the first time Zhiying had used a move other than the basic sword technique.

    His daughter was too strong!

    As expected of Pihuan Luo¡¯s daughter¡­ She was basically carved from the same mold ofbat power and danger.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The demon monkey¡¯s screams were shrill and shrill, and its blood sttered on the floor of the library and the puppet parts.

    Shen Tuwu¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He made a prompt decision and immediately cut off his injured arm. He mixed it with arge amount of blood and threw it at Zhiying.

    The young girl¡¯s expression did not change at all. She did not care about this little trick at all. Just as she was about to continue her attack, she suddenly thought of something. She could not help but nce at Liu Yuan. After hesitating for a moment, she retreated.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Shen Tuwu let out a sharp and proudugh. His thin figurended on the bookshelf next to him. He tapped a few times and ran towards the door.

    ng-

    A strange sword sound suddenly rang out.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Shen Tuwu clutched his head and grimaced in pain. He turned around and saw Liu Yuan flicking his sword.

    His eyes were red, and his demonic nature was instantly activated. He became delirious and stopped walking.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Tang Yuanhua, who had caught up with them, suddenly saw the bloody parts of the puppet on the ground start to shake. Then, as if they were pulled by an invisible force, they assembled into a strange human figure!

 Chapter 199 - 199 Martial Emperor (3)

    199 Martial Emperor (3)

    After Liu Yuan used Evil Heart to interfere for a moment, he immediately changed his move. He raised his sword and crossed the de, constantly paying attention to Shen Tuwu¡¯s movements.

    He did not have any spiritual power now, and his Evil Heart Sword was only left with those buffs that came with it. He used the Killing Sound move clumsily, and did not have much confidence that it could have much power.

    In fact, Liu Yuan had indeed obstructed Shen Tuwu¡¯s escape. However, looking at the demonic monkey¡¯s demeanour, Evil Heart had indeed caused him to feel pain. However, as it was not powerful enough, it instead stimted his ferocity.

    The demonic monkey was delirious and lost its strength halfway to the door, rolling on the ground. He shook its head and bared its fangs, spewing out a bloody smell. He looked around with his red eyes and its crazy eyes locked on a few Green Cloud Temple people who were closest to the door and were ready to intercept.

    Swish!

    The monkey¡¯s speed increased. In a sh, he crossed a distance of ten feet and arrived beside the frightened people. He stretched out the sharp w on his remaining hairy hand.

    He jumped up andnded on the shoulder of one of the men. His curved feet firmly grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder, and the shadow of his ws cut through the air, instantly breaking the man¡¯s head and prating it.

    The demonic monkeyughed, then lowered its head and bit his throat.

    Plop!

    The headless corpse fell to the ground, and the demonic monkey raised the head in his hand andughed wildly.

    The people beside him pulled out their long swords and stabbed at him. Shen Tuwu threw the head away, interfering with one of the people¡¯s vision. He then broke through the encirclement and charged back.

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­ Murder!¡± Shen Tuwu faced Zhu Qi and Liao Liu, who were charging at him from behind. He did not dodge or evade. His consciousness waspletely affected by the Evil Heart Sword, and the fighting power that erupted from him soared.

    However, at the same time, he, who should have fled immediately, had turned into a berserker instead. Although his aura was astonishing, it actually made everyone heave a sigh of relief.

    They were not afraid of being beaten, but they were afraid that he would run away with Marrow-Cleansing Scripture, causing everyone¡¯s efforts to go to waste.

    Liu Yuan did not expect the effects of Evil Heart to be so outstanding. The pitch-ck longsword in his hand was burning hot, and the fine cracks on it glowed with a fiery blood-red light once again. It let out a soft sword cry, as if it was excited by the ughter.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®As expected, the Evil Heart still needs to absorb negative auras like blood, Qi, evil Qi, and killing Qi to strengthen itself.¡¯

    However, ever since he got this sword, Liu Yuan had never used it to kill monsters.

    The only time he had a serious fight with Ye Cike¡¯s old servant was when he did not kill him. In fact, he did not even shed much blood.

    It was no wonder Evil Heart was so excited now. It had been holding it in for too long.

    Although they encountered many rotten exotic beasts along the way, Liu Yuan was too well protected and did not even have the chance to fight. Evil Heart could only watch¡­ It was like watching a live broadcast of eating and drinking in front of him, but he only had a cornbread in his hand.

    Now that he was suddenly given a bowl of instant noodles, he was overjoyed.

    Furthermore, it was probably because Shen Tuwu was a demon that he had a killing frenzy that came from his instincts. His will was also not very firm. Hence, he was immediately affected by Evil Heart.

    No matter what, Liu Yuan¡¯s goal of stopping Shen Tuwu had been achieved.

    Liu Yuan gripped his sword tightly, and Zhiying stood beside him. He Qingmeng, on the other hand, was so scared that she was trembling. She hid in a corner behind him. Seeing that the monkey demon had temporarily left, she immediately pounced on him with tears in her eyes and mumbled that it was scary.

    Zhiying frowned and looked up at Liu Yuan, who had turned around tofort He Qingmeng. Suddenly, he felt depressed.

    She looked at her clean body, without a single trace of blood or dirt. She thought that if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided the blood that the demon monkey had poured on her.

    At this moment, it had only been a few seconds since Shen Tuwu hade over to kill a person and then turned back. The positions of the two sides had changed. Zhu Qi and Liao Liu immediately fell into a fierce battle with Shen Tuwu, tangling with him.

    The first two were both rough and thick-skinned, while thetter was known for its agility. Both parties could not do anything to each other, but Shen Tuwu had been injured by Zhiying and had lost his mind. He only had a temporary advantage, but he would soon be defeated.

    However, at this moment, Tang Yuanhua made a move.

    ¡°Be careful of the puppets!¡± he shouted sternly.

    Everyone looked over and saw a bloody doll made of broken parts stand up, and behind it, several other dolls also wobbled and ¡®woke up¡¯.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Tuwu let out a sharp scream as he was sent flying by Zhu Qi¡¯s de. He crashed into a bookshelf and knocked down several shelves. He rolled on the ground several times, and his blood flowed along the way, smearing on the parts of the puppets on the ground.

    When Tang Yuanhua saw the blood and the faintly glowing runes on the puppets, he vaguely understood the key point. These puppets must be controlled by Blood Qi, just like the puppets of the evil sect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the blood touch the puppet parts on the ground!¡± He said with an unsightly expression.

    ¡°Kekekeke¡­!¡± Shen Tuwuughed strangely as he fell to the ground. His monkey-like appearance looked particrly ferocious.¡±What human Martial Emperor? Everyone says humans are merciful, but demons are brutal. Yet, humans demons for experiments and make them half-dead, creating disgusting monsters! Bah!¡±

    He spat to the side in anger, suddenly jumped up, and rolled on the ground, staining all the puppets with blood.

    Liu Yuan recalled the first mutant beast he saw in the pce. It was a human-shaped monster that looked like an ape.

    Ka ka ka ka ka!

    On the ground, the puppet parts that had been stained with Shen Tuwu¡¯s blood stood up one by one.

    There seemed to be a light golden core floating and rotating in their chests and abdomens, constantly absorbing the blood in their bodies and transforming it into power.

    Those parts formed a human figure, and weapons appeared in his hands as he charged at the group.

    These puppets were even more terrifying than the ones he had seen in the tomb. They looked almost like humans, and their skin was soft and bloody. Their eyes could even move, and when they opened their mouths, they had teeth and tongues. They looked like the cyborgs from Ghost in the Shell in Liu Yuan¡¯s memory.

    The most important thing was that the core on their bodies exuded the aura of spiritual power, and so did the weapons in their hands.

    ¡°Chuichui!¡±

    At this point, most of the things that should be destroyed in the library had been destroyed. Liu Yuan had no more scruples and threw out Chuichui away.

    Boom!

    The demon dragon¡¯s huge body instantly burst the entire library, and many of the puppets were crushed into meat paste. These puppets seemed to be Hong Luan¡¯s primary form and already possessed the shape of a ¡®human¡¯.

    From a distance, one could see a small cloud of smoke and dust in the air of the Scripture Chamber, which was nearly a hundred feet tall. The bookshelves were all falling down, and a flood Dragon was roaring and clinging to the mechanism shelf next to it.

    As Liu Yuan held He Qingmeng and grabbed Chuichui¡¯s scales, he turned his head and heard a loud noise from the tform where Hong Luan and the others were.

    Creak creak creak!

    The mechanical lock was suddenly opened, and countless strange beasts rushed in, rushing toward Hong Luan, the little fox, and the others, who were caught off guard.

    Behind the beasts, an alluring figure slowly walked in.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. The figure seemed to have noticed his gaze and looked up to meet his eyes. She twirled her fingers around her hair and smiled charmingly.

    It was Pang Ying!

 Chapter 200 - 200 Martial Emperor (End)

    200 Martial Emperor (End)

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was just a glimpse, but with his current eyesight, even without the support of spiritual power, he could see several miles away. It was a piece of cake for him to shoot an arrow from a hundred steps away with a bow.

    Thus, even though he was far away, he could clearly see that the figure in the midst of the exotic beasts was Pang Ying, who should have died long ago!

    Whether it was his appearance or his figure, he was indeed that evil sect disciple from Netherworld Cliff.

    However, it was impossible for Pang Ying to still be alive!

    Liu Yuan was certain that under those circumstances, Pang Ying¡¯s legs and knees had been severed, and she had no spirit energy left in her body. Even if she had hidden healing medicine on her, she would definitely not have any chance of survival when she was surrounded by those exotic beasts.

    Was it someone pretending to be Pang Ying, or was it like those half-dead ultra-beasts, or was it like Resident Evil as he had guessed? The symptoms of these ultra-beasts were infectious, and Pang Ying had be an undead?

    However, this was too ridiculous. Martial Emperor and the Puppeteer were studying the changes in the human body¡¯s potential and aptitude, not the gue. Moreover, this ¡®Pang Ying¡¯ had a calm expression on her face and her consciousness did not seem to be affected at all. She was not like those strange beasts who only knew how to attack and kill. It was more like someone was pretending to be her.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mind raced. Seeing that the exotic beast tide was heading toward Hong Luan and the others through the unlocked door, he had no time to think. He held He Qingmeng in his arms, and with the help of the dragon scale, he steadied himself in mid-air and quickly walked a few steps on the dragon¡¯s back. Then, he flew and ced the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant on Chuichui¡¯s head.

    He did not have any skills to use now, so he had to rely on his instincts. Even so, his body still remembered some moves and force-exerting techniques, because even if he did not have any skills, it would not be difficult for him to move.

    The girl in white followed him like a shadow andnded on the dragon¡¯s back. Her body was as light and beautiful as a white crane.

    Whoosh!

    Thest of the library¡¯s wreckage was on the verge of copse. The wyrmdragon¡¯s slender body was coiled around it, and her four ws were looking for a foothold. The floor and beams under its feet were constantly copsing.

    Among the remaining members of the Green Centipede, a few of them screamed and fell down with the puppets. The others, including Tang Yuanhua and the others, quickly jumped up and climbed into the library next door to hide.

    Even under such circumstances, Tang Yuanhua did not forget to bring Shen Tuwu out.

    The demonic monkey had suffered a blow from Chuichui after she transformed and was on the verge of death. There was a big bloody hole in his chest and abdomen, and half of his body was dyed red. His face was as pale as gold paper, and he was spitting blood from his mouth. However, he was still holding the scroll tightly in his hand. He opened his eyes wide and muttered, ¡°The¡­ demon race¡­ will rise¡­¡±

    He suddenly closed his mouth, and his face quickly turned gray and purple, losing his vitality.

    He had actually bitten through the poison hidden between his teeth.

    ¡°A Deathsworn of the demon race!¡± Tang Yuanhua¡¯s expression turned ugly as he stared at Shen Tuwu¡¯s face. He had met this type of demon race before. They were all extreme members who put their lives aside and were determined to expel the humans from the demon race.

    This Shen Tuwu must have been a member of the demon race. He had a technique to conceal his aura. In addition, he was a race simr to humans. He had been hiding in the Green Centipede all this time. Because the news of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb being discovered by Bi Luo Mansion had spread, the Green Centipede had to upy it first and issue a mission. Therefore, the demon race had coincidentally sent Shen Tuwu, who met the conditions, here.

    Shen Tuwu had been in the Green Centipede for a long time. He must have been a spy of the demon race. Although Tang Yuanhua was not a good person, he knew how to choose between humans and demons when it came to Righteousness.

    He stretched out his hand and took back the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture from Shen Tuwu¡¯s tightly clenched hand. He made up his mind that he had to report this matter to the Green Centipede!

    Shen Tuwu¡¯s corpse was the evidence. Tang Yuanhua grabbed the demon monkey and jumped up a few times beforending in a safe ce. He then heaved a sigh of relief.

    Even if he did not get the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture now, catching a clue about a demon spy was enough for him to advance another level. At least, he could keep his original state.

    Now that he had both of them, he would be making a fortune.

    As Tang Yuanhua was secretly rejoicing, he turned around and saw that the dragon was carrying two people on top of the library. Suddenly, his heart tightened. Their cooperation was over, and now all the advantages were in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands. If Liu Yuan chose to attack at this time, Tang Yuanhua and the others would have no chance to resist.

    However, it turned out that Tang Yuanhua was overthinking.

    ¡°Grab the dragon¡¯s horn, hold on tight!¡±

    Liu Yuan yelled at He Qingmeng. Thetter turned to look at him, nodded with a pale face, and obediently clutched a dragon horn.

    ¡°Chuichui! Go back to get Hong Luan!¡± Liu Yuan rolled over and slid down a bit,nding on the dragon¡¯s back. He shouted at Chuichui.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym responded. Her ws were on the top of the library, and she turned around and leaped into the air.

    ¡°Zhizhi!¡± Good steel should be used on the de. Liu Yuan finally called out to the spirit of the mountains and seas once again.

    The white light appeared behind him and condensed into the shape of a semi-transparent young girl. She had red lips and white teeth, looking pure and innocent. Zhizhi, who was the only one with spiritual power, reached out and pressed her hand on Chuichui¡¯s body, injecting her spiritual power into the demon dragon.

    Whoosh!

    An illusory me of spirit reignited between the gaps of the scales on the flood dragon¡¯s body. Chuichui raised her head and let out a long roar, which resounded throughout the entire Scripture Chamber.

    The demon dragon soared into the sky at an extremely fast speed and flew towards the tform where Hong Luan and the little foxes were. In just a few breaths, she had already closed in on thetter.

    Just as it was about tond, Zhizhi instantly cut off the spiritual power transfer. Chuichui used her momentum and gravity tond heavily on the ground, almost cracking the ground and shaking the Scripture Chamber.

    Well, this ce is ruined now¡­

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. He hugged He Qingmeng and jumped up,nding on the ground at the side. Chuichui followed the momentum and rolled, crushing a bunch of mutant beasts to death with her huge body.

    ¡°You Big Bad Guy!¡± The little fox Su Bi¡¯s delicate voice was right next to him. Liu Yuan looked over and saw that the few of them were safe and sound. Su Bi even raised her hand to greet him energetically, which made him heave a sigh of relief.

    The two little foxes¡¯ fighting strength was not bad, and Hong Luan was not bad either. In the short confrontation, they did not suffer any losses.

    Liu Yuan pulled out his long sword, ¡°Wait!¡± I¡¯ming!¡±

    Just as he was about to charge forward, Zhiying¡¯s speed was even faster than his. She flew up and tapped her toes on a few exotic beasts in session. In a sh, she appeared in front of ¡®Pang Ying¡¯ in the center. The snow-white sword light spun and shed down.

    ¡°Silver Moon!¡± Like the wind and the moon, this sword turned the heaven and earth, opening and closing, the Sword Intent was vast.

    Zhiying¡¯s sword instantly split open half of ¡°Pang Ying¡¯s¡± face, who only had time to take half a step back. Under the shocked and distorted expression, a mass of pitch-ck rolling mist was revealed below.

    ¡°She¡¯s a demon!¡± Zhiying¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly fierce.

    On the ¡®broken cliff¡¯ a few hundred feet above the Scripture Chamber, the mechanism that had copsed because of the destruction of the library was exposed. Tang Yuanhua searched the demon monkey¡¯s body and found a transparent bead.

    Tang Yuanhua had a sh of inspiration. This thing seemed to have been ced on the table earlier as well. Shen Tuwu took this as he took the scroll. However, we only noticed the scroll because we were constantly thinking about the Marrow-Cleansing Scripture!

    All of a sudden, he was shocked. The bead glowed brightly. A tall and burly shadow appeared first, then it turned into a white light and entered Tang Yuanhua¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 201 - 201 The Three-Headed Heavenly Demon

    201 The Three-Headed Heavenly Demon

    Damn the demons!

    Liu Yuan put He Qingmeng down and was about to go save his three lolis. He was about to warn Zhiying to be careful when he saw the young girl rush out, but he saw the young girl split the head of ¡®Pang Ying¡¯ in half.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was still in a daze for a moment. Then, he heard Zhiying say ¡®demon¡¯, and he blurted out a curse.

    Inside ¡®Pang Ying¡¯s¡¯ parasitic-like head, a solid-like ck mist was wriggling and rolling.

    !!

    It was very familiar.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes stared straight at it. How could this not look familiar?

    Almost two months ago, in Jiang Kingdom where Chiyu Vi was located, in a cave in a valley next to the Jiuyuan mountain range, the former master of the Jade Mirage sect, Ding Luan, who had died for his own Dao, was Gu Chang¡¯s real master. And the thing that possessed Ding Luan¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it a demon?

    This damned game producer tricked me!

    It was said that the demon wave would break out in thete game, and the Great War between humans and demons would break out. It turned out that the plot had already been hidden in the beginning, and it was all plot that had not been exposed yet, all reserved for thete game. This time, he had encountered it!

    The yers already knew about the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon that had possessed Ding Luan two months ago. This plot was written clearly without any cover-up, as if it was just a setting for the yers to draw out the demon race and pave the way for the future plotlines. The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon and Ding Luan¡¯s death had long been determined.

    The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon worshiped by the demon cult Luo Shengtian was just a joke. It was not some omnipotent Demon God, but a demon with a high status in the Abyssal Pool Mansion.

    It was because of this that the Holy Church¡¯s belief was destroyed, and they joined forces with the Righteous Path to fight against the demons.

    However, in addition to that, in the entire first and middle parts of the game, demons rarely appeared.

    However, the ¡®Pang Ying¡¯ who had been split in half before his eyes made Liu Yuan realize that it was not that demons rarely appeared. Perhaps it was because demons were better at hiding.

    Liu Yuan could almost imagine that the seemingly peaceful Shangyang had been upied by the demon race everywhere. The sudden outbreak of the demon tide was actually premeditated.

    And now, he was minesweeper.

    The demons had even appeared in a Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It was truly frightening.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    As Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were running wild, a series of ovepping sharpughter came from ¡®Pang Ying¡¯s¡¯ chest and brain. It had a strange rhythm and an invisible sound wave spread out, pushing away the dust in the surroundings.

    This invisible sound wave swept over. It seemed soft when it swept up the dust, but when it really fell into the ears, it was like a sharp iron rod stirring the brain, making people dizzy.

    A red light shed on the pattern of Evil Heart of Killing in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand, and the second buff, Dark Heart, was activated. It greatly weakens mental attacks, which was basically the same as totally nullifying them.

    Although Liu Yuan was fine, the others more or less revealed a trace of difort on their faces, and they felt nauseated.

    Zhiying was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. The sound wave was not just a sound wave, but also a real attack. She was suddenly hit by an invisible impact and was forced to retreat a few steps. She flipped over andnded on the ground before she could stabilize herself.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan had already pulled the three lolis behind him, allowing Zhizhi to treat their injuries. The spirit of the mountains and seas had already used up a third of her spiritual energy, with Chuichui taking up the majority.

    But now, he basically had to rely on Chuichui, and she was getting exhausted.

    Liu Yuan had Chuichui clear the way and clear out the exotic beasts while he was at it. Hong Luan and Su Bi, who were stronger inbat, also went to support Zhiying. He and Su Zhuang stayed behind to protect He Qingmeng.

    It was not that he wanted to give himself a chance to take advantage of her, but that he was indeed the weakest at the moment. It was obvious that those exotic beasts were being controlled by ¡®Pang Ying¡¯. Naturally, he had to get rid of the controller first.

    As the old saying goes, he had to cut the head of the snake.

    Zhiying stood up with a sword in hand. She stared coldly at ¡®Pang Ying¡¯ and wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth.

    This was probably the first time Zhiying was injured in a battle after being ced by Pihuan Luo. Liu Yuan¡¯s heart tightened as he shouted, ¡°Zhiying! She¡¯s a demon! She¡¯s not affected by the debuffs in this Nine Cauldron Secret Realm, so quickly retreat!¡±

    However, Zhiying did not listen to him. She stood in the same ce and said, ¡°Mother said that the demons must be killed.¡±

    It seemed that Pihuan Luo¡¯s order was higher than his order as a father. Liu Yuan could understand this, but¡­

    Pihuan Luo? Kill demons?

    As the Holy Maiden of the demonic sect, she should still be respectful to the demon race in this timeline!

    Could it be that he had caused the change? What exactly did Pihuan Luo find?

    Liu Yuan was suddenly confused, but then he became anxious. If this demon did not die here, it would definitely die in the battlefield of the demon wave.

    But now, they were all trapped in the Nine Cauldrons Secret Realm. The demonic race, on the other hand, did not use spiritual power to cultivate because of their different power system. They would not be weakened, so they were basically sending themselves to their deaths!

    Liu Yuan suppressed his impulse to rush out and give up his life. He made a prompt decision and shouted to Su Bi and Hong Luan, ¡°Pull her back! Run!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking.

    Gargle¡­

    In the split head of ¡®Pang Ying¡¯, the ck mist let out a strange sound. The flesh and blood wriggled and fused together, but it did not merge back into its original appearance. Instead, it turned into two identical heads!

    Pang Ying¡¯s originally graceful body suddenly had two heads!

    This imposter Pang Ying was originally possessed by the Three-headed Liger Beast, and had taken over her body. The scene of the two heads splitting open was truly terrifying, but it also made people feel that the three heads from before were somewhat rted to the current scene.

    However, there was one person who knew exactly what the demon race was even if he had not seen the cause and effect.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Three-headed Heavenly Demon!¡±

    The eight-armed, three-headed, two-bodied, and Hundun demons were the four great demons of the demon race. The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon had already died in the cave behind the back mountain of the Jiuyuan mountain range. Now, the three-headed demon had reappeared in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    The demon dragon under the Dragon Lock Dagger was of a higher level. However, it had been locked down there for thousands of years, and its strength had been reduced by a lot.

    These demons were in the form of fog, and if they wanted to survive in the Human Realm in Shangyang, they had to find a host. Otherwise, they would die within a few hours. The human body was the most suitable host, but it also always turned into a strange appearance.

    The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon was the figure with eight spider-like arms that appeared behind the old man, Ding Luan. If Ding Luan¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been extremely weak at thest moment, the old man would have turned into an eight-armed figure.

    It suddenly dawned on Liu Yuan that the deformed puppets that appeared in the outer tombs were not the so-called failed experimental works, but the Puppeteer was imitating the structure of the demons!

    ¡°Hehehehehe¡­ you seem to know quite a lot.¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s two heads let out a sharp, ovepping sound. It still carried the faint charm of Pang Ying¡¯s coy voice, but when these two heads were ced in front of him, no matter how charming it was, it became terrifying.

    Liu Yuan wanted to buy some time for the two lolis who were approaching Zhiying. Heughed and said, ¡°I do know a lot. For example, I know that the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon is dead¡­ I also know what you¡¯re most afraid of.¡±

 Chapter 202 - 202 Iâ€™m the Son-In-Law of Your Demon Emperor

    202 I¡¯m the Son-In-Law of Your Demon Emperor

    Liu Yuan was rather familiar with the Three-headed Heavenly Demon, or rather, all the Heavenly Demons.

    This was because when he transmigrated, thergest instance dungeon of the current version, ¡®Demon in the Human World¡¯, was about to end. The first batch of pioneers had almost cleared the instance dungeon.

    This meant that Gu Chang, who was supposed to be the final boss, would be defeated by the yers in less than a day, and the strategy would be posted to clearly show other yers.

    Then, Gu Chang would face the fate of being killed by the yers over and over again.

    However, because of Liu Yuan, this child should be on his way to the Jade Mirage sect and would soon be a pir of the Righteous Path who was good at crossdressing.

    It was truly worthy of celebration.

    During that period of time when the dungeon was first cleared, before Liu Yuan conquered You Su, he first had to enter the front line map of the Yonghui Sea, where the Human-Demon War was going on. Hence, he had mixed in with some big shots¡¯ teams and made a few rounds in the dungeon. He had a clear understanding of the attributes and moves of these few demon bosses, as well as their weaknesses.

    The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon was the same, but there was one thing that had to be mentioned.

    The final boss was Gu Chang, whoter changed his name to Gu Cang, not the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon.

    Simply put, the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon was just a tool in the original plot of the game.

    Gu Chang should have be an empty shell possessed by the Gu Cang like Pang Ying, but he had first received Ding Luan¡¯s power transmission before being possessed by the demon, so he had retained his consciousness.

    Later on, he wandered between the demon world and the human world for hundreds of years, and broke away from the state of possession. He turned into a demon himself, and became an existence higher than the Four Great Heavenly Demons. He was only a step away from the Demon Emperor who was suppressed under the Demon Realm.

    Before the Demon Emperor appeared, Gu Cang was the head of the demon race at that time.

    To be honest, this little brat was the true temte of the main character. It would not be an exaggeration to write a novel about his experiences.

    However, although Gu Chang was a lot stronger in the original plot, Liu Yuan was not worried that changing the path would weaken him. From the days when Gu Chang followed him, he knew that this man was not an ordinary person.

    Moreover, the price he paid for his strength was a huge tragedy. He was happier now.

    Back to the main topic, before Liu Yuan transmigrated here, he conquered You Su at the Yonghui Sea not long ago. He was very familiar with the bosses of the demon race.

    He might not be able to remember how many characters he had conquered, but he could still remember the weaknesses of these bosses that he defeated in his conquering strategy.

    However, he was only familiar with the Three-headed Heavenly Demon who had appeared as a boss on the Human-Demon Battlefront in thete stage. He was not familiar with the fake Pang Ying who had suddenly appeared in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. He was not sure if there was any difference between the two.

    However, the most important thing now was to stall for time. Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, it was fine as long as he could dupe this demon.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She narrowed her eyes and sneered, ¡°Human, are you trying to use deception to buy time? I¡¯m telling you, in front of us demons, any lie is useless!¡±

    ¡°I even know things that you don¡¯t.¡± Liu Yuan interrupted her and looked straight at the Three-headed Heavenly Demon. ¡°The Eight-armed Heavenly Demon came out of the Abyssal Pool Mansion thousands of years ago and possessed a Jade Mirage disciple whose Daoist name was Rufa. He hid in the Jade Mirage sect for hundreds of years in fear and trepidation, climbing from the bottom to the throne of the chief disciple. In the end, he sessfully became a disciple of the then Sect Master, Ding Luan, in an attempt to obtain Ding Luan¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t expect that thetter¡¯s willpower was so strong that even your so-called Heavenly Demon Sensing Heart Sutra could not do anything to him.

    He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Poor Ding Luan. He¡¯s always treated Rufa as his own child, not a disciple. Who knew that everything was fake in the end? In his grief, he still chose to leave the sect and hide from the world. He fought with the Heavenly Demon for hundreds of years.¡±

    When Liu Yuan said this, he recalled that Ding Luan had died in the cave over the span of seven days, but he had never mentioned anything about his hundreds of years of depression, loneliness, or the pain of his disciple¡¯s betrayal. In the end, he calmly met his death, and this made him feel a little different.

    Liu Yuan had a vague understanding of the game¡¯s storyline. After all, he was not specialized in this, so it was impossible for him to remember urate data.

    The only thing he knew was that almost 600 yearster, the front line of the North Gate Lock Key was lost, and the demon tide emerged all over Shangyang, and the Great War between humans and demons officially began.

    The demon race did not climb up from the Yonghui Sea in the East, which was suppressed by the Sea shing Tower, or the Northern Underworld, or the Cracked Lava Abyss in the Shuo Huang sea, as the Immortal cultivators had imagined. Instead, they had been quietly lurking in every corner of Shangyang, waiting for the opportunity to make a move!

    The demon race¡¯s ability was parasitism! Whether it was their fog-like body structure or the cultivation techniques they practiced, they were all inclined toward the aspect of spiritual control.

    In the past thousands of years, countless humans like Rufa had been possessed by the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon. They were like a group of termites, and although it was not obvious on the surface, the wood had been gnawed and riddled with holes.

    When the time was right, they would destroy the human race in one fell swoop. Therefore, the war between humans and demons was described in the game as extremely tragic, with countless tragedies.

    Two months ago, the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon and Ding Luan quietly perished together in the most ordinary corner of Shangyang. Its thousand years of hard work were all in vain.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was full of regret, but the things he said were of no value in the eyes of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon. The rtionship between the demons was cold. The death of the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon was just an insignificant part of the great cause of the demon race, and now, it had even failed. It was not worth pitying!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s heart trembled, and the reason was Liu Yuan¡¯s mention of the Heavenly Demon Sensing Heart Sutra!

    This was a cultivation method that the higher-ups of the demon race would definitely not pass on to outsiders!

    ¡®This man casually said something that the human race couldn¡¯t possibly know. Who is he? Could it be that¡­ He¡¯s a demon?¡¯

    ¡°Interesting human, tell me, what is my weakness?¡± The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was bewildered. She calmed down and revealed a charming smile, pretending not to care, and asked tentatively.

    Liu Yuan pointed his finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Sea of Consciousness hidden in the middle head¡¯s be. Your body is no different from a human. You changed into three heads to protect your Sea of Consciousness. It¡¯s ridiculous to cover your ears and steal a bell.¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. He was actually right.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Pang Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. She could not believe that this guy was a human.

    Liu Yuan nced to the side and saw that the two little foxes had already reached Zhiying. He chuckled and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m just your Devil Emperor¡¯s son-inw¡­¡±

    In reality, there was no son-inw of the Demon Emperor. The Demon Emperor did not have any daughters.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon found it strange as well, and she seemed to really believe him. She said in a daze, ¡°The son-inw of the Demon Emperor?¡±

    Liu Yuan shouted, ¡°You believed that? ¡­Run!¡±

    The two little foxes were carrying Zhiying. The red silk and silver silk wrapped around Zhiying and picked her up. Then, they started to run. Liu Yuan turned around and shouted to Chuichui, ¡°Fly up and get out!¡±

    He did not notice that He Qingmeng, who was hiding not far behind him, had a strange expression on her face when she heard his words.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Is He Really One of Us?

    203 Is He Really One of Us?

    Although the Three-headed Heavenly Demon was suspicious, she could tell that Liu Yuan was trying to escape. No matter how true his words were, there was no doubt that Liu Yuan was toying with him.

    Moreover, this person knew its weakness and the cultivation techniques of the upper ss of the demon race. Who knew what other deadly things he knew?

    If this was exposed to the Immortal cultivators of Shangyang, not to mention anything else, even if it was only the first few, the future ns of the demon race would definitely be obstructed!

    She let out a long hiss, and the mouths of her two heads split open. When ovepped, her androgynous voice was filled with anger and killing intent. ¡°All of you, attack! Catch him!¡±

    !!

    Therge number of exotic beasts surrounding them all roared in unison. These exotic beasts had strange shapes, and coupled with the varying degrees of rotting scars on their bodies, they were like a group of demons dancing wildly. Their eyes were as red as blood, looking extremely ferocious.

    However, all of these exotic beasts had one thing inmon, and that was that they all looked simr to humans in terms of appearance or certain characteristics.

    Liu Yuan guessed that the Martial Emperor¡¯s cultivation technique was targeted at Immortal cultivators¡¯ aptitudes after all, so it definitely needed to be experimented on human bodies. However, out of humanitarian concern, he first chose to use demon beasts that were simr to humans.

    If there was a Demon Beast Protection Association in this world, they would probably join hands to denounce him.

    It was possible that the monkey demon Shen Tuwu and the demon race behind him hated the Martial Emperor so much because of this.

    The demons were not only good at possession, but the Heavenly Demon Sensing Heart Sutra also cultivated control of the mind. These strange beasts had already lost their consciousness long ago, and were the best targets for the demons to control. Now, these demon beast were all under the control of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon, and they pounced toward Liu Yuan and the others in a menacing manner.

    Everyone present disyed their magical powers. As a puppet, although Hong Luan was only at the third level of the Nascent Soul Stage, she was purely mobile and was not affected by the Nine Cauldrons Array at all. Therefore, she was one of the two with the highestbat power among the people.

    The other one was Zhiying. Although she obeyed Pihuan Luo¡¯s orders and was determined to kill the demons, she wanted to struggle when she was held back by Hong Luan and the little foxes. However, when she saw Liu Yuan almost being drowned by the beast tide, she immediately gave up and turned to save her old father.

    They did not need to worry about the two little foxes too much. As members of the demon race, they did not need to worry too much about their physical strength. They were still able to deal with a few mutant beasts. If they really could not handle it, they still had the fox race¡¯s divine artifact, which could save their lives at a critical moment.

    Therefore, the person in the most dangerous situation was still Liu Yuan himself.

    Swish!

    Liu Yuan dodged the attack of the sharp ws by a hair¡¯s breadth and stabbed the de of his sword into the abdomen of a human-faced Howling Moonwolf. The pitch-ck and sharp longsword easily pierced through the flesh, ending the exotic beast¡¯s life.

    Stinky fresh blood sprayed out. Liu Yuan pulled out his sword and immediately cut the throat of a white-haired ape beside him.

    He now had a basic understanding of swordsmanship. Although he did not have a systematic theoretical guidance, he had the temte by watching Zhiying, and arge number of actualbat experiences, which caused hisbat power to rise rapidly.

    Although he could not use those skills without spiritual power, he was getting more and more familiar with his normal attacks. He could even draw inferences from one case and use them more and more freely.

    Of course, arge part of it was because of the sharpness and attributes of Evil Heart.

    Liu Yuan even felt that his spirit was getting more and more excited. Of course, this was not because he was a pervert who would get excited from killing, but because the evil sword was in effect.

    The Blood Qi, killing intent, resentment, and all sorts of negative auras that were absorbed circted within the sword and were finally transported to Liu Yuan, who was the sword master. A part of it healed his injuries, while the other part affected his will.

    Moreover, these auras carried a trace of the original owner¡¯s consciousness. It was nothing at first, but now that there were too many exotic beasts, Liu Yuan was also affected and gradually became a little intoxicated.

    On one hand, he felt that he was in a panic and wanted to quickly grab Chuichui and run away. On the other hand, in the eyes of outsiders, the young man¡¯s eyes were shing with an evil red light. He shuttled through the beast tide, sword light crisscrossing, and everywhere he passed, corpses were strewn. His speed was unbelievably fast, and it seemed that he was excited to kill and was getting faster and faster.

    No one would think that he was trying to escape, and even Zhiying who hade to save him hesitated for a moment.

    However, a daughter was still her father¡¯s intimate little jacket. She could see Liu Yuan¡¯s true thoughts from his eyes that were staring at Chuichui in the distance, so she immediately went to meet him.

    However, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon did not know that. She was secretly shocked. This person¡¯s behavior was just like the demon cultivators in Shangyang who had been tempted by them, the demon race, thousands of years ago. He was cruel and ruthless, and the more he killed, the more courageous he became.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was bewildered. She had been trapped in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Secret Realm for more than a thousand years. Compared to the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, its situation was much worse.

    Now that he was finally able to escape, it was actually closely rted to Liu Yuan and the others.

    It was precisely because these people had left the living Pang Ying in the pce corridor that he was able to obtain apletely fresh human body that was most suitable for the demon to parasitize.

    Among the Eight-armed, Three-headed, Two-bodied and Chaos Heavenly Demons, the first three were at the Form Synthesis stage, but the Chaos Heavenly Demon had reached the Crossing Cmity stage. It was a real great demon and the main force on the Human-Demon Battlefront.

    However, this was also under the condition that there was a suitable physical body, or else theirbat power would be greatly reduced. Thus, it was equivalent to letting the Three-headed Heavenly Demon take advantage of them.

    Moreover¡­ He was just watching from the side and did not do anything. Could it be that he was telling the truth? Was he really one of them?

    But what was the current situation?

    If he was really the Demon Emperor¡¯s son-inw, why would he turn against his own race? Why would he destroy the n?

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was confused. She did not know what to do. She nced at He Qingmeng, who was hiding behind Liu Yuan with a timid and shy expression. Then, she fell into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and was carried away.

    A typical hero saving a beauty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this person wants to experience the dogshit love of humans?¡±

    The Heavenly Demon could not help twitching her mouth. In the end, she gritted her teeth. Anyway, there were no instructions, so she just had to do what she had to do. That person had his own considerations, and she only needed to do her own thing.

    In any case, His Highness was an existence only known to the few great demons in the entire Demon Realm. He had an important mission and would definitely not deceive them. Even the method to open the mechanical door was recorded by the Demon Emperor, and they were told about this method. There must be a deeper meaning to his actions now!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon immediatelymanded the exotic beast hordes to increase their strength in surrounding them. Chuichui transformed into the form of a demon dragon and roared loudly, sweeping her tail across arge area. However, the exotic beast horde could not bepletely eliminated no matter what. There was nothing she could do.

    It was such a short distance, but it seemed like a natural chasm.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s hand that was holding the sword started to tremble. Zhiying had just crossed the beast tide and joined him. He even scolded her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t linger in battle! Run away!¡±

    The moment he said that, even Zhiying¡¯s expression froze, her eyesplicated.

    Only then did Liu Yuan realize that he was covered in blood. As he spoke, he subconsciously waved his sword, and another exotic beast¡¯s head rolled down. He was like a bloody demon who killed without blinking. Heughed and said, ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve killed monsters to increase my experience, and I¡¯m getting carried away.¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Chuichui: Itâ€™s Fine Now. Why, You Asked? Itâ€™s Because Iâ€™m Here!

    204 Chuichui: It¡¯s Fine Now. Why, You Asked? It¡¯s Because I¡¯m Here!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words were true. His killing intent and evil courage continuously converted the filthy energy into his own gain. Not only did it basically heal his injuries in a short time, but he even had the illusion that he was getting stronger as he killed. It was really like killing monsters to gain experience.

    He even had a feeling of sudden Enlightenment.

    This was the correct way to use the Evil Heart. Previously, he had been so cautious that he basically did not make a move, which in fact had greatly wasted the effect that this evil sword could have.

    Liu Yuan caught a whiff of the smell and suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave those exotic beasts.

    However, he immediately became alert. This was the negative effect of Evil Heart!

    The reason why this sword in the box was called ¡®Evil Heart of Killing¡¯ was because it could make an ordinary person develop a disgusting heart and have no taboos. In the end, they would be a madman who only knew how to kill. Or to be more lenient, they would have a huge change in temperament and be moody.

    Of course, in the game, this was just a text description and introduction.

    However, in the present, it would be a genuine influence.

    If he was not careful, it would be like what was written in the book. He would be a lunatic, and there would be no medicine for regret.

    Liu Yuan was on guard, and his mind was much clearer. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this, for now, all go to Chuichui. We¡¯re already at the top of the white jade pce, and we¡¯ll just charge straight up. Those exotic beasts didn¡¯t appear in the area beyond the pce, so it¡¯s very likely that they can only survive here and can¡¯t go out. Let¡¯s go out first and think of a way to break out of this situation!¡±

    But there were too many exotic beasts now, and it was simply difficult to move. Chuichui¡¯s tail was bitten by a few of them, and she could only swing them around to drive them away.

    The life force of these strange beasts was surprisingly tenacious. They had strong physical strength, just like the Martial Emperor¡¯s body that had turned into a demon. That was why they could still retain their physical vitality and instincts even after death.

    Just as the few of them were about to fall into a bitter battle, a strange sound suddenly came from above.

    Swish-

    It was probably something that broke through the wind. It was so fast that it produced a high-speed friction sound. It was getting faster and faster, louder and louder, and closer and closer.

    Liu Yuan raised his head and saw a figure falling from a high ce. From a small point to arge point, it finallynded with a bang.

    Boom!

    The tform was shattered into pieces, stones were flying everywhere, and dust was flying everywhere. A ray of light was faintly visible.

    Liu Yuan focused his eyes and saw the leader of the Green Centipede group slowly stand up. The impact tore the clothes on his body apart, and a white light flickered in the middle of his brows as if he had a third eye. His back was straight, and his expression was cold and solemn. His gaze was solemn, and he had an awe-inspiring aura.

    Tang Yuanhua!

    Liu Yuan was shocked at first, then the corner of his mouth twitched. What was going on with this guy?

    The aura of a superhero¡¯s arrival was too righteous, and it was very ipatible with this unscrupulous and clever outer sect disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion. It was as if they were two different people.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Yuan said subconsciously.

    He regretted it as soon as he asked the question. He felt like he was an extra who had seen through his great secret, and was about to be killed.

    Unexpectedly, ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ did not seem to have any intention of hiding anything. He walked over and said, ¡°He Junhao.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­.¡±

    A strange beast pounced on ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ from the side. He turned around and punched its face, which then smashed into the ground with a loud bang. ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ straightened his back and exined indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just a remnant thought. Don¡¯t be so nervous. When I finish what I have to do, I¡¯ll disappear and enter the cycle of reincarnation.¡±

    You¡¯re so f*cking calm!

    Liu Yuan was speechless as he looked at the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul that had suddenly resurrected before him. The shock in his heart slowly subsided, and he even felt a little numb.

    Fine, so a monster spy suddenly appeared. It¡¯s fine if the demon is trying to possess me, but even a Martial Emperor like you is here to join in the fun.

    Fortunately, they seemed to be friends and not enemies.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes widened, and he reye sockets almost cracked. She screamed, ¡°H-how is this possible? You should have died long ago!¡±

    He Junhao sneered. ¡°Demon Ember, I sealed you up in order to study the structure of these things. I didn¡¯t expect you to escape now. It¡¯s a pity that everything happened too suddenly back then, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of you forever.¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demonughed out loud after its shriek, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your remnant soul? You¡¯re just bluffing! All of you, attack!¡±

    The human-faced Howling Moonwolf and the white-furred ape were the leaders of the mutated beasts. At the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯smand, a few giant ck spiders suddenly leaped out. The patterns on their backs were wriggling human faces, and their mouthparts opened and closed. It was a terrifying sight.

    It looked like the prototype of the huge mechanical spider he saw outside the pce.

    In addition, there were also some higher-ranked exotic beasts, and their numbers were quiterge.

    ¡°Dammit! Where did this guy get so many beasts?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb. Then, he thought that since the remnant soul of He Junhao, the owner of the Secret Realm, was here, there was no need to panic. There had to be a way.

    He turned to ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ and said, ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®As expected of a Martial Emperor. He even said that he would run away with such certainty¡­ Damn it, can¡¯t you be more reliable?¡¯

    ¡°Roar ¡­¡± Chuichui¡¯s huge and ferocious dragon body shuttled back and forth like the wind, knocking away a bunch of strange beasts. She raised her head and ate one in a few bites, then rushed towards the crowd and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ming! Get on my back!¡±

    She was even more excited than Liu Yuan when it came to killing. Her crimson eyes seemed to be on fire as she looked greedily at the endless exotic beasts around her. She did not care if she was injured, rolling around and crushing a bunch of them every now and then. She looked like a child who was having fun.

    Before this stupid dragon was suppressed under the Water Moon Lake, she was already a savage demon who did all kinds of evil. Killing people for fun was amon thing. Not to mention killing low-level demonic beasts, it was probably as easy as eating and drinking.

    Now, it was as if her nature had been liberated. Although her body was full of wounds and blood was flowing non-stop, she seemed to feel nothing and was extremely happy.

    ¡°She is indeed a stupid dragon¡­¡±

    Although it was very inappropriate, Liu Yuan muttered to himself that he would never kiss her again. At least before doing it, he had to make sure that this fellow was clean inside out.

    In the end, he still had to rely on his Chuichui.

    Liu Yuan carried He Qingmeng and jumped onto the demon dragon¡¯s back with the others. Chuichui swam to the edge of the tform, and its four ws suddenly grabbed the ground. Like a cat, it jumped into the air!

    Zhizhi¡¯s human form reappeared and she pressed her hand on Chuichui.

    A white light shed, and Chuichui was like an ignited rocket. When she said that she was running for her life, she really took went all out. Her speed was twice as fast as when she rushed toward Liu Yuan in the battle at Water Moon Lake.

    Swish-

    ¡®Is this considered a high-speed taxi ride in the Immortal cultivation world?¡¯

    A nonsensical thought shed through Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. The wind pressureing from the front was too strong, and he had no choice but to bend down. Otherwise, he had a feeling that he would be blown away.

    Because of their position, He Qingmeng was pressed tightly under his body. Liu Yuan could almost smell the faint fragrance of her hair. It was mixed with the faint warmth of her body, and her elerated heartbeat on the verge of death. It could stimte a person¡¯s emotions in an instant.

    Because of the close contact, He Qingmeng¡¯s entire body was red from her ears to her neck. Her eyes were misty from the shock. She turned around and looked at Liu Yuan shyly.

    This isn¡¯t good.

    Liu Yuan nced at the figure beside him. The girl in white was half-squatting, holding a scale with one hand. A long sword of gold and silver hung on her waist. She stood firmly on the dragon¡¯s back, looking straight ahead with an expressionless face¡­

    She turned her head and stared at him and He Qingmeng.

 Chapter 205 - 205 Work Like a Horse and Repay with Your Body

    205 Work Like a Horse and Repay with Your Body

    Liu Yuan could tell.

    This little Zhiying could make a fortune by selling lemons.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the face of the strong wind, Liu Yuan silently propped his body up a little to avoid direct contact with He Qingmeng¡¯s curvy body. He stifflyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    On closer look, this position was really a little too much.

    Just a little. At least Liu Yuan did not do it on purpose.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Thank you for saving me, Young Master.¡±

    He Qingmeng¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness and charm as she turned around and spoke softly.

    When she turned her head, the distance between their faces was really less than ten centimeters. Eyes against eyes, nose against nose. If she moved slightly forward, they would have an idental contact.

    In order to avoid any idental collisions with her, Liu Yuan asked for a few more lemons in Zhiying¡¯s hand. He tilted his head and felt that this was not very natural, so he looked up and said calmly, ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯ve already said it many times, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    He Qingmeng blinked and bit her lip. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°Young Master¡¯s great kindness, I truly have no way to repay it, so it¡¯s not appropriate to just say thank you. Then I will¡­ devote my body to you?¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    Why don¡¯t you just be a ve in your next life?

    I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to line up if you want to devote your body to me. It¡¯s not worth it. There aren¡¯t many people who can be your cattle or horse¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle as he thought about this. He turned his head and saw that on Zhiying¡¯s expressionless little face, her eyes had unconsciously revealed a trace of awe-inspiring aura.

    ¡°Ahem, umm, Miss Qingmeng, your ancestor is still watching from the side.¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and reminded her in a low voice.

    He did not expect that he had already used his killer move of ¡®I have a daughter¡¯ to reject her, but it still did not work. Could it be that Miss He¡¯s taste was good?

    Isn¡¯t she too much of a pervert?

    ¡°It¡¯s the parents ¡®order and the matchmaker¡¯s words. You can¡¯t be so rash in a marriage¡­ Isn¡¯t that right, Senior Martial Emperor?¡±

    ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ also stood on Chuichui¡¯s back. A Martial Emperor was indeed a Martial Emperor. Even when he was being chased in his own tomb, he was still so calm andposed.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s expression immediately turned dark.

    Her gentle and beautiful eyes contained a sharp and cold glint as she nced at the Three-headed Heavenly Demon below.

    ¡°What¡­ What is His Highness¡¯s instructions?!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon raised his head and saw He Qingmeng¡¯s eyes. A hint of solemness shed through her terrified expression. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m ying hard to get. I don¡¯t know how He Junhao managed to leave a remnant of his soul here. I¡¯ve failed my duty. I don¡¯t know what he has up his sleeve. I should be more careful. Your Highness is the most reliable one.¡±

    It was just that she, an old and trusted Minister, had failed miserably in a ditch. This time, such an important matter was not done well. If she could not sessfully hide it, this skin that he had obtained with great difficulty for His Highness, the important pir of his future n¡­ It would be in vain!

    She oculd not go on like this. She had to listen to His Highness¡¯smand.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was extremely ashamed at this moment. She had indeed been too impatient after being trapped for thousands of years. His Highness¡¯s wisdom far exceeded her own. It was not toote to make up for the lost sheep now. Everything would be under His Highness¡¯s control!

    The head of the Heavenly Demon, who was still in Pang Ying¡¯s body, had already returned. Since the human named Liu Yuan had already known and revealed her secret, there was no need to continue hiding in this Secret Realm.

    However, the leaking of the otherworldly demonic aura still caused some changes to this body. The demon grew taller, and her muscles tightened. Her skin turned bluish-ck, and her eyes becamepletely ck. Two long horns grew out of her forehead, and her body was covered in bone spikes. Pang Ying was no more, and it looked very much like a demon.

    ¡°Pfft! Puchi!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon squatted down slightly. The skin on his back split open, and its flesh and blood moved. A pair of bat-like wings grew out. After pping twice, he soared into the sky and flew straight towards Chuichui.

    The Heavenly Demon had his own judgment.

    Although Liu Yuan seemed to be mocking him and standing on the Martial Emperor¡¯s side, His Highness was so close to him and did not ask him to deal with him. This meant that His Highness did treat him as one of his own¡­

    Perhaps he was just acting so that he could gain the Martial Emperor¡¯s trust with his human identity and then get rid of this variable!

    Was this the backup n that His Highness had long set up?

    Your Highness is wise!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon quickly caught up, his eyes filled with adoration and respect for His Highness.

    ¡°Oh no, the demon has caught up!¡± The little fox, Su Bi, was making a big fuss. Her face was pale, and she looked at the Three-headed Heavenly Demon that was rapidly approaching in panic.

    She had only heard of the demons suppressed under the sea in the legends, but had never seen them before. However, the stories of the demon invasion were often simr to the Big Bad Wolf.

    The elders of the n always said things like ¡®If you don¡¯t listen, the demons will possess you.¡¯ As time passed, it was inevitable that they would subconsciously be afraid.

    Although she was very brave in the battle with those strange beasts, the little fox was still afraid that she would be ugly after being possessed.

    If she split into three heads, the Big Bad Guy would definitely not like her anymore.

    Su Zhuangforted her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t turn you into an ugly three-headed girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± she blinked.

    ¡°Sob sob sob¡­¡± Hearing this, Su Bi immediately became so anxious that tears were about toe out. ¡°Chuichui, quickly fly!¡±

    ¡°Ohh.¡± As expected, Chuichui elerated.

    Zhizhi, who had been quiet all this time, was also on the dragon¡¯s back. She looked at Su Bi¡¯s fluffy fox tail curiously and thought of the furry touch of Chuichui. She reached out and pinched it.

    ¡°Wahhh! Heavenly Demon, don¡¯te over! Don¡¯t eat me!¡±

    Su Bi probably thought that the Heavenly Demon was biting her tail, and all the hair on her body stood up as she cried out.

    Su Zhuang hurriedly coaxed her, and told Zhizhi not to squeeze their tails. At the same time, she was a little aware of Zhizhi¡¯s identity, and her expression was thoughtful.

    Zhizhi chuckled and looked innocent.

    Speaking of which, Zhizhi had been following him all this time. She did not speak much along the way. She was well-behaved and quiet, probably used to the life of the spirit of the mountains and seas. However, every time Liu Yuan gave an order, she wouldplete it meticulously without any fuss.

    However, from the fact that she could secretly peek at her mother and Liu Yuan doing it before, this little girl was obviously not a good person. Now, she probably thought that Su Bi¡¯s reaction was very interesting, so she pinched her tail again, then naively picked it up and bit it.

    ¡°Waa! Help me!¡±

    For a moment, the little fox, who was travelling for the first time, was not afraid of the intense battle from before. But when Zhizhi bit her tail, she was so scared that she cried. She trembled like a sieve and hid in her sister¡¯s arms.

    Why are you so scared?

    Liu Yuan vaguely saw that the little fox had her tail between her legs. The fabric under her short coat, which looked like bloodied pants, was a little dark. He wondered if the little fox was naked. This was not decent.

    They were clearly running for their lives, but these little lolis had created a cheerful atmosphere like they were going on an outing.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry.

    Only Hong Luan had been looking at the Martial Emperor in a daze, hesitating to say something.

    ¡°Marriage is a big matter. It¡¯s all up to you. I¡¯m not an old fogey. The cultivation world doesn¡¯t have as many rules as mortals.¡±

    The Martial Emperor, who had taken the opportunity to speak, suddenly spoke.

    It was very awkward and inappropriate.

    It was a bit like meeting parents at the dinner table, and the father-inw affably opened his mouth to express his agreement to this marriage.

    But now, they were on the verge of death! Can¡¯t you all be a little more serious?!

    Liu Yuan, who was still ¡®flirting¡¯ just now, did not realize that he had no right to say that.

    Just as Liu Yuan was thinking about how to turn the atmosphere around, the Martial Emperor suddenly turned to He Qingmeng. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any offspring. How can you be a¡­ descendant of a Martial Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206 At the Age to Wet the Bed

    206 At the Age to Wet the Bed

    The voice of ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ was t, as if he was just talking about some ordinary things.

    However, he looked at He Qingmeng with a cold and judgmental gaze.

    The woman shrank into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms timidly and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I was told by those people from Bi Luo Mansion. They kidnapped me and brought me here. I didn¡¯t know what they wanted to do, so I was brought here in a daze. They diedter, and I almost died as well. Fortunately, Young Master Junxuan saved me.¡±

    She raised her head and nced at Liu Yuan, never forgetting to reveal a gentle gaze.

    If Zhiying had a lemon in her hand, she would have crushed it.

    He did not expect that the romantic little garden at the lowest level of the white jade pce would not leave any seeds for the Martial Emperor and his wife before they died.

    However, it was actually not that strange. After all, a Martial Emperor¡¯s physical body was at the level of a Saint. It probably had ¡®reproductive istion¡¯ from ordinary mortals and even Immortal cultivators, right?

    It was not that Liu Yuan was exaggerating. Immortal cultivators themselves, while constantly refining their essence into Qi, would also optimize their body structure bit by bit. It was impossible for high-level Immortal cultivators to mate with mortals and have children, because from a biological point of view, the two might not be the same species.

    From the time cultivators lived in the wind and dew, and from the time they built their foundation, they had already drawn an insurmountable moat with mortals.

    But now, the childless Martial Emperor suddenly had a descendant. One had to admit that it was indeed bizarre.

    The Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul was here, so his words must be true. His suspicion of He Qingmeng¡¯s identity was also true. However, as He Qingmeng had said, she was captured by the people of Bi Luo Mansion, not by her own will.

    Or, the people of Bi Luo Mansion had made a mistake.

    Liu Yuan thought back to what was written in the letter, then he thought about the professionalism of Bi Luo Mansion. Most importantly, they were indeed the first to enter the Secret Realm. This proved that He Qingmeng was indeed a descendant of a Martial Emperor.

    However, the Martial Emperor did not seem to be just confused when he asked this question at this time. He was actually a little suspicious. He could not possibly have an illegitimate child outside, could he?

    No, actually, what if there really was such a thing?

    Liu Yuan shot a nce at the three-headed heavenly demon that was following closely behind him, and the little fox¡¯s frightened wailing could be heard in the wind, ¡°Big Bad Guy¡­ Sob¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi, stop ying.¡± Zhizhi blinked and opened her mouth, letting go of the fox tail.

    Tears welled up in Su Bi¡¯s eyes, and she immediately retracted her tail, feeling wronged. Not only did she tuck her tail between her legs, but she also deliberately covered her pants.

    She¡­ She wasn¡¯t scared to the point of peeing! No, no, she wasn¡¯t!

    It was only because she was scared, and she was bitten on her tail that this happened. She was not a bad child who would wet the bed¡­ She was already 100 years old! She was very mature! She did not want the big bad guy to help her wipe it clean!

    ording to the average age of a fox, she was only a ten-year-old loli, at the age of bedwetting.

    ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, even if Miss Qingmeng¡¯s identity is still suspicious, she was captured by Bi Luo Mansion. She doesn¡¯t know anything about it. I think it¡¯s more important to deal with the Heavenly Demon first.¡±

    Liu Yuan was barely able to defend it.

    After all, she was still in his arms, although he had rejected her.

    Martial Emperor gave a half-smile. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ From this kid¡¯s memory, you¡¯re not a simple person. Your judgment is quite urate.¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could ask what it meant, Martial Emperor continued, ¡°Go out from here and head north. That¡¯s the only exit.¡±

    Oh¡­ He was talking about leaving the Secret Realm.

    Liu Yuan actually wanted to ask if this was a permanent possession or a temporary recement for his body. However, after thinking about it, it seemed like he was about to turn hostile.

    In the Immortal cultivation world, possession was considered the style of the evil sects.

    After all, Liu Yuan¡¯s purpose foring here was not honorable. He did not have any real friendship with Tang Yuanhua. If he still asked this question, it seemed like he wanted to stand up for Tang Yuanhua.

    They imed that they were going into a dungeon to snatch the Martial Emperor¡¯s inheritance. However, this dungeon was the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, so it was equivalent to robbing the tomb. No one had actually asked the Martial Emperor if he had agreed to share his inheritance.

    It was equivalent to a robbery.

    If he really wanted to make a fuss, it would not be too much for a Martial Emperor to backstab them and kick them off the stage.

    However, at this moment, inparison, killing demons was indeed more important.

    ¡°That Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±

    Martial Emperor¡¯s tone remained calm.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that this was probably the aura of a real Big Shot. Even if he was a remnant soul, even if a thousand years had passed, even if there should not be much power left, he was still calm andposed.

    He was even so decisive in his escape.

    Martial Emperor shouted, ¡°Tianji!¡±

    Then, with a loud bang, the entire Scripture Chamber began to move. The paths of the library changed one by one. Many huge wooden beams shot out from the side and blocked their path behind them in an instant. The white puppets from before also jumped out.

    Boom boom boom!

    The wooden beams linked to each other, one by one.

    Swish!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon suddenly changed direction, his wings pping wildly, avoiding the end of being smashed into pieces by those wooden beams. With a ferocious expression, he waved his hand, summoning a few bird-type strange beasts from the ground to block those wooden beams for him.

    But there were still puppets behind.

    Agile, fast, flexible, and powerful, these figures did not even feel pain. They expressionlessly attacked the Heavenly Demon, the cold glint of the long swords in their hands suddenly appearing like a meat grinder.

    ¡°Roar¨C!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon raised his head and gave a long roar. The ck demonic Qi in its hand wreaked havoc, condensing into a long halberd.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sound of the collision was loud and violent. The crisscrossing wooden beams had sealed off the entire exit, and the three-headed celestial demon was fighting a group of puppets. The demon would not be able to catch up in time.

    Everyone was originally going to rush up violently, but Chuichui was already so excited that she was ready to flip the roof over. In the end, she only passed through a film-like feeling, a smooth transition, and arrived outside.

    Whoosh!

    The sun was still shining brightly on the ind, and the familiar ruins of the White jade pce were under his feet.

    Liu Yuan, who was on the dragon¡¯s back, heaved a sigh of relief.

    This Scripture Chamber was originally a killing machine.

    Perhaps¡­ The entire pce was a killing machine too.

    Liu Yuan thought of the lotus pond garden on the first floor of the pce. The evestingmps inside were also a set of mechanisms.

    ¡°Lord Martial Emperor, d-do you still remember me?¡± Hong Luan suddenly whispered.

 Chapter 207 - 207 The Knot in the Little Puppetâ€™s Heart

    207 The Knot in the Little Puppet¡¯s Heart

    Liu Yuan turned over and stood up, helping He Qingmeng up without interrupting Hong Luan¡¯s question.

    He nced at Hong Luan¡¯s expression which was filled with anticipation and apprehension. Her small hand gently pinched the corner of her clothes, but on the surface, the little puppet was still very calm. Her expression was indifferent, and she maintained it well.

    She did not look like the little robot that failed in basic housework. She would fall to the ground even as she was sweeping the floor in the tomb.

    ¡­ It¡¯s true.

    !!

    When they first met, the little puppet was wearing an apron that looked like a maid¡¯s uniform. She had a broom and amp in her hand, just like a little maid in a tomb, diligent and conscientious.

    However, as a yer, Liu Yuan had seen more than one time when the little puppet kept breaking the burial decorations in the Martial Emperor cave¡¯s tomb while cleaning up the dungeon. She would then secretly collect them and repair them.

    Not to mention, he had also maxed out the little puppet¡¯s favorability.

    This puppet was a typical appearance deception.

    On the surface, she looked like a household robot that was a must for home and travel, but in fact, she was so clumsy that she did not even know how to sweep the floor.

    She was even worse than Liu Yuan¡¯s inferior life skills!

    Liu Yuan even suspected that even if no yers or other NPCs discovered this ce, the little puppet might gradually destroy the Martial Emperor¡¯s tomb in the process of cleaning it up thousands of yearster, leaving no trace behind.

    The yers called Hong Luan ¡®The Last Rozen Maiden¡¯ because, one, the Puppeteer was dead and a puppet like her was out of production. Two, it was a joke made by the group of older yers about a puppet character in an ancient anime.

    The little puppet¡¯s usual expressionless appearance, small body, delicate face, and a hint of mystery and indifference because it stayed in the dark tomb chamber were very simr to the puppet named Rozen Maiden.

    However, this was only because she had not spoken to anyone for a long time. In fact, the little puppet¡¯s heart was very soft and eager for love, unlike Zhiying, who was a real stoic.

    ¡°Head north and you¡¯ll see the exit.¡± Liu Yuan muttered in his heart and reached out to touch the horns on Chuichui¡¯s head ¡ª Because she had transformed into a dragon, the concept of Chuichui¡¯s ¡®head¡¯ had be particrly big.

    However, Zhizhi might not be able to hold on. Without the support of spiritual energy, even if they went out now, if the Three-headed Heavenly Demon caught up, it would be equivalent to changing the map and continuing to fight with it. In this way, they would always be at a disadvantage, because they had no way to obtain spiritual energy, while the demons could use demonic Qi.

    The system of the demon race was different from that of human beings. If they were in the Demon Realm, they did not need to touch the slightest spiritual power. However, because they wanted toe to the human world, they were like deep-sea fishing to thend. The pressure was not right, so they had to bring a shell, which was the human skin.

    And when using humans, one must follow the structure of the human body and use a part of spirit energy to maintain the body, so there would also be restrictions to a certain extent.

    However,pared to the few Immortal cultivators here, it was already quite free.

    Therefore, logically speaking, the few of them could not defeat the Three-headed Heavenly Demon at all. Didn¡¯t you see that even the Martial Emperor had decisively run away?

    ¡°This won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    As they had already left the white jade pce, Chuichui was flying quite high. Liu Yuan looked into the distance and saw a vast sky blue.

    This Secret Realm was really a little big.

    A Martial Emperor was indeed a Martial Emperor. To be able to control such a Secret Realm back then, his cultivation base must be terrifying.

    Liu Yuan felt that it was not strange for Hong Luan to ask a Martial Emperor questions. After all, as a ¡®creator¡¯, although Hong Luan was very different from puppet, she was closer to people and had self-awareness from the beginning. She always hoped to get some acknowledgment.

    Compared to the demon race, at least thetter was still a living being. On the other hand, Hong Luan seemed to be simply excluded from the category of living beings. When interacting with humans, she would indeed feel a sense of strangeness and insecurity.

    If she wanted to seekfort and an answer, the best path was to find the person who had created her, the person she had always known and looked forward to.

    Their status was simr to that of his parents, the Martial Emperor He Junhao and his wife the Puppeteer.

    Hong Luan¡¯s question was simple. Martial Emperor nodded. ¡°Of course I remember. You are Ah Jing¡¯s proud work, and also her final work. After finishing you, she and I were killed.¡±

    Killed?

    Liu Yuan noticed the meaning of this word. It meant to be persecuted by a disaster.

    It seemed like the death of Martial Emperor and the Puppeteer back then was indeed a big problem.

    So the Puppeteer¡¯s name is Ah Jing.

    Martial Emperor¡¯s tone was still calm, but he looked at Hong Luan with a gentle and kind gaze. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and you¡¯ve been guarding the tomb. Thank you¡­ for your hard work.¡±

    Hong Luan shook her head, her eyes curving into crescents as she revealed a smile, like a child being praised by her parents. ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    She was probably very happy, or perhaps even relieved.

    Even in front of a Martial Emperor, Liu Yuan was not polite at all. He reached out and touched Hong Luan¡¯s head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, what do you mean by the strange beasts in the Secret Realm and the demons? Can you take the opportunity to tell me?¡±

    Hong Luan turned around to look at him and clingily grabbed the corner of his clothes.

    She had been worried about this for many years, and now she could finally let it go.

    Martial Emperor, who had the appearance of ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯, was silent for a moment. Then, he opened his mouth and simply told the truth that no one had ever asked about.

    Simr to Liu Yuan¡¯s guess, the Martial Emperor had achieved great sess in the past. After experiencing the loneliness of being at the top, he began to think about how to help more mortals achieve sess.

    He was a miracle that could not be replicated, but there were many things he could do. Therefore, the young and vigorous Martial Emperor decided to start researching cultivation techniques.

    He wanted to change the aptitude of mortals so that they would no longer have to suffer from this natural injustice.

    This was no doubt a great idea.

    If it was in the modern world, it would be a big project that would benefit the people for a long time.

    At the same time, his wife, the Puppeteer, also had a dream, which was to create a perfect human who had a full understanding of the human body.

    Thus, the couple hit it off and began to do their own things.

    ¡°But in the end, it was still exposed.¡± The Martial Emperor looked at the Secret Realm that had changed beyond recognition with the passage of time.

    The strange beasts were indeed their experimental subjects, as well as the demon beast race. At that time, the human race and the demon beast race were in a delicate bnce, and the Martial Emperor¡¯s actions were undoubtedly the fuse.

    The most important thing was that his research on the cultivation method to change one¡¯s aptitude touched the interests of those Immortal cultivators who used their innate talent as capital.

    This had directly led to him and his wife being hunted down and eventually killed.

    ¡°What about the demon race?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Martial Emperor turned around and looked at the pce. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time and decided to capture one alive for research. The people before me didn¡¯t dare to do so because they were afraid of being possessed. But I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208 Aiya, Iâ€™ve Been Discovered

    208 Aiya, I¡¯ve Been Discovered

    Oh¡­

    Liu Yuan had a feeling of sudden realization. So it was you who let that demon in.

    However, to be able to say so casually that they had captured a living demon for research, Martial Emperor, your heart is really big. Moreover, it¡¯s the Three-headed Heavenly Demon. A Heavenly Demon-level demon has been locked up here for a thousand years.

    The demonic invasion had been slowed down by at least a few hundred years. One could only say that a Martial Emperor was indeed a Martial Emperor.

    !!

    However, there was an exnation for the Martial Emperor¡¯s death. A powerhouse with a sanctified body would not suddenly die for no reason when he was at his peak.

    The Immortal cultivators were wary and wary of him, a Martial Emperor who could be called a ¡®mutant¡¯.

    In the history of Shangyang, He Junhao was the only person who was famous for entering the Dao through martial arts.

    On one hand, it was because it was extremely difficult to enter the path through martial arts. On the other hand, once one seeded in entering the Dao through martial arts, theirbat power would be invincible among those of the same level. They would be invincible even if they were one level higher. As long as they could get close to the opponent, they would definitely be invincible.

    If one wanted to advance in martial arts, they could only fight.

    As a result, he had made countless enemies.

    The tallest tree in the forest would be destroyed by the wind.

    The Immortal cultivators were only using he Junhao¡¯s research as an excuse to cause trouble.

    Without this matter, those Immortal cultivators who did not like him would still attack him. Back then, he had just found a reason that seemed to allow him to unite more forces.

    And his desire for mortals to be able to cultivate was, without a doubt, destroying the sense of superiority of some immortal cultivators and stimting the dissatisfaction of the immortal cultivators, which eventually led to the outbreak of contradictions.

    In addition, there must be many other reasons. For example, there might have been animal protection in the immortal cultivation world a thousand years ago, and they would condemn the Martial Emperor¡¯s cruel and strange experiments on the demon beasts.

    However, this was all in the past, a thousand years ago.

    The person in front of him was actually just a wisp of remnant soul.

    ¡°Senior Martial Emperor, I¡¯ll just ask you directly¡­ Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Emperor Wu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Eliminate demons and kill people.¡±

    Alright.

    To put it simply, eliminating demons was to exterminate the demon race, and killing people¡­ It was probably to take revenge and settle the matters of the past.

    It seemed that Martial Emperor really wanted to take over Tang Yuanhua¡¯s body¡­

    Suddenly, Emperor Wu looked at Liu Yuan with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll take over this body, right? Don¡¯t worry, this old master won¡¯t do such a despicable thing. His consciousness just hasn¡¯t adapted to it yet and has fallen into a deep sleep. He¡¯ll probably wake up soon, and once this old master is done, I¡¯ll naturally find a suitable body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan realized that he was wrong. This was another main character temte.

    And it was the most ssic one, the one that followed the old master.

    ording to the original trajectory, perhaps Tang Yuanhua and his men did not even enter the Secret Realm and died on the periphery. Now, not only did theye in, but Tang Yuanhua had also be the temporary carrier of the Martial Emperor.

    Liu Yuan could already imagine what Tang Yuanhua, an outer disciple, would experience when he returned to the Taiqing Pavilion.

    This guy¡¯s tline was even more of a ssic than Xue Yan!

    However, it was fine. He would have to go to the Taiqing Pavilion sooner orter.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking too much.¡± Liu Yuanughed awkwardly, then said with a serious expression, ¡°But given the current situation, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon will catch up very soon. Should we shut down the Nine Cauldrons Array first? otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering in silence and won¡¯t be able to defeat the Heavenly Demon that¡¯s not affected.¡±

    ¡°The formation exit is the Nine Cauldrons.¡±

    Emperor Wu pointed below.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He looked down and cursed. This had nothing to do with the Nine Cauldrons. It was purely because thebination of height and speed was scary.

    He was still a little afraid of heights.

    When he looked down, he could see a huge array in the middle of the sea. The slowly rotating whirlpool was particrly intimidating in the undting sea.

    It had a radius of more than ten meters.

    When Chuichui was running for her life, her speed was really fast.

    Liu Yuan secretlyughed as he touched Chuichui¡¯s scales. This Ind was quite big, but in front of Chuichui, it was a small matter.

    However, there was no bronze cauldron around the vortex.

    As if he could read Liu Yuan¡¯s mind, Martial Emperor pointed at the water below and said, ¡°Six of the Nine Cauldrons are all under the sea, so it¡¯s natural that you can¡¯t tell from the surface.¡±

    There were six here, and there were three in the tomb chamber outside. Originally, there were three entrances. The one that Liu Yuan entered should be the most stable and formal one.

    The Martial Emperor opened the exit, and a dark teleportation gate gradually opened in the center of the whirlpool.

    Not far behind him, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon finally broke through the mechanisms and puppets of the Scripture Chamber and burst out. The loud shouts of pping wings were getting closer and closer. He waved the long halberd in his hand, and his eyes were overflowing with evil energy and killing intent. ¡°Stay where you are!!!¡±

    His Highness had said to capture them. He had already let them go once, so he would naturally continue to chase them. It would be unreasonable not to chase them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ Youngster, take this.¡±

    ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ threw the scroll that recorded the cultivation method of modifying one¡¯s aptitude to Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan reached out and caught it. He was a little hesitant as it seemed to be of no use to him. ¡°Senior¡­¡±

    ¡°Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture is a good name. I¡¯ll call it that.¡± Martial Emperor nodded.

    Did it have to be so casual, hey? Why didn¡¯t he just call it ¡®Feel-Good Marrow Scripture¡¯?

    Liu Yuan did not know what to say. He had aplicated expression on his face. He had just said it casually, so why was it really treated as a name¡­

    ¡°Also, the smell of the demon race on you is too strong.¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously felt that he was talking about himself.

    He thought to himself, ¡®Even if my body was rather close to the Three-headed Heavenly Demon just now and was stained with blood and aura, there¡¯s no need for me to speciallyin about the heavy smell, right? ¡­is the smell really that strong?¡¯

    However, before he could finish his words, he saw ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ change his hand gesture. The sea water rolled and the bronze cauldron in the water was faintly visible. Six phantoms appeared and then broke.

    Boom!

    The spiritual energy gushed out of the whirlpool like a tide, almost ¡®hitting¡¯ everyone. The shackles were opened, and the meridians were filled with spiritual energy again.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    A strange chuckle was heard from the side. Then, ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ shed by and threw a punch at He Qingmeng before anyone could react!

    The re-release of spirit energy stunned everyone for a moment, and they could not move because their bodies were still adapting to it. In that split second, the Martial Emperor made his move on He Qingmeng.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Just as Liu Yuan came back to his senses, he saw that the weak and gentle mortal He Qingmeng had actually received the Martial Emperor¡¯s punch with a smile on her face!

    Her originally white and soft hands had now turned into ck and ferocious ws.

    ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve been discovered.¡±

    He Qingmeng said with a distressed expression.

 Chapter 209 - 209 You Really Make Me Worry

    209 You Really Make Me Worry

    The spiritual tide surged.

    The spiritual energy that was locked by the Nine Cauldrons in this Secret Realm gushed out in an instant as the formation below shattered. It was as if a huge invisible volcano had erupted, giving off a faint thunder-like sound.

    An invisible force spread rapidly like a ripple, setting off a tide with a crash. The portal in the middle copsed instantly, and six ancient and heavy bronze cauldrons appeared beside ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯.

    In mid-air, the harmless and weak descendant of the Martial Emperor, He Qingmeng, who had been standing next to Liu Yuan, was sent flying 30 feet away by the Martial Emperor¡¯s punch. She barely managed to stop herself from retreating. A sinister smile appeared on her beautiful and fair face, and her eyes had turned pitch-ck.

    !!

    Ka ka ka ka ka ka.

    The hand that she had used to catch the fist had turned into a ferocious ck w. Demonic smoke curled around it and it slowly tightened, making a crisp sound as if bones were moving.

    ¡°Demon race!¡± Liu Yuan was in a daze for a moment before he finally reacted. He felt that it was unexpected but reasonable.

    The timing of He Qingmeng¡¯s appearance, her performance along the way, the so-called ancestor¡¯s call, and her persistent words of gratitude.

    Was she thanking Liu Yuan for bringing her into the white jade pce and finding the Martial Emperor¡¯s research results? However, this demon probably did not expect the Martial Emperor to still be alive.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s shock was not because of this. It was because of the fact that he had felt a chill behind him. It was a strong sense of danger. If the Martial Emperor had not made a move, He Qingmeng¡¯s w would have been aimed at him!

    Demons had no feelings, and only treated humans as shells, food, and objects of conquest.

    ¡°Sure enough, no matter how long it has been, the smell of the devil is still so nauseating,¡± Martial Emperor said indifferently. Before he could finish his punch, he twisted his body and threw another punch. The sound of the air breaking was heard, and this punch even gave the illusion of ¡®whipping¡¯ the air.

    The waves below surged wildly, stirring up a thin mist. With the flow of the seawater and the spurting of spiritual energy, it gradually turned into a white vortex of spiritual mist.

    This punch of his drew a nk trajectory with the mist.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor that a wisp of senior Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul has been preserved for a thousand years and still remembers the taste of the demon race. It¡¯s really my honor, but it¡¯s just a shame.¡±

    He Qingmeng weakly revealed a beautiful smile. Demonic Qi twisted around her hand, forming a long sword. Her smile widened.¡±The taste of humans is still as delicious as ever!¡±

    Boom!

    A ring of white mist exploded in mid-air.

    The ck and white colors intertwined.

    On the other side, Liu Yuan and the others were already engaged in battle with the Three-headed Heavenly Demon that had caught up.

    The great formation of the Nine Cauldrons had been dispelled by the Martial Emperor, and the spiritual energy in everyone¡¯s body had beenpletely restored. They were initially at an absolute disadvantage against the Three-headed Heavenly Demon, but now they had the power to counterattack.

    However, they only had the power to counterattack. The difference in strength between the two of them was still huge. Otherwise, they would not have to rely on Chuichui¡¯s running speed previously. Even a Martial Emperor would not dare to face him head-on. The situation now would not be much different.

    However, it was indeed much better than before. Although the Three-headed Heavenly Demon had just obtained a new body and looked fierce and powerful, its body limited its own strength, and it could only exert a strength that was about arge level higher than this body.

    Previously, Pang Ying was only at the Soul Formation stage, which was the same level as Liu Yuan. Although there was an additional major stage now, she was only at the Void Refinement stage. She was still unable to crush a Soul formation stage cultivator. Moreover, this was a time when the Heavenly Demon had yet to truly adapt to this body. To everyone, the situation was very beneficial. However, they could not be blindly optimistic. They still had to be very cautious and even risk their lives in order to have a chance of winning.

    What was even more troublesome was that the demons were in a mist-like state, making it very difficult to capture or kill them. Once they escaped, they could return to the abyss to recuperate, and in a few months or years, they would be a new group of invaders.

    Only by using one¡¯s own body as a cage to trap the demons like Ding Luan had done could he truly andpletely destroy them.

    However, for Liu Yuan, who already knew the true weakness of the Infernals and had basically fought each boss three to four times, this matter was not very troublesome.

    Demons also had a Sea of Consciousness, but under normal circumstances, it was difficult to determine the specific structure of their fog-like bodies, and the Sea of Consciousness might also move with them. Only after they possessed a body or possessed a body would it be fixed.

    In games, this was actually the boss¡¯s weak point, which increased the critical hit rate.

    ¡°Attack the center of its brows!¡± Liu Yuan shouted and repeated the words he had said on the tform of the Scripture Chamber.

    ¡°Damned human!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon felt a headache when he heard this shout. He was furious. His weakness had been exposed just like that. This was very fatal to a demon.

    In the past, because of the three-headed symbol and fear, no one had ever dared to directly attack its head. This threat was the best protection. But now, with Liu Yuan¡¯s order, the others did not hesitate and concentrated their attacks on its head!

    Although Hong Luan¡¯s level was slightly lower, the Martial Emperor seemed to have given an order. Suddenly the two bronze cauldrons surrounded her, and a heavy pressure pressed down, suppressing the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s strength back to the Soul Formation stage. The two little foxes ¡®current strength was indeed not enough, so they could only hide and release their own fox tribe¡¯s innate illusion technique to interfere. As for Chuichui, she looked up to the sky and let out a long howl. The aura all over its body rose sharply, and she had actually entered the strength standard of thete Soul Formation stage or the seventh level without even realizing it.

    In the few months since Liu Yuan left the sect, it was rare for him to be the main force. The mes of the Evil Heart in his hands were zing, indicating that this was a battle of equal strength.

    He had to end the battle quickly! Finish off this human!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon brandished the halberd in its hands, and with a violent wind-breaking sound, it pounced toward Liu Yuan with a murderous aura.

    Liu Yuanjin was no longer the same as before. Whether it was his ownbat skills orbat awareness, he no longer relied on his body¡¯s natural instincts tounch his skills and moves. After the countless exotic beasts he had encountered in the tomb, he could also use them as practice in closebat.

    Moreover¡­

    Liu Yuan looked at the shadow on his hand. A white and slender arm extended from behind him, and the other hand pressed on his shoulder. Because of the surge of spirit Qi, the sword spirit, who had woken up at some time, seemed to be breathing and letting out a lightugh.

    She used a gentle force to guide the direction of his sword moves from time to time.

    The battle on both sides was just as intense. He Qingmeng¡¯s body was indeed that of a mortal, but she seemed to be different from ordinary demons. Perhaps it was because she was too powerful, but after her true form was exposed, she managed to bring her body¡¯s cultivation base to the Void Refinement stage.

    Herbat strength was not any weaker than Tang Yuanhua who was possessed by the Martial Emperor.

    The battle was extremely intense. Clouds of white mist kept exploding on the sea¡¯s surface. The sound of metal shing and the dragon¡¯s roar interweaved. At a certain moment, He Qingmeng forced ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯ back while Liu Yuan had just avoided the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s attack. The two of them were about to collide.

    He Qingmeng tilted her head and blinked. Seeing Liu Yuan¡¯s staggering figure lean towards her, she revealed a gentle smile. She suddenly turned around and elerated forward. Her fingers turned into sharp ws, and her sharp fingertips pressed against the young man¡¯s back, close to his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. Although I like you a lot, you¡¯re a human¡­.¡±

    ¡°How about bing one of my kind?¡± He Qingmeng murmured.

    The tip of her finger went straight into his heart from behind.

    ¡­

    The Holy Church, North Mansion branch.

    Sitting on the lotus tform, a graceful woman in a ck veil, whose face could not be seen clearly, opened her eyes. Her eyes were filled with a faint sharp light.

    Around the Lotus tform, countless pale skeletons suddenly appeared. They were like a group of demons dancing, screaming and wailing, all kneeling down to pay their respects to her.

    ¡°You really make me worry¡­¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 The Dagger in Liu Yuanâ€™s Heart

    210 The Dagger in Liu Yuan¡¯s Heart

    The waves surged and the white mist rose.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    In mid-air, the battle situation changed instantly. He Qingmeng suddenly attacked Liu Yuan, her pitch-ck sharp ws already piercing into thetter¡¯s back.

    Liu Yuan turned around almost immediately and instinctively used a move simr to an acrobatic backwards stabbing sword move to block it. However, at the same time as he felt the blood on the sword, he also felt a sharp pain on his back.

    He was sure that his sword had pierced through the woman¡¯s abdomen, but He Qingmeng did not stop.

    It probably was not a ruthless move. After all, the person behind him was not even a human. That beautiful body was just a skin bag draped over a cloud of ck mist.

    ¡­After he learned about the true forms of these demons, it was probably very difficult for anyone to get erect.

    In his daze, a few cries of rm came from the distance. Liu Yuan instantly recognized that they were a few little lolis, and among them was little fox, who was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    The first to rush up was Zhiying. She was the fastest, but at this moment, she did not seem fast enough.

    It turned out that the distance between Liu Yuan and the girls had been unknowingly widened. The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was deliberately diverting his direction.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demonughed loudly in the distance, his eyes filled with mockery and smugness.

    ¡°Since you are the son-inw of the Demon Emperor, it is reasonable for His Highness to transform you personally. In the future, when you get married in the demon world, don¡¯t forget that I am your matchmaker!¡±

    At this moment, he finally understood that His Highness really wanted to experience that dogshit love. It was just that this ungrateful human seemed to be unwilling.

    However, His Highness was indeed His Highness. As long as this guy was forcefully converted into a demon, he would not be able to stay in the Human Realm. When he reached the Demon Realm, he could only rely on His Highness.

    Although the Three-headed Heavenly Demon had three heads, it actually had no brains. It did not think that if Liu Yuan was really transformed into a demon and became the son-inw of the Demon Emperor, it would be easy for Liu Yuan to take revenge on him.

    Of course, Liu Yuan was not in the mood to fantasize at all.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s fingertips dug into his back, and the creaking sound was a little scary.

    Liu Yuan gritted his teeth. His hand, which was holding the sword, was trembling. It was even more painful than when he was stabbed in the heart by Pihuan Luo. It was painful, but the key was that the process was clear and long. The pain was magnified infinitely, making people¡¯s scalp numb.

    Hmm? Come to think of it, that dagger still seems to be in my heart, right?

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡±

    He Qingmeng did not seem to care about her injuries at all. Her voice was soft and full of grievance, and it sounded like she was flirting. ¡°Aiya, did Young Master do it on purpose? Your sword is in my stomach. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®Pain my ass! The demons are just using their skin. How can it hurt? Even if I cut your stomach into two with my sword, you won¡¯t feel anything. To think that I treated you like a mortal and protected you all the time!¡¯

    The more beautiful a woman is, the more lies she has!

    But at the same time, Liu Yuan also knew from the words of her and the Three-headed Heavenly Demon that she had the idea of transforming Liu Yuan into a demon.

    Demons could be transformed from humans.

    This could be seen from Gu Chang¡¯ster experience of demonization. However, due to the technicalplexity, it was not very useful. After all, if the demons wanted to stay in the Human Realm, they still needed to find a human vessel, which was so unnecessary that it was equivalent to taking off their pants before farting.

    Instead of creating another one of their own, it was better to develop a monster¡­ After all, there were so many of them.

    However, He Qingmeng knew that Liu Yuan would not stand against the human race just because of her, and she did not necessarily fall in love with Liu Yuan. At most, she would treat him as a toy. She might as well transform into a demon and solve everything once and for all.

    In this case, he had no choice but to go back with her.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s fair and beautiful face was flushed red, and her eyes were filled with intoxication. Liu Yuan, who was filled with anger, did not hold back at all. The sword pierced through her lower abdomen, and her clothes were instantly dyed red with blood. As the two of them wrestled, the murderous de slowly moved up, as if it was going to cut her in half.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, this was a fierce and dangerous battle of life and death, where both sides were racing against time to kill each other.

    But she really liked this kind of rudeness¡­

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so strong. I can¡¯t take it anymore. But please don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s useless.¡±

    It only took a few seconds for Zhiying to cross the distance of a few feet. The tip of the sword was pointed at He Qingmeng¡¯s neck, but He Qingmeng¡¯s fingertips were almost touching Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. The warm, beating flesh and blood were truly terrifying.

    ¡°?¡±

    He Qingmeng suddenly froze. Her fingertips did not feel the warmth she had expected, but a bone-piercing coldness.

    It was a dagger. The dagger in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was in a void state.

    The dagger was a good one, but it was also a sacrificial dagger.

    As Pihuan Luo¡¯s life-bound magical weapon, this de was not revealed to the public, at least not famous yet. However, the owner of the de had long been famous throughout the five regions. She was the Holy Maiden of Luosheng heavenly demon cult, a female demon who killed people like numbing flies and made people tremble with fear.

    ¡®Whirling Forms¡¯.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s expression changed drastically. At first, it was shock, then fear, and finally, all color drained from her face.

    She quickly withdrew her hand, and blood sshed out, but it was toote.

    Whoosh! Boom!

    The silver light exploded, and the de of the dagger changed in a myriad of ways. It rushed toward He Qingmeng in a brutal way, and the huge impact scattered the sea fog around it, leaving a nk space.

    ¡°Great Art of Heavenly Demon Disintegration!¡±

    He Qingmeng saw that she could not make it in time, so she let out a shout. However, her entire body was still surrounded by the silver light. Like a school of sardines at the bottom of the sea, her body was riddled with thousands of holes.

    The blood mist exploded like fireworks, but the next moment, her body turned into a ck liquid mist, melting into green smoke.

    At this time, Liu Yuan was still thinking about how the demon race¡¯s martial arts techniques and moves were like a wuxia joke. The production team was really sentimental.

    The next moment, he fell straight down.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s injuries had yet to fully recover, and He Qingmeng¡¯s attack had not only dug out his heart, but demonic Qi flowed into his meridians in an attempt to transform his body. The demonic Qi was originally under He Qingmeng¡¯s control, but it was now out of control. The newly awakened spiritual power conflicted with it, and it was as if there was a battle going on in his body, destroying his meridians inch by inch.

    But fortunately, his heart meridian was still protected by the Whirling Forms left behind by Pihuan Luo.

    Zhiying caught him halfway and hugged him. She reached out and pressed her hand on his back, transferring spiritual power to heal his wound. However, the demonic Qi made her face reveal a helpless expression for a moment.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The silver light that enveloped the entire battlefield was like a fish, all of which were daggers. Each of them was spinning at high speed, making a sharp buzzing sound. Countless sounds ovepped, like wailing or chanting.

    He Qingmeng could not show herself for the time being, but on the other side, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon was obviously more experienced in dealing with humans. He reacted immediately and seized the two little foxes!

 Chapter 211 - 211 So Young Master Is into This Kind of Thing

    211 So Young Master Is into This Kind of Thing

    ¡°Human, stop! Or do you want to see if these silver des are faster or if I¡¯m faster at breaking the necks of these two little foxes?¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon said with a cold sneer and a sinister expression.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Three-headed Heavenly Demon held the two little foxes in each hand. When his sharp ws exerted force, they immediately sank into the white and smooth skin on their neck. Blood immediately oozed out and dyed their clothes red.

    At first, the two little foxes subconsciously cried out in rm. However, when they realized in their panic that the Three-headed Heavenly Demon was nning to use them to threaten Liu Yuan, The little foxes immediately gritted their teeth and suppressed their frightened cries, not willing to make a sound.

    They were afraid that they would mess up Liu Yuan¡¯s mind.

    The threatening silver daggers in the surroundings arranged themselves into a formation and slowly drew back. They formed a circle around the Three-headed Heavenly Demon in the center, constantly spinning and humming.

    Just by looking at the speed of the des¡¯ rotation, one could imagine how bloody the scene would be when they pierced through a human body. Because these des not only pierced through flesh and blood, but each of them was like a small meat grinder, bringing unimaginable pain.

    It was no wonder that wherever Pihuan Luo went, the dead would be turned into pieces of flesh, and their wails and screams could be heard for miles. It was so tragic that no one could bear to look at it.

    Especially when the demon sect was exterminated, it was indescribable to see mountains of corpses and seas of blood. This was because those who had seen this scene would have an indelible psychological shadow. The entire sect¡¯s buildings were covered with ayer of bloody mud, and even the sky was dyed red.

    This was the Whirling Forms. As the current controller of the Whirling Forms, Liu Yuan could clearly feel that these silver des actually had different forms. Among them, about a hundred of them had been refined with different magical powers. It could even be said that they were so strong that it left one speechless.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s spirit energy and demonic Qi were intertwined. It was already very difficult to maintain the bnce with the help of the spiritual energy and pills from Zhiying. How could he have the spare time to use these divine abilities?

    Even the movements of the silver des were mostly due to the spiritual connection of the magic artifact itself. They followed his vague orders and maintained themselves.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Liu Yuan leaned on Zhiying. He did not control his spiritual force well, and it was as if there was a big explosion in his meridians. The conflict between the two was so intense that he felt suffocated. His vision went ck, and a sweet taste surged up his throat. He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Zhiying tightened his hold on him and said in a low voice, ¡°Only the Jade Mirage Sect has a way to get rid of the demonic Qi entering the body.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was going to the Jade Mirage Sect to find your aunt.¡± Liu Yuan waved his hand and Zhizhi hurriedly appeared beside him. She pulled his hand and used her pure spiritual power to treat Liu Yuan¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°¡­¡± Zhiying suddenly wanted to throw this womanizer¡¯s father into the sea.

    Of course, this was just a thought in an instant. The obedient Zhiying would not put it into practice.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really a yboy. Even the Jade Mirage Sect, the number one sect in the world, has your love debt. Why don¡¯t you tell me who it is?¡±

    A girlishugh came from above, and the ck mist condensed back into a beautiful, snow-white female body. The clothes on her body had turned into a ck dress. Although it was still He Qingmeng¡¯s face, the feeling she gave off was very different.

    The original He Qingmeng, at least from her disguise, should have been a gentle and delicate youngdy from an unmarried family.

    But now, she gave people the feeling that she was smiling devilishly and sinisterly, bloodthirsty and cruel.

    Of course, Liu Yuan would not answer her question, which was obviously to get information.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Liu Yuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said with a fake smile, ¡°Earlier, you said that you wanted to repay me with your body. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. If you destroy your own cultivation and kneel down to be my ve, I can consider it!¡±

    He had meant to humiliate her, but He Qingmeng¡¯s face turned bright red. She deliberately put on her dignified appearance and said timidly, ¡°So Young Master is into this kind of thing. Although I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m willing to do it. Candle whips, or holes and rings, I¡¯m fine with either.¡±

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. F*ck, she¡¯s is a real pervert!

    Hepletely understood what she was saying, but he did not realize that he was also a pervert.

    Zhiying frowned at the side, as if she did not quite understand this guy¡¯s brain circuit. Her little head was wondering what the so-called candle whip was.

    Chuichui, who was standing at the side, seemed to have understood something.

    She looked at Liu Yuan, her eyes shing. At first, she was eager to try, but then she stopped, realizing that it was not the time.

    On the other side, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s body still retained the general outline of Pang Ying. Under the tattered clothes on his body was the dark-green skin and the curvaceous body of a female.

    However, its height had already reached three meters, which was close to three meters. Its four limbs were very slender, and it looked extremely terrifying.

    Su Bi and Su Zhuang¡¯s faces were deathly pale. Although they tried their best to control their expressions, they still looked like they were about to cry in fear. These two little foxes had spent their entire lives in Mud Mountain and had nevere out. Now that they were being held by the necks by a demon, they were naturally in a panic.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s judgment of the situation and the point of attack was quite urate. He was worthy of being a capable general of the demon race, one of the Four Great Heavenly Demons.

    These two little foxes were the weakest here, and theirbat experience was the same. They had dodged earlier on, but because of the sudden change in the battle situation, Liu Yuan was suddenly ambushed. The two of them could not help but step forward and were captured in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that these two little foxes won¡¯t be able to withstand this little bit of suffering~¡± He Qingmengughed. The Three-headed Heavenly Demon immediately understood, and his ws exerted some strength.

    Liu Yuan looked at the blood flowing from the sisters¡¯ necks and the little lolis who were still biting their lips and closing their eyes to hold back tears. He took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. ¡°Stop! I admit defeat!¡±

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s movements paused, and the two little lolis suddenly opened their eyes. Then, they looked at Liu Yuan with teary eyes and shook their heads.

    He Qingmeng licked the blood on her fingertips. She narrowed her eyes, and a look of intoxication appeared on her face. There was a hint of jealousy in her eyes, and she smiled.¡±Really, this mistress is now somewhat fond of Young Master, but it¡¯s not toote. In the future, when we reach the Demon Realm, we will have a lot of time to spend together.¡±

    When Liu Yuan heard this, he knew that this demon was really putting on an act.

    In fact, she might have seen that there was something fishy about Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation, or she had seen his potential, so she wanted to transform him into a demon to serve the Demon Realm.

    Liu Yuan raised his hand and seemed to be struggling to pull back the silver des. Bit by bit, he took advantage of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon and He Qingmeng¡¯s rxed vignce while they were focused on the silver des and suddenly shouted, ¡°Use the Nether Moon Bell to return to Mud Mountain!

    He and the two little foxes looked at each other.

    Dong¨C

    The bell rang.

    ¡°Sob, sob, you Big Bad Guy, I forgive you for having another fox. You have toe to Mud Mountain to find us!¡± Su Bi suddenly exploded and shouted at Liu Yuan with tears in her eyes.

    Su Zhuang¡¯s eyes were like spring water.

    Whoosh!

    With a sh of white light, the fox race¡¯s sacred artifact took the two little foxes away.

    The two demons¡¯ expressions suddenly froze.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Teasing the Boss Is a Traditional Art

    212 Teasing the Boss Is a Traditional Art

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon watched helplessly as his hands were empty, and the white light wrapped around the two little foxes and disappeared.

    His expression suddenly changed, but his reaction was quick. He immediately clenched his hands into fists. If the two little Foxes were still in his hands at that time, they would probably have been beheaded by now.

    He was empty-handed.

    The hostage that was supposed to be a threat was gone in the blink of an eye.

    It was like a cooked duck flying away.

    Seeing the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s expression change from confusion to anger, even to the point of being ferocious from anger, and He Qingmeng¡¯s expression also bing very unsightly, Liu Yuanughed out loud. Then, he could not help but cough, almost spitting out blood. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just ying with you guys.¡±

    It¡¯s a traditional art to tease a boss in a game.

    He Qingmeng¡¯s face darkened, but a momentter, she smiled. ¡°The sacred weapon of the fox race and the Orthodox lineage of Mud Mountain. It seems that the people around Young Master are not simple, but Young Master was able to fearlessly strike the east and strike the west. He was also flexible and willing to pretend to lower his head and admit defeat. My eyes are indeed quite good. If I can turn you into a demon, it will only bring countless benefits for the great n of our Demon Realm.¡±

    Liu Yuan had his own reasons for letting the two little foxes use the Nether Moon Bell to return.

    First of all, the so-called wishing machine was not really a weapon of cause and effect that could achieve anything. If the fox n really had such a thing, they would have long made a wish to unify the world. Why would they need to fight with the human n and the other demonic beast ns?

    Secondly, if it was really so important, it would not have been so easy for the two little foxes to steal it and bring it out. This thing was more like a mascot, a symbolic offering.

    It was probably the mother of the two little foxes, the current Mud Mountain tribe leader, Su¡¯er, who had deliberately let the two little ones take them out for self-defense.

    There was a limit to what it could do, and that limit was the wish power umted by the past fox tribe leaders and the demonic beast power that was infused into it.

    Making a wish to kill the Three-headed Heavenly Demon was actually a waste of talent. The safest and most convenient way was to directly teleport the two little foxes back.

    The space teleportation across more than half of the central continent could not be done without the full power of a Mahayana stage cultivator. It was not an insult to a sacred tool.

    Furthermore, they hade out to look for Liu Yuan, but they had actually sneaked away. Although they were temporarily ¡®taken in¡¯ by the Green Centipede, they were still a hot potato to the Green Centipede. They would send them back sooner orter.

    Liu Yuan was heading to the extreme north. This distance was no different from teleporting them back. There were many dangers along the way. It was extremely dangerous to bring these two little foxes who were still in their infancy. It was better to send them back to the spring to develop.

    This was equivalent to tricking the two little foxes into going back.

    It even avoided more battlefields.

    Thus, Liu Yuan had to admit that he was very quick-witted in the face of He Qingmeng¡¯s praise.

    However, she might have regarded Liu Yuan as a proud Heaven¡¯s Favorite among the Immortal cultivators and felt that admitting defeat was a very shameful thing. However, to Liu Yuan, this was nothing.

    ¡°If you want to turn me into a demon, then we¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability.¡±

    Liu Yuan sneered. He waved his hand, and the silver des around him flew toward He Qingmeng.

    He said in his heart, ¡®The person you have to face isn¡¯t me, but Pihuan Luo, who¡¯s behind silver de. On top of that are probably even more women, perhaps¡­ The entire Central ins.¡¯

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh¡­

    He Qingmeng was prepared this time. Although she was still in a sorry state, she still had the time to leave a sentence before she disintegrated. ¡°I almost seeded just now, but who knew that Young Master had a dagger hidden in his heart. You are really heartless.¡±

    Her voice echoed in the air.

    The silver des pierced through the dispersing ck mist and fell down like a pitter-patter rainstorm. On the contrary, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon next to him was beaten ck and blue. His wings were torn into pieces, and it turned into a sieve in just a moment. The wounds on his body were so deep that the bones could be seen, and it was almost cut into a skeleton.

    ¡°Ah!¡± It crossed its arms to block its head. With a roar, demonic Qi gushed out. Disregarding its injuries, he temporarily increased his strength and charged at Liu Yuan and the others with all its might.

    Buzzzzzz! Whoosh!

    The silver de had pierced through his heart, abdomen, and even cut off an arm. However, his vital point was on his head, so these injuries quickly healed.

    I¡¯m getting close¡­ This distance¡­ It¡¯s sufficient!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon looked at the countless silver des that were shooting at him, and Liu Yuan, who was being held by Zhiying behind the silver des, and a cold smile appeared on his face.

    Swish!

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon suddenly shed past the silver de and swung his ws at Liu Yuan and Zhiying with a sinister smile.

    Although Zhiying pulled out her long sword, she had to take Liu Yuan into consideration, so her gaze turned cold.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Three-headed Heavenly Demon shouted.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yuan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that I¡¯m not the only one here? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here too!¡± Chuichui eximed.

    The demonic Dragon suddenly appeared in front of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon. She opened her mouth wide, bared her fangs, and brandished her ws as she bit at the demon.

    The Three-headed Heavenly Demon retreated quickly and let out a miserable cry.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only a wisp of my soul now. Otherwise, how could I allow you vile creatures to act so presumptuously?¡±

    A calm and cold voice came, and the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s vision instantly distorted and blurred. His eyes widened as he looked at the tip of a long sword that had pierced through his eyes.

    Gush¡­

    The longsword pierced through the center of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s brows, glistening with a cold light. Demonic Qi gushed out madly in the excruciating pain, and his form instantly changed from ¡®almost human¡¯ to ¡®not human¡¯.

    He could no longer control his human body and revealed his true demon appearance.

    The ck mist twisted, and the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s head rotated 180 degrees. He opened his cracked mouth wide, ready to bite off the neck of the unexpected Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul.

    Whoosh¡­ Swish!

    The silver de flew over at high speed and cut off his neck.

    The Martial Emperor retracted his sword, and the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s head fell off. Immediately after, his entire body burst into ck mes, and the demonic Qi dispersed like a group of snakes.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Martial Empror.¡± Liu Yuan said as he looked at ¡®Tang Yuanhua¡¯.

    Martial Emperoor shook his head and nced at Hong Luan. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pointed out his weakness, it would have taken a lot of effort to kill that demon. This old master originally had the intention of preventing this demon from escaping and leaving behind a remnant soul. I didn¡¯t expect that a thousand yearster, a demon would steal my blood and pretend to be my descendant to sneak into this Secret Realm, causing more trouble. The power of a remnant soul is not enough to solve the problem.¡±

    It turned out that he had stolen the Martial Emperor¡¯s blood. However, the Martial Emperor¡¯s body was in the tomb. If he wanted to steal it, it should have been a thousand years ago. So, it turned out that he had nned it from so long ago.

    If He Qingmeng seeded, she would officially be a descendant of a Martial Emperor and sessfully infiltrate the ranks of the Immortal cultivators in the Human Realm.

    ¡°I originally wanted to give Ah Jing and my inheritance to Hong Luan,¡± Martial Emperor said leisurely. ¡°But now it seems that it has to be yours.¡±

    ¡°Whatever that belongs to Hong Luan is naturally hers. I won¡¯t take a single thing from her,¡± Liu Yuan dered with a straight face.

    ¡°That¡¯s between the two of you,¡± Martial Emperor said. ¡°When Ah Jing created Hong Luan, she treated Hong Luan like her own daughter. You should treat her well. If you want it, you can take it.¡±

    This¡­ He was actingpletely like a father-inw.

    However, his father-inw was still upying someone else¡¯s body, so it was not appropriate for him to address him as father-inw.

    Liu Yuan sneered, saying that they had more important things to do now. The silver des had sealed off the surrounding sea area, so He Qingmeng could not stay in the Human Realm for too long in her demon form. Soon, she could only reveal herself.

    ¡°Alright, now you can tell us what the demons¡¯ n is.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s voice was very calm, but the silver des had formed a spherical cage around the demon. If He Qingmeng made any strange movements, he would immediately turn her into meat paste.

 Chapter 213 - 213 I Wonâ€™t Play With You Anymore

    213 I Won¡¯t y With You Anymore

    The silver de killing formation surrounded He Qingmeng. The Martial Emperor, Hong Luan, Zhiying, and the menacing Chuichui had transformed into their original forms. The slender flood dragon bodies circled the area, baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. It was truly impossible to escape.

    From the corner of his eye, Liu Yuan saw a cloud of dust rising on the ind in the distance, followed by a faint thunder-like sound.

    Rumble¡­

    As it turned out, the situation of the battle had reversed several times. The Three-headed Heavenly Demon was beheaded, and the tide below gradually subsided.

    !!

    The sound of the white jade pce, which had been broken through by the Heavenly Demon, finally came from the ind in the distance.

    He Qingmeng looked around and blinked. She then looked at Liu Yuan and put on a bitter expression.¡±Young Master, my intentions can be seen by the sun and the moon. Even if you go back on your word, you don¡¯t have to step on me like this, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan only had ¡®WTF¡¯ in his heart. He only saw that he was almost stepped on by her, but when did he step on her? How could he not know about such a satisfying thing?

    However, he could never say these words from the bottom of his heart. There were still a few children here. He twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about your feelings, when did I go back on my word?¡±

    He Qingmeng cupped her hands around her heart and said,¡±Not long ago, the Young Master said that he wanted to marry a concubine.¡±

    ¡°???¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s face was full of question marks. ¡°When did I say I wanted to marry¡­¡±

    He was stunned. The only thing he had said that had anything to do with marriage was ¡®I¡¯m the son-inw of your demon Emperor¡¯ to the Three-headed Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°You must be the Demon Emperor¡¯s daughter¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan then looked at He Qingmeng. No wonder the Demon Emperor did not have a daughter. It turned out that the bastard had been nning this for so many years. They had nned to infiltrate the upper echelons of the Human Realm and create a real spy.

    He had already guessed the plot of the game after killing the demonized Gu Chang. It must be that the so-called ¡®Descendant of the Martial Emperor¡¯, He Qingmeng, would walk out of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. Perhaps she would bring up the Martial Emperor¡¯s past, or perhaps she was secretly nning the rise of the demon race.

    As for whether the Heavenly Realm that had not yet been released had anything to do with this plotline, it was unknown.

    Did he identally unveil the plot of the next version?

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± He Qingmeng said with a smile. ¡°A wisp of my demonic soul can sense my father¡¯s. If you kill me, you¡¯ll probably be hunted down by countless demons in the future.¡±

    After all this, she was still threatening him.

    Liu Yuan pursed his lips. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the demons? You¡¯re just another life form. Your weaknesses are everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be afraid. Where are the people around you?¡± He Qingmeng asked with a smile. I¡¯ve already memorized the two little Foxes. ording to my observations, there should be many women around young master. Since Young Master knows the characteristics of the demon race, you should know how difficult it is to detect when a demon is parasitizing.¡±

    ¡°The more mercy you show, the more dangerous it is,¡± she said with a deep gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He Qingmeng was clearly the one being surrounded, but this woman¡¯s seemed to be fearless. It made people feel like they had caught a porcupine.

    She had actually hit Liu Yuan¡¯s weak spot.

    F*ck, he had indeed conquered high-level characters with strongbat power like Pihuan Luo, but he could not give up the low-level 2-star and 3-star characters. That would be equivalent to making himself a cuckold.

    My card can only be my card. This was Liu Yuan¡¯s principle as the God of Conquering Strategy.

    But in this way, he was destined to have a huge harem. He Qingmeng, who could not take care of everyone, probably did not expect that there would be so many people.

    The only thing she could see was the young man¡¯s face that had instantly darkened.

    He Qingmeng blinked and smiled. ¡°Aiya, it seems that Young Master is indeed a yboy. But why are you so worried? Didn¡¯t young master already find a solution?¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at her for a long time before saying, ¡°Take as a ve¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± He Qingmeng pped her hands.

    She flipped her palm and spat out a dark red demonic core that was surrounded by pitch-ck demonic Qi. She looked at Liu Yuan with a burning gaze.

    ¡°This is the source of my demonic body. I¡¯ll hand it over to Young Master today.¡±

    Chuichui had been spinning around in circles, but when she heard this, she suddenly stopped and looked at He Qingmeng with a nk expression.

    Meow? Her position was at stake?

    The Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym was forced to hand over her soul to her mount for safekeeping, this strange fellow who came from who knows where, why did she copy her and do the same thing?

    ¡°Meow! Chuichui is the best, right, meow~¡± Chuichui quickly tried to act coquettishly in their mentalmunication.

    Liu Yuanforted Chuichui who was suddenly jealous, but at the same time, he did not understand. Could this girl really be a husbandplex + masochist + cosy enthusiast?

    The inner thoughts of the demons were much harder to guess than that of humans.

    When Liu Yuan was ying the game, he had never tried to conquer the demon race. Not to mention whether it was possible to conquer them, it was really like a parasite in the game. One¡¯s body parts could transform into the demon¡¯s main body at any time, and its appearance was quite terrifying.

    As a man with a normal sense of beauty, it was naturally impossible for Liu Yuan to have any thoughts about this.

    There was no other way now. He Qingmeng¡¯s words touched Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. He could not kill her. If he continued to lock her up, he was afraid that she would cause trouble. What else could he do?

    Although He Qingmeng had unknowingly taken away the right to speak, as if she had ulterior motives, what she said did make sense.

    Just as Liu Yuan was wavering, Zhi Ying suddenly suggested, ¡°Father, let me do it.¡±

    Liu Yuan was taken aback, and He Qingmeng¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Father isn¡¯t the only one who can take in ves,¡± said Zhiying lightly.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Liu Yuan came back to his senses. He had almost fallen into the trap. It was only because he had evil thoughts in his heart and He Qingmeng¡¯s words that he had unknowingly fallen into it.

    He still had He Qingmeng¡¯s demonic Qi in his body. If he took her source, he did not know what would happen. It definitely would not be a good thing.

    The young girl was expressionless. Her eyes met with He Qingmeng¡¯s, and her usually calm and bright eyes suddenly became as cold as a de.

    ¡°Hand it over, your Origin.¡±

    Zhiying stretched out his hand.

    He Qingmeng was silent for a while, then suddenlyughed again. This time, her smile was evil again. ¡°¡­you¡¯re such an amazing daughter. I really don¡¯t know who your mother is. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d really like to get to know her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to be a ve anymore?¡±

    He Qingmeng nced at Liu Yuan and pouted, ¡°Even if I have to work like an ox or a horse, it¡¯s only for the Young Master¡¯s sake. I won¡¯t let anyone touch me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she suddenly crushed the dark red demonic core in her hand. Her body shattered, and demonic Qi gushed out wildly, enveloping her whole body in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°This is the Great Art of Heavenly Demon Disintegration!¡±

    He Qingmeng¡¯s voice became ethereal in the ck mist, and her terrifying aura rose. She suddenly shed toward the crowd, and the silver des around her suddenly lost their power and fell. Before anyone could react, they were all sent flying.

    ¡°Hehehehe, I won¡¯t y with you anymore. Young Master, when we meet again in the future, I hope you¡¯re already one of my kind.¡±

    He Qingmeng¡¯s beautiful face was like a demon in the ck fog. She reached out her long, white fingers and touched Liu Yuan¡¯s face. She smiled and kissed thetter¡¯s lips. The cold tip of her tongue stirred, and thest bit of unfinished demonic Qi was transferred into Liu Yuan¡¯s body.

    F*ck! What fearless¡­ She had never used her full strength!

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. He felt a sharp pain and his vision turned ck. He was immediately supported by Zhiying.

 Chapter 214 - 214 The Shock in Central Plains

    214 The Shock in Central ins

    Swish, swish¡­

    The silver de turned into a shadow again and returned to Liu Yuan¡¯s heart.

    However, at this moment, the demonic Qi had already entered his heart meridian. ording to the cultivation rules of Shangyang, the ce above the heart meridian was the important part of the soul¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. The Swirling Forms were barely able to block the demonic Qi outside the Sea of Consciousness. They were actually evenly matched, and even in a precarious situation.

    He Qingmeng had been hiding her strength all this time. Judging from herst attack, her cultivation base was at least equal to that of Pihuan Luo. Considering that the Holy Maiden was far away and she had used the Great Art of Heavenly Demon Disintegration, Pihuan Luo was still stronger.

    However, she did not care when she saw the Three-headed Heavenly Demon charging toward her to die. She allowed her subordinate, a capable demon, to be decapitated.

    It should be known that the current Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s strength had greatly decreased due to the short period of fusion. If it was ate-stage Three-headed Heavenly Demon, no one here would be able to defeat it.

    No wonder it was said that those who were not of her race were bound to have a different heart. Humans simply could not understand this kind of self-folding behavior¡­ People would think that she was unable to save him because her strength was insufficient.

    Liu Yuan vomited another mouthful of blood, but his mind was much clearer now.

    The injuries on his body did not matter as they could still be suppressed for the time being. The scattered demonic Qi could be dealt with by the Jade Mirage Sect. The key was that if he was not careful now, he would really be transformed into a demon. When that happened, his camp would change. How could he y then?

    Oh, it¡¯s okay to y, but change he had to y as a viin. It¡¯s just that the style might be a little awkward.

    What the hell!

    Most of the characters he conquered were on the side of the Righteous and neutral, but the good and evil were internal matters of the race. Whether it was human or demon beast, they were all enemies of the demon race.

    At that time, he would be in the camp with his heart on the other side. If they had a love-hate rtionship, that would be too f*cking painful!

    Humans could turn in to demons, but he had never heard of a way to transform back.

    Liu Yuan was flustered and exasperated. This guy has strayed from the topic from the start. He did not even ask what he should have asked. The demon race¡­ Damn the demons! How could I have forgotten about the demonic dragon under the Dragon Lock Dagger at the beginning? That group of things is best at seducing and cheating. During the war between humans and demons, there were so many human traitors!¡±

    When he thought of the demon dragon, he was suddenly startled and muttered, ¡°Damn it¡­ that demon dragon said that I would definitely return. Could it being true here? No, no, no, these demons don¡¯t have the ability to predict the future. It¡¯s all a psychological suggestion. I¡¯d be stupid to believe it.¡±

    He was in a dilemma, but he found that the Whirling Forms sealed in his heart were slowly absorbing the demonic Qi while preventing it from invading his Sea of Consciousness.

    ¡°Pihuan Luo? She¡¯s taking the initiative to help me bear the demonic Qi mist through the Swirling Forms.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. Back then, he had not fully adapted to the fear of encountering a big boss in the novice vige in this world. When defining Pihuan Luo¡¯s status, he chose the most intense one. In fact, now that he thought about it, there was no need to be so extreme.

    Compared to He Qingmeng, he realized how good Pihuan Luo was to him because his favorability was maxed out. They were both unpredictable and cruel characters.

    And there was still Zhiying.

    Liu Yuan turned his head, and the young girl¡¯s exquisite side profile was right in front of him. Zhiying noticed his line of sight and turned his head to look at him, saying, ¡°Mother won¡¯t let anything happen to you, and I won¡¯t¡­ Just stay away from the demons in the future. They¡¯re all bad things.¡±

    Although his tone was still light, when Zhiying said it, he sounded exceptionally certain, as if she was coaxing a child.

    It was probably because Pihuan Luo used the tone of a child to coax her when he said such words to her.

    Liu Yuan imagined the cruel and ruthless Pihuan Luo, the Holy maiden of the demonic Holy Church, coaxing his daughter in a soft voice while nursing her. Immortal cultivators should not have to raise their children like this.

    Liu Yuan was not sure. After all, true knowledge could only be found through practice.

    They had temporarily returned to the ind.

    Theynded on the white jade stone tablet that they could not find any clues about at the beginning. Liu Yuan leaned against the stone tablet and meditated to regte his breathing.

    Chuichui turned into an orange cat and jumped into his arms. She stood on her tiptoes and tried to pat Liu Yuan¡¯s head with her own paws. She shook her ears and said seriously, ¡°Meow meow meow, if you be a demon, then, that Chuichui is a super fierce evil dragon anyway, so I can continue to follow you.¡±

    Liu Yuan opened his eyes slightly and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re a mount, so you have to follow even if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯ve forgotten the soul contract you signed with me. You can¡¯t run away.¡±

    Chuichui, who wanted to take the opportunity to express her loyalty and move Liu Yuan, was stunned. ¡°Meow¡­¡±

    On the other hand, Hong Luan obediently sat at the side and said, ¡°Lord Martial Emperor seems to be in a temporary deep sleep.¡±

    She pointed at the six miniature bronze cauldrons around her and said, ¡°He gave me six of the Nine Cauldrons.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned and subconsciously looked to the other side.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s bewildered voice came from the side. His expression suddenly turned nk. He raised his head and looked at Liu Yuan and the others. He said, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    He hissed and felt that something was wrong with his body. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m seriously injured? I remember that I got Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture outside the library, and then¡­ and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, you were possessed by the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Tang Yuanhua looked at him in confusion. ¡°Ah?¡±

    But then, his expression suddenly turned into shock. He pointed behind Liu Yuan and said, ¡°The stone tablet!¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned and turned to look at the stone tablet.

    On the white jade-like stone body, words appeared one after another-

    ¡®Ultimate Taiyi Dao, Last Act¡¯

    ¡­

    Just as Liu Yuan and the others were in shock¡­

    They still did not know that once the Martial Emperor had broken the Nine Cauldrons Array formation in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, there had been a hugemotion in the outside world.

    The whirlpool in the Secret Realm was like a pivot of the barrier, while the barrier created by the Nine Cauldrons Array formation was like a bowl with an upper and lower portion.

    One side of the ind was isted from the secret realm, while the other side was isted from the spiritual Qi in the Martial Emperor cave¡¯s tomb.

    The spirit tide vortex was formed because spirit Qi had entered the mystic realm, and the Martial Emperor cave was also absorbing spirit Qi from the outside world. The two of them formed a force field in the shape of a funnel, and the thinnest part in the middle was where the nine Cauldrons had originally been.

    The people in the Secret Realm did not feel anything. However, the spiritual tide in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Toomb on the other side was surging. The movement caused by the absorption of the surrounding spiritual Qi was like the birth of a treasure in the Immortal cultivators¡¯ perception.

    The factions near the Northwest of the Central ins had almost all been rmed. When the first group of people arrived, an ancient tomb rumbled up from the river bank and appeared in front of the world.

    The news of arge-scale Secret Realm appearing spread like wildfire. Not long after, the Green Centipede took the initiative to admit that this was the tomb of the Martial Emperor.

    In an instant, the Central ins was in an uproar.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Welcoming Senior Sister

    215 Weing Senior Sister

    Jiang Po was the Sect Master of Misty Rain House.

    They were among the famous sects in Central ins. Misty Rain House was one of the six sects.

    In less than half a day after the legendary Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb had appeared, he had led the disciples from the tower to the scene in a hurry.

    It was because Misty Rain House was the closest to Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    It was so close that it was on the shore of another river not far away.

    Moreover, Jiang Po, the ¡®fishing alone on a boat by chance¡¯, was famous for being idle. He did not have a serious expression all day and only liked to travel around. When he finally returned to the sect, he was voted by the elders in the building to work.

    Even if he shouted and shouted, he still could not change his decision.

    ¡°Sigh, this is really infuriating!¡±

    Jiang Po sat cross-legged on the spot with a frown on his face. He looked at the river in the distance and sighed. ¡°This old man still has three good ces to go. It¡¯s not easy for me toe back, and I¡¯m so happy. Why was I suddenly dragged here to be a tomb raider? I don¡¯t want to be the master of this useless sect anymore!¡±

    The disciples standing by the side all looked at each other and smiled awkwardly at this thin, shameless but noble old man.

    In the end, it was Jiang Po¡¯s disciple, Misty Rain House¡¯s inner sect chief, Ji Yushu, who came out to persuade him.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯tin anymore. There are 365 days in a year, and you are not in the sect for 366 days. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your position as Sect Master was handpicked by the previous Sect Master before he died, the elders would not have let you be the Sect Master. Just admit your defeat and stop struggling.¡±

    Ji Yushu a fair-looking man. His face was like jade and he had a schrly air about him. He had the appearance of a standard Immortal sect disciple, which was very different from Jiang Po, who was always sloppy. He did not look like a master and disciple.

    However, the moment he squatted in front of Jiang Po and spoke without any courtesy, it was obvious that they were of the same lineage.

    Jiang Po¡¯s face was bitter. After a long time, he patted his butt and stood up. He said fiercely, ¡°After 150 years, I¡¯ll pass the position to you and let you have a taste of free work!¡±

    Ji Yushu took a step back and bowed. ¡°Tere¡¯s still exactly 110 years, you can bear with it.¡±

    The disciples at the sideughed, but they held it back.

    Jiang Po stomped his feet and stopped in a Huff. Only then did he look at the towering tomb in the distance.

    The river water gushed and washed away the soil. The pce-like tomb stood on the half-copsed riverbank.

    The two sides of the river were already filled with people from various sects, some standing and some sitting. Everyone was on high alert, on guard against each other.

    The invisible spiritual wave was still reverberating, but it was much weaker than before and was gradually disappearing.

    When the Misty Rain House arrived, no one knew that this was the tomb of the Martial Emperor, who had been famous for a thousand years but had disappeared without a trace.

    However, just half a dayter, the Green Centipede released the news.

    All of a sudden, all the sects were in an uproar.

    Misty Rain House immediately stopped their actions. Although they were the first sect to arrive, they already knew that they had no business here.

    Sure enough, the Jade Mirage Sect, the Taiqing Pavilion, the Sword Pavilion, the Sky Treasure Pavilion, the Kongtong Temple, the four aristocratic families, and other sects came one after another and sent their nearby disciples to investigate.

    There were also a few small and medium-sized sects that had alle to watch the show. Although they were only at the periphery and did not dare to get close, it was still spectacr enough.

    In terms of the number of sects, they might not even have seen such a formation in the war against the demonic sect.

    After all, he was a Martial Emperor who had sanctified his body and was likely to be close to the Mahayana stage. The things that might be left in his grave were naturally coveted.

    Furthermore, the huge spiritual wave fluctuation from before was either the birth of a treasure or a Secret Realm inside.

    No matter which one it was, it was worth investigating.

    However, due to theck of time, the representatives of the big sects present were all disciples who happened to be nearby. The highest cultivation base among them was only at the Void Refinement stage.

    For a time, the strongest person here was the third level of the Form Synthesis stage Sect Master of the Misty Rain House, Jiang Po.

    If the Misty Rain House wanted to seize the initiative, this was the best time.

    Although it was inevitable that people would criticize Jiang Po if he, as a senior, made a move now, it was said that he had always been protective of his own. If it was for the future of his disciples, he might put down his face ande to criticize them.

    Thus, Misty Rain House, which should have been a bystander, had be the center of attention.

    Jiang Po himself did not care at all. He introduced the disciples from the various sects who were present to his disciples.

    ¡°The one in the ck Daoist robe and looking spirited is the Jade Mirage Sect. The one in front with the mace is Ling Jie, one of the three talents of the Jade Mirage Sect, ninth on the Divine Heroes List and Earth List¡­ Eh? He should have the highest status among all the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect here. Why is he still standing aside? it seems that they are waiting for someone toe.¡±

    ¡°This is the Taiqing Pavilion. There are many branches in the Taiqing Pavilion, and they wear different Daoist robes. However, they all have a jade tablet on their waists. It seems that they didn¡¯t send any important disciples this time. It seems that the sect still needs to be reorganized after the recent chaos. I heard that their Green Lotus Swordsman has recently gone to the North Mansion, saying that she intends to meet the Rakshasa Demoness.¡±

    ¡°And that Kongtong Temple. A bunch of bald heads. Let¡¯s not talk about them.¡±

    ¡°This is the Sky Treasure Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the Sword Pavilion¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The Misty Rain House disciples, who rarely came into contact with their Sect Master, listened with interest. They were slightly surprised. Although their Sect Master often sent loved to wander around to the mountains and rivers and traveled around, he actually knew more about the younger disciples of these sects than they did.

    In the end, Jiang Po did not forget to pat Ji Yushu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also Misty Rain House¡¯s inner sect head, the only disciple of the Sect Master, ¡®Schr Sword Student¡¯ Ji Yushu, Earth List ranking 32nd. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    Ji Yushu, ¡°¡­¡±

    One of the six sects on the side was from Solitary Cloud Peak. This sect did not get along well with Misty Rain House. He mocked, ¡°How many years have you been stuck in rank 32? I can¡¯t believe you dered such an embarrassing thing. What a disgrace.¡±

    A Misty Rain House disciple immediately said angrily, ¡°What right do you have to talk about Senior Brother Ji?!¡±

    Ji Yushu did not really care about being ridiculed, but he felt a little embarrassed. Just as he was about to awkwardly stop his Junior Brothers and Sisters who were getting angry, he suddenly heard an uproar from the other side. It actually drowned out the original discussion of the crowd and broke the tacit ¡®silence¡¯.

    The crowd was stunned and looked toward the source of themotion.

    They could vaguely hear few exmations and discussions, such as ¡®Jade Mirage Frost Smoke¡¯, ¡®Daoist Priest Ling Hua¡¯, ¡®Why is she here¡¯, and so on.

    The Misty Rain House disciples, as well as the disciples of the other sects, subconsciously looked towards the Jade Mirage Sect. Their mouths were wide open in shock.

    Led by the Earth List¡¯s 9th ranked Ling Jie in the lead, the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s disciples on both sides and bowed. ¡°Wee, Senior Sister.¡±

    Chirp-

    A crane¡¯s cry descended from the clouds, and the white cranended lightly on the ground. The slender figure standing on its back had her clothes fluttering, her ck hair dancing in the wind, and herrge sleeves fluttering, as if she was going to return with the wind.

    She walked down from the crane¡¯s back. Her hair was ck and her skin was white. There seemed to be clouds and smoke lingering around her. Her eyes were indifferent and clean, without a trace of dust.

    There was a moment of silence.

 Chapter 216 - 216 Entering the Tomb

    216 Entering the Tomb

    The woman who flew down from the clouds on a white crane was dressed in ck. Her Daoist robe was simple and unadorned, and there were faint silver cloud patterns on her snow-white cor.

    Her face was covered in clouds and mist, so it was hard to see her clearly. Only her cold and indifferent eyes left a deep impression on people, which made them feel cold and intimidating.

    The surroundings werepletely silent, and only the voices of the Jade Mirage disciples in unison were still echoing in the river wind.

    Ling Hua first cupped her hands to return the salute to the many Jade Mirage Sect disciples. Only then did thetter put down her hand. The younger generation of Jade Mirage Sect disciples broke away from their solemn expressions and revealed excited faces. At the same time, the atmosphere also rxed.

    !!

    ¡°Strange, strange, why would shee here to take a walk?¡±

    The Sect Master of Misty Rain House, Jiang Po, mumbled to himself as he stroked his beard, feeling puzzled.

    Not only him, but many people from other sects who were watching were also puzzled. ording to reason, Ling Hua should be preparing to record her own original spell on the Dao impartment monument at this moment in preparation to take over as the Sect Master.

    This was a once-in-a-century event in the Jade Mirage, and it was also rted to the fight for the position of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, so it could not be taken lightly.

    Although Ling Hua¡¯s strength was undoubtedly a crushing advantage among thepetitors, the hearts of the Jade Mirage Sect disciples had almost already acquiesced that she would be the next Sect Master. Otherwise, the Jade Mirage Sect disciples present would not have such a big lineup.

    As the leader, Ling Jie was exining to the others: She was on Ling Hua¡¯s side.

    However, the position of the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect was not entirely based on strength. Some other factors also ounted for arge proportion.

    Back in the cave, Ding Luan had not taught the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture to Gu Chang after a long time. Instead, he had taught it to Liu Yuan first and then asked him to teach it on his behalf. He was afraid that Gu Chang would be involved in the fight for the position of Sect Master and be harmed if he was alone.

    Regardless of other human connections, recording one¡¯s own unique spirit spells or cultivation techniques in the impartation monument for future generations to read and learn was a very important part.

    This was not only a ceremony to preach and record the Dao, but also a symbol of the Jade Mirage Sect. If Ling Hua was worse than others in this segment, she would inevitably be criticized.

    Even if it was a small w, the w had to convince the masses. It did not have to be perfect, but there could not be any mistakes in such an important ce.

    At such a critical time, why would shee and get involved in the matters of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb?

    The suspicion was mixed among the admiring gazes of the crowd. Under almost everyone¡¯s gaze, Ling Hua turned around and greeted Ling Jie, then bowed to Jiang Po.

    The Misty Rain House disciples were shocked and immediately stood up. Those who were sitting and those who were standing straightened their bodies. They were so stiff that they did not know what to do.

    On the other hand, Jiang Po narrowed his eyes. Previously, he had been sitting on a rock. He also dusted his buttocks and stood up with an ¡®Aiyo¡¯ grunt. He returned the bow unsteadily. Ji Yushu, who was beside him, also straightened his expression and cupped his fists in greeting.

    An ethereal and cold female voice came through the air, ¡°Senior Jiang, could you do us a favor and let us enter the ancient tomb first?¡±

    Although it was a question and the tone was slow, there was clearly a trace of unquestionable momentum.

    Jiang Po smiled and said, ¡°Well said, well said. It¡¯s not like only one sect can enter this ancient tomb. What¡¯s the matter with the order? This old man was still wondering why no one went in. Their hearts were beating like drums. Even the first to arrive didn¡¯t dare to move.¡±

    Everyone silently cursed at his thick skin. Misty Rain House was clearly the first to arrive, but they just did not have the courage to go in.

    Everyone was convinced that the Jade Mirage Sect would enter the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb first. However, they had to fight for the order after that.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Why don¡¯t we invite the Misty Rain House and the Jade Mirage Sect to enter together? We can look out for each other.¡± Ling Hua said.

    The crowd was stunned and then looked Misty Rain House.

    The Misty Rain House disciples were also dumbfounded as they looked at Jiang Po.

    Jiang Po¡¯s expression did not change. He chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. My disciples, let¡¯s go.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he took the lead and strode toward the entrance of the tomb. He even waved his hand to signal for them to follow.

    Since the Sect Master asked them to go, they could only go.

    The Misty Rain House disciples were famous for being calm. After looking at each other, they could only helplessly step forward.

    In the blink of an eye, the two groups of people gathered and disappeared into the tomb.

    Only then did the outside be lively again. Everyone was guessing what Ling Hua was doing here and whether she wanted Misty Rain House to go in with her as cannon fodder¡­

    Although the people from the other sects were ring at them, no one had the courage to challenge the Jade Mirage Sect. If it was only Ling Jie present before, it might be possible. But now that the Ling Hua had arrived, everyone had to stop and stand aside obediently.

    The next to enter were a few warrior monks from the Kongtong Temple, followed by the Sword Pavilion. This time, the leader of the sword Pavilion was the 4-star sword smith, Wang Rong, who had hosted the registration for the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference.

    He was one of the disciples of the Sword Pavilion who had witnessed Liu Yuan going trough the Shu Road. Later, due to his dereliction of duty, he could not control the situation and was transferred to the Sword Pavilion branch nearby. When he heard the news, he immediately rushed over.

    ¡®Damn it, this time I must atone for my crimes!¡¯ Wang Rong secretly swore in his heart.

    The teams of disciples from the Taiqing Pavilion, the Sky Treasure Pavilion, and other sects followed suit. The remaining small and medium-sized sects began to fight for the order of entry, and the silence from before was no longer there.

    From the beginning to the end, it was only when Ling Hua was present that no one dared to say a word or make any movements.

    Many people could not help but sigh.

    Ling Hua was indeed Ling Hua.

    Her status in the Immortal sects was roughly the same as that of Pihuan Luo in the demonic sect. She was famous and unattainable.

    With her strength at the sixth level of the Form Synthesis stage, she was worthy of being called an outstanding figure even in the entire Shangyang. She was the first on the Divine Heroes Earth List, which was not a joke.

    The Divine Heroes List that the Green Centipede had created was a list used to record the strength of the Immortal cultivators in Shanyang who were less than a thousand years old.

    The Earth List recorded cultivators below the age of 100, while the Heaven List recorded cultivators above the age of 100 and below the age of 1000.

    There was no distinction between good and evil, only strength.

    The difference between the Earth List and the Heaven List was not in strength, but in age. Therefore, if one wanted to look at the new students and the younger generation, they would look at the Earth List. If one wanted to look at a moreprehensive one, they would have tobine the Heaven List and the Earth List.

    However, the Heaven List was basically in a fixed state and rarely changed. On the other hand, the Earth List was constantly changed. If one wanted to watch the fun, they would still look at the Earth List.

    Ling Hua was more than 300 years old this year. When she was young, she had asked the Sword Pavilion Master to gift her an 8-star sword, the Demon Subduing Sword. Later, she became famous for her Daoist magic and became 1st on the Heaven List about 50 years ago. Before that, it had only taken her half a day to go from the 1st on the Earth List to the 21st on the Heaven List.

    In other words, when she was 1st on the Earth List, she already had the strength of 21st on the Heaven List. She was only one age away.

    In 100 years, she reached the Void Refinement stage and was ranked 21st on the Heaven List.

    Never before.

    At that time, the number one on the Heaven List was Wen Lu of the Baishan Court, known as the ¡®Little Sword God¡¯. After seeing Ling Hua, he sighed at his inferiority. After 150 years, he was indeed surpassed. From then on, Ling Hua¡¯s position was unshakeable.

    The first ce on the Heaven List would probably only change hands after she was over 1,000 years old.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Entering the Secret Realm

    217 Entering the Secret Realm

    In the blink of an eye, the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb was filled to the brim with intruders.

    It felt like a heavily protected site was packed with tourists.

    However, all of the teams maintained a certain distance from each other, or they intentionally avoided each other.

    The Jade Mirage Sect and Misty Rain House walked in front. There was a flight of stairs leading down after entering the tomb.

    Ling Hua held her sword and walked in the front. Beside him was the little old man, Jiang Po. Thetter followed his steps and seemed to be serious, but his eyes were unfocused. He was obviously cking.

    The Ling Hua frowned and looked at the walls of the tomb. The traces of battle here are so fresh. Someone has already been here.

    Although this was fairly obvious the moment they entered the tomb, it still made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat.

    This meant that someone else had gotten there before him.

    And they did not even know who it was.

    As the only human martial arts cultivator who had sanctified his body, the Martial Emperor was of great significance to the human race. If his tomb was stolen by a foreign race or a demonic sect, it would be a very embarrassing thing for all the Immortal sects in Shangyang.

    Moreover, the Marital Emperor¡¯s remains were of great value. If they were swallowed by demons, it could even give birth to a Cmity stage powerhouse in the demon race, which was very unfavorable to the human race.

    No matter what, the Martial Emperor¡¯s body must belong to the human race.

    This was the consensus of all the sects.

    Soon, they encountered the first obstacle ¨C the puppet monster.

    One of the mostmon types of monsters in this tomb was what Liu Yuan remembered. It was a monster withyers of fat, eyes all over its body, heavy weapons in hand, and high defense. It was a very scary type of monster. Although it wasmon, one could still die miserably if they were not careful.

    However, that was in the past when the Nine Cauldrons Array was still open and the spiritual power of the Immortal cultivators was limited.

    Now that the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb was filled with spiritual energy again, the disciples of the celestial gate here could cut these puppets without spiritual power as easily as chopping melons and vegetables.

    Owwuuu!

    With a scream, the unknown object was cut in half at the waist. There was no blood, only an empty shell with grease flowing out.

    Ka.

    Ling Hua kept her sword.

    Even though they had easily dealt with the first enemy, everyone frowned.

    There was no other reason. This level of strength was not as difficult as the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb should have been¡­ From everyone¡¯s expectation, such an event that would cause a spiritual tide phenomenon should be an event that even a Void Refinement stage cultivator would fear.

    But now, it was so simple. There were only a few puppets without any spiritual power, and most of them were broken. The more they walked, the more their hearts sank. The corpses of those puppets were everywhere, and they were scattered all over the ce. It was obviously man-made.

    In fact, there was more than one group of people.

    All of a sudden, everyone was disappointed.

    It was like finding a prostitute in a brothel to rape. At first, he was happy and thought that she was pure and pleasant, but in the end, he found out that she was a used shoe who had already had rtionships with more than one man. He was just a spare tire. At that time, he was furious.

    Soon, they found the first human body.

    ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Green Centipede.¡±

    A disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect school took the initiative to step forward and say this after investigating.

    Damn it! I was wondering how they knew that this was the tomb of the Martial Emperor so quickly. It turns out that they had already made their move!

    Ling Jie gritted her teeth and snorted.

    ¡°But their bodies have been turned over too. There must be another group of people,¡± the disciple continued.

    Ling Hua looked at the surrounding walls and said, ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind. It seems like a good show has already been put on here before we arrived.¡±

    Just as she was about to call for people to leave, she found that the Senior Sister slowly walked to one of the walls and looked at the eternalmp on it. Themp was covered with ayer of blood.

    However, this was not unusual. The other eternalmps around them were more or less stained with blood.

    Ling Hua raised her head. Although she could not see her expression clearly, Ling Jie could vaguely sense that this Senior Sister was angry.

    But why?

    Ling Jie was even shocked. For so many years, he had almost never seen the Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s cold appearance when she was angry. Her words were even more indifferent and dignified, but no one would say that she was very strict. In fact, everyone would feel that her gentleness was like the light shining on the mountain and moon.

    Although there was no warmth, it was enough to warm the heart of the lost person.

    The current situation is very wrong.

    Ling Jie was also very puzzled as to why her Senior Sister hade to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb at this moment. However, Ling Hua had been in the Jade Pce for a long time, and no one would refute her.

    ¡°Aiya, doesn¡¯t this mean that the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb has already been touched by other people? What¡¯s there to see? let¡¯s go back, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    That old man Jiang Po was making a scene again.

    Ling Jie frowned. The people from the Misty Rain House were basically a burden. She also wanted to let them go back, but Ling Hua did not allow it.

    After the spiritual wave in the tomb disappeared, there were no longer any spiritual fluctuations. It was like an ordinary building that had lost all its spirituality. It was as if it had been touched by someone, just as Jiang Po had said.

    ¡°It¡¯s notplete. There are traces of a formation in theyout of this tomb, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect at all. The formation should have been destroyed,¡± Ji Yushu said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ling Jie¡¯s gaze turned andnded on Ji Yushu. ¡°Daoist Ji also knows about formations?¡±

    As both of them were on the Earth List, the two of them had met before, but their interactions were not deep.

    ¡°I understand a little.¡± Ji Yushu nodded somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with my cultivation, so I can only learn some misceneous skills.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being humble?¡± Jiang Po snorted. ¡°Is it that hard to admit that you¡¯re first in these misceneous skills?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Senior Jiang,¡± Ling Hua said.

    Jiang Po, ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm?? ¡±

    Since that was the case, why would it be like this?

    The little old man pointed at himself with a dumbfounded look and cried out, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Misty Rain House, Fengshui House. It¡¯s a forbidden technique that uses Heaven Earth spirit veins as the foundation of cultivation.¡±

    Behind the mist, Ling Hua¡¯s eyes were still as calm as an ancient well. She sent a secret voice transmission to Jiang Po¡¯s ear, ¡°Senior Jiang, do you want me to continue?¡±

    Jiang Po¡¯s expression suddenly froze, then he immediately cowered. ¡°You asked me toe here to find the spirit tide center¡­¡±

    He had already expected this and tried to ruin his own reputation, but who knew that this junior would know everything?

    Ling Hua seemed to smile and nodded, ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Jiang Po admitted defeat. He did not know how a junior found out about his secret of so many years, or how she saw through him¡­ However, the possibility of this was too small.

    He pped his thigh, his face full of realization. ¡°Oh, yes, Daoist Priest Ling Hua just reminded me. I also know some things about formations! My disciple, don¡¯t move, let Master do it!¡±

    Ji Yushu slowly typed out a question mark.

    Who did not know that his master was aszy as a worm? He had never read a proper Daoist book before, but now he suddenly knew how to use array formations?

    Jiang Po did not care about this and said that he had found a clue.

    He led his men to the entrance of the Secret Realm that Tang Yuanhua and the others had entered from. He pointed at the wall and said, ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    Ling Jie was a little hesitant, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Ling Hua took two steps forward and pressed her hand against the wall. Then, her figure disappeared into the wall.

    The people behind him did not dare to hesitate and followed.

    Suddenly, their vision would turn ck and light up, and then they would hear a huge rumbling sound, as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was splitting, and the ground beneath their feet was shaking.

 Chapter 218 - 218 In the White Jade Tablet

    218 In the White Jade Tablet

    ¡°Ultimate Taiyi Dao, First Act¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at the words that appeared on the white jade tablet. He unconsciously stood up and wanted to take a closer look.

    This format was extremely familiar!

    Five Elements Spell, First Act.

    Fate of Heaven and Earth, Second Act.

    Ultimate Taiyi Dao, Last Act.

    It was the same as the guesses of the big bosses he had seen on the forums before he transmigrated. The newbie cultivation method called ¡®Five Elements Spell, First Act¡¯ was only the beginning of a whole cultivation method!

    The first act, the second act, and thest act.

    Liu Yuan had the First Act when he transmigrated, and he obtained the Second Act from Gu Chang¡¯s birth mother, Lady Wan of Bi Luo Mansion. Now, he seemed to have finally witnessed how detailed the yers are on the forum.

    In the unknown Secret Realm of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb instance dungeon, on this mysterious ind, Liu Yuan saw the Final Act of the beginner¡¯s cultivation technique.

    Perhaps it could no longer be called a beginner¡¯s technique.

    Afterparing it with the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture in his mind, he knew that this so-called beginner¡¯s cultivation method was far more detailed than the cultivation method of the top sect in Shangyang. Many of the cultivation methods had fewer twists and turns than the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture!

    What kind of concept was this? It was a Supreme Dao Art!

    ¡°Since the final chapter is called the Ultimate Taiyi Dao, First Act, I¡¯ll temporarily change it to Taiyi Dao Art,¡± Liu Yuan muttered to himself and swallowed his saliva. He suddenly felt a faint excitement. He was going to be the first person to unveil the mysterious veil of a newbie¡¯s cultivation method. Unfortunately, he could not immediately take screenshots and share them with his friends in the forum like when he obtained new card illustrations¡­ What a shame.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Liu Yuan retracted his hand and realized that when he vomited blood earlier, the blood on his body and hands had flowed onto the white jade stone tablet.

    And just now, the words had lit up from the bottom to the top.

    At this time, he could still see the stone tablet slowly absorbing the blood, and the blood that was originally close to red and ck slowly faded.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with this¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at his bloodied palm and then at the blood stains on the stone tablet. They were almost gone.

    The legendary ¡®only by dripping blood can the treasure be verified¡¯? Such ame setting?

    Logically speaking, if the stone tablet recorded the great one Dao form, the condition to activate it should be Liu Yuan¡¯s identity as a cultivator of this cultivation technique.

    However, he had approached this stone tablet before and had even examined it. Just like the others, he had not had any reaction.

    Why did he have to use blood?

    Liu Yuan looked at the tablet in front of him. Only a few words appeared on the tablet. If he wanted to see the true content, he would probably have to sense it with his divine sense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Liu Yuan was an arrow at the end of its flight and did not dare to act rashly. This stone tablet had established a subtle connection with him, so there was basically no danger.

    He was mainly afraid that if he used his divine sense to touch it, he would enter some kind of Enlightenment. Then, it was a good thing for him to gain Enlightenment normally, but the key was that he was in a state of demonic Qi.

    If he was not careful, he would have to start all over again if he used his spiritual energy toprehend the technique.

    ¡°Zhiying, look after me.¡±

    Liu Yuan adjusted his sitting position and faced the white stone tablet. He was prepared to use his divine sense to check it out, but he turned to the girl and said, ¡°If I make any abnormal movements, pull my consciousness back immediately.¡±

    Zhiying nodded and sat down beside him.

    Chuichui meowed and raised her paw. ¡°I can do it too, meow! I can also protect your safety.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Cauldrons can stabilize a person¡¯s Sea of Consciousness. They also have a very strong defensive formation. I can protect you,¡± Hong Luan walked over and said seriously.

    The little puppet waved her hand and six small bronze cauldrons flew out, floating around Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart felt warm. He nodded and closed his eyes, releasing his spiritual sense to touch the white jade stone tablet.

    Releasing one¡¯s divine sense was a magical power that only Core Formation stage cultivators had. Even if he did not have any cards, he could do it with his original cultivation.

    However, he was not too sure what his cultivation level was.

    Liu Yuan did not carefully sense his current level. The demonic Qi had already upied his Dantian, so he did not know where to start. However, after the Nine Cauldrons array was removed, he could feel that his spiritual power was soaring wildly.

    It should be more powerful than before.

    The moment Liu Yuan closed his eyes and hammered, Hong Luan immediately stared at him nervously. She did not say a word, and there was only silence.

    In this silence, Tang Yuanhua felt that he was an extra.

    He naturally had a fewpanions when he came, but now that they were all corpses, he felt a sense of loneliness.

    Tang Yuanhuaughed at himself and took two steps back.

    There was no one else here¡­ They were guarding against someone, so they must be guarding against a stranger like him, right?

    ¡°Sigh, this damn mission. The first thing I did when I returned was to get out of the Green Centipede¡­ I¡¯ve been squeezed to the extreme.¡±

    Tang Yuanhua shook his head. He felt that everyone in the Green Centipede, including himself, had been blinded by the spirit stones. But now, he felt that he should have a different stage.

    After all, he was someone who had been possessed by a Martial Emperor and had earned enough savings over the years in the Green Centipede. It was time for him to fight for himself.

    When he thought of Martial Emperor, Tang Yuanhua¡¯s expression could only be described as strange. He was excited and afraid.

    He was dumbfounded for a long time before he found out from Liu Yuan and the others that he had temporarily be the vessel for the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul. Moreover, it was not a one-time thing. The Martial Emperor said that he had something to do, so he definitely needed Tang Yuanhua¡¯s body.

    This was an opportunity!

    Tang Yuanhua stretched out his hand to stroke the pearl in his arms. The pearl was shimmering with a faint light. It was the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul resting in it.

    He took a look at the words on the white stone tablet. Although they only appeared for a short time, Tang Yuanhua could barely read them. However, he still could not figure out what was written on the stone tablet. He guessed that the words used on the stone tablet were different from those in the modern era, or they were automatically blocked from people.

    Originally, he hade with the intention of obtaining more information. He had also thought about the white jade stone tablet, but now he no longer had any such thoughts.

    Demon beast race, demon race, everything was involved. There were some things that people like him really could not take.

    Tang Yuanhua admired the man in front of him from the bottom of his heart.

    It was not just because Liu Yuan had many women around him or because of his own strength, but because he seemed to have survived the threat of the demon race.

    Regardless of how Tang Yuanhua viewed Liu Yuan, thetter waspletely in shock.

    When his divine sense came into contact with the stone tablet, it was as if he had been sucked into a vortex and was spinning.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart tightened and he almost asked Zhiying to pull him back. But then he was stunned.

    The feeling of the world spinning quickly disappeared, and the spiritual energy in his body did not change. Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and found that what ¡®appeared¡¯ in front of him was a painting that looked like a mural. On it were different races, all of which were extremely lifelike.

    Some of them did exist in Shangyang, and Liu Yuan was very clear about them. He could distinguish them by their characteristics, but some could only be spected based on his experience.

    There were a total of eight races.

    Demon beast, demon, spirit, dragon, human, feather, merman, ghost.

    At this moment, the picture that belonged to the demon was emitting a faint light. Liu Yuan¡¯s mind moved, and when his spiritual sense touched the outline, it was immediately sucked into a vortex.

 Chapter 219 - 219 The Little White Rabbit Raised by the Fox

    219 The Little White Rabbit Raised by the Fox

    When Liu Yuan closed his eyes and meditated, the few people around him all quieted down. It was fine at first, but as time passed, it became a little awkward.

    In addition, Liu Yuan did not seem to be moving at all.

    Tang Yuanhua was the first to give in. He stood up awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the white jade pce to see if there are any other things.¡±

    Then, he flew toward the white jade pce that had copsed.

    !!

    The remaining few people continued to stare at Liu Yuan.

    After staring at it for a long time, Chuichui couldn¡¯t help but wagged her tail, and then felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Meow?¡± She turned around and realized that Zhizhi was grabbing her tail.

    The young girl¡¯s small face had baby fat, her skin was fair and delicate, her cheeks had a natural blush, her eyes were ck, and she looked very cute. Her soft ck hair was tied into two ponytails with-red string-she had used this red string to tie her hair ¡®when she was young¡¯, and she had tied her hair into two buns back then.

    Chuichui and Hu Zhizhi could be considered old acquaintances.

    When Liu Yuan and Hu Jiuniang were doing that, she would use Chuichui as a shield for Hu Zhizhi to y with. Although Zhizhi had finished watching the entire show in the end, their revolutionary friendship still existed.

    It could only be said that¡­ Children these days were too cunning.

    However, Zhizhi had not had much of a presence recently. Chuichui only realized now that this little brat who used to only know how to crawl had grown up to be so beautiful.

    When they grew up a little more, they would probably be taken in by Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The orange cat pulled her tail out of the girl¡¯s hand and pped the girl¡¯s hand that was trying to grab her again.

    Zhizhi was stunned as she looked at the red mark on her hand.

    The demon dragon suddenly felt a little unhappy.

    Although she looked stupid and cute, she was also a great demon beast who had wreaked havoc in the human world hundreds of years ago. Her fierce and violent nature had never disappeared, and now she had even entered the Soul Formation stage. If she waspared to the demon beast race, she could be respectfully called the Demon Beast King and rule over the demon beasts.

    Although she had been caught by Liu Yuan as a ve mount due to a moment of carelessness, she could not be yed around with by others.

    She was a noble and unique Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym, a great demon beast that could transform into a dragon in the future. She couldn¡¯t be one level lower than others.

    Chuichui did not realize that her current state of mind was close to fighting for favor and jealousy.

    She was worried that her soul contract would reduce her status to that of a ve. She had clearly worked hard to help Liu Yuan a lot along the way, but in the end, she was not as good as a little girl who knew nothing.

    Zhizhi pouted and her eyes filled with tears. She looked extremely pitiful as she said, ¡°Kitty¡­ Kitty won¡¯t let Zhizhi touch your tail¡­¡±

    When she opened her mouth, she only sounded aggrieved, but when she said thest sentence, her eyes and nose were already red, and her young voice had a sobbing tone.

    Zhizhi¡¯s sobs were not loud, but soft. She clenched her fists and wiped her tears.

    She looked extremely aggrieved.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chuichui¡¯s originally imposing manner was astonishing, but she suddenly deted.

    When Zhizhi was young, she had been ying with her for a long time. Zhizhi really liked Chuichui¡­ They were more than just normal friends.

    A furry cat tail was ced in front of the sniffling Zhizhi. Thetter stopped rubbing her eyes and timidly said, ¡°K-kitty¡­ I can touch Kitty¡¯s tail¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡± Chuichui turned around and pointed its butt at the girl in disdain, as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m not letting you touch me, it¡¯s just that my tail happened to be here.¡±

    ¡°Kitty is so nice,¡± Zhizhi said.

    She reached out and grabbed Chuichui¡¯s tail, stroking it gently from the end of the tail all the way to the sensitive base of the tail, and then rubbing it against her cheek.

    ¡°Meow meow meow meow!¡± Chuichui endured it at first, butter on, she felt more and more that something was wrong. She felt that her face was starting to heat up, and her eyes were empty as her tail was being stroked. It felt sofortable.

    This was Liu Yuan¡¯s usual way of ying with her tail. The way she yed with Chuichui¡¯s tail alone was exactly the same¡­

    Whenever he turned his head, he would see the slyness in the girl¡¯s pure and wless eyes.

    How could a child raised by a fox be a little white rabbit?

    Hong Luan was still carefully maintaining the defensive formation of the six bronze cauldrons. Only Zhiying¡¯s gaze shifted from Chuichui to Zhizhi. When she saw the slyness in her eyes, she said, ¡°Continue to transfer spiritual energy. Don¡¯t ck off.¡±

    Just as Zhizhi was about to bite the tail, she was shocked by Zhiying¡¯s sudden words. She quickly retracted her hand guiltily and ran behind Liu Yuan, who was meditating. She looked at Zhiying timidly and made a face when she met the cold gaze. She then hid back and used her spiritual power to support Liu Yuan¡¯s battle with the demonic Qi.

    Chuichui jumped back into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and rubbed against him. Zhizhi¡¯s touch made her face warm up. It sniffed the smell on Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes and felt a littleforted. She was thinking about whether to snuggle into Liu Yuan¡¯s embrace when Zhizhi suddenly cried out.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    The girl¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her expression changed from innocent to serious. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. The demonic Qi in Liu Yuan¡¯s body had already stopped moving and was about to lurk.

    At this moment, all of them suddenly became restless, surging wildly in the veins and flowing like a river, attacking the Sea of Consciousness. The spiritual power barrier was shaking and could not be controlled at all.

    Zhiying suddenly stepped forward and pressed her hand on Liu Yuan¡¯s body. As soon as she transferred her spiritual power into him, it was blocked by a huge amount of demonic Qi. Her expression changed. Just as she was about to increase her strength, she was suddenly bounced back.

    On the other side, Zhizhi was in the same situation.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s skin was suddenly covered by a ck mist, spreading like ink. He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on his forehead popped out. In just a few breaths, his condition seemed to have worsened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Hong Luan¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    The bronze cauldrons floating around them started to spin, and the defensive formation turned into a suppression formation.

    Since the Nine Cauldrons formation could block spiritual power, it could also block demonic Qi.

    However, Hong Luan only had six cauldrons, and she had just obtained the bronze cauldron not long ago. Even the original Nine Cauldron Array formation could not suppress the demonic Qi and could only trap the Three-headed Heavenly Demon here. Only when the host died would the Heavenly Demon die because it could not adapt to the environment of the Human Realm.

    The chances of sess were actually very slim.

    However, the situation was urgent now, so she could only try it as ast resort.

    Hong Ling made a hand seal, and the mysterious bronze cauldron released an ancient pressure. She intended to do her best to seal the demonic Qi on Liu Yuan¡¯s body. However, at this time, the white jade tablet beside him shone brightly, and a vague ck shadow appeared on the tablet. Suddenly, it released an even more powerful pressure. The six bronze cauldrons wailed and let out a shattering sound.

    The little puppet turned pale with fright. She gritted her teeth and was about to fight again, but she saw the demonic Qi and spiritual energy on Liu Yuan¡¯s body being absorbed into his Dantian at the same time. ck and white intertwined and swirled, vaguely forming a pattern of a yin-yang fish.

    The white jade stone tablet¡¯s light dimmed, and with a crack, it broke into two.

    ¡°Demonic Qi¡­ The demonic Qi, and spiritual energy are co-existing in him,¡± Zhizhi said, stunned.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Father, Let Me Have a Look

    220 Father, Let Me Have a Look

    Everyone looked at each other. They had never seen such a situation before.

    Chuichui, who was in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, was dumbfounded. ¡°Meow?¡±

    The orange cat stuck half of her body out of Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes. She raised her tail and looked vigntly at the constantly spinning yin-yang fish phantom in front of her. The demonic Qi and spiritual power were still flowing from his body to his Dantian.

    Chuichui carefully stretched out her ws and tried to touch it, but like Zhiying and Zhizhi, she was repulsed and bounced away, and she meowed in fear, covering her head.

    ¡°It should be because of this stone tablet. Since the dense demonic Qi and spiritual energy have reached a bnce, and the demonic Qi that had originally flowed through the veins in the body has been withdrawn, Father should be fine for the time being.¡±

    As the spirit of the mountains and seas, Zhizhi was extremely sensitive to the energy of heaven and earth. She opened her ck eyes and observed for a while before speaking.

    She was no longer the obedient, young, and ignorant girl she used to be in front of Liu Yuan. She now looked serious, and even her slurred speech was gone. Her words were very clear, and it was obvious that she was actually acting cute on purpose.

    D-Daddy¡­?

    Zhiying¡¯s focus was different. She suddenly became alert and stared at Zhizhi.

    Under Hu Jiuniang¡¯s guidance, Zhizhi called Liu Yuan ¡®Daddy¡¯, but she usually called him ¡®Papa¡¯ in a muffled voice. She was also young, so Zhiying did not think much of it. However, now that she called him ¡®daddy¡¯ so clearly and Zhizhi was about the same age as her, she felt a lot more threatened.

    Zhizhi blinked and looked back at Zhiying. She said obediently, ¡°Hello, Sister.¡±

    The little loli¡¯s chubby cheeks were red, and she had a pair of big ck eyes. She looked very innocent, and she took the initiative to greet him politely. She looked like an absolutely obedient child.

    Zhiying turned around and nodded in agreement.

    Zhizhi blinked her eyes again and easily settled the two jealous girls.

    The girls waited silently. Soon, when all the remaining demonic Qi was absorbed into the yin-yang fish, Liu Yuan¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down, and the abnormalities on his body disappeared. Only the yin-yang fish in his Dantian became more stable.

    At a certain moment, the yin-yang fish was also absorbed into his Dantian.

    ¡­

    ¡°The eight directions are the Dao, the great Taiyi the beginning, the beginning of the Dao is the end, and the cycle is repeated.¡±

    The sound of chanting was like the sound of a great bell. It suddenly sounded, and the end of the sound disappeared. The next sentence was immediately connected, as if it was endless.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan opened his eyes and saw a cat¡¯s tail wagging in front of him.

    He reached out and grabbed it, then lifted it up.

    ¡°Meow meow meow?¡±

    The orange cat, who was being carried upside down, had a face full of question marks. She swayed left and right, then curled up her body and looked at Liu Yuan with wide eyes.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were almostpletely ck, and no pupils could be seen. His eyes were indifferent and emotionless, and they were as deep as He Qingmeng¡¯s eyes when she was demonized.

    ¡°Meow!¡± The orange cat suddenly arched her back, her hair standing on end.

    The round ck eyes instantly contracted and turned into the vertical pupils of a red-gold demon dragon. Even a few fiery-red scales appeared on its tail. She opened her mouth and bared its sharp teeth, making threatening snores.

    Liu Yuan smacked Chuichui¡¯s head and said in a bad mood, ¡°You mount, you¡¯re getting gutsy? To actually dare to throw a tantrum at me. It seems that you¡¯ve beencking in manners. It¡¯s time I teach you a lesson. Just you wait.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡± The orange cat was dumbfounded and instantly turned back to her dumb look. She meowed again in grievance and waved her little paws wildly. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m worried about you, meow meow meow.¡±

    When she looked at Liu Yuan again, she found that the young man¡¯s eyes had returned to their original appearance. There was no abnormality, and the expression on his face was the same as usual.

    ¡°Meow meow meow?¡±

    The demon dragon was puzzled. It was strange that she had clearly felt a trace of the demon¡¯s aura just now. She thought that Liu Yuan had been identally transformed into a demon, but it was gone now.

    Chuichui almost thought that she was seeing things.

    But as a noble Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym, Chuichui felt that she definitely would not be wrong. Hence, she concluded that it must be because of that strange situation where demonic Qi and spiritual energy coexisted, which allowed Liu Yuan to be a demonic race or something simr.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Chuichui for being worried.¡± Liu Yuan rubbed the orange cat¡¯s head and ced her on his shoulder. He let out a long breath and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Hong Ling kept the bronze cauldron and ran over to hug Liu Yuan.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Liu Yuan staggered from the impact and squatted down. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    The little puppet raised her head and kissed him. Her eyes were red, and her tears flowed out like broken pearls. ¡°You, you can¡¯t leave me behind again this time.¡±

    To her, it had not been long since she reunited with Liu Yuan, and she almost lost him again.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Liu Yuan softly patted the little puppet¡¯s back. After coaxing Hong Luan with great difficulty, he stood up again.

    When he saw the white jade stone tablet split in half, he was momentarily stunned. Then, he realized that something must have happened when he had sent his divine sense into the stone tablet. He had only found out after asking Zhiying.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zhiying¡¯s gaze shifted down to Liu Yuan¡¯s Dantian and said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to check the condition of your meridians and spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s fine,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to say what¡¯s going on with the current situation¡­¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was a little strange.

    He was very clear about the current situation of his Dantian. The Golden Core that was originally as round as a chicken egg in his Dantian had been reced by a small cyclone. The ck and white yin and yang fish kept spinning, absorbing and filtering the spiritual energy like a swallowing whale. However, his cultivation did not decrease but rose instead, crossing five levels and reaching the eighth level of the Core Formation stage.

    He had just reached the Core Formation stage not long before he came here. However, in the tomb of the Martial Emperor, all his spiritual power had been expelled, which put a great pressure on the Immortal cultivators¡¯ bodies, but his body still unconsciously circted the Qi. Later, when he recovered, his spiritual power had been absorbed by his ¡®hungry¡¯ body. He had already reached the third level of the Core Formation stage. The others should be the same, but the degree of their cultivation varied from person to person.

    This time, arge amount of demonic Qi was used, and he rose to the eighth level of the Core Formation stage in one breath.

    The injuries to his meridians had all been healed, and they had be tougher and wider. However, there were still some remaining injuries from the demonic Qi that had upied his heart meridians. Now, this yin-yang vortex was slowly healing his injuries as well.

    The beginning and the end of Taiyi Dao¡­ Ultimate Taiyi Dao, Last Act.

    Liu Yuan looked at the white-jade stone tablet. He had only obtained one of the eight fragments, the one that belonged to the demon race.

    Thest part of this cultivation method was actually divided into eight parts, and only specific races were involved¡­ Perhaps the creator of this cultivation method really wanted everyone in the world to achieve Dao, so he designed cultivation methods with different characteristics for all races.

    From this, one could deduce that the creator of this technique was probably not human.

    Perhaps the Demon Emperor¡¯s daughter, He Qingmeng, hade here to look for this. Otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence that this ce happened to be the demon race¡¯s white jade tablet.

    However, due to the demonic Qi in his body, Liu Yuan sessfully triggered the stele and obtained the cultivation technique of the demon race, allowing him to control the demonic Qi.

    ¡°Oh right, where is Tang Yuanhua?¡±

    Liu Yuan was deep in thought when he suddenly recalled the disciple from the Taiqing Pavilion who was either lucky or unlucky enough to be possessed by the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Liu Yuan Fell Into Deep Thought

    221 Liu Yuan Fell Into Deep Thought

    ¡°He went to check on the white jade pce that copsed, meow.¡±

    Chuichui was lying on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder. She turned her head and rubbed against Liu Yuan¡¯s neck in a very clingy manner. She meowed and narrowed jer eyes.

    Liu Yuan nodded and pinched the orange cat¡¯s ears. He analyzed, ¡®Since this guy has been treated as a host by a Martial Emperor, he definitely won¡¯t hand over the money for the Green Centipede this time. After all, if he wants to get contribution points, he¡¯ll have to go through the process of the mission as evidence.¡±

    ¡°And now that the Martial Emperor has given me the Marrow Cleansing Scripture, he might only be able to get the cultivation technique from the Body Demon outside the tomb. In this case, it¡¯s better to betray the Green Centipede. It¡¯s more cost-effective for him to run away¡­ He is still a disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion, and he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s low status. He¡¯ll most likely report this to the Taiqing Pavilion. The Taiqing Pavilion will definitely protect him, and he won¡¯t have to be afraid of the Green Centipede¡¯s pursuit.¡±

    !!

    Liu Yuan analyzed Tang Yuanhua¡¯s psychological state and even thought of his escape route. He turned to Zhiying and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too¡­ You guys can also take a break. When he returns, we can walk along the way and send him out.¡±

    ¡°Father, are you nning to befriend him?¡± Zhiying nodded.

    Liu Yuan cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°Not really¡­ Martial Emperor said before that he won¡¯t disappear for the time being because he has to do something. I dare to guess that he¡¯s going to take revenge on the people who framed him and his wife. In the previous battle, he definitely still has a lot of energy left when he killed the Three-headed Heavenly Demon at the end ¨C he didn¡¯t use his full strength at all.¡±

    Although Liu Yuan almost had to switch gears and start all over again because of He Qingmeng, he did not intend to take his anger out on the Martial Emperor¡¯s ¡®inaction¡¯. After all, the Martial Emperor was not obliged to help him¡­ It was more of a helpless situation.

    That Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture should have been given to him aspensation, so it was not a loss.

    Zhiying¡¯s pupils shrank. She had no time to observe this in the previous battle. Liu Yuan guessed that she had the time to notice these details because she did not participate in the battle at that time. However, her sensitivity to these details was already amazing.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to preserve the strength of his remnant soul,¡± the youngdy said in a deep voice.

    Chuichui was filled with righteous indignation. ¡°This old sly b*stard!¡±

    Liu Yuan quickly suppressed the cussing words from the cute kitten¡¯s mouth.

    He continued, ¡°He needs to preserve his strength. However, he really wants to kill the Heavenly Demon. So, on one hand, it might be because he wants to take revenge. On the other hand, his remnant soul has a time limit. Moreover, the time limit should be rtively short. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to upy Tang Yuanhua¡¯s body permanently, but he can¡¯t.¡±

    Zhiying understood, ¡°Therefore, after the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul has taken revenge with Tang Yuanhua, it¡¯s very likely that it will disappear. Tang Yuanhua will have to deal with the follow-up matters after that. Father wants to see what Tang Yuanhua will do before deciding whether to befriend him or help him. For now, Father is just trying to make a good rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a promising child,¡± Liu Yuan was very pleased.

    Zhiying revealed a smile, not only because Liu Yuan praised her, but this mean that he might take her as a concubine.

    The young girl looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s expression and felt that he probably did not know.

    Thus, Zhiying hid this little joy in her heart. With just a smile, she returned to her original indifferent appearance.

    Liu Yuan was stunned by the short but beautiful smile, but he did not know what kind of girlish tenderness was hidden in it.

    They sat down to rest. Hong Luan started to read the Puppeteer¡¯s diary again, while Liu Yuan nned to study the changes in his Dantian.

    This newly formed ck and white vortex,pared to the original vortex in the Dantian, the efficiency of absorbing spirit power was almost twice the original.

    The tempering between spiritual power and demonic Qi was like a millstone. With every breath, it could swallow arge amount of spiritual power and then refine it with extremely high efficiency. There was a visible improvement every minute and second.

    The Golden Core had always been a dividing line between mortals and cultivators.

    When one reached the Core Formation stage, one could be considered to have truly touched the threshold of cultivation. It was called the ¡®Great Way of the Golden Core¡¯. To cultivate the inner core, one had to use the human body as a furnace, and the essence and Qi in the body as medicine, then use the divine fire to refine it.

    As for how to burn it and how efficient it was, it would be a problem for each family¡¯s cultivation technique.

    This method of Liu Yuan¡¯s was probably unprecedented.

    However, he frowned and felt that something was not right. The vortex in his Dantian seemed to be stirring in a certain direction.

    Liu Yuan judged that it was probably where the Three-headed Heavenly Demon had fallen.

    It was a kind of ¡®hunger¡¯.

    Right now, the vortex, demonic Qi, and spiritual power in his Dantian had reached a bnce. However, the spiritual power would increase with the growth of his cultivation, while the demonic Qi could only be controlled.

    Unless he could obtain more demonic Qi, he could only kill and devour more demons.

    As expected, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch.

    After a while, Hong Luan suddenly tugged at the corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes.

    Liu Yuan opened his eyes from his deep thoughts, and the little puppet whispered, ¡°I found out¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned and could not react in time.

    The little puppet then opened the diary and pointed to one of the ces. ¡°This is the white jade pce.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    ¡°This is what the white jade pce looks like after it¡¯s transformed,¡± the little puppet moved her finger down and said.

    ¡°¡­?¡± Liu Yuan looked at the Gundam-like object on the yellowed scroll and fell into deep thought.

    This angr white body and these eight wings, was the game producer crazy?

    Rumble¡­

    Liu Yuan subconsciously turned to look in the direction of the white jade pce, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Oh, Tang Yuanhua went to check the pce. I hope he didn¡¯t trigger any¡­¡±

    Boom!

    A loud, clear sound rang out, and the ground began to shake.

    A huge and magnificent body of white jade slowly ¡®rose¡¯ from the ground in the forest. The various parts were still assembling, lifting up a piece of soil and trees. They all fell down and smashed onto the ground. The ¡®lower half¡¯ was covered in mud and dust.

    Tang Yuanhua¡¯s voice could be heard from afar. ¡°Hurry, run!!!¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those wings aren¡¯t decorations,¡± Hong Luan added. ¡°They really can fly.¡±

    ¡­

    At the entrance of the ind, the teams of different sects were all teleported in one after another.

    They all raised their heads at the same time and looked at the eight-winged white jade mechanical puppet that looked like a demonic god.

    The eight thin and featherless wings looked mighty, but they seemed to be powerless.

    Buzz¡­ Whoooosh!

    After a series of buzzing sounds, the eight wings actually exuded the brilliance of spirit energy, and then sprayed out a wave of spirit energy from them, like a beautiful butterfly¡¯s wings, indicating their danger.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Iâ€™ve Met the Right Person After Confirming My Gaze

    222 I¡¯ve Met the Right Person After Confirming My Gaze

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The wings of light spread!

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded as he looked at the giant puppet. It was difficult to tell what was going on at first, but as it slowly stood up, countless mechanisms rotated andbined-Liu Yuan recognized the lotus-shaped crack that emitted a golden light. It was the garden on the first floor where they took the Puppeteer¡¯s diary, and the broken body and limbs were pieced together by the tunnels and secret rooms that extended in all directions.

    As for the eight wings, they should be the track chains hidden between the various library rooms in the Sutra library. The bronze metal exuded a dark luster, and the broken chains swayed left and right with the puppet¡¯s movements. When they hit other parts, they made nking sounds.

    !!

    Because many parts of the pce had been destroyed before, the puppet that stood up looked a little dpidated, but this iplete appearance had a strange beauty.

    Dirt and dust rose in the air, shrouding the entire giant twisted puppet in a hazy darkness, making it look mysterious and magnificent.

    Because the original foundation, which was the garden, was more than half buried underground. Now that it came out, the surroundingnd was overturned, and the entire Ind was shaking. It was as terrifying as an earth dragon turning over, making people feel intimidated.

    ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The exotic beasts that were originally living in the pce fell down one by one like dumplings. They fell to the ground or in the forest, wailing and screaming, or fell into a pool of mud.

    These half-rotted exotic beasts were the product of Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture¡¯s failed experiments. Under normal circumstances, theirbat strength was just so-so, and their bodies with loose muscles would easily shatter.

    The overall appearance of the puppet, in addition to the eight wings at the back and the shape of the outline that was close to the attack of the Gundam of Freedom, was actually closer to the creation of the gods and demons in the temple, including the head that was turned over at the end, which was missing half of it.

    There was even a trace of divine indifference and kindness in his expression.

    Liu Yuan could understand this. After all, this was still a Xianxia world.

    To hell with understanding!

    What the f*ck, a Gundam that can transform with the Puppeteer¡¯s mechanism technique?

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the eight wings of light in a daze, even though he could understand it after taking a closer look.

    Since the Puppeteer could even create a puppet like Hong Luan, from a technical point of view, it was actually reasonable for her to create a Gundam.

    But from an emotional point of view, it was still very shocking.

    After all, this was a Gundam!

    ¡°Hong Luan, when you learn the mechanism skill, can you make one too?¡± Liu Yuan could not help but Mutter.

    Hong Luan was a little confused. ¡°Sure, I can, but it takes a lot of time and effort to create this ¡®Pce Spirit¡¯. Although it is powerful and can bepared to a Form Synthesis stage cultivator if it is fully activated, it also needs a Form Synthesis stage cultivator to control it. It is not of much use, so Lord Puppeteer has never used it since.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not important whether it¡¯s useful or not. It¡¯s fine as long as it can be driven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll collect all the materials you need, ¡± Liu Yuan said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ll design the exterior, okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± the little puppet replied with a confused look, not quite understanding why he suddenly burst out with inexplicable enthusiasm.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Pce Spirit¡¯s body finally stabilized, but probably because it did not have enough power, it could not fly, and its wings of light dimmed.

    It raised its foot and took a step forward, causing the ground to shake.

    His aura was shocking.

    Hong Luan flipped through the diary and said, ¡°When the Pce Spirit is attacked, it has a self-defense mode, which is to activate a Wood Essence Pearl inside. It stores arge amount of spiritual power in advance, which is equivalent to the strength of a cultivator at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage. However, it can onlyst for a cup of tea¡¯s time. After that, it will no longer be used. Also, after so many years, the spiritual power in the Wood Essence Pearl has been seriously lost, and it must be much worse than before.¡±

    ¡°Wood Essence Pearl?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Isn¡¯t this one of the Five Elements Divine Pearl?

    He already had the Water and Fire Pearls on hand, and taking one more would be equivalent to taking half of it. ¡°Where¡¯s the approximate location?¡±

    Liu Yuan sensed that the spiritual power fluctuation of the pce spirit was about at the Void Refinement stage, and it was weakening rapidly.

    With Liu Yuan¡¯s current cultivation and the support of the card, he had officially broken through the Soul Formation stage and reached the Void Refinement stage. It was worth it.

    Hong Ling pointed at the heart of the giant puppet. ¡°It¡¯s about three feet deep inside.¡±

    Swish!

    Liu Yuan pulled out his Evil Heart and narrowed his eyes at the Pce Spirit.

    Although the Evil Heart was a long-range bow-type weapon, mental attacks were only effective on conscious targets. This huge puppet with no signs of life was obviously not within the range of the attack.

    That¡¯s why I can only fight in closebat¡­

    He never thought that one day, he would have the chance to dismantle a Gundam with his bare hands.

    On the other side, Tang Yuanhua¡¯s voice was still being transmitted to her. His figure had already rushed out of the forest in the distance.

    Seeing that they were still standing there, he quickly said, ¡°Hurry, run quickly!¡±

    Tang Yuanhua staggered and almost fell down.

    As soon as he came out, the Pce Spirit, which seemed to be a little slow, suddenly lowered its head and locked its eyes on the tiny human.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    It was probably the sound of the howling wind. It was a little like a typhoon, the feeling of sweeping the world in one¡¯s face.

    The war machine took another step forward. With this one step, the puppet sank and a huge crack appeared on the ground. Then, with a loud bang, it leaned over and charged at the group.

    Even though it looked cumbersome, it was actually astonishingly fast.

    Liu Yuan felt that the impact was more like an Eva than a Gundam.

    The puppet spread its eight wings and swooped down. At the same time, runes flowed on its body, and sharp wind des gathered in its empty hands.

    With such a huge volume, if it swept over, it would probably lift up ayer of the ground, let alone people.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about to make his move, shouts suddenly came from other parts of the ind.

    ¡°Form the formation!¡±

    Several people rushed up to the sky and flew on their swords. The long swords shuttled through the air, forming a Six Rens Sword Formation, and aimed at the puppet.

    These people were wearing the robes of swordsmiths. They were from the Sword Pavilion.

    Immediately after, another group of people who were dressed differently appeared and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Sword Pavilion. Taiqing Pavilion is here to help!¡±

    Then, there was a strangeugh. ¡°What help? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re here to take a share of the loot. My Sky Treasure Pavilion is not so sanctimonious. This puppet is of great value. I, Yan Yun, am willing to offer 60,000 spirit stones in exchange for you to watch. What do you think?¡±

    With the three pavilions gathered, it was unexpectedly bustling for a time.

    ¡°These people¡­ Well, I suppose it¡¯s true. The Nine Cauldrons Array formation has made contact, and the boundary of the ind¡¯s entrance has probably been opened. There should be some movement in the outside world, but these people have alle. How long have I been in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned, and then he had a bad feeling.

    Why did the three pavilionse to look for the other sects?

    ¡°Since it¡¯s so valuable, it should be handed over to the Baishan Court to deal with.¡±

    The ethereal and cold female voice resounded through the entire Ind and entered Liu Yuan¡¯s ears.

    He suddenly looked up and saw a woman standing in the air in the distance. Her ck wide-sleeved Daoist robe and long hair were fluttering in the wind. Her face was hidden in the clouds, and only her eyes were exposed.

    She lowered her head slightly and was looking at Liu Yuan.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Who Said There Were No Disciples of the Baishan Court?

    223 Who Said There Were No Disciples of the Baishan Court?

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment as he stared at the woman in the air. It was not until thetter¡¯s eyes swept around him that he reacted.

    A spirit puppet!

    Student Liu, who was full of fighting spirit and was about to tear a Gundam apart, now had the subconscious urge to retreat as they looked at each other.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat with difficulty andposed himself.

    He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Ling Hua is very understanding. Although she looks cold and aloof on the outside, she is very gentle and generous on the inside.¡¯

    Although she looked to her left and right and saw the big and small lolis around her, her eyes did not reveal any emotions, did they?

    ¡­It was also fortunate that the ones who followed him out this time were all lolitas, and they were all innocent. Otherwise, the situation would have been even more wrong.

    Absolutely! It¡¯s alright!

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Compared to what he had experienced in the past, this was nothing.

    She was innocent and had a clear conscience.

    Chuichui was a pet, Hong Luan was a puppet, and Zhizhi and Zhiying were only daughters¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s slightly confident smile suddenly froze.

    Girl¡­ Oh¡­

    Sh*t, the point is, where did this daughtere from? Didn¡¯t she still need a mother first?

    Moreover, he already had two daughters. One could only imagine how many things he had done to let Ling Hua down. He had already done so many things many years ago, and now, he had done more things.

    Oh f*ck..

    The more Liu Yuan thought about it, the more cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He forced a smile and looked straight into the Ling Hua¡¯s indifferent eyes.

    It was especially at this time that he could not show that he was in the wrong. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be exposed without a fight? Wouldn¡¯t he not even have the chance to quibble and exin?

    He sneaked a nce behind Ling Hua and did not recognize the others except for the NPC, Ling Jie, that he was more familiar with. They should all be ordinary disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Although Liu Yuan did not know how long he had been in the tomb of the Martial Emperor, it should not have been too long. It was not enough for therge sects to send their main forces here. They must have summoned their disciples nearby.

    From the looks of it, even if he and Ling Hua were to fightter, Zhiying and the others would still be able to deal with the people from the Jade Mirage Sect¡­

    Liu Yuan had already started to n in his heart. If his exnation failed, he would get Zhizhi to open up the Mountain Sea Realm and use the same method to suppress Ling Hua¡¯s cultivation level. Then, he would figure out the chances of it sessfully escaping.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation was rising steadily, and his courage was also getting bigger and bigger. He was only afraid that the other sects would also interfere. Ling Hua¡¯s power was still very strong.

    The Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb should have beenpletely exposed to the outside world, much earlier than the original plot. Fortunately, Liu Yuan had already walked around the ce and obtained the most valuable items.

    The rest could be left to them.

    He would just tell them the location of the treasures in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. These people hade in for benefits. They would not give up their original purpose just because of Ling Hua.

    In a short moment, Liu Yuan had already thought of a n to escape.

    All he needed to do was to use under the light to avoid Ling Hua and head to the Jade Mirage Sect. Then, he would hand over the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture that Ding Luan had given him to the current Sect Master, who was also Ling Hua¡¯s master, Daoist Sheng¡¯e.

    In terms of status, he would be a guest elder of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Ling Hua was different from Shen Sifan. Shen Sifan was stubborn and headstrong, so she could ignore the rules and break out of the pavilion. However, Ling Hua attached great importance to the rules of the Dao sect, so it was impossible for her to ignore the admonishments of the Jade Mirage Sect and attack him.

    Hahahahahaha¡­ He was like a bird in the sky, a fish in the sea.

    Liu Yuan almost burst outughing.

    Ling Hua did not know what he was thinking. After staring at him for a while, she saw that he was distracted. She seemed to show a helpless smile and looked away.

    At this time, the people from the other sects around them heard Ling Hua say that the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb should be handled by the Baishan Court and immediately began to discuss.

    The head of the Taiqing Pavilion was a Soul Formation stage disciple in a blue robe. He frowned at first, then said, ¡°Daoist Ling Hua, if there are any documents in the tomb of the Martial Emperor, they should be handed over to the Baishan Court for research. However, there are some natural treasures that should be shared by everyone. It¡¯s not necessary to contribute them to the Baishan Court, right?¡±

    The people of Sky Treasure Pavilion showed up with a weird expression. It turned out to be a skinny old man with a jade-iid gold gourd in his hand. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and was full of jewelry. He looked very wretched, but the Qi He emitted was at the Void Refinement stage. He shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that Baishan Court is filled with a bunch of pedantic schrs who can¡¯t do anything, what¡¯s the point of doing this research? Every year, our sects have to give them spirit stones. Listen to me, our Sky Treasure Pavilion is the best at studying treasures. If 60,000 is not enough, then 100,000!¡±

    He raised his head and said arrogantly, ¡°Listen well! 100,000 spirit stones! Don¡¯t move! That¡¯s a 100,000 spirit stones per person!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Suddenly, many of the sect disciples who came inter were stunned. They immediately retreated and stood still.

    This was really free money!

    The Sky Treasure Pavilion was indeed rich and overbearing.

    Ye Cike¡¯s 500 spiritual stones bet could not evenpare to this. Liu Yuan was a little tempted.

    Even the disciples of the Sword Pavilion who had set up the formation and temporarily trapped the Pce Spirit began to hesitate.¡±Senior Brother Wang Rong,¡±

    The person in the lead was Wang Rong, who had been transferred out because Liu Yuan had climbed the Shu Road.

    The disciple closest to him shouted a few times, but there was no response. He found that he was looking at the ind forest below in a daze, and muttered, ¡°Why¡­ Why is it him¡­ Why is it him again?¡±

    He looked like he was possessed.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wang Rong!¡±

    Huh?!

    Wang Rong was woken up by the shout. He turned around andughed. ¡°When have disciples of the Sword Pavilion evercked money? Senior Jin Lu must be joking. This Secret Realm is worth more than 100,000 spirit stones. How can it be measured by spirit stones? We, disciples of the Sword Pavilion, naturally want to get this puppet. Moreover, the disciples of the Baishan Court are not here. If they were here, we could still talk and ridicule it.¡±

    ¡°Who said there are no disciples of the Baishan Court?¡± Ling Hua¡¯s faint voice sounded again.

    Everyone was suddenly stunned, their minds unable to process the situation.

    From the Baishan Court? I didn¡¯t see them outside just now?

    Furthermore, weren¡¯t these people a group of independent cultivators who had always lived in a corner and focused on their research? When did theye out?

    The disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect were also stunned and looked at their Eldest Senior Sister.

    Ling Hua¡¯s wide sleeves fluttered as she raised her slender fingers and pointed at the ind below, ¡°Not only is he here, but he also arrived earlier than us.¡±

    In that instant, countless pairs of eyes looked at Liu Yuan.

 Chapter 224 - 224 The Jiang Feng With a Group of Wives

    224 The Jiang Feng With a Group of Wives

    It was true.

    Liu Yuan was indeed a disciple of the Baishan Court.

    As mentioned before, in the game Shangyang, yers who did not choose to join a sect to obtain aplete cultivation system were all considered itinerant or independent cultivators. They were also automatically added with the name of Baishan Court, so they could travel to various sects to study and learn some of the cultivation methods and skills that the various sects had opened to Baishan Court.

    This setting greatly enriched the choices of the yers, but at the same time, it also increased the difficulty of these yers¡¯ cultivation.

    After all, joining a sect was the right thing to do. The game did not encourage yers to be independent cultivators.

    Aplete cultivation system, skill chain, sect reputation, and contribution points could be exchanged for special items in the sect¡¯s store. There were also mounts and followers assigned by the sect. These were benefits that could only be obtained after joining a sect. If one did not join a sect, they could only look at it.

    Hence, under normal circumstances, non-affiliates were yers who did not pay much attention to PvP and PvE. For example, lifestyle yers who wanted to develop sub-professions, scenery yers who only wanted to join various sects, or conquering strategy yers like Liu Yuan.

    However, there was another type of yer ¡ª Those who had found a fortuitous encounter outside of the sect¡¯s inheritance.

    This kind of yer was a different story. As mentioned before, in a fortuitous encounter ce like the Jiuyuan mountain range, one could find anything, including high-level cultivation techniques and items.

    The yers who could obtain such a fortuitous encounter were naturally not weak inbat.

    As a result, the difference between the upper and lower limits of itinerant cultivators was extremely huge, and the prization was very serious.

    This was also in line with the characteristics of the Baishan Court.

    This academy, which focused on research talents, had a very high upper limit. Of course, the people present did not know that there was a Saint like Xie Qian.

    Their bottom line was just as the old man from Sky Treasure Pavilion had said. They were all useless, pedantic schrs with low cultivation levels, and they could not figure out anything.

    At this moment, Ling Hua had first said that it was of great value and had to be handed over to the Baishan Court. Furthermore, there were indeed disciples of the Baishan Court present.

    In other words, she believed that the huge puppet in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, which was obviously not simple, should be handed over to the only disciple from the Baishan Court.

    In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Liu Yuan, sizing up the young man who had not been noticed by the crowd.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face stiffened as he looked up at Ling Hua.

    The woman¡¯s expression remained calm.

    She did it on purpose!

    Liu Yuan was certain that she had blocked his way just as he was thinking of using the treasures in the other parts of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb as bait to prevent these people from getting involved in the matter between him and Ling Hua.

    Liu Yuan was now the center of attention, and it was impossible for him to leave.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice, braced himself, and cupped his hands, ¡°Greetings to all seniors and fellow Daoists. I am Liu Yuan, and indeed a disciple of the Baishan Court. However, I have no intention ofpeting with you all for anything. I feel that whoever can obtain it will be the best.¡±

    The skinny old man from Sky Treasure Pavilionughed strangely. ¡°But didn¡¯t you arrive a long time ago? I didn¡¯t pay much attention just now, but there are traces of fighting everywhere in this tomb, and arge number of traces of destruction. You should be one of the first batch of people who came in, right? I¡¯m afraid that he has already taken everything, so why is there a need to cover it up?¡±

    Ling Hua had just added that he had arrived earlier than everyone else¡­

    The meaning of his words was obvious.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Hua again and felt that this was already revenge. He said with a serious expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a single needle or thread from the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. Please don¡¯t use me without any basis.¡±

    Te Secret Realm was not considered a part of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb¡­

    Ling Hua¡¯s eyes and Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes, which were filled with usation, met.

    Ling Jie, who was standing behind the Senior Sister, noticed the frequent and subtle eye contact between the two people. She was keenly aware that something was not quite right, but she could not tell what was wrong.

    If she had more experience, she would have understood that this was the aura of lust.

    But now, Ling Jie, like most people, felt more and more familiar with Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance. It was as if it had seen this person before.

    The old man from the Sky Treasure Pavilion still pouted. He did not believe Liu Yuan¡¯s rification.

    If they discovered something of research value in the Secret Realm, they really needed to hand it over to the Baishan Court for inspection. It would help them fill in the history of Shangyang and discover new secret realms from it. It would actually be of great benefit to each sect.

    However, the various sects had sent people to the Baishan Court. Usually, there would be a meeting when the research was carried out, and the various sects would know about it with a tacit understanding.

    At this moment, no one had seen the young man below before. How could they let him take the puppet?

    Moreover, he was suspected to have entered the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb in advance.

    ¡°Daoist Priest Ling Hua, howe I¡¯ve never heard of such a young hero from the Baishan Court?¡± The leading blue-robed disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion was the first to raise his doubts.

    Everyone present saw that Ling Hua had smiled faintly.

    ¡°Cen Shanzi, then you¡¯re really ignorant. That guy is Jiang Feng, who has many wives.¡±

    The blue-robed disciple was stunned at first, then his face twisted and turned red, ¡°I¡¯m ignorant? Who would have heard of a nameless person? not everyone is Bai Xiaosheng!¡±

    He was in a hurry to refute and did not notice the strangeness in Ling Hua¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Senior Brother, he seems to be that Jiang Feng¡­¡±

    The people from the Taiqing Pavilion behind Cen Shanzi looked hesitant. They had already recognized the identity of the young man below, and one of the disciples said in a low voice.

    ¡°Jiang Feng? Which Jiang Feng?¡± Cen Shanzi subconsciously retorted.

    Then, he remembered which Jiang Feng it was.

    Recently, in the cultivation world, only one person by the name of Jiang Feng had entered the public¡¯s vision.

    The people present shifted their gazes to the people in the Sword Pavilion. Wang Rong¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°Who else can it be¡­ Number 2 on the Singing Sword Ranking, ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯, Jiang Feng.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him! Didn¡¯t he say that he disappeared after the Singing Sword contest? The City of Ten Thousand Swords has been searching for him for more than a month, but they haven¡¯t heard anything from him. Why has hee here?¡±

    ¡°White Dragon River¡­ Was he brought here by the tide? The tide of the White Dragon River is so dangerous, but he¡¯s still safe and sound. He¡¯s indeed capable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that he has an unusual rtionship with the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the Green Lotus Swordsman, and the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family. But not only that, but he also has two wives in the Jiang Kingdom, and the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords has secretly adopted him as her foster son. It¡¯s also said that the Xuanyin family¡¯s Head went to visit the City Lord to discuss his marriage, as well as the Green Lotus Swordsman¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that. Green Lotus Swordsman came out of closed-door cultivation earlier for him and went to the North Mansion to challenge the demonic Holy Maiden.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be a disciple of the Baishan Court¡­¡±

    The crowd was in a heated discussion.

    Liu Yuan swallowed his saliva and felt like he was about to faint. He did not dare to look at Ling Hua. He cursed in his heart, how did the news spread so quickly and in such detail?

    He was still thinking about how to exin it, but it was already impossible to exin it clearly!

 Chapter 225 - 225 What the Hell Is She Doing Out Here?

    225 What the Hell Is She Doing Out Here?

    No one had any impression of themon name Liu Yuan, but when the name Jiang Feng came out, everyone in the sect was surprised.

    This was because the first ranking of the Singing Sword Ranking had been spread to every sect and it had be the most talked about topic outside of cultivation. Even though Geng Qi had stolen the limelight, the top few on the Singing Sword Ranking were still the hot topic.

    The name that attracted the most attention was Jiang Feng.

    Whether it was the matter of being personally received by the Sword Pavilion Master before thepetition, his sudden rise to second ce, or the little clues he had with those extraordinary women in all aspects, all of them made him curious about this mysterious character.

    However, on the day the Tideviewing and Sword-listening conference ended, such a hot topic was involved in the demonic sect¡¯s operation against the Sword Pavilion. After he turned the tide against the White Dragon River and saved the City of Ten Thousand Swords, he disappeared without a trace, and his life and death were unknown.

    This undoubtedly added some heroic legendary colors to his mysteriousness, making people click their tongues in praise.

    While Liu Yuan was trapped in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, news about him had spread to all the sects in the Central ins.

    Most importantly, the Green Centipede was very efficient when it came to gossip. They immediately discovered that the name ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ was just a fake name, and the information attached to the list had been updated several times.

    His appearance had also changed from his disguised appearance to his original appearance.

    Although Jiang Feng¡¯s name was still written on the Singing Sword Ranking, his real name was Liu Yuan, and he was once known as Mr. Junxuan. He had two first wives whose wedding date was not over.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to be alive and even run into the tomb of the Martial Emperor.¡±

    Cen Shanzi, the leader of the Taiqing Pavilion group, thought about it and calmed down. Then, the anger in his heart increased instead of decreasing.

    ¡°So it¡¯s this guy who made the Swordsman break through in advance, fell out with the Pavilion Master, and traveled thousands of miles to the North Mansion to fight the demonic sect!¡±

    Most of the disciples in the Taiqing Pavilion had special feelings for the Green Lotus Swordsman, which was like a spiritual symbol.

    Of course, they admired and respected those seniors. However, the current Green Lotus Swordsman was the younger sister of the Pavilion Master, a beautiful woman. The situation was different.

    Every disciple who grew up in the Taiqing Pavilion, from young to old, always had the opportunity to see the beautiful back of the woman who looked into the distance on the Green Lotus Sword tform, or hear about how she sat alone for a hundred years, refining a peerless divine sword day after day.

    It was an unforgettable glimpse.

    However, one day, all of a sudden, the graceful Green Lotus Swordsman gave up her persistence and walked from the cold and lonely high tform into the bustling and noisy world for someone.

    This was not just a hazy feeling of admiration that had been shattered, it was also the copse of a kind of belief.

    Moreover, Cen Shanzi¡¯s situation was even more special. He secretly admired Ling Hua, but because the gap was too big, he did not even dare to think about it. Any more would be sphemy.

    It was rare for him to meet the Ling Hua face to face and even exchange a few words with her. But just now, he heard the Ling Hua say that he was ignorant and ill-informed. Cen Shanzi was so anxious to refute that his face was distorted. At the same time, he med all his anger on Liu Yuan.

    This anger was like adding oil to the fire, making him feel like he was about to be separated from his body.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ So it¡¯s fellow Daoist Jiang Feng. I didn¡¯t think of it earlier, please forgive me. Since fellow Daoist also thinks that it¡¯s more reasonable for the capable to obtain it, then let¡¯s decide who gets to own this puppet based on our own abilities,¡± Cen Shanzi said with a fake smile.

    Liu Yuan nodded. He could not wait for this group of people to start fighting so that he could escape first. After all, the most valuable things were already in his hands. ¡°Fellow Daoist¡¯s words are indeed correct.¡±

    The wretched old man from Sky Treasure Pavilion interrupted, ¡°Hehe, did you collude with this boy from the Taiqing Pavilion?¡±

    As soon as he said this, Liu Yuan was stunned, and Cen Shanzi was even more confused. He was very angry, ¡°Senior Fei Chen, I respect you because you¡¯re my senior, but you can¡¯t speak without evidence!¡±

    Fei Chen fiddled with the ring on his finger and squinted his eyes as he chuckled. He turned to look at Tang Yuanhua. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this guy before. He¡¯s an outer disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion. How did he end up with this Jiang Feng?¡±

    Cen Shanzi frowned and looked at Tang Yuanhua. After sizing him up, he was shocked. ¡°As expected, I¡¯ve seen him in the outer sect!¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Tang Yuanhua and cupped his hands, ¡°Fellow Daoist Tang and I just met by chance. We identally barged into this tomb and fought side by side for a long time. We didn¡¯t collude with the people of the Taiqing Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Whether they collude or not is not for you to decide.¡± Fei Chen¡¯s smile changed from a wretched one to a yful one. ¡°Since you said you didn¡¯t take a single needle or thread, why don¡¯t you and the Taiqing Pavilion disciple next to you take out everything you have to show us? I¡¯ll know if they¡¯re from the tomb with just a nce and a wisp of their aura.¡±

    Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s cultivation technique was good at deducing the origin of items and could know the divine power of an item¡¯s past and present life.

    Although Fei Chen¡¯s words were very arrogant, the Immortal cultivators present at the moment could only secretly curse that the Sky Treasure Pavilion was indeed too arrogant and disdainful. But who asked them to be so rich that no one wanted to offend them.

    Liu Yuan could also understand Fei Chen¡¯s mentality. He remembered this NPC because the ending was not very good. He was too eager for power and died after an auction because of greed.

    The items in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, ording to the effects of the cultivation methods in the Sky Treasure Pavilion, they should be be able to improve the power by a lot. It was no wonder he was so anxious.

    Tang Yuanhua had the pearl that once contained the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul, and Liu Yuan had the Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture. It was not a big deal that the old man had the resources and spiritual energy, but it would be a serious matter if they were exposed!

    Liu Yuan gestured for Tang Yuanhua to calm down and said with a troubled look, ¡°Senior Fei Chen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to prove it to you, but there are some things on me that can¡¯t be shown to others.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that fellow Daoist has a guilty conscience?¡± Fei Chen asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Liu Yuan coughed twice and suddenly looked at Ling Hua. Just as he was about to speak, a female voice with an evil tone suddenly sounded. ¡°Fei Chen, you brat, he does have something from the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, but it¡¯s all for me. How dare you have any ideas about him?!¡±

    For a moment, Fei Chen suspected that there was something wrong with his ears, but the next moment, he saw a woman in red appear behind Liu Yuan. He was so scared that his soul flew out of his body, and even his voice changed tone. ¡°Grand Elder?!¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the Sword in the Box¡¯s sword spirit in front of him ¡ª Xiahou Cenyi!

    What the hell is she doing out here?!

 Chapter 226 - 226 Come Over and Pay Your Respects to Your Martial Granduncle

    226 Come Over and Pay Your Respects to Your Martial Granduncle

    Before the evil-sounding female voice had died down and the sword spirit¡¯s figure had yet toe out from behind Liu Yuan, Fei Chen¡¯s faint scream with a little fear stunned everyone.

    The first thing that caught people¡¯s attention was his expression, which could be called a loss of self-control. It was an expression mixed with fear, shock, disbelief, and the subconscious action of retreating.

    Fei Chen¡¯s cultivation base was definitely not weak since he was called over by the Sky Treasure Pavilion to explore the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. His cultivation base at the Void Refinement stage was considered the strongest among all the people present.

    Although it was a little embarrassing for him to be at the same cultivation level as the Ling Hua of the younger generation, not everyone had such talent and qualifications after all. Moreover, the cultivation level of the Sky Treasure Pavilion was more rted to opportunities, so it was not embarrassing.

    Therefore, before the true leaders of each sect arrived, this guy had the qualification to take advantage of his seniority. In addition to his own personality, he was a little arrogant.

    However, for such an arrogant old man to suddenly act as if he had seen a ghost and was scared out of his wits, everyone could not help but feel a sense of absurdity and disbelief.

    And the following ¡®Grand Elder¡¯ was even more shocking!

    There was only one Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion who was still active.

    She was the great-aunt of the Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s master, Xiahou Su. She was at the Crossing Cmity stage cultivator and the Supreme Starshift, Xiahou Cenyi. Her age was unknown, but ording to the Green Centipede, she should be about 1,500 years old. She was 500 years older than the ancient Saint.

    She called that skinny old man Fei Chen ¡®brat¡¯, and it seemed to make sense¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved away from the shocked Fei Chen and fell on the woman in red who suddenly appeared behind Liu Yuan.

    Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and her red eyes were like fire. The smile on her face was very perverted. She raised her chin slightly and naturally reached out to p the sword in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand back into the scabbard. Then, she pulled out the Evil Heart from the scabbard. Holding the sword in her hand, she drew a flower and pointed it forward.

    Liu Yuan watched as the sword left his hand, not resisting at all.

    The fact that they were willing to handle each other¡¯s weapons without any reservations clearly showed that the rtionship between the two was extraordinary.

    Fei Chen had just recovered from the extreme shock and saw this scene. His pupils could not help but shrink and his mind went nk.

    ¡®W-w-w-what¡­ What¡¯s going on with the Grand Elder and this kid?¡¯

    No, that¡¯s not right! Why was the Grand Elder here?

    Could it be a withered tree in spring?

    Fei Chen¡¯s expression was stiff, and he did not know what to think.

    But in fact, Liu Yuan was just stunned for a moment and did not react. In addition, Xiahou Cenyi was now in the state of a sword spirit with Evil Heart, so the Sword in the Box did not resist at all.

    Ling Hua, who was standing at the front of the group from the Jade Mirage Sect, had a cloudy expression on her face. Her hands, which were covered by his wide sleeves, moved slightly, and her eyes fell on the sword.

    No one noticed that when Xiahou Cenyi was drawing the flower. She was most focused on the body of the sword with the scabbard, while she was pointing at the hilt.

    When she stopped, the ck and sharp de slid out a bit due to inertia.

    The others thought that she was going to draw her sword, but the pre-action was a little fancy and took a little longer.

    But for some reason, Ling Hua noticed this.

    The Senior Sister of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s eyes, which were as cold as stars, fell on the small part of the sword.

    In addition to the red cracks on the body of the sword, there was also a sword inscription carvedter on ¨C ¡®Our Treasure, Junxuan¡¯.

    As for Liu Yuan, when he was conversing with the crowd earlier, he had been holding this sword very naturally. It was obvious that he had been using this sword for some time.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s expression was so calm, like an ancient well without any waves. She fully reflected the calmness that she should have as the leader of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s new generation with the most potential.

    She looked up and saw Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s face. Her slightly widened beautiful eyes and the devilish smile were filled with an undisguised provocation and smugness.

    Ling Hua immediately understood that Xiahou Cenyi was showing her on purpose.

    This was a tant show-off!

    It had to be said thatpared to the previous few, the Grand Elder was indeed the Grand Elder. She did not think about hiding anything from the start. Perhaps this was the power brought by strength.

    She could just get the things she wanted.

    How could she give her toy away to someone else?

    Not only did she want to get it, but she also wanted to tell others that she had yed with it, yed with it all over, and even left her own mark.

    And you can only watch.

    Ling Hua, who had always been profound in Daoism and self-cultivation, subconsciously clenched the Demon Subduing Sword in her hand. Her calm eyes darkened a little, as if a trace of terrifying cold light was brewing in them, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. She was still the Daoist woman who was like the cold smoke in the distant mountains, neither close nor distant.

    The Ling Hua next to her felt a chill down her spine. When she suddenly became alert, she scratched her head in confusion. There was nothing strange. She wondered if she was hallucinating because she was too nervous.

    Swish!

    The sword spirit looked at the seemingly unresponsive Ling Hua with a faint smile. In the blink of an eye, she pulled out Evil Heart and said coldly, ¡°Sky Treasure Pavilion disciples, listen up.¡±

    The people from Sky Treasure Pavilion were still in a panic. Most of them had never seen Xiahou Cenyi before. They only knew from the rumors that the Pavilion Master, Xiahou Su, was very respectful and obedient towards thisdy. She had a very high status and was one of the Grand Elders in the pavilion.

    Such a person should not have appeared here, and in such an unexpected way, he had appeared beside an outsider.

    Thus, no one answered for a short time, and they all turned their eyes to Fei Chen.

    Fei Chen had seen the Grand Elder before, but he was still a little suspicious, suspecting that it was Liu Yuan¡¯s trick. He smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°Grand Elder, do you have any token¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi smiled, ¡°tTken?¡± Let me think¡­ Fei Chen, the year you entered the pavilion, you did not want to let go of your parents and cried until you were covered in tears and snot, and you refused to let go of the table leg. You cried and made a scene, and even the juniors in charge of recruiting disciples in the pavilionughed. I still have the photostone from back then, do you want to look back on your childhood?¡±

    Immediately, the disciples of Sky Treasure Pavilion looked at the skinny old man.

    Fei Chen¡¯s face turned red as he hurriedly cupped his hands and smiled bitterly, ¡°This junior was wrong, Elder, please speak¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi turned and smiled at Liu Yuan until thetter¡¯s scalp went numb. He said, ¡°All of you,e over and pay your respects to your Martial Granduncle.¡±

    Martial Granduncle?!

    The entire Sky Treasure Pavilion was dumbfounded. They looked at each other and were at a loss.

    As the Grand Elder, Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s seniority in the Sky Treasure Pavilion was uncountable, but everyone had tacitly acknowledged her as the highest Grandmaster in the entire sect.

    By saying this, she was either saying that Liu Yuan was her disciple or that Liu Yuan was her Junior Brother. No matter which one it was, it meant that in the blink of an eye, this nameless junior in front of her had be an elder of unknown seniority.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Stunned

    227 Stunned

    In the sky above the ind in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, the disciples of the Sky Treasure Pavilion were all stunned.

    The other sects, big or small, were all watching the show with great interest, thinking that this was a big matter.

    After this tomb exploration, the reappearance of Jiang Feng, who had been missing for a month, would definitely shake the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the Taiqing Pavilion, and the Xuanyin family, which were previously involved in a preposterous storm of love. Coupled with the current incident in the Sky Treasure Pavilion, no one knew how big of a storm it would set off.

    The original Jiang Feng was just a junior who had just appeared in the eyes of many forces.

    Although many of his deeds were indeed eye-catching, due to the restrictions of his cultivation base and his identity as a loose cultivator, the impression he gave people was that he was a ¡®junior worthy of being cultivated and roped in¡¯ at most.

    In addition, in this Xianxia world where strength was respected, the gossip news were not of much value in the eyes of the real high-level.

    Another reason was that the identities and statuses of the women who were involved with Jiang Feng were not too outrageous.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family, who had been rumored to be the first, rarely appeared in public, and the aristocratic families rarely participated in the power struggle. They all quietly developed their strength in the dark, focusing on self-protection. Other than their strong financial resources, they were not regarded as an equal by the top powers.

    After all, the bloodline of the aristocratic families was still coveted by others. If they were all so arrogant, they would have be ves a long time ago.

    Otherwise, when the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family visited the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the Sword Pavilion would not have simply instructed Duan Lanruo to entertain him.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman that was revealedter on had just emerged from seclusion and was not very famous. With the identity of the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯s former Sword Pavilion Master¡¯s widow present, most people did not dare to guess and kept it a secret.

    At that time, Liu Yuan and the three women had engaged in an intense battle. Although it looked extremely exciting, it also attracted a lot of attention. In particr, the Green Centipede had made a big deal out of this, and the number of people who subscribed to the Singing Sword Ranking had increased by arge amount.

    But in reality, it was just that the junior disciples of various sects felt amazed. The Immortal cultivators with higher status or older people would justugh it off.

    And now, Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s words had raised his status to an unimaginable height ¨C A senior granduncle of a pivotal power in the Central ins.

    ¡°Grand Elder, erm¡­ He¡­ I don¡¯t know if he¡­¡±

    Fei Chen said with difficulty, his voice trembling.

    He was the elder in charge of a branch of Sky Treasure Pavilion. Compared to Liu Yuan, he was of a higher status. However, he had no right to question Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s decision.

    ¡­ Or rather, he had already subconsciously retorted because of shock. Then, he was hit by a wave of merciless dark history, and he begged for mercy with his tail between his legs.

    Thus, he could only brace himself and continue to ask this newly emerged Martial Granduncle who he was.

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s eyes flickered, and she vaguely nced at Ling Hua, who was looking in their direction.

    Under the cultivation of the Crossing Cmity stage, Ling Hua¡¯s little trick of hiding her appearance was simply useless.

    Under thetter¡¯s seemingly calm expression, she nced at Liu Yuan from time to time and clenched her hands, revealing her turbulent mood at the moment.

    The Grand Elder, who was more than 1,500 years old, put his hand on Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder with a smile and said slowly, ¡°This guy¡­¡±

    She dragged her words so long that the people from the other sects who were listening all around felt a trace of anxiety. What was his identity? Just say it!

    Even the Pce Spirit, which was struggling under the control of the Sword Pavilion, waspletely ignored.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion who were still operating the Six Rens Sword Formation looked at therge puppet, which still had a mighty aura, and then looked at Liu Yuan, Xiahou Cenyi, and the others in the Sky Treasure Pavilion, who were all focused on these people. They could not help but show some anger and grievance on their faces.

    At first, everyone was serious and nervous, ready to fight with the other sects to seize the ownership of this puppet. They did not expect it to suddenly be arge-scale gossip scene.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The damaged body of the Pce Spirit let out a roar. The eight wings, which had lost the light of spiritual power, broke free from the sword array around them for a moment, almost freeing the puppet. Fortunately, the disciples of the Sword Pavilion pulled back their attention and changed the seal in their hands to stabilize the array.

    However, the people of the Sword Pavilion were gritting their teeth and holding on, but no one came over to take a look!

    At this moment, they even felt very aggrieved.

    However, what could they do¡­ Their leader, Wang Rong, gritted his teeth and simply ordered everyone to work harder. While these people¡¯s attention was diverted, they would take down this puppet in one fell swoop!

    He really needed this contribution to return to the main pavilion!

    Let¡¯s not talk about the Sword Pavilion who was working hard in silence.

    On the other hand, the disciples of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, who were supposed to be the most anxious, were also itching to know. However, they knew that the Grand Elder was somewhat evil. It wasmon for her to tease people, so they appeared to be somewhat calm.

    Finally, when Xiahou Cenyi noticed Ling Hua¡¯s frown, she looked around at all the people from the sect and smiled, ¡°He¡¯s my Master¡¯s second disciple, and also his closed-door disciple.¡±

    The crowd burst into an uproar. Ling Hua was stunned for a moment and could not process the information. Then, she could not help but frown.

    Not a disciple, but a Junior Brother.

    Wasn¡¯t this even more ¡®dangerous¡¯?

    Ling Hua¡¯s sharp senses told her that the Sword Pavilion was avoiding the restraints of ethics, just like how the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo¡­ She would¡¯ve already fallen into the hands of the former subordinates of the Sword Pavilion if she had not joined forces with the Xuanyin family.

    As the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, Xiahou Cenyi was the Grandmaster in name. Even though she did not ask about the affairs of the pavilion all year round, she could not just let it go.

    However, what Ling Hua was concerned about was different. What the others were concerned about was that Liu Yuan¡¯s seniority had been raised by another level!

    Originally, everyone was inclined to be Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s disciple, but they did not expect him to be the Grand Elder¡¯s Junior Brother.

    He was now on the same rank as Xiahou Cenyi!

    From now on, this guy would probably be another Grand Elder of the sect. Everyone in the Sky Treasure Pavilion was already in a mess. They wanted to cry but had no tears. Why did an ancestor suddenly appear after entering the tomb?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was very strange. He muttered in his heart, ¡®Closed-door disciple? What closed-door disciple¡­ Thest disciple to spend time in a closed-door bedroom with Senior Sister, right?¡¯

    Xiahou Cenyi moved closer with a faint smile and said, ¡°Call me Senior Sister. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the one closing the door and not letting you in in the future¡­ Such a closed-door disciple.¡±

    Damn Crossing Cmity stage cultivators, what¡¯s so great about mind reading?

    ¡°Senior Sister,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Xiahou Cenyi reached out and pinched his cheek with a ¡®kind¡¯ expression. ¡°Junior Brother, be good.¡±

    She looked at the three lolis behind Liu Yuan and said, ¡°It would be even better if you could restrain yourself a little.¡±

    Liu Yuanughed and was about to reply when Xiahou Cenyi returned Evil Heart to him. She turned to everyone and said, ¡°I have already agreed to give this puppet to my Junior Brother. I believe everyone here is willing to do so¡­ I know some of you will not be satisfied with this, so I ask the Sword Pavilion to stop for the time being and let him subdue this puppet by himself. If he can subdue it with his strength, no one will have any objections.¡±

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion, who had worked hard to fight and restrain the Pce Spirit, were also stunned. ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228 Meeting Everywhere in Life

    228 Meeting Everywhere in Life

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s expression was calm, but her words were overbearing.

    The meaning of her words was obvious¡­ I¡¯m going to snatch the puppet, so what can you do about it?

    This was simply bullying!

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion, who were maintaining the Six Rens Sword Array, looked at the woman in red with grief and indignation. However, the Grand Elder¡¯s eyes swept over them. With the power of her high position all year round, these disciples immediately became silent and gritted their teeth.

    The Sword Pavilion was gathering their manpower to destroy a nearby stronghold of the demon sect because their old home had been stolen by the demon sect a few days ago. The people they had sent over were not core disciples, and there were even a few outer disciples.

    In terms of cultivation and status, they had no right to refute. However, because they still had a little dignity in their hearts, they did not immediately cancel the sword formation. However, some people¡¯s hands were already trembling.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Trapped in the formation, the huge Pce Spirit struggled even more vigorously. It kept raising its fist, which was made of pce parts and bombarding the sword formation.

    The sword formation was on the verge of copse.

    Seeing that they were not moving, Xiahou Cenyi squinted her eyes. ¡°Back when Zuo Youhuai was cultivating in the Baishan Court, he had to bow respectfully when he saw me. He had to address me as a teacher and senior. The disciples of the Sword Pavilion today are really something else, huh?¡±

    There she goes again, ¡®taking advantage of her seniority¡¯ again, but this mountain-like seniority was indeed oppressive.

    Because there were many retired elders and even Sect Masters from different sects who served as lecturers in the Baishan Court, most of the sect¡¯s disciples would go in to learn for a while, whether it was to understand other sects or to find some experts.

    Although the traditional view of martial arts being respected had led to a lot of prejudice in the Baishan Court, its use was undoubtedly enormous.

    Xiahou Cenyi was a yful person, so she had naturally been in it before.

    The current master of the Sword Pavilion, Zuo Youhuai, was just a young swordsmith who had studied in the past in front of Xiahou Cenyi.

    Not to mention the other sects. When they thought of their Sect Master/Pavilion Master/Master/Grandmaster having to show the respect of a junior in front of this great aunt, they felt a sudden pressure.

    The disciples of the Sword Pavilion were the same.

    There was still a trace of hesitation in their hearts, but now they were only left with fear and trepidation. As the first person withdrew his spiritual energy and his flying sword, he cupped his hands in a trembling voice and said, ¡°Senior, please forgive me for not being able to react in time.¡±

    The others also withdrew their swords, and the Six Rens Sword Array formation copsed.

    Wang Rong, who was giving orders from the side, was ashen-faced at this moment. The way he looked at Liu Yuan was no longer filled with grief and indignation, but with pain in the balls, as if he had eaten a te of shredded ginger and potatoes.

    It¡¯s fate¡­ I can¡¯t hide from this guy, I can¡¯t avoid it.

    He was afraid that he would fail his mission again!

    Unless there were other ces on this ind that were worth exploring and he could obtain some valuable heavenly materials and earthly treasures, it would be extremely difficult for Wang Rong to return to his original position without any contribution.

    ¡°It¡¯s this junior who was shocked to meet an acquaintance here and didn¡¯t give any orders. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±

    Wang Rong held his breath, his heart was bleeding from gritting his teeth, but he still had to put on a respectful appearance.

    ¡°An acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°When fellow Daoist Jiang Feng participated in the Singing Sword contest, I was the one in charge of the registration¡­¡± Wang Rong said as he looked at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s memory was close to the level of photographic memory. Naturally, he still remembered the person in charge back then. He had also noticed this fellow just now.

    It was just that he really did not expect to meet this guy again here.

    ¡°Indeed, life is full of coincidences. It¡¯s an honor to meet you again.¡± Liu Yuan sighed.

    Who the hell wants to meet you?

    Wang Rong felt that the bad luck of his life had started from meeting this guy. His previous life had been smooth sailing. Although he was only a 4-star swordsmith, his position in the Sword Pavilion was higher than some 6-star swordsmith because he was good at building hiswork.

    However, ever since that incident, he had been sent away again and again. Now, he had changed from afortable logistics job to a frontlinebatant in the exploration of such a dangerous tomb of the Martial Emperor.

    He could not tell outsiders about the sadness in his heart.

    Wang Rong gave a fake smile. In his heart, he would focus on studying swordsmithing after leaving the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb this time. He no longer wanted to go back as soon as possible. He already understood that no matter how many connections he had, he would only be trapped in a circle. Without strength, the people above would not care about your little tricks. If they said they would send you out, they would not hesitate at all.

    ¡°Since you two are acquaintances, it¡¯s not an offense. You may leave,¡± Xiahou Cenyi said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Rong nodded in agreement while sighing that strength was indeed the most important thing. Everyone present could see that Xiahou had not descended with her true body, but rather an existence like a projection. It was constructed with pure spiritual energy, and jer aura was not very strong.

    Therefore, he had some wishful thinking.

    However, when he remembered that the other party was a Crossing Cmity stage powerhouse, he gave up.

    The people from the other sects around watched the Sword Pavilion¡¯s people retreat submissively. They had trapped the big puppet with the formation and almost seeded in subduing it. In the blink of an eye, it had be someone else¡¯s gift. They could not help but feel sad for the loss of their kind, but they did not dare to move.

    First, he did not dare to argue with the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, who was one of the few Crossing Cmity stage powerhouses in the entire Shangyang.

    This was not the time to show off one¡¯s courage and backbone. If one was not careful, not only would they lose their lives, but they would also be enemies with the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    Not to mention anything else, most of the talismans in the hands of the people present were all purchased from the Sky Treasure Pavilion. If this sect chose to deal with one person, then it would really make life difficult for them. They would experience the feeling of being surrounded by enemies.

    Furthermore, the representative of the Jade Mirage Sect, the Eldest Senior Sister Ling Hua, who was publicly acknowledged as the next Sect Master, had already said that the puppet should be handed over to the only disciple of the Baishan Court, which meant that it should be given to Liu Yuan.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that the Sky Treasure Pavilion and the Jade Mirage Sect were on the same side?

    Who still dared to speak?

    Previously, everyone could still say a few words. After all, although Ling Hua was powerful, she was still a junior. But now that Xiahou had appeared, who would dare to say anything to this great aunt?

    As for the fact that the next leader of the Jade Mirage Sect and the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion seemed to be protecting the same person at the same time, although some people had already vaguely felt that something was wrong, no one dared to mention it.

    Even Ling Hua, who had been secretly waiting for a time to strike, could only suffer this loss in silence.

    Xiahou Cenyi scanned the surroundings. No one was prepared to speak anymore. She then said to Liu Yuan, ¡°Go on.¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed to clear his throat, ¡°Many thanks for Senior Sister¡¯s generous gift.¡±

    He had just seen Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s series of ¡®demonstration¡¯ actions, and he already understood why she was not present in her real body, but in the form of a sword spirit. Her actual strength was not enough to intimidate everyone.

    Although the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion was indeed famous, there were many people who had entered the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. It was hard to guarantee that there were spies from the demonic sect or enemies of the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    ording to the timeline, Xiahou¡¯s main body was still in a state of closed-door cultivation. During the Crossing Cmity stage, every time she went into closed-door cultivation, it represented a crucial catastrophe. At this time, if people with ulterior motives knew that she seemed to have used the Soul-Splitting Technique and became the sword spirit of Liu Yuan¡¯s sword, things would be troublesome.

    But now, the more natural and powerful Xiahou¡¯s performance was, the less suspicious she would be.

 Chapter 229 - 229 Taiqing Pavilionâ€™s True Body Movement Technique

    229 Taiqing Pavilion¡¯s True Body Movement Technique

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Pce Spirit, who had lost the restraint of the sword array, raised its head and roared. Because the sound was too loud and spread in the air, it was somewhat distorted. The bronze and white jade on its body rubbed against each other and creaked, showing signs of copse. It could be seen that its own spiritual power reserve was beginning to be difficult to support its movement.

    This guy wasn¡¯t difficult to kill¡­ but it wasn¡¯t easy to take this puppet down while still keeping its integrity either.

    Liu Yuan made a judgment in his heart and reached out to grab the hilt of Evil Heart.

    The bow-type skills of Evil Heart were no longer useful. The reason this sword could be used as a bow was because it had a mental attack. It was only useful against beings with ¡®consciousness¡¯. Inanimate things like the Pce Spirit werepletely immune.

    So, I have to resort to closebat, I don¡¯t have a choice.

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the Gundam-like eight-winged puppet. No one behind him made a sound, but he could feel that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.

    Although Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s words gave Liu Yuan an extremely high status and a protective umbre, it was also a double-edged sword.

    If he could not subdue the puppet, he would be throwing Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s face in front of almost all the sects in Central ins. It was obvious that Xiahou also had the intention of testing him.

    Moreover, there was still a spiritual puppet watching over them.

    It was not easy to live off a woman these days.

    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Liu Yuan muttered. He was a little scared. ¡°When archers are engaged in closebat, something must have gone wrong. At first, it didn¡¯t matter how lousy I was, as long as I had Zhiying and the others¡¯ help. Now, if I lose to this puppet, I¡¯ll be famous in the entire Central ins.¡±

    He shook his head and sighed as he felt depressed. ¡°Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll be famous in the future. Just the Singing Sword contest has already made the Green Centipede reveal all my secrets. It¡¯s impossible to hide anything now.¡±

    In the end, Liu Yuan was not known for hisbat strength, but he was not weak.

    It was just that he felt a little ufortable being suddenly surrounded by people.

    However, when he injected his spiritual power into Evil Heart, his eyelids twitched.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously looked at the long sword in his hand. On the pitch-ck de, there were fire-like intertwining cracks that were burning. They crisscrossed and concentrated at the center of the hilt, forming a small core made of spirit energy, like a decorative gem.

    Evil Heart was unprecedentedly active¡­ Because of the demonic Qi!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s spirit energy and demonic Qi were now mixed together, so naturally, they were also infused into his body. As an evil sword, Evil Heart seemed to have an exceptional affinity for demonic Qi.

    Demonic Qi was probably also a type of foul Qi.

    In addition, Liu Yuan was no longer the same as he was in the past. He was no longer the noob who was trapped in the Asura Arena in the City of Ten Thousand Swords!

    In the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, he had a preliminary understanding of sword principle. At least, he had made some progress.

    Whirrr¡­

    The sword hummed softly. Evil Heart was excited and resonated with Liu Yuan joyfully, expressing its desire to destroy.

    Liu Yuan was not sure if Xiahou Cenyi became the sword spirit willingly, but he just had to get on with it¡­

    While he was thinking, the Pce Spirit¡¯s tall body had already rushed over again. Its targetst time was Tang Yuanhua, but now, Tang Yuanhua had already taken advantage of the chaos to hide. As expected of someone who had worked in the Green Centipede for many years, his vignce and timing were very urate, and his survival instinct was first-ss.

    Therefore, the target of the Pce Spirit¡¯s demonic attack had now be Liu Yuan, who was at the very front.

    Bang bang bang¡­

    The puppet that the white jade Pce had transformed into closed in quickly and smashed down with its fist, creating a huge wind pressure.

    At this moment, the Pce Spirit had been weakened from the second level of the Form Synthesis stage to sixth level of the Void Refinement stage. Liu Yuan, on the other hand, had broken through the Soul Formation stage and reached the fourth level Void Refinement stage with the help of the bonuses he received from equipping his cards.

    However, he did not have Ling Hua.

    She had been standing in the air, and the distance was not enough to activate the card. However, in the situation just now, Liu Yuan did not dare to get close to Ling Hua.

    Although she had always been virtuous, generous, and not jealous, she had been acting as if she did not know Liu Yuan, which made thetter a little indecisive. In addition, Xiahou had been stimting her, so she might not be so virtuous, generous, and not jealous.

    Cough, cough. In short, with Liu Yuan¡¯s current strength and the explosive increase in his spiritual power, it was not difficult for him to kill this Gundam. However, if he wanted to fight beautifully, he still had to use his ultimate move.

    Liu Yuan stood still with his sword in hand. The Pce Spirit was already in front of him in the blink of an eye, but he still did not move.

    Some of the disciples who were watching from behind could not help but exim.

    When such a huge puppet approached them at a high speed, the pressure it gave off was really terrifying. Besides, the sixth level of the Void Refinement stage was quite powerful. When it ran, it was as if the mountains were copsing and the earth was cracking.

    The Pce Spirit¡¯s fist cracked under the violent wind, and many parts of it fell off and flew backward.

    The puppet did not care whether its body could withstand its own violent movement. Every attack it threw out was a life-and-death struggle.

    Just like the final radiance of the setting sun, the power of this punch was actually far beyond that of a sixth level Void Refinement stage cultivator. It might even be able to kill a cultivator of the same level in a single punch.

    However, Liu Yuan still did not move even in this situation.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    Cen Shanzi from the Taiqing Pavilion frowned. ¡°He¡¯s only at the fourth level of the Void Refinement stage. It¡¯s impossible for him to withstand this punch!¡±

    At this moment, the disciples who were silent began to discuss, breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    Fei Chen¡¯s eyes widened. He suspected that this brat had be arrogant because of the Grand Elder¡¯s favor and wanted to prove to them that he was worthy of this qualification, but the opponent was two ranks higher than him.

    If this had happened just now, Fei Chen would haveughed and ridiculed him on the spot, but now that Xiahou was beside him, he did not dare to do so.

    The others did not dare to either.

    Thus, they could only hold their breaths and watch the changes in the field.

    Yes, a change, a shocking change!

    Swish!

    Liu Yuan suddenly unsheathed Evil Heart and made a posture of charging forward. At the same time, the pce Pce Spirit¡¯s punch had alreadynded.

    Boom!

    Smoke and dust flew everywhere.

    With the Pce Spirit as the center, the ground around him sank, and the shock wave pushed outward, setting off a chaotic storm.

    The cultivators with lower cultivation bases were startled by the obstruction, but the pupils of those with higher cultivation bases contracted and they revealed a somewhat shocked expression.

    Swish!¡±

    Almost no one saw the process clearly. Liu Yuan¡¯s figure appeared in mid-air in an instant, and the Sword Light broke through the smoke and dust.

    ¡°This speed¡­ Extremely close, yet worlds apart¡­ The realm of spatial power?¡± In the corner, Jiang Po¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he muttered in surprise.

    Ji Yushu, who was at the side, heard it. He was a jack of all trades and had read a lot of books. He blinked his eyes and said in a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the True Body Movement Technique of the Taiqing Pavilion?¡±

    After he finished speaking, he subconsciously looked over at the Taiqing Pavilion.

    Sure enough, as a core disciple, Cen Shanzi¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief, as if he could not believe his eyes.

 Chapter 230 - 230 A Big Move

    230 A Big Move

    How is this possible?!

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s face was distorted with shock. It was the movement technique, So Close Yet Worlds Apart. It was definitely So Close Yet Worlds Apart!

    As a senior disciple, he was also qualified to practice this movement technique, but it was almost the top of the movement techniques, the most mysterious one. Besides the power of space, only Close Yet Worlds Apart could cross a distance of more than a hundred miles instantly, which was equivalent to teleportation.

    It was said that if one cultivated Close Yet Worlds Apart to its peak, one would be able toe into contact with the spatial power before the Crossing Cmity stage. However, only a few of the sessive disciples of the Taiqing Pavilion had reached this height.

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s talent was average, and he had onlye into contact with this movement technique briefly. He had not been able toprehend any profoundness of the spatial power from it, but it was enough for him to recognize this movement technique.

    Jiang Po was the person with the highest status and cultivation level among the people present other than Ling Hua. His words were highly reliable, and Ji Yushu¡¯s reputation was also quite great. The moment these two people spoke, they had basically confirmed it.

    From Cen Shanzi¡¯s expression, the others knew that this was the truth.

    At this moment, the first thought that came to their minds was that the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion had secretly imparted his sect¡¯s legacy-level cultivation technique to Liu Yuan.

    It was impossible for the Baishan Court to have any other sect¡¯s legacy-level techniques.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility. The Green Lotus Swordsman and Liu Yuan had a secret rtionship, and the reason was naturally love.

    However, not to mention Liu Yuan using it without any restraint, could a figure like the Green Lotus Swordsman really do such a thing?

    Everyone could not help but be confused and hesitant.

    But Cen Shanzi was not. From the beginning, he had been hit by the double blow of Ling Hua, whom he admired, and Chen Sifan, who he had admired since he was a child. He had buried his hatred for Liu Yuan in his heart. At this moment, the thought of the upright and proud Green Lotus Swordsman disregarding the sect rules for Liu Yuan came to his mind, and his heart burned with anger. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, his chest rising and falling violently.

    In his heart, Shen Sifan naturally would not do such a thing of her own free will, so it must have been Liu Yuan. He used the feelings of the Green Lotus Swordsman to threaten and force her to get this movement technique. Then, Shen Sifan had to bear the responsibility for this mistake.

    Despicable! How despicable!

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and there was a hidden excitement in his heart. So what if this despicable man had great talent in cultivation? So what if he was the junior Brother of the Grand Elder of Sky Treasure Pavilion? Daoist Priest Ling Hua was so cold and noble, how could she treat him differently?

    He must expose him!

    Cen Shanzi was still gritting his teeth, but there was a noisy exmation from the side.

    It turned out to be the Sword Light that had apanied Liu Yuan¡¯s figure as he broke through the smoke and dust. In a sh, Liu Yuan had already leaped up along the arm of the Pce Spirit. With a loud bang, the mottled arm that had long fallen off was split into two and copsed.

    Swish!

    Liu Yuan did not know what these people were talking about. He was fully focused. Once again, he experienced the Sword Intent that he had previouslyprehended in actualbat.

    It was a butcher dismembering an ox, it was Dao!

    Liu Yuan only cut the connection points of the entire arm, not the mainponents. After that, as long as Hong Luan pieced these parts together, they could be used again.

    The Pce Spirit did not feel pain, and Liu Yuan¡¯s sword did not stop its movements. However, the puppet¡¯sbat power was greatly reduced after losing an arm. Its bnce was also broken, and its entire body began to tilt to one side.

    Rumble!

    The reaction of the Pce Spirit was not slow either. It took a step back to stabilize its body, and at the same time, another punchnded.

    This time, the golden lotus pattern on its fist cracked open and spiritual energy surged. This punch was actually a martial technique!

    However, the puppet¡¯s movements slowed down, which showed how much spiritual power it had consumed.

    Liu Yuan guessed that this martial technique was probably a temte of the Martial Emperor¡¯s own skill, so he decisively gave up on the n of a frontal attack. Liu Yuan was now in a mysterious state, and he could analyze his opponent¡¯s actions very deeply and see a lot.

    He quickly saw through the puppet¡¯s movements and once again used Wolds Apart to circle around to the puppet¡¯s back.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about tond on the back of the Pce Spirit¡¯s head or neck to pull out the Wood Essence Pearl, he was stunned in mid-air. ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    He had never seen the back of the Pce Spirit before. At this time, he was still in the air and could see very clearly that the base of the eight wings and the middle of the pieced together were full of uneven cracks. After all, the white jade Pce had been in disrepair for a long time, so this was normal.

    However, Liu Yuan clearly felt a pattern in the splitting and rejoining.

    It was a central axis that ran through the entire Pce Spirit!

    It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Liu Yuan¡¯s mind, and a feeling of restlessness sprouted in an instant.

    Well then¡­ He should use a big attack.

    As soon as this thought appeared, it grew wildly in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. He had already raised the sword in his hand and closed his eyes. He recalled the scene on the city wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, when the White Dragon River¡¯s tide had rushed towards him, and that fair hand had been ced on the back of his hand.

    On the other side, Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a gentle and gratified smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    It was as if the student he had taught had finally achieved something.

    Buzz¡­

    At first, it was the soft sound of a sword. The Immortal cultivators from the various sects who were discussing so close yet worlds apart were all stunned.

    ¡°T-this¡­ Could it be¡­¡±

    Some people thought of the sword in the rumors.

    This was the real reason why Jiang Feng¡¯s name had spread so widely.

    They hurriedly looked at the Pce Spirit, who was still in an attacking posture and was about to stand up, but they did not see the figure that should be there. Just as they were puzzled¨C

    A lightning-like sword light pierced through heaven and earth.

    Before anyone could react, the pce spirit froze. With a ¡®ka¡¯ sound, a crack appeared from the center of the broken head¡¯s eyebrows.

    Rumble¡­ Boom!

    The tall and majestic pce spirit copsed with a loud bang, revealing Liu Yuan who was standing in the air. The sword in his hand was lowered casually, as if it was forming a sword trajectory from top to bottom.

    Then, the sound of a sword rang out.

    At this point.

    It was as smooth as floating clouds and flowing water.

    The surroundings werepletely silent. The people from the various sects had not expected to see the legendary sword strike here.

    And its power was even more terrifying than the rumors!

    The strike on the city wall of the City of Ten Thousand Swords could only be said to have split the White Dragon River tide, but it was impossible to estimate exactly how powerful this strike was.

    But now, it was possible.

    The Pce Spirit, a puppet at the Void Refinement stage, was split in half by this sword!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The Sound of the Angry Tide of Jiang Sea?¡± someone asked cautiously.

    ¡°Gulp¡­ I-I think it should be¡­¡± Someone swallowed and answered carefully.

    This sword move¡¯s was even given an elegant name in the Green Centipede¡¯s Singing Sword Ranking. It was called ¡®The Sound of the Angry Tide of Jiang Sea¡¯.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Big Brother-In-Law?

    231 Big Brother-In-Law?

    ¡°The younger generation will be formidable¡­¡±

    Jiang Po looked at the ¡®shattered¡¯ pieces of the Pce Spirit¡¯s remains on the ground and could not help stroking his beard. A rare look of seriousness appeared on his face, but in the next moment, he returned to his cheeky old Imp look and sighed. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s amazing, but now that it¡¯s broken like this¡­ How are you going to study it¡±

    The people around them were still in shock. When they heard the question, they were stunned. That¡¯s right, they had agreed to let the disciples of the Baishan Court take it back for research. Now that it was already in pieces, how could they study it?

    In this case, had Jiang Feng overreached himself?

    Ji Yushu shook his head at the side, understanding that his master was acting dumb. He pointed to the junior brothers and sisters of Misty Rain House. ¡°Look, the parts on the ground look like they¡¯re broken, but only the joints are broken. His sword is too powerful, from top to bottom, it was split in half, but in reality, it didn¡¯t hurt the puppet at all. Not only is it powerful, but the details are also exquisite to the extreme. It¡¯s enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end.¡±

    Then, he looked at the young man who was standing in the air and looking down at everyone. He sighed and said, ¡°Jiang Feng will definitely have a ce in the next update of the Divine Heroes List.¡±

    And it was very likely that he would enter the top ten of the Earth List.

    Taking into ount the fact that only cultivators under the age of 20 could participate in the Singing Sword Ranking, Jiang Feng was simply terrifying!

    Ji Yushu could be considered to have an outstanding talent for being able to enter the top 50 of the Earth List at such a young age. But now that he saw Jiang Feng, he realized that the evaluation that the Green Centipede had given him was not false, and was even a littlecking.

    In fact, anyone with a discerning eye could tell how special he was by the elegant name of his sword move, the Sound of the Angry Tide of Jiang Sea. It was somewhat simr to Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s Thousand Lotus Twisting Dragon, Splitting Cloud Waterfall. However, many people felt that the Green Centipede was just a big gimmick.

    After all, Jiang Feng¡¯s name had only officially appeared in the public¡¯s eyes for about a month or so, and there were no other achievements that could indirectly reveal this person¡¯s strength. Therefore, the evaluation of Jiang Feng¡¯s strength had always been in a rather superficial state.

    However, after today, there would be no more doubts.

    There¡¯s always someone better than you¡­ With just this sword move, it would be a waste for him to rank second on the Singing Sword Ranking!

    The others felt the same way.

    Another genius of Ling Hua¡¯s caliber had appeared in the Central ins.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan let out a long breath. He looked at the longsword in his hand and the pile of remains on the ground. An indescribable sense of confidence filled his heart. He felt that this sword attack was probably the peak of what he could achieve at the moment. With one sword attack, his magic reserves was almost empty, but he could still easily instakill someone of the same level.

    Most importantly, it was not a skill, but a move that Liu Yuan had trulyprehended.

    ¡­ Although he was an archer, there seemed to be something wrong with the direction of his Enlightenment.

    However, there was no doubt that this belonged to Liu Yuan. Although his strength was much higher due to the card bonuses, he was more willing to act as a Core Formation stage cultivator most of the time.

    But at this moment, Cen Shanzi¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang Feng, could you please exin why you know the True Body Movement Technique of our Taiqing Pavilion ¡ª So Close Yet Worlds Apart?¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at the young man in the Daoist robe who was looking at Liu Yuan angrily.

    Cen Shanzi was a sessor disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion. Everyone present knew him, but because he had always been ordinary, they did not have a deep impression of him. He wore a clean yellow Daoist robe and a ck crown wooden hairpin on his head. He was thin and elegant. From his appearance, he had the style of an Orthodox Daoist.

    At this moment, his expression was filled with anger and doubt, causing everyone to recall the astonishing speed at which Liu Yuan had disappeared and reappeared.

    ¡°So that move was So Close Yet Worlds Apart?!

    ¡°No wonder¡­ But how is this guy so familiar with the Taiqing Pavilion¡¯s True Body Movement Technique?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be? Isn¡¯t it rumored that he¡¯s the lover of the Green Lotus Swordsman? She left seclusion early and rode a flying sword for ten thousand miles, all for him.¡±

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces immediately became subtle-this was a case of a man living off women.

    ¡°Ha?¡± Liu Yuan was taken aback, then squinted his eyes to carefully look at Cen Shanzi¡¯s expression. He suddenly understood.

    Ohoho¡­

    Although he seemed to be righteous, his little action of sneaking a nce at Ling Hua¡¯s reaction exposed his true nature.

    ¡°Why should I exin it to you?¡± Liu Yuan asked with great interest.

    Cen Shanzi had anticipated many of Liu Yuan¡¯s reactions and answers. There would be shock, panic, solemnity, and sophistry, but most of them were with a guilty conscience.

    He did not expect the other party to be so confident and fearless.

    Moreover, the meaning of his rhetorical question seemed to be that it was not that he could not exin, but that he, Cen Shanzi, was not qualified to hear his exnation!

    Arrogant! He was too arrogant!

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t deny that you used So Close Yet Worlds Apart, right?¡±

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, suddenly reappeared. His eyes were filled with some indignation as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just because I¡¯m a true disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion, I have the duty to protect the sect¡¯s cultivation method from being leaked to the outside world. What the Green Lotus Swordsman has done has already broken the sect¡¯s rules. Even if she¡¯s the Swordsman and the Pavilion Master¡¯s sister, she can¡¯t just give away the legacy cultivation method to an outsider!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you shouldn¡¯t let her bear the responsibility!¡± He raised his voice.

    Liu Yuan interrupted the man¡¯s impassioned speech and said, ¡°Who told you that the Green Lotus Swordsman was the one who taught me So Close Yet Worlds Apart?¡±

    Cen Shanzi was stunned, thinking that he was trying to quibble in a panic. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Pavilion Master taught it to you?¡±

    Before he finished, Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®how did you know¡¯ surprised expression made him hesitate for thest few words.

    ¡°Although he¡¯s not my brother-inw, but Master Jiuhua should be the 16th Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other.

    Master Jiuhua¡­ He was indeed the Pavilion Master of the Taiqing Pavilion. After he abdicated, he went traveling around the world. It was also said that he once taught in the Baishan Court for a period of time, so everything made sense.

    Andpared to the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s private teaching, this was more reasonable.

    Cen Shanzi was furious, ¡°Empty words! You have no proof¡­¡±

    Of course, he was angry mostly because Liu Yuan had casually called the Pavilion Master ¡®Brother-inw¡¯. This was naturally deliberately said by Liu Yuan to anger him.

    Liu Yuan sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just speaking without any proof? Furthermore, you are shallow and have a contemptuous heart.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really shouldn¡¯t have let the Swordsman bear the me, because she didn¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce. I have to rify this for her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­!¡±

    ¡°As for you, you¡¯re the one who forced the me on her. As a disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion, you don¡¯t believe in the character of the Green Lotus Swordsman and keep ndering her. I think you¡¯re the real traitor.¡±

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s face darkened, and he was speechless. His expression changed several times, and in the end, he was actually a little ashamed.

    The surroundings fell into another kind of silence. They really did not expect that not only was Jiang Feng¡¯s swordsmanship superb, but his personality was also so strong.

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± A calm voice suddenly came, ¡°So, the rumor between the green Lotus Swordsman and Daoist Jiang Feng is true?¡±

    Liu Yuan looked over.

    It was Ling Hua.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He seemed to have identally said something strange in public just now.

    Cen Shanzi probably did not know that he had somehow, unintentionally, achieved his goal.

 Chapter 232 - 232 I Will Marry Her

    232 I Will Marry Her

    He had indirectly admitted that he had a rtionship with another woman in front of his wife. Moreover, he had taken the initiative to call the other woman¡¯s brother ¡®Brother-inw¡¯ in front of everyone.

    Under all circumstances, this was undoubtedly cheating.

    Even a great Immortal can¡¯t be saved, right?

    Hatchet? A good ship?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face turned stiff as he identally let his heart skip a beat. In an instant, countless Bad Ending images rushed into his mind. He panicked. At the very least, she would not be like Shen Sifan and directly attack him with a sword, right?

    Liu Yuan had even thought of the follow-up¡­

    The next day, the biggest news in the Green Centipede would probably be ¡®Shocking! The rookie of the Singing Sword Ranking, Jiang Feng, was dismembered into ten thousand pieces by the Jade Mirage Sect Senior Sister, Ling Hua. His head was taken to the sea on a boat, disappearing without a trace.¡¯

    From then on, it became an unsolved case in Shangyang.

    After a few days, when the news spread, his harem would either take revenge for him and dere war on the Jade Mirage Sect, or be so disheartened by his passing that they hide from the world forever.

    Damn, this is a real tragedy!

    Was running away my only choice?

    No, calm down, calm down. He was no longer the helpless weakling he had been in the past. The situation was not out of control. Ling Hua would not be as reckless as Chen Sifan. She was the face of the Jade Mirage Sect and a candidate for the next Sect Master. She would not destroy her own reputation. Under such circumstances, she would definitely not do it openly!

    After careful analysis, there was still a chance!

    He looked at Ling Hua without blinking and pretended to be calm. In fact, while he was secretly observing her reaction, Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were running fast.

    Ling Hua was not Shen Sifan. Just like how she had already heard about the scandal between Liu Yuan and those women, she had not questioned Liu Yuan until now.

    Moreover, her tone was very calm, even gentle. She did not seem to have any intention of condemning him, as if she was just asking a normal question.

    After she asked, she did not do anything ¡®extreme¡¯ and quietly waited for his answer.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Hua and could not help but have a glimmer of hope in his heart¡­

    Perhaps, he was really just asking.

    After all, Ling Hua was actually a virtuous, generous, and tolerant person who was not jealous.

    In this game, the first wife that Liu Yuan would think of asking for help would be Duan Lanruo, followed by Ling Hua.

    He could turn to Duan Lanruo due to her identity, while Ling Hua was due to personality.

    Although she looked cold, she was gentler than anyone else. She was also a representative of the Righteous Path. If Shen Sifan was upright and hated evil, then Ling Hua was gentle andpassionate. It was just that her external gentleness was too high and mighty. She looked at everything as equal, just like Guanyin who lowered her gaze, saving all living beings but not giving anyone a second nce.

    However, as the only sessful yer in the entire game, Liu Yuan had a deeper understanding of Ling Hua¡¯s gentleness.

    If not for this, Liu Yuan would not have set the Jade Mirage Sect as his second destination after he left for the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    Although Ding Luan had entrusted Liu Yuan with this mission, if Ling Hua had the same personality as Pihuan Luo, Liu Yuan would never have gone to see her when he was still weak for the sake of his own life.

    After a short nce, Liu Yuan¡¯s mind was filled with a lot of messy thoughts. He finally calmed down. He could not panic. At least, he had to believe in his own judgment. He had even dealt with Pihuan Luo (although he had some luck in it), so there was no reason he could not deal with Ling Hua.

    That¡¯s right! From the very beginning, from the moment he revealed his identity as a member of the Baishan Court, she was already helping me!

    Liu Yuan was enlightened.

    He first looked at Xiahou Cenyi.

    The Grand Elder was looking at him with a faint smile. She stood with her hands behind her back and did not speak.

    Liu Yuan waspletely at ease.

    Although Xiahou Cenyi was a yful person, she would not act recklessly without considering the actual situation. She must have had some confidence, so this was a sign of safety.

    He hardened his heart. Since he had already admitted to it just now, he might as well just say it out loud.

    He would have toe into contact with the remaining characters sooner orter. With the backing of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Taiqing Pavilion, and Xuanyin family¡­ Unless the others all joined forces, he was basically invincible in Central ins.

    At the very least, the possibility of him being chopped up no longer existed.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice to clear his throat. His gaze fell on Ling Hua¡¯s face, which was covered by the veil. He looked into her eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I had an agreement with the Green Lotus Swordsman. If she could defeat me one day, I would marry her.¡±

    Marry? In other words, marrying into the Taiqing Pavilion?

    Everyone¡¯s expression became a little strange and awkward¡­ But when they thought of the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s fierce temper, which made her rush thousands of miles away as soon as she came out of seclusion, it seemed that it was normal for her to be so strong.

    Because the meaning of this word was too shocking, the others had neglected the fact that Liu Yuan¡¯s sentence actually contained more information.

    However, some observant people noticed that Liu Yuan¡¯s words made it seem as if he had known the Green Lotus Swordsman for a long time. Since the agreement was ¡®if she can defeat me¡¯¡­ It was natural that she could not defeat him in the past.

    This meant that Liu Yuan used to be stronger than Shen Sifan.

    However, because it was said by Liu Yuan himself, it was somewhat suspicious, but a trace of doubt was buried in their hearts.

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s expression became even uglier, as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he gritted his teeth.

    But soon after, he rejoiced a little. Since the Swordsman had made an agreement with Jiang Feng, and they had gotten entangled with each other, the rtionship between the two of them must have been confirmed.

    In this case, it was absolutely impossible for Daoist Priest Ling Hua to have any connection with him!

    The core disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion suddenly felt relieved.

    To be honest, with the strength and potential that Liu Yuan had disyed so far, he was very likely to shake Ling Hua¡¯s first ce on the Heaven List in the future.

    In other words, he was different from the others. He was a man who was qualified to talk to Ling Hua on equal terms. In other words, if Liu Yuan pursued Ling Hua, he might seed. Moreover, the Jade Mirage Sect would not object to Ling Hua.

    In addition, Ling Hua¡¯s unusual behavior of asking this kind of gossip-like question was also very worrying. Although it was not a problem to treat it as a concern for an excellent junior and a future opponent.

    The crowd was in an uproar because of Liu Yuan¡¯s words, but Ling Hua¡¯s eyes were still calm. She nodded and said, ¡°She came to you for this promise¡­ Did she win?¡±

    ¡°She lost,¡± Liu Yuan said, shaking his head.

    Everyone was stunned, and their eyes were about to pop out.

    The Green Lotus Swordsman had lost?

    They only knew that the Green Lotus Swordsman had dered war on Liu Yuan on the award stage, but they did not know what had happened before and after that. As for the result of the battle, they naturally acquiesced that the Green Lotus Swordsman had won.

    Only now did they know that Liu Yuan had won!

    However, in this way, breaking news like ¡®A rising star marrying the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯, which could have been a hot topic, was gone. It actually did not follow the expected routine.

    Ling Hua did not react in time. For the first time, she was stunned.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®She¡¯s not angry even after this, so she must not be jealous.¡¯

    He was overjoyed and coughed twice. In front of almost half of the sects in Central ins, he said, ¡°I will marry her.¡±

 Chapter 233 - 233 Bring Him Back to the Sect and Lock Him Up!

    233 Bring Him Back to the Sect and Lock Him Up!

    ¡°I will marry her.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words proved that the rumors about him and the Green Lotus Swordsman were true.

    Although everyone knew that this news came from the Green Centipede and was most likely true, there were still some people who had doubts in their hearts. Some were disdainful of this kind of gossip that was like rootless duckweed, and some, such as Cen Shanzi, simply did not want to believe it.

    However, the Green Lotus Swordsman¡¯s behavior was indeed not quite in line withmon sense.

    For example, why did she go to the North Mansion to deal with the demonic sect after she went to the Water Moon Dock and failed to find Liu Yuan?

    Some people guessed that she was heartbroken because of Liu Yuan¡¯s half-heartedness. Some said that it was her duty as the Green Lotus Swordsman to exterminate the evil and defend the Dao. Some said that this had nothing to do with Liu Yuan and that the Green Lotus Swordsman was actually in the City of Ten Thousand Swords tracking the demonic sect¡¯s spy¡­

    In short, there were many different opinions.

    But now, as the person involved, Liu Yuan had personally said a fact that seemed like a promise. All the spections were settled.

    Cen Shanzi¡¯s eyes widened at his matter-of-fact tone, and he said angrily, ¡°How could the sword son lose to you?!

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t be med for being too extreme. The eyes of the disciples of the Taiqing Pavilion were also filled with a sense of dream-breaking, but when they thought of Liu Yuan¡¯s sword attack just now, they felt that they were not strong enough and did not dare to speak.

    Before Liu Yuan could retort, Xiahou Cenyi said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about her losing to my Junior Brother?¡±

    Cen Shanzi was extremely angry and said, ¡°He¡­¡±

    When he met the woman¡¯s icy red eyes, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on his head. He instantly calmed down and even had the urge to shiver.

    The disciple of Taiqing Pavilion lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s not strange indeed.¡±

    In front of one of the world¡¯s only Crossing Cmity stage powerhouses, he had no choice but to lower his head.

    It was not embarrassing.

    The Taiqing Pavilion hadpletely shriveled up, but the other sects and schools were watching the show happily. At the same time, they did not forget that this matter was not over yet! ording to the information from the Green Centipede, the Xuanyin family was already discussing the marriage with the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    After the Signing Sword Meet, the City Lord, Duan Lanruo, personally admitted that she had already acknowledged Liu Yuan as her godson, and that the Family Head of the Xuanyin Family was still in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    In fact, most people treated this news as nonsense. After all, everyone knew that the Xuanyin family did not need men.

    However, they could not hold on any longer. The Xuanyin family could be said to have made a big move. This month, they had been searching for Liu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts near the White Dragon River, and everyone knew about it.

    The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin famliy and the Green Lotus Swordsman¡­ Did he want to marry both of them?

    Since he had said that he would marry the Green Lotus Swordsman, how would the Xuanyin family exin themselves? It was hard to say for sure what would happen next.

    But at least for now, Liu Yuan felt that he had made the right bet.

    After Ling Hua was stunned for a moment, her tone seemed to be gentler as she said, ¡°I see, but I heard that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family also wants to marry you. Family Head Ye is currently discussing the marriage in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. There are also two women from an Immortal cultivation sect in the Jiang Kingdom called the Water Moon Dock who almost married you. In addition, I wonder what rtionship you have with these few people who have been with you all this time?¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s series of questions caused the surroundings to fall silent. After the Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s seniority was lowered and the Taiqing Pavilion¡¯s defeat, the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect suddenly began to panic.

    As one of the three beauties of Jade Mirage Sect, Ling Jie looked at her and hesitated.

    Although this tone did not seem to be wrong, and it did not seem like an aggressive ¡®adulterous¡¯ remark, they had never seen their Senior Sister so interested in a man¡¯s scandal. This had exceeded the general concern for her future opponent.

    If she wanted to show concern, she should at least be concerned about the other party¡¯s strength!

    For example, his cultivation method, his master¡¯s inheritance, his realm, his moves, and so on¡­ Just now, this guy had even used a very powerful sword move. Shouldn¡¯t she have investigated these things? Why did he ask how many women he had, and what did it have to do with these women?

    Ling Jie looked at Eldest Senior Sister, then at Cen Shanzi, who was about to vomit blood. She muttered in his heart, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Eldest Senior Sister Yingluo has been cultivating for hundreds of years and has always been alone. I¡¯ve never heard of her having any rtionship with anyone.¡±

    She had obviously chosen to forget that the Green Lotus Swordsman had also cultivated in the Taiqing Pavilion for hundreds of years, and had never appeared in front of anyone. Just like that, someone had picked her.

    Being suddenly asked, Hong Luan was at a loss¡­ This little puppet did not know what her rtionship with Liu Yuan was. She had never learned this and only knew how to kiss, hug, and raise him up.

    Of course, the little puppet¡¯s identity could not be exposed. This group of people was eyeing the things in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb like tigers eyeing their prey.

    They could not know about Zhiying too¡­ Although Ling Hua was very tolerant, no matter how magnanimous a woman was, she could not ept a daughter so easily.

    She referred to Ning Xiangrong who was still at Water Moon Dock. Sigh, forget about the awkwardness back then.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°This is my maidservant, Hong Luan. My guard, Zhiying. And this is a child that a friend entrusted to me to take care of temporarily. Her name is Zhizhi.¡±

    At the moment, they did not have any rtionship, so Liu Yuan was confident.

    He then took a deep breath and said, ¡°Cike is deeply in love with me, and there are some other reasons that I can¡¯t control. I have to be responsible for her. When I lost my cultivation and was trapped in Water Moon Dock, Rongrong and Siyin also helped me a lot¡­ These girls and the others are like the Swordsman, I can¡¯t let go of them.¡±

    After a short silence, Ling Hua¡¯s bright eyes glowed and she said softly, ¡°I see.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the others all looked at each other in disbelief.

    Explosive, absolutely explosive! This guy actually said something like ¡®you are all my wings¡¯ in front of so many sects!

    Cen Shanzi was dazed at first, but then his face gradually darkened. He sneered in his heart, ¡°This guy is courting death.¡±

    The Pavilion Master had deep feelings for the Swordsman. Moreover, the Green Lotus Swordsman had given up her freedom due to her responsibility. Shen Lin felt guilty for his sister. He would never allow her to marry a man with many wives and concubines.

    The Xuanyin family would probably be even more so. When the time came for negotiations between the two sides, Liu Yuan would have to bear the consequences.

    This guy wanted to be with all of these women? He was simply daydreaming!

    The true disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion could already imagine the scene of this scumbag being punished.

    Liu Yuan observed Ling Hua¡¯s reaction and found that she did not show any signs of pulling out the sword. He was relieved.

    ¡®Whew¡­ I made the right bet.¡¯

    ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts, since Ling Hua had already obtained the news that ¡®Jiang Feng had many wives and concubines¡¯, she would definitely know more. At the very least, she should know about all the women that Liu Yuan had mentioned.

    Since she already knew and was here to ask, what did she want to know?

    There could only be one truth!

    It was Liu Yuan¡¯s attitude towards these women!

    It had already happened, and those women were obviously dead set on him, and had put in a lot of effort for it. If he were to draw a clear line now, then he would be a true scumbag.

    On the contrary, he had chosen to be serious and responsible. He would rather face the risk of being despised by the world and being hunted down by the two forces to answer the girls¡¯ expectations. He was basically the same as Liu Junxuan in Ling Hua¡¯s impression. This was the only way to survive.

    Ling Hua was still a pure girl that was virtuous, generous, and not jealous.

    Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­ The God of Conquering Strategy, no problem, no problem at all! Steady!

    Liu Yuan could not help but set off fireworks in his heart. He looked around and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone didn¡¯te to this Secret Realm to understand this one¡¯s situation. There¡¯s one thing I have to make clear. This Secret Realm was previously in a closed state and isted from spiritual energy. Not long ago, the restriction was opened and suffered a spiritual energy impact. I¡¯m afraid the Secret Realm can¡¯t be maintained for long. Fellow Daoists and seniors, it¡¯s best to do what needs to be done.¡±

    Only then did everyonee to their senses. That¡¯s right, they were not here to gossip. The most important thing was still to explore the Secret Realm.

    However, this guy in front of him seemed to have been in the Secret Realm for a long time.

    Liu Yuan smiled wryly. ¡°Fellow cultivator Tang and I entered this Secret Realm by mistake. Our spiritual power was restricted and it was already very difficult for us to survive. It was not easy for us to wait for the restriction to be lifted. How could we have the time to take anything from the tomb of the Martial Emperor? Every inch ofnd and grass on this ind is intact. However, this puppet, as Daoist Ling Jue said, has a high research value. My maidservant happens to be proficient in the art of engineering. If I bring it back to Baichan court, it will be more useful.¡±

    In fact, after thoroughly studying the blueprint, it would not be difficult for Hong Luan to make another one. After taking the Wood Essence Pearl, it would not matter what the empty shell was.

    He and Tang Yuanhua exchanged a look. Thetter worked in the Green Centipede and was a smart person. Naturally, he knew how to cooperate with him. He quickly agreed.

    He was an outstanding outer sect disciple of the Taiqing Pavilion and had a high chance of entering the inner sect or even bing a sessor disciple. Cen Shanzi had an impression of him and had no reason to help Liu Yuan from his standpoint, so everyone believed his words.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve subdued this puppet by yourself, we have no objections. Besides, this is a gift from Senior Xiahou.¡±

    Everyone exchanged pleasantries and fake smiles. They each sent people to search the ind, and they were busy. Finally, everything was back to normal.

    The people from the Sword Pavilion had suffered a lot, so they buried their heads in looking for some natural treasures to make up for their mistakes.

    Liu Yuan looked at the remains of the Pce Spirit on the ground and suddenly felt a little troubled.

    Ning Xiangrong¡¯s clothes had been sewn into his sleeve, and with her Golden Core cultivation base, there should have been more than enough space for her left and right sleeves to amodate the cosmic formation. But who knew that one day, she would be able to store a Gundam¡­

    Who could f*cking let go of this?

    He was almost out of mana again¡­ His overbearing attitude just now was just a bluff. If this group of people decided to gang up on him, Liu Yuan could only run away. However, after he became the Martial Granduncle of Sky Treasure Pavilion, who would dare to do that?

    However, the few people from the Sky Treasure Pavilion had toe over and unwillingly bow to Liu Yuanxing and call him Senior Granduncle.

    Perhaps because he was still a little suspicious, Fei Chen took the opportunity to ask a few questions while greeting Xiahou Cenyi. But from his fearful eyes, it was obvious that he respected the Grand Elder.

    Liu Yuan could not use his true world in the sleeve technique, nor could he ask for help from others. For a moment, they were in a deadlock.

    He raised his head and looked at Ling Hua.

    At this moment, the Senior Sister of Jade Mirage Sect was discussing some things with another one of the three beauties of Jade Mirage Sect, Ling Jie. The atmosphere was very serious. Their conversation was blocked by spiritual power, and Liu Yuan could only hear a little.

    Ling Jie frowned and calcted something. A faint goldenpass appeared in her hand. The needle on it was very unstable and shook left and right.

    Ling Hua did not seem angry at all. She turned her head and nced at Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan moved closer and closer, trying to activate the illustration card guide. This way, he could cast spells directly and had more confidence.

    However, the closer they got, the more the conversation they heard was not right. Even with Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation level, he could ignore the spiritual power barrier.

    ¡°Senior Sister, are there really demons in this Secret Realm?¡± Ling Jie frowned and said very seriously.

    Thepass in his hand was swaying left and right.

    Liu Yuan was slightly taken aback.

    So they were discussing the matter of the demon race¡­ However, the remains of the Three-headed Heavenly Demon had indeed not been dealt with yet, so it was only natural that it would be detected.

    However, so far, other than the Jade Mirage Sect, which had already sensed the second invasion of the demon tribe, the other sects were still unaware that the demon tribe had reentered. In order to calm the people, the Jade Mirage Sect would not make the matter public for a long time, but would quietly clean up the matter.

    Liu Yuan sighed in pity. He had originally nned to pick up some scraps and absorb the remaining demonic Qi from the Three-headed Heavenly Demon¡¯s corpse. Now, he could only pretend that he did not know what the demon race was and what had happened.

    ¡°Of course. Turn this Dubhe Compass carefully. Do you see it? ¡±

    Ling Jie scratched her head and said, Oh, Senior Sister¡­ Please forgive me. This is the first time I¡¯ve used thispass. It¡¯s from the southwest direction. No, it¡¯s from the southeast. The southwest¡­¡±

    ¡°Be patient,¡± Ling Hua said. ¡°Wait for it to stabilize. The ce with the most demonic Qi is where the demons are.¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and looked at the illustrated handbook page that had finally been activated.

    [Character: Ling Hua (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Jade Mirage Cold Smoke, white cloud Immortal as heavy mud jade]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, Soul Formation, sixth level]

    [Status: Normal/Daoist-demon coexistence (false)]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carrying bonus: (carry or not: yes/no)]

    It¡¯s¡­ Huh? Wait a minute? Daoist-demon coexistence? Eh?

    Liu Yuan slowly typed out a question mark, then looked at Ling Hua in confusion.

    ¡°Uh, i-i-is there a mistake?¡± Ling Jie¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. She looked at thepass in fear, then at her Senior Sister.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Ling Hua¡¯s tone remained calm.

    Ling Jie took a deep breath, and her eyes flickered. Finally, she turned around and said with difficulty, ¡°The demon race¡­ The demon race may have already possessed someone¡­¡±

    When she turned around, she revealed thepass in her hand. The needle was pointing at Liu Yuan!

    Ling Hua looked at Liu Yuan, and the mist on her face finally dissipated, revealing a beautiful and cold face. She pulled out her bright Demon Subduing Sword and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! If the demon has possessed us, what should the Jade Mirage Sect do?¡±

    Ling Jie was stunned for a moment. She then thought that Senior Sister was testing her and hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back to the sect and lock him up. I¡¯ll make a decision depending on the degree of the demon¡¯s possession!¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 For the Basement That Was to Come

    234 For the Basement That Was to Come

    ¡°???¡±

    Liu Yuan, who was originally full of confidence, opened his eyes wide and looked at Ling Hua in a daze.

    The attribute panel in front of him was still open, and he had never encountered such an abnormal status bar before. He was at a loss.

    Xiahou Cenyi furrowed her brows. For the first time, she had a headache. This Junior¡¯s attack was unexpected. This move was really tricky.

    Although Liu Yuan did not know how she knew about the changes in his spiritual power and demonic Qi, Liu Yuan¡¯s current situation was indeed simr to the possession of a demon¡­ It was difficult to rify.

    He would take drastic measures and bring Liu Yuan back in the name of the Righteous Path¡¯s side. However, with Ling Hua¡¯s status, she would definitely be the person in charge. At that time, she would have the final say on how to deal with this ¡®demon¡¯.

    The most important thing was that she was too ruthless in her approach.

    Facing the demons, even Xiahou Cenyi could not help.

    This was a matter of principle for the entire human race.

    However, things had happened so suddenly that even after Ling Jie subconsciously answered, she was still at a loss. She looked at thepass in its hand and said hesitantly, ¡°Senior Sister, umm¡­¡±

    She was a little dumbfounded. Just now, she was still worried that his eldest Senior Sister, who was acting out of character, might also have something to do with this Jiang Feng. But in the blink of an eye, Ling Hua, who had been very calm all this time, pulled out the Demon Subduing Sword.

    Why did she have a strange feeling¡­ Her Senior Sister suddenly mentioned to check if there were any demons in this Secret Realm, was it on purpose?

    However, Ling Jie was just a lowly Junior Sister. She did not dare to ask or say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather kill the wrong person than let him go.¡±

    Ling Hua held a long sword in her hand and slowly raised it. The spiritual energy in her body surged, causing her Daoist robe to flutter. She said gently, ¡°Although the demon tribe has been suppressed under the Yonghui Sea for thousands of years, there are still fish that have escaped the and entered Shangyang from time to time. The Sea shing Tower is outside, and the Jade Mirage Sect is inside. We are all sharp des to deal with the demon race. Don¡¯t lose your edge because of the current peace andfort.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ling Jie was slightly stunned. She quickly said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes! Thank you for your guidance, Senior Sister!¡±

    Then, she also drew her sword and shouted, ¡°All disciples, listen up, subdue the demon!¡±

    Swish!

    The disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect immediately got into formation, and their murderous aura soared to the sky.

    The other sects were also stunned at first, not knowing what had happened. However, when the word ¡®demon¡¯ came out of the mouth of the spiritual tribtion, their expressions immediately changed. Their eyes suddenly became sharp, and they all took out their weapons.

    Then, after a few words, they finally realized that this ¡®demon¡¯ was actually Jiang Feng, who had just made a name for himself!

    It seemed that the first one to make a move was the Eldest Senior Sister Ling Hua, who was still smiling just now.

    ¡°Daoist Ling Hua, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    As the atmosphere became tense, someone could not help but ask.

    After all, since everyone¡¯s attention had shifted from Liu Yuan to their own affairs, the matter had been settled for the time being. Ling Hua had been very calm.

    Liu Yuan even thought of waiting for a while before finding her and returning to the Jade Mirage sect with her toplete Ding Luan¡¯s will. He wanted to return the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s treasure in his mind to its original owner and put it into the Dao impartation tablet.

    He had yet to cultivate much of the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture.

    Firstly, there wasn¡¯t enough time. Secondly, the cultivation efficiency of the Ultimate Taiyi Dao mantra derived from a newbie¡¯s cultivation method was higher than that of the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture. Furthermore, it was obvious that this cultivation method seemed to contain a major secret and had greater potential.

    Therefore, other than learning the part that was to be taught to Gu Chang, Liu Yuan had not touched the technique much.

    If Ding Luan knew that his lifetime¡¯s work had been treated in such a way, to the point that it was about to umte dust¡­ Would he praise Liu Yuan¡¯s calm andposed character or feel helpless?

    However, it was now a question of whether Liu Yuan would have the chance to send the cultivation technique back safely.

    ¡°Old Man Ding, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not working hard. If I¡¯m locked up in the basement, I¡¯ll definitely try my best to hand over the cultivation technique and earn a way out for myself. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll have to live a life where I¡¯m not in my right mind and can¡¯t afford to be provoked. Even speaking will be difficult.¡±

    Feeling the tense atmosphere around him, Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched. He had a bad feeling.

    He looked at Ling Hua opposite him, and the Jade Mirage Senior Sister also looked at him. Then Ling Hua said, ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned that Liu Yuan and I are old acquaintances.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Everyone was stunned. Umm¡­ They did not look like they knew each other. However, Ling Hua did act a little strange just now. It was just that this Liu Yuan acted as if he did not know her at all.

    Now, the situation suddenly seemed to be a little off, and a demon possession had appeared¡­

    No! Wait a minute! Could it be that¡­

    Everyone seemed to have understood something. Their bodies trembled as they looked at Ling Hua.

    Ling Hua and Liu Yuan looked at each other as Ling Hua said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with his character. I¡¯ve always felt that he¡¯s a devoted person, so I noticed something was wrong from the beginning. That¡¯s why I pretended not to know him and tested him. As a result, you really took the bait. When a demon first possesses a body, they had notpletely retrieved the memories of the possessed person, so there was ag in judgment.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar. So that was the reason!

    Because he was an acquaintance, he immediately used the simplest method to determine whether or not he had been possessed. This was really too much of a test of one¡¯s reaction ability. Was this number one on the Heaven List?

    It was simply amazing!

    All the unreasonable things became reasonable. The questions just now had be tests for the other party. Everyone on the scene could not help but admire Ling Hua. Their faces revealed an ¡®I see¡¯ expression.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he cursed in his heart.

    F*ck! So this was a trick?

    Liu Yuan had subconsciously thought that Ling Hua was unwilling to ¡®acknowledge¡¯ Liu Yuan at this moment. After all, she knew that there were so many women around Liu Yuan, so she needed some time to calm down. Liu Yuan had gone along with her, but in the end, he had already nned from the beginning to take him away directly?

    Can this world get any crueler?

    Now, Liu Yuan could not say ¡®I thought you couldn¡¯t ept that I had multiple wives and concubines and was jealous, so I coaxed you and waited for you to calm down.¡¯

    Not to mention the fact that the situation was now on Ling Hua¡¯s side, once he said this, a bunch of Ling Hua¡¯s fans would probably be ready to kill him first.

    At that time, it would not matter if you were a demon or not. If everyone believed that he as a demon, then he was a demon, no matter what.

    This was truly¡­ Checkmate.

    Liu Yuan opened his mouth and looked at the people around him, who were acting as if they were facing a great enemy. His face was a little dejected and he did not know whether tough or cry. Looking at Ling Hua¡¯s calm expression, he said, ¡°Sigh, forget it, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either, but the demon possession is definitely nonsense. I¡¯ll just go with you.¡±

    Jiang Po interjected from the side, ¡°Tsk, he really doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s been possessed¡­¡±

    Ling Hua did not say anything.

    Ling Jie then said seriously, ¡°Of course. ording to ancient records, the first sign of a demon possessing a body is to devour one¡¯s mind. At this stage, there¡¯s still a chance to save you. As long as you return to the Jade Mirage Sect with us, we¡¯ll definitely do our best to help you get rid of the demon. If you dy any longer, it¡¯ll really be toote.¡±

    Hong Luan and a few other little lolis ran over with worried faces and vigntly looked at the many cultivators opposite them. Liu Yuan patted them, indicating for them to calm down. ¡°The fellow Daoists of Jade Mirage have good intentions. I should naturally go there.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi shook her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go to the Jade Mirage Sect as well. It¡¯s one thing to prevent my Junior Brother from being bullied¡­ But it¡¯s another thing if someone takes the opportunity to plot against us.¡±

    The disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect were stunned. They had not expected this and immediately felt the pressure.

    ¡°Senior¡¯s worry is understandable,¡± Ling Hua said.

    As soon as she opened her mouth, the disciples felt their bodies lighten. They realized that it was a substantial spiritual energy pressure and not psychological pressure. In an instant, they experienced the overbearing power of this Grand Elder.

    The Jade Mirage Senior Sister walked to Liu Yuan and took out a cultivation-sealing talisman and a golden rope. She cast a spell and said, ¡°This is a necessary measure. I¡¯ll untie you when we return to the Jade Pce.¡±

    The cold woman said in a low voice. Even the way she tied the rope was elegant and otherworldly. When she approached Liu Yuan, her ck hair fell down, and her fair and delicate face was very beautiful.

    She tied the knot seriously, raised her head, and smiled sweetly at a ce where no one else could see. She murmured, ¡°Junxuan.¡±

    At that moment, Liu Yuan knew that he had made the wrong bet. He felt like he could already see the basement waving at him.

    He could not help but feel sad.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Call Me by My Pet Name

    235 Call Me by My Pet Name

    The rolling green mountains on both sides of the river disappeared in his vision.

    Gush!

    Another white wave appeared in the Green River. The boat swayed slightly, but was quickly stabilized by the shing array. Two water marks appeared on the stern of the boat. In fact, it did not even shake.

    On the bow deck, there were a few young disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect in ck Daoist robes. They were half male and half female. They sat cross-legged in a circle and retracted their palms. With their five hearts facing the sky, they meditated and regted their breathing, calming the spiritual power in their bodies.

    These disciples were all carrying out missions outside and had been temporarily transferred over because of the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb. Most of them were of the generation with the character ¡®Ling¡¯ and only a few of them were of the generation with the character ¡®Ming¡¯.

    ¡°This formation canst for half a month, we can finally rest for a while,¡± one of them said happily.

    The other man sighed and leaned back, his hands holding the wooden board behind him. ¡°Sigh, in the end, Misty Rain House actually got that Southern Dipper Dark Grass¡­ Even Taiqing Pavilion only found a Pill Sun Jade.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we also find the Life and Death Lotus Root? There are many treasures in that Secret Realm, but most of them are still in the state of seedlings, perhaps because they were not nourished by spiritual energy before. They are useless now, so I can only return to the sect and transnt them.¡±

    ¡°Misty Rain Tower is too lucky, aww!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Senior Sister said at that time? So the Misty Rain House relies on spirit veins to cultivate, so they should be able to sense these natural treasures.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t expect the ancient records to be true about the demon possession¡­ The appearance of the host would also change, bing that terrifying and ugly appearance.¡±

    The one who spoke was a girl in a Daoist robe. She made a face and said, ¡°Hmph, if I really go to the battlefield in the future and get possessed, I¡¯ll definitelymit suicide at the first opportunity. I¡¯ll never be so ugly!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you say this now, but when that timees, you¡¯ll definitely be crying in a corner. But since that Jiang Feng took the initiative to tell us the location of the demon race, he shouldn¡¯t really be possessed, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This matter should be decided by the elders in the sect. Be careful of being punished.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    These young disciples of the Jade Mirage were excitedly discussing this rare experience.

    Usually, disciples of their level would never be sent to carry out such a dangerous mission. However, this time, the incident was sudden, and the nearby disciples were gathered at thest minute. This was the ¡®adventure¡¯ that had greatly increased their knowledge.

    The other pretty girl rolled her eyes and suddenlyughed. ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s the point of saying all this? what do you guys think is the rtionship between that Jiang Feng and Eldest Senior Sister? They¡¯re old acquaintances, but how old are they exactly? ¡­I don¡¯t think they¡¯re just friends.¡±

    The young girl spoke with certainty and put on a serious expression, causing the people around her tough.

    ¡°Only you know so much. With Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s personality, how could she be afraid?¡±

    Suddenly, a deep voice was heard. It coughed twice and said in a rather stern ton. ¡°Alright, since the formation has beenpleted, why don¡¯t you quickly go to your respective ces to stand guard? there are many demons under the river. If something goes wrong, you¡¯ll be held responsible.¡±

    The person was Ling Jie, one of the three aces of the Jade Pce, ranked ninth on the Divine Heroes Earth List.

    Although he was also of the generation with the word ¡®Ling¡¯,pared to these young disciples, he had entered the sect earlier. At once, these disciples all stood up in a panic and saluted, calling him ¡®Senior Brother¡¯, ¡®Uncle-Master¡¯, and so on.

    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Ling Jie pretended to be angry and shouted.

    The young disciples quickly responded and quickly scattered to the ces they were responsible for.

    However, a few of them could not help but nce at the smaller ship in front of them.

    They were on one of the ships that the Jade Mirage Sect had sent back to the sect. There were three other ¡®Starfall¡¯ ships.

    Although it looked no different from an ordinary ship, it was driven by spiritual power. As long as the formation was activated, it could travel in the water and in the air, which was much faster than flying on a sword. It also had a defensive function and was stable.

    The Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb was located in the northwest of the Central ins, under the cliff of the White Dragon River, to the East of the Sword Pavilion of the Shu nation, to the South of the Misty Rain House, and tens of thousands of miles away from the Jade Mirage Sect in the northeast.

    The Central ins was vast. Back then, when Shen Sifan was at the Void Refinement stage and had one of the best sword Dao cultivators, it took her more than a month to fly from the Central in¡¯s Taiqing Pavilion to the Water Moon Dock of the Jiang Kingdom in the southeast on her flying sword. The distance was about the same, and she did it almost day and night without stopping.

    Moreover, they did not have Shen Sifan¡¯s cultivation realm and sword-riding skills. They were just young ordinary disciples. With so many people, it was naturally more appropriate to use a vehicle.

    The other three ships were rtively small, and their ship was thergest, so it naturally carried the most people. The other ship also carried fellow disciples, and thest one carried Jiang Feng¡¯spanion and a few elders of the Sheng generation.

    As for the people at the very front, they were naturally the Eldest Senior Sister, the man suspected to be possessed by a demon, Jiang Feng, and the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    Ling Jie noticed the small actions of these disciples, but did not reprimand them¡­ He was amused as he looked at these junior brothers and sisters who were still children scurrying around like monkeys, as if afraid that he would scold them, and they would run away in a moment.

    In fact, he himself was full of doubts.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    For some reason, Ling Jie had a premonition that something big was going to happen in the sect. He could not help but sigh heavily and look away from the ship in front.

    The fight for the position of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect had reached an unimaginably intense level.

    LIng Jie secretly spat at himself and swallowed his words.

    He stepped onto the side of the boat, and a cool wind brushed past his face, instantly refreshing his spirit. He let out a long breath and looked at the rolling waves on the water and the scenery on both sides of the shore. He estimated that it would take about half a month to return to the sect.

    They were now at the main stream of the White Dragon River, which flowed from the snowy mountains, called the ¡®Spirit Transformation River¡¯. ording to rumors, there was once a true dragon here. When the dragon¡¯s shadow entered the river, it transformed into a demonic beast spirit, so it was called the Spirit Transformation River.

    However, because no one had ever seen it, most people thought it was just a rumor.

    However, Liu Yuan knew that this was true.

    This was because this was a random boss in the wild, ¡®Spirit-Transformed Dragon Shadow¡¯. The rewards were quite rich¡­ especially since there was a good-quality bow.

    However, even if he was very tempted now, he could not go into the water and just pull out the dragon¡¯s tendons and peel the dragon scales.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze shifted down. The rope on his wrist glowed like gold and iron. It was wrapped tightly with a talisman. Even if he equipped Ling Hua¡¯s card, he would not be able to break free.

    Not only that, he was now in a halfying down state, and there was a soft and delicate body leaning behind him. The faint sandalwood fragrance on Ling Hua¡¯s body was emitting a slightly warm body temperature, making one¡¯s heart flutter.

    Her hand gently stroked Liu Yuan¡¯s hair and face over and over again, causing thetter to feel a little scared. Finally, he could not help but say, ¡°Ling Hua¡­¡±

    The woman behind him paused for a moment, then said gently, ¡°Call me by my pet name.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­Xuanji jiaoer.¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 Tolerance Is Great

    236 Tolerance Is Great

    Ling Hua did not cultivate in the Jade Mirage Sect since she was a child. Instead, she was brought back from the foot of the mountain by her master, Sheng¡¯e.

    She was originally born into a prominent mortal family. When she was seven years old, her family changed. No one knew what happened to her. But a night of fire almost extinguished the whole family, leaving only her in the ruins of burned charcoal and corpses. Thest sword strike was almost about to fall. If not for the stroke of luck that allowed her to dodge this misfortune, there would be no one named Ling Hua in the world.

    After she was carried up the mountain by Sheng¡¯e, she took the Dharma name ¡®Ling Hua¡¯ and abandoned her real name to show that she had cut off all ties with the mortal world.

    However, it was said that in the first year after Ling Hua learned swordsmanship, when she went down the mountain for the first time to cultivate, she had eradicated an evil aristocratic family and an evil organization behind it that had done evil in the mortal world. It was the enemy who had once exterminated her entire family.

    However, this was already a matter of 300 years ago. Now the truth could not be investigated. The image of Ling Hua had long been solidified as a cold fairy. No one was willing to believe that the ¡®Frost Smoke of Jade Mirage¡¯ Ling Hua had such a violent moment.

    In most people¡¯s eyes, Ling Hua was Ling Hua. She should be free from the mortal world and only stay in the depths of the clouds.

    However, the girl who indifferently asked Liu Yuan to call her by her nickname seemed to be stubbornly pulling herself back into the mortal world ¨C although she had thrown away hermon name after the age of seven, the carefree Jiao¡¯er from was still there.

    ¡°Jiao¡¯er.¡±

    Liu Yuan carefully called out Ling Hua¡¯s pet name. His tone was so gentle as if he was afraid that she would put her slender hands on his throat and break the heartless man¡¯s neck if she was dissatisfied.

    Fortunately, thetter¡¯s hand only stopped at the side of his face. After he finished speaking, the female Daoist closed her two fingers and pinched his face.

    The force was not heavy, but Liu Yuan, who had been on tenterhooks, tensed his back and almost rolled off the bed.

    Fortunately, Liu Yuan finally remembered that he had voluntarily sealed his cultivation. He was afraid that he would be caught before he could even flip down. Even if he was not sealed, he still could not defeat Ling Hua, but at least he could run.

    Now was the time to feed the tiger with one¡¯s own body. He had already nned to face the enemy head-on, so he could not retreat!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s entire body was stiff. Although he managed to rx in time, Ling Hua that was pressed against him and even used as a pillow was aware of the changes in his body.

    ¡°Daoist Jiang Feng, I thought your skin was really that thick to be able to say such bold words. In the end, why did you turn red with a pinch?¡±

    Ling Hua lowered her head slightly and ced the side of her face on his forehead. She sighed and reached out to gently rub the faint red mark left on his face.

    Liu Yuan only felt that her forehead and face were warm and smooth, and he knew how much the woman¡¯s skin fit the phrase ¡®skin as smooth as cream¡¯. It made his heart itch for a moment, and he wanted to pinch it back.

    Liu Yuan immediately gave up on this idea of seeking death. The most important thing now was that Ling Hua¡¯s carried a faint smile and did not have any intention of stern condemnation.

    Liu Yuan vaguely felt that it was because he did not pause or hesitate when he called out Ling Hua¡¯s pet name. His hesitation was mostly because he was afraid of being cut into two, not because he could not remember.

    If he had not already gone through all the information and materials about Ling Hua in his mind, especially the things he had learned during the process of conquering her, he would not have been able to react in time.

    The game had mentioned this a few times at most, but if it was someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pass this stage.

    Liu Yuan was the only one who had almost memorized all the information and content of his target.

    However, he was not a genius with a photographic memory. There were more than a hundred documents, so it was understandable that he had forgotten some parts. He could only make more preparations in advance to make up for his shorings.

    It was best not to lie in front of Ling Hua, especially at such a close distance. Any micro-expression could be detected. Not to mention, he had already made the most straightforward and intense deration before. If he tried to cover it up now, he would be simply lying, and his character would be exposed.

    However, the current situation was indeed much better than he had imagined.

    Liu Yuan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The corner of his mouth twitched, but he did not dare to show any unnecessary expression. He could only nce at the table beside him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go against my own thoughts and say that I have nothing to do with them, or that I don¡¯t like them. They¡¯ve done a lot for me, I can¡¯t reject them.¡±

    ¡­ Speaking of which, the expected confrontation between Xiahou Cenyi and Ling Hua did not happen. He did not even know where Xiahou Cenyi had run off to. He did not know whether to be worried or d.

    Ling Hua asked in a low voice, ¡°The one who really put in a lot of effort and sacrifice is City Lord Duan, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, Ling Hua¡¯s face was currently pressed against his forehead, so he could not see the female Daoist¡¯s expression. Thus, Liu Yuan did not know what kind of state of mind she was in when she said those words.

    Previously, he had already made some inquiries. After that incident, Duan Lanruo only said that she had taken Liu Yuan as her foster son, but she had not revealed the rtionship between the two.

    Ling Hua¡¯s words were ambiguous, and it was difficult to judge if she really knew something.

    However, from the context, Liu Yuan felt that she probably did know about the matter between him and Duan Lanruo.

    City Lord Duan has put in so much effort to scheme for you, keeping Shen Sifan and Ye Cike behind and dealing with them. Now, she¡¯s even directly allied with the Xuanyin family. She¡¯s truly thinking for you. If it were her, I wouldn¡¯t be angry¡­ But you¡¯re saying you want to marry Shen Sifan? ¡±

    Ling Hua raised her head slightly, and Liu Yuan could finally see her cold and beautiful face. She stared at Liu Yuan and looked at thetter.

    Her beautiful eyes squinted, and there was a faint light.

    ¡°Did the others, Shen Sifan, Ye Cike, and your two so-called first wives really do anything for you? All they did was pay some self-righteous and one-sided feelings, and you call it a sacrifice? My Junxuan, you¡¯re really soft-hearted¡­ to the point that you¡¯re feeling guilty and even shackled yourself.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s tone was extremely indifferent and cold, but her eyes were filled with harsh me.

    Liu Yuan was stunned and almost dumbfounded.

    Umm¡­

    ¡°I already know what you did at the Water Moon Dock and in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡± Ling Hua touched his face, and her expression softened. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Back then, you had just recovered your cultivation, and you had no choice but to expose the demon cult¡¯s spy to prevent Gu Siyin from being harmed. You would rather Xiangrong than lose the Dock Master¡¯s position. You probably still take the danger for granted, right? Then, you blocked the river in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and your life was on the line. Who did you do it for? In terms of love, is Liu Junxuan not better than anyone? is he better than sitting around and enjoying the fruits of others¡¯bor, or is he worse than threatening others with his sword?¡±

    Gu and Ning have both given their bodies to you, and the Xuanyin family has also formed an alliance with the city of Ten thousand swords and are now a great help to you. Only Shen Sifan is greedy, jealous, willful, and ignorant. If it weren¡¯t for her triggering the Ten Thousand Sword Array, the City of Ten Thousand Swords wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a passive situation that day. In the end, you had to bet your life to turn the tide. All the Green Lotus Swordsman has left is er name, so what right does she have to ask you to marry her?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were between cold and gentle, and her words were so sharp that she did not seem like the ethereal Jade Mirage Senior Sister. Her harshness towards Shen Sifan was overflowing.

    Liu Yuan opened his mouth, but his brain could not process what had just happened. So she was angry about this.

    The water outside was glistening, and the sun shone in through the window, shining on Ling Hua¡¯s face, making Liu Yuan, who was half-lying, a little dazed for a moment.

    He¡­ He didn¡¯t bet wrong?

    Pa!

    The window above suddenly opened, and an extremely beautiful face with an evil aura suddenly appeared. Half of her body peeked in from the deck, and half of her red clothes hung down. She pped her hands andughed. ¡°Well said! I¡¯ve been unhappy with this kid¡¯s behavior for a long time. He¡¯ll kill when he needs to kill, and he¡¯ll [beep¨C] when he needs to be [beep¨C]. He¡¯s so coy, indecisive, and indecisive. What a disgrace.¡±

    Liu Yuan finally could not help but sit up with a dumbfounded expression. He was tongue-tied. ¡°This, me, you guys, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    He did not know whether tough or cry, but at the same time, he felt helpless and depressed. You might as well start a harem!

    Ling Hua hugged him and leaned back. Liu Yuan let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and the back of his head felt like it was being surrounded by soft cotton.

    Thank the lords that her tolerance is great¡­

    ¡°Junxuan, answer a few questions of mine.¡± Ling Hua lowered her head and smiled. ¡°First, between me and Shen Sifan, who do you choose?¡±

    ¡°?!¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s mood, which had just rxed, suddenly became tense again. In an instant, his thoughts turned. Could this be the true reveal of her hidden dagger?

 Chapter 237 - 237 Ling Huaâ€™s Three Questions (1)

    237 Ling Hua¡¯s Three Questions (1)

    Liu Yuan faced the same problem in the City of Ten Thousand Swords under the whistling sword tform.

    The person who had asked the question that time was Shen Sifan. The content was simr, but it was more extreme. She had directly used life and death as the condition for the choice, and the people she used in her question were her and Duan Lanruo.

    At that time, Liu Yuan had answered cleverly and barely passed the test, so he did not spill his blood on the spot.

    But even so, he could not avoid Shen Sifan using the power of the thousand sword formation to force him to return to the Taiqing Pavilion.

    It was evident that the danger hidden in this question could not even be judged by the answer at that time.

    !!

    However, Ling Hua¡¯s unexpected question seemed to be gentler than Shen Sifan¡¯s question, but in fact, there was no room for negotiation. It was straightforward and naked, and there was no chance to take advantage of it.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He was stunned for a moment, and finally opened his mouth, but he could only remain silent.

    There was no solution.

    Such a question¡­ If he did not blur out an answer immediately, any answer after that would be wrong. This was because if he involved hesitated, the questioner would know that he was weighing the pros and cons in his heart.

    No matter how many sweet words he said, it could not eliminate his earlier hesitation.

    Moreover, to Liu Yuan, Shen Sifan and Ling Hua were not like the night when Duan Lanruo and Ye Cike confronted each other.

    The situation had already reached a critical moment, and there was an obvious difference in weight between the two sides in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. It was time to make a choice.

    Liu Yuan also knew that the woman who asked this question actually only wanted one answer in her heart, and that was ¡®you¡¯.

    Regardless of whether it was true or not, as long as he said it, at least at that moment, the woman was willing to be deceived.

    However, Liu Yuan could not easily say that he would abandon anyone.

    He said that he would definitely want all of them. He can¡¯t let anyone go.

    The Grand Elder¡¯s voice came. She had been peeking out of the window, but she suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, she was by the bed.

    She bent down and moved closer. She smiled and looked at Liu Yuan. Then, she turned around and sat on Liu Yuan¡¯sp.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No matter how wide Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were, Xiahou Cenyi did not move. She even frowned and adjusted her position, as if she found the ¡®cushion¡¯ to be ¡®ufortable¡¯.

    Xiahou Cenyi said, ¡°Why are you so nervous? You¡¯re not a body cultivator, so no matter how tight and firm you are, you won¡¯t gain much power. Can¡¯t you be a little softer?¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously tensed up his thigh. Xiahou Cenyi naturally noticed it immediately. She said ¡®rx¡¯, but she was old and not willing to be respectful. There was a mischievous smile in her eyes as she deliberately said ¡®rx¡¯.

    Even though he was being attacked from both sides, Liu Yuan was still very stubborn when faced with such a question that involved his dignity. He said stiffly, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a man of character at a time like this,¡± Xiahou Cenyiughed.

    She stretched her back and suddenly halfid down. Her body was nted and her elbow was on Liu Yuan¡¯s chest. Half of her body was on the young man.

    The Grand Elder raised his head and saw that Liu Yuan, who had been serious a moment ago, had suddenly changed his expression. She could not help butugh out loud, as if she liked to see Liu Yuan¡¯s face change.

    Sheughed so hard that her elbow slipped, and her whole face was buried in Liu Yuan¡¯s chest. Her beautiful back was twitching, and herughter was hot and humid.

    When Liu Yuan¡¯s divine sense entered the Evil Heart and suddenly met the sword spirit that Xiahou Cenyi had transformed into, she also teased him several times. It could be seen that she was yful, like a child who loved to y pranks.

    Liu Yuan could not say anything. At this time, his head was resting on the back of the Jade Mirage Senior Sister, and the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion was lying on top of him. It could be said that he had f*cked his way through half of Central ins. He should be a winner in life.

    However, not long ago, the two of them were stillpeting in secret. Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s action of showing the sword inscription on Evil Heart to Ling Hua was so obvious that Liu Yuan could not pretend not to see it.

    With Xiahou¡¯s actions, it was hard to believe that she did not have the intention to dere her sovereignty.

    In addition, Liu Yuan had tacitly agreed that he wanted an answer from both of them. Would Ling Hua really not fight with him in-moment of anger? Although Ling Hua was indeed virtuous and generous, and would not be jealous, at least she would not harm Liu Yuan. However, her hostility towards other women had not decreased at all, which could be seen from her attitude towards the Green Lotus Swordsman.

    Just as Liu Yuan was feeling uneasy and trembling with fear, Ling Hua behind him said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked senior for helping my husband out of the situation.¡±

    H-h-husband?

    He suddenly became her husband? Hey!

    Liu Yuan sensed the tension in the air.

    Xiahou Cenyiy on Liu Yuan¡¯s body, and herughter gradually stopped. She raised her head and held his face with her hands. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to help my Junior Brother, but I remember that he only has two fianc¨¦es who haven¡¯t been married yet. I didn¡¯t hear that the Jade Mirage Frost Smoke was among them.¡±

    ¡°Since he hasn¡¯t let go of the two of them and said that he would marry Shen Sifan, he will naturally marry me. What¡¯s wrong with calling me his wife? ¡± Ling Hua said lightly.

    What a good counter-attack.

    Even Liu Yuan felt that his words were very disgraceful, but they were used by her to fight back against Xiahou Cenyi. It was reasonable and he had nothing to say.

    Xiahou Cenyi tutted, feeling curious, ¡°I thought you would never ept Shen Sifan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to marry the Green Lotus Swordsman of the Taiqing Pavilion,¡± Ling Hua said. ¡°Why not?¡±

    But you were clearly against it just now¡­

    Just as Liu Yuan was cursing in his heart, Ling Hua hugged him and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t show any hostility, how would I know your true feelings?¡±

    Ling Hua deliberately showed her dissatisfaction with Shen Sifan first, then used her as aparison to propose this multiple-choice question. If Liu Yuan only wanted her body and wanted to coax Ling Hua, naturally, the simplest and most convenient answer would be ¡®I choose you¡¯.

    After all, defeating a hated rival in love, trampling on the other party, and winning the heart of the person you like¡­ That was probably the best way to make a woman in love happy¡­

    As a result, the previous talk about marrying Shen Sifan had be a joke.

    Ling Hua¡¯s favorability bar might really drop.

    Liu Yuan finally reacted and was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. This was really scary.

    But did Ling Hua mean that she really did not mind other women?

    Liu Yuan, who was overjoyed, looked up and saw that the progress bar was still the same. The word ¡®locked¡¯ did not appear. He knew that he had been happy for nothing.

    Ling Hua lowered her head and looked at the young man who was looking up at her like a child. She could not help but reach out to touch his forehead and smile. Then, she said indifferently, ¡°The second question. If I were in danger and my future was uncertain, would youe to save me?¡±

    This question was much easier to answer.

    Back then at Chiyu Vi, Liu Yuan ¨C who had just transmigrated and had almost no power, would also eavesdrop in the hall because he was worried about Gu Siyin¡¯s safety. After that, he faced danger many times. Although it seemed a little unwise, no matter which wife¡¯s life was at risk, they were all people that Liu Yuan had to protect.

    Liu Yuan nodded at her without any hesitation.

    The Grand Elder poked his face. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person. You¡¯ll save anyone. Will you be able to save everyone?¡±

    Back in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, it was thanks to her help that Liu Yuan was able to use the Sound of the Angry Tide of Jiang Sea. He knew how dangerous it was. If not for that, he would have been just showing off. It was normal for her to have such an exasperated look.

 Chapter 238 - 238 Ling Huaâ€™s Three Questions (2)

    238 Ling Hua¡¯s Three Questions (2)

    Xiahou Cenyi seemed to know what he was thinking. He suddenlyughed mischievously. ¡°What if she wants to fight with your other lovers?¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes were fixed forward. He had never thought of this question, but¡­ Such a question was very suitable for Ling Hua.

    If Ling Hua went to fight to the death with Shen Sifan, Ye Cike, Duan Lanruo, and the others, although Ling Hua¡¯s cultivation realm was a level higher, she could not withstand the overwhelming number of people on the other side. Wouldn¡¯t it be risky? Wasn¡¯t his future uncertain?

    Should he save Ling Hua or the others?

    ¡°Damn it, after all this time, this question actually has the same meaning as the previous one, and the people involved and the situation is moreplicated than that!¡±

    Liu Yuan wished he could go back to the moment when he said ¡®much better answer¡¯ in his heart and p himself awake!

    How could he let his guard down even for a moment when he was fighting with these women? He was really too naive¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s scared you.¡±

    Ling Hua looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s dazed face as he fell into deep thought. Suddenly, a look of pain shed across his face, and he looked like he was trembling in fear. The determination that he had without hesitation just now was instantly shattered. However, he was sincere, and it was obvious that he was really afraid that she would really go find someone to fight to the death. Ling Hua could not help but find it a little funny and said, ¡°Just one sentence and you¡¯re already jittery. And just now, you were also the same¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused before saying in a low voice, ¡°Someone asked you this question before, and it was on the condition of life and death.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Then, he heard Ling Hua say indifferently and firmly, ¡°It¡¯s Shen Sifan.¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could finish, Ling Hua thought for a while and said, ¡°Under the Singing Sword tform in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, so she was asking you this question. After she finished asking, she decided to only take you back to the Taiqing Pavilion. Your answer at that time should have been quite beautiful. Otherwise, ording to her personality, she would have gone on a rampage, and she will not stop until she sees blood. Whether it was you or the other women in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she would not have simply taken you away.¡±

    Liu Yuan waspletely dumbfounded.

    He did know that these women were all very intelligent, especially when it came to rtionships. They were basically able to guess everything right, but wasn¡¯t it a little too much to be so urate?

    You¡¯ve already guessed the time, location, character, and content¡­ Your real cultivation has already reached the Crossing Cmity stage, and you¡¯re pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger?

    It was a good thing that he had a cultivator at the Crossing Cmity stage with him. Xiahou rubbed her chin and blinked. ¡°It was your Little Junior Sister who told you, right?¡±

    Ling Hua nodded and said, ¡°When Junxuan went missing, Ling Yu stayed in the city of Ten thousand Swords for seven days before leaving. She first contacted me with a jade slip, saying that she was entrusted to bring a little girl up the mountain for a walk. She also told me what she saw and heard in the past few days. She said that she saw the two of you confront each other outside the Singing Sword tform, but Shen Sifan used her spiritual power to iste the sound. She was curious for a few days.¡±

    Only then did Liu Yuan realize that Ling Yu was also there under the Singing Sword tform. He did not realize that she was watching from a distance.

    However, when he suddenly heard news about Gu Chang, he could not help but feel gratified. Although Ling Yu did not have any principles when she was an ultimate furore, she was very reliable when it came to handling official matters. If Gu Chang could sessfully cultivate in the Jade Mirage Sect, his debt to Lady Wan and Ding Luan would be repaid.

    Ding Luan¡¯sst words were still lingering in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. Besides, he still had the Heavenly Tribtion Oath on him. Liu Yuan asked about the whereabouts of Ling Yu and Gu Chang, and learned that they were riding on a white-maned dragon carriage provided by the city Lord of Ten thousand Swords. Although it was fast, they were onnd after all, and they had to cross many passes. It was slower than using a Starfall ship, which was directly on the river. They might even catch up halfway.

    ¡°Then, did she tell you about Senior ding?¡± Liu Yuan asked seriously.

    ¡°Of course she did,¡± Ling Yue said. ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell her the whole truth, did you?¡±

    Naturally¡­ Although the inner members of the Jade Mirage Sect knew about the Heavenly Demon, they had been looking for Ding Luan over the years not only for the Heavenly Demon, but also to obtain Ding Luan¡¯s inheritance. The fight for the position of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect was also arge-scale sect mission among the yers who had joined the Jade Mirage Sect. Someone had even specially created a post to analyze the various forces in the internal struggle. It was clear that the situation wasplicated.

    Therefore, the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture in Liu Yuan¡¯s head was a hot potato before it was ced into the tablet of impartation.

    He would only hand it over when Ling Hua became the Sect Master. Otherwise, it would only cause more trouble for Ling Hua.

    Liu Yuan nodded and was about to speak when Ling Hua pressed a finger on his lips. She turned her head and said, ¡°Answer thest question first.¡±

    Liu Yuan choked for a moment, and the vague idea of changing the topic to serious business was extinguished as soon as it came up. He only felt that the woman behind him was hugging him tighter because of the change in posture. The touch on the back of his head became more distinct, and it even touched his ears. It could be seen how big her chest was.

    Ling Hua¡¯s appearance and actions at this time could be called ¡®gentle and considerate¡¯. If other people saw the usually cold and indifferent Jade Mirage Senior Sister being so intimate with a man, their eyes would probably pop out.

    Liu Yuan was prepared to face the ultimate question. Although he was a little nervous, Ling Hua¡¯s performance made him believe that at least there would be no bloody disaster. Xiahou Cenyi did not disturb Ling Hua¡¯s questioning ¡ª those small interjections were just her habit, not a tit-for-tat. On the contrary, with her character, it could be said that she was very cooperative.

    However, Ling Hua did not ask any questions. Instead, it summarized the situation in a low voice.

    ¡°You want everyone, and you¡¯re willing to live and die for anyone without hesitation. I¡¯ve been with you for so many years, and I know what kind of person you are. I also believe in your deep feelings, and I don¡¯t care how many women you have. In the end, human emotions can not live as long as the heavens and earth, but Immortal cultivators can. Over a long period of time, once a person who is devoted to one thing loses his love or has a change of heart, the blow is no less than the soul being extracted. From then on, he will be unable to recover and may even die for love. I don¡¯t want to see that.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s back was facing Ling Hua, so he could not see her expression. However, he could feel her warm chest and the calm voice in his ears.

    However, he could imagine that her eyes must have fallen on him with an unimaginably passionate love. Liu Yuan could vaguely feel that her feelings for him were far more than love.

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m actually very satisfied with the answers to the first two questions.¡± Ling Hua whispered in Liu Yuan¡¯s ear, ¡°But this also leads to the third question.¡±

    ¡°I want to be the next Sect Master of Jade Mirage, bound by rules and regtions; Shen Sifan is the younger sister of the master of the Taiqing Pavilion, and she has the responsibility of being the Green Lotus Swordsman. Duan Lanruo is shackled by the identity of the wife of the previous Sword Pavilion Master; Ye Cike would be the head of the Xuanyin family, and she would follow the rules of the family bloodline. The Grand Elder in front of you has her own troubles; The mother of the little guard beside you has a divide between good and evil¡­¡±

    ¡°Restraints, duties, shackles, rules, tribtions, chasms¡­ How can you break through all these?¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 The Demoness of the Jade Mirage Sect

    239 The Demoness of the Jade Mirage Sect

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    But it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t answer it, but because when Liu Yuan interacted with Ling Hua, he never considered it a problem.

    In any case, as long as he leveled up bit by bit until he reached the maximum level, all the problems would no longer be a problem ¡ª even if there was no threat from the various Asura arenas, he would still continue to cultivate until the end, because this was the habit of the game.

    To y a game, one had to at least reach the maximum level, right?

    At that time, whoever dared to object to this marriage, he would smash their head. In a world where strength was respected, this was the most convenient.

    When his power was enough to make no one dare to raise any opinions, he could still decide how many women he wanted to marry. So, the only thing he was afraid of was that these women would fight among themselves, or have opinions about his promiscuous love, which would lead to the hatchet murder.

    These problems had urred more than once, and he had thought about them more than once. The deep worry still apanied him.

    After all, the people he wanted to take down were not only those that Ling Hua knew.

    The map that spanned tens of millions of miles from North, South, North, West, and East of Shangyang included the fivemon races of humans, dragons, mermen, demon beasts, and spirits. From mortals to the peak of tribtion passing, and included almost all the sects of good and evil¡­ excluding some friendship-oriented and tool-oriented people, these were the characters in his 200 illustration cards that he had conquered. It was quite the collection.

    With such arge number and variety of harem members, if one did not have absolute strength to suppress them, they would probably only end up being burned and divided equally.

    Therefore, ever since he transmigrated, although Liu Yuan had been deeply involved in various events, he had never cked off on his cultivation. Otherwise, even if he had unparalleled talent or a perfect dual cultivation furnace, it would be difficult to achieve the miraculous eighth level of the Golden Core stage in three months.

    What was even more terrifying than a hundred points was that if he did not have the ability to stop those jealous women. Then perhaps one day, these women, who included almost the entire power of Shangyang, might lead to an unprecedented chaotic battle.

    This was not a matter of a group of women fighting over a man, but a sign that a beacon of fire was lit and chaos was about to rise.

    In order to prevent Shangyang from being reduced to a tragic scene of a hundred people fighting in a battle royale, this sense of urgency had always existed in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart.

    Even if everyone else aside, leaving only You Su, who was still guarding the demon abyss in the Yonghui Sea, was enough for Liu Yuan to n more, whether it was strength or influence¡­ If he wanted to release You Su from the Sea shing Tower, he had to force the demons to retreat, or even kill them all.

    ording to the official cinematics of the final battle, the demons had only temporarily retreated to the Yonghui Sea. From what Liu Yuan had seen, the daughter of the Demon Emperor, He Qingmeng, who had not appeared before, was also a sign of aeback.

    This allowed the target to directly surpass the information film of the current version and reach the next version that had not been released yet, or the version after that.

    Perhaps the strength of the Crossing Cmity stage was not enough to defeat Liu Yuan¡¯s original in-game ount, which had already reached the highest level possible in the game at that time. At that time, many yers had already reached the maximum level. However, a war between humans and demons still required countless yers to participate.

    It was impossible to defeat them with just these NPCs.

    Liu Yuan had always known that he would still be at the Crossing Cmity stage in the game when the demons invaded. He would not be of any use in the war. The human race would pay a more painful price, and there was even a chance that the demons would upy Shangyang.

    However, he did not have the intention of bing a Savior. He thought about all his wives, but he was stuck here¡­ It had been three months since he transmigrated, and he avoided thinking about the future and only focused on the present.

    However, Liu Yuan was able to vaguely tell what Linghua had entrusted Junxuan with from her questions.

    Ling Hua¡­ She was chasing the great Dao.

    In a game like Shangyang, conquering strategies weren¡¯t the main ystyle, and not everyone was keen on spending a lot of energy on these characters like Liu Yuan, even to the point of abandoning all other ystyles.

    After all, Liu Yuan was an inte-addicted teenager who worked hard and spent money on the game. He would forget to eat and sleep, and was addicted to games. People like him would usually be hospitalized after a few months. However, he was different ¡ª he died immediately.

    ¡­ Liu Yuan had always felt that his outfit was not very proper, but he could not figure it out, so he did not pursue it.

    However, the main reason why these characters were so difficult to conquer was that their lives were not just about dating. They each had their own thoughts. If one did not follow their thoughts and find the key point, they would be like an iron wall that they could not break through.

    For example, Shen Sifan¡­ She was not as thoughtful as she appeared. Instead, she was a straight Woman of Steel. At first, it was because Liu Yuan had identally triggered a battle with her and won it again, arousing herpetitiveness. It was only then that their rtionship gradually turned into a rtionship that was both friend and foe, and even love.

    As for Ling Hua, there was no doubt that as the next Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, she should be pursuing the great Dao in her heart. However, she was the exact opposite of Shen Sifan. She was the ¡®thoughtful one. The gentle girl¡¯s heart that could not be locked by the rules and regtions had been hidden under her cold appearance since the year she came to the mountain.

    She was only looking forward to serving her man a bowl of soup with her bare hands, and even being a wife to a man, like a ¡®little woman¡¯ in his house.

    However, Liu Yuan suddenly understood that when her own wishes conflicted with the expectations of the sect for so many years, what would Ling Hua do to the expectations that the sect had given her?

    Of course, it was to give it to the man who could turn her into a ¡®little woman¡¯. There was only one man who could do that so far, and his name was Liu Yuan, Liu Junxuan¡­

    She wanted Liu Junxuan to help her get the Dao.

    These words, which seemed to be using women to spur him, were actually forcing him to go to a higher ce. It was not enough to cross the Tribtion, and it was not enough for the Mahayana stage. He must suppress everyone so that they don¡¯t dare to make a sound. This was the only way. At this time, he was the closest person to the Dao.

    This was the reason why Ling Hua did not care how many women he had.

    She loves him? He would rather describe it as loving the Dao.

    The two were mixed together, and she was afraid that she herself could not tell the difference between the two.

    With a soft and fragrant ¡®pillow¡¯ behind his back, Liu Yuan could strangely feel the ambition that this ¡®little woman¡¯ had ced on him.

    Xiahou Cenyi saw that he had been silent for a long time and was almost lost in thought. She could not help but wave his hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Hey, wake up¡­ Isn¡¯t it just a bunch of women? Is there a need to be so conflicted? Whoever dares to object, just blow them up with one punch and it¡¯ll be over. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I can do it for you. It just so happens that my hands are itching recently.¡±

    Liu Yuan came back to his senses and heard that her words were actually in line with his own thoughts. He then thought of the way the Grand Elder punched a child and could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. As long as my cultivation is high enough, I don¡¯t need Senior Sister to do anything. If Crossing Cmity stage is not enough, I¡¯ll just go up to the Mahayana stage. If the Mahayana stage is not enough, I¡¯ll go up again. At that time, no one will dare to say anything even if hundreds of women are in my bag.¡±

    He took the opportunity to give his own answer, his tone and gaze very firm.

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at him and snorted. ¡°Weren¡¯t you so afraid just now¡­ Now you¡¯re smiling so openly. You¡¯re so unpredictable.¡±

    She held her chin and suddenly looked at Ling Hua.

    ¡°Demoness of the Jade Mirage Sect, even City Lord Duan, who gave birth to a child before, don¡¯t have such arge pair of¡­¡±

    The atmosphere froze.

    Liu Yuan cried out in rm. Ling Hua hated it the most when people talked about this. Then, he was suddenly flipped over, and his vision instantly turned ck.

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°???!!!¡±

 Chapter 240 - 240 Ahh Mmm!?

    240 Ahh Mmm!?

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s hands were still tied together, so it was very difficult for him to move. He could not struggle either, so he buried his head in the dark, sweet, and tendernd. After a few wriggles, he felt that he could barely breathe.

    His nose was filled with the strong scent of sandalwood, which was amplified by her warm body temperature. Or rather, the sandalwood on her clothes was originally elegant and quiet, but when it was pressed by Ling Hua¡¯s warm body, it became a strong scent like orchid and mush. At this moment, Mr. Liu¡¯s mind went nk, as if only a ball of paste was left in his skull.

    Who am I? Where am I? What is this thing in front of me?

    Liu Yuan gradually realized that his hands, which were tied together, were vaguely supporting Ling Hua¡¯s body. He subconsciously wanted to push himself to get up. This was purely an act of self-preservation because he was about to suffocate.

    To be honest, even Duan Lanruo did not make him feel this suffocating feeling in such a short amount of time. There wasn¡¯t even a crack for air toe through!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were a mess, and his consciousness began to drift.

    Ah, don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s really going to suffocate me?!

    ¡°Mmm!!¡±

    Liu Yuan felt the hand on the back of his head, and his breathing became more and more difficult. He heard Ling Hua¡¯s voiceing from above. ¡°Beauty and bones are just skin. How can there be a distinction between the low and high sses? Senior, you are at the Crossing Cmity stage, you have profound cultivation, and have experienced a long life. So then, why can¡¯t you understand this? Taking a step back, as long as he likes it and is happy, then this is 100 percent correct. How can it be called obscene? Isn¡¯t that right, Senior Xiahou?¡±

    Although her tone was calm, Liu Yuan could feel the raging anger in her chest rising and falling. It was obvious that she was still very concerned about this.

    Well said!

    As expected of the next leader of Jade Mirage Sect, her cultivation was profound, her speech was esoteric, and she emphasized on the sublimation of a topic. But¡­ could you let me go first before you start your grand speech?

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s amused voice could be heard. ¡°The pride of Jade Mirage¡­ You¡¯re indeed powerful. I¡¯ve long heard that you¡¯re famous for your swordsmanship, but your Daoist techniques are the most powerful. I didn¡¯t expect that your body techniques are even more amazing¡­ You can even use your body parts to kill. Hey, be careful not to suffocate this guy to death!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!! (Help me!)¡±

    Liu Yuan made his presence known in a timely manner to show that he was really suffocating.

    Ling Hua paused and subconsciously loosened her grip. Liu Yuan immediately struggled and took a deep breath. He heaved a sigh of relief and felt that his life was saved.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve lived for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like this, ¡± Xiahou Cenyi continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see it on Daoist Ling Hua, who everyone says is as cold as a wisp of smoke.¡±

    She blinked her eyes.

    Liu Yuan knew that Xiahou Cenyi had always been a bbermouth. Compared to other cultivators at the Crossing Cmity stage, she did not look like a senior at all. Instead, she was like a child who loved to y pranks.

    However, such vulgar words were not heard in the game.

    What¡¯s more, it was about Ling Hua¡­ Just this sentence alone was enough to blow one¡¯s mind. One had to know that she was primed to be the next Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect. Coupled with Ling Hua¡¯s figure that wore a simple ck Daoist robe all year round and her cold and ethereal temperament, it was hard to imagine her doing any lewd acts.

    Although Liu Yuan was a conquering strategy yer, and he knew about the hidden attributes of Ling Hua through his collection of CG illustrations, he did not know about this shocking news¡­ After all, Shangyang was an all-age game, and all vulgarities were blocked and censored, not to mention this kind of sensitive content. It was already very kind of the illustrations to have a little edge.

    This was another reason why there were so few conquering strategists in the game. You spent a lot of energy on conquering a character, but in the end, you didn¡¯t get much of the expected harvest.

    In the eyes of the other yers, Ling Hua was just a cold beauty with a curvaceous figure.

    Although Liu Yuan could not guess Ling Hua¡¯s thoughts, he had her card in his hand. There was one thing that was undeniable.

    She was the Eldest Senior Sister of the Danqing Hall of the Jade Mirage Dao sect, the sessor disciple of the Sect Master, a Daoist Fairy who abides by the rules and regtions, and focuses on Dao. She was not the kind that sumbed to mortal desires. She was the real deal¡­

    And because of this, she had been troubled since she was a girl.

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s words were like knives stabbing into the heart. Although she did not say anything outright obscene, she was saying ¡®you¡¯re really obscene¡¯ between the lines.

    Ling Hua was silent for a while. Liu Yuan, who was breathing hard, was pressed back down. ¡°Mmm¡­ Aaah? Help me! Jade Mirage Senior Sister is killing me!¡±

    ¡°Xiahou Cenyi! Why are you just watching?!¡±

    ¡­

    After they had tidied up their appearance, Ling Hua resumed her serious ¡®interrogation¡¯ posture. The cabin fell into silence for a while, and only the sound of the waves outside remained.

    ¡°Umm, you just said that¡­ So you already know that Zhiying is¡­ Ah.¡± Liu Yuan stammered and stammered as he tried to ease the atmosphere and change the topic.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiahou Cenyi asked, smiling. ¡°Your little lover?¡±

    The Grand Elder asked despite already knowing the answer.

    The gentle smile of the figure in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb shed across Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. He coughed and shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, my daughter with Pihuan Luo.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯ face still had a trace of red. She pursed her lips and her hands unconsciously clutched herpels. When she heard this, she turned her head and looked at Liu Yuan, saying indifferently, ¡°Although her concealment technique is powerful, she can¡¯t hide it from me, and I don¡¯t think she can hide it from Shen Sifan either. She looks very simr to Pihuan Luo, but because of their temperament and age, they look very different. Also, their auras are simr to yours, so it can only be your daughter. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing all these years, you even took down that demoness.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi snorted and looked at Liu Yuan with a seductive look. ¡°Even the Grand Elder of Sky Treasure Pavilion has been captured by this kid. What else can¡¯t he do?¡±

    The difficulty of taking you down seems to be much lower than that of Pihuan Luo¡­

    Ling Hua nced at her but did not say anything.

    Although she was not afraid of this old senior, she could not stand the Grand Elder¡¯s pranking skills.

    Liu Yuan had a bad feeling about this and turned to Xiahou Cenyi. ¡°Then what¡¯s with your Tribtion?¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi flipped his palm and took Evil Heart, holding his sword horizontally. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t calcte much, but the final solution seems to fall on this sword.¡±

    Was that why she had turned into a sword spirit?

    Liu Yuan was suddenly enlightened, and his heart wasplicated. She knew that the owner of this sword was Junxuan, so she gave him the sword and gave him a big ¡®surprise¡¯.

    He really did not know if he should say that she had everything nned out, or that she just loved to scare people so much that she did not even care about her own Tribtion.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Blushing

    241 Blushing

    ording to the original plot, Xiahou Cenyi resolved her own Tribtion, all by herself. The specific situation was not mentioned in detail. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of yearster, the Grand Elder at the peak of the Crossing Cmity stage came out of seclusion when the Sky Treasure Pavilion was besieged. She was like a thunderbolt and dealt with all those who had objections.

    It was very unlikely for such an important character to be ignored, and the yers on the forum all agreed that there was a follow-up story to unfold.

    However, Liu Yuan did not expect it to be rted to his weapon.

    However, Liu Yuan felt that this was probably a butterfly effect, because when Xiahou was crossing the Tribtion, this sword was just an ordinary exhibit of the Sky Treasure Pavilion. It did not make sense that it was where Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s Tribtion was.

    It was more likely that Liu Yuan¡¯s transmigration had restored Evil Heart of Killing in advance and awakened it to the present world, which led to a chain effect. But what was the connection between Xiahou Cenyi and this mysterious evil sword?

    !!

    Since it was a matter of life and death, Xiahou Cenyi had no reason to lie to Liu Yuan. She said that she had not calcted much either, which probably meant that it was true. Even the Grand Elder could not tell where the Tribtion was, which showed how dangerous it was.

    Or, Xiahou thought that Liu Yuan¡¯s current ability was not enough to solve the problem, so she chose to hide it. This way, he would not be involved in the trouble.

    ¡®Ling Hua is right. If I can¡¯t be stronger than them, dozens of times stronger, I really can¡¯t make them join my harem¡­ Not to mention, they are too involved with me, so the possibility of the plot changing greatly increases. Seriously speaking, if there is any danger, it is because of me, and I have to bear this responsibility.¡¯

    Liu Yuan thought to himself and could not help frowning. However, the origins of the Evil Heart of Killing were mysterious, and the official weapon introduction did not provide much exnation. It seemed that when it first appeared in the world, it was already in a state of controlling people to do evil, creating a demon figure called the Blood Fiend Demon Lord.

    However, this person was not the first one to be controlled by Evil Heart. There were countless vengeful souls locked in Evil Heart before this. It was only when the Blood Fiend Demon Lord became famous that Evil Heart gained attention and gradually became famous.

    The previous Sword Master before Liu Yuan was a Righteous figure of the Immortal path named Daoist Master Yun Yin. After killing almost all of his disciples, he finally becamepletely insane because of his profound Dao. He destroyed his Dantian and died together with the sword spirit that had been nourished by the Evil Sword at that time.

    The evil sword was blunt and had been lost for many years. It was then collected by the Sky Treasure Pavilion and ced on the shelf.

    It would be difficult to investigate the origin of this sword¡­

    ¡®Perhaps I can only start from Xiahou¡¯s side,¡¯ Liu Yuangang thought. He turned to look at Xiahou Cenyi, who was still looking at him. When their eyes met, they both subconsciously looked away.

    Then, he was stunned ¡ª why should I look away?

    Liu Yuan subconsciously looked at Ling Hua again and found that she had been looking at him. He immediately understood that when he was frowning and thinking, the two of them were looking at him quietly.

    Although he had been reprimanded by Ling Hua and teased by Xiahou, these two famous women still regarded him as their leader.

    They were waiting for him to make a decision and naturally would not interrupt his thinking.

    Liu Yuan wanted to ask Xiahou about the sword, but the Grand Elder pushed the sword to him with a smile and ced it beside him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you for my Tribtion. You¡¯re a little man who hasn¡¯t even recovered his cultivation, so you don¡¯t have to care about it for the time being. Why don¡¯t you solve your own problem first?¡±

    Xiahou did not want to tell me¡­ She chose to split her soul during her Tribtion. In fact, there were already signs of danger, and she might not be confident.

    When Immortal cultivators cultivated to the Crossing Cmity stage, they had to go through the five Tribtions of birth, old age, illness, death, and bitterness, in addition to the three Tribtions of thunder, wind, and fire. Only then could they reach the next level and achieve the Mahayana stage.

    During this process, he also experienced the Mental Demon Tribtion, which was especially powerful when he was going through the fifth Tribtion. Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s cultivation was now at the fifth Tribtion stage, which happened to be the ¡®bitterness¡¯ Tribtion.

    It¡¯s hard not to get what you want.

    Liu Yuan felt that this Tribtion had something to do with him, but he could not figure out why it was rted to his Evil Heart Sword.

    But since Xiahou did not want to tell him, it would not be good for him to ask.

    In the game, it was just a matter ofpleting a mission, pressing a button, and leveling up. But here, it was a real life-and-death juncture. If one was not careful, one¡¯s Dao Heart could copse.

    If there was nothing to be done, and he asked a few more questions that would make Xiahou worry and cause her to develop Mental Demons, it would not be worth it.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts disappeared in a sh. He lowered his head and looked at his tied hands. Then, he looked at Ling Hua and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    ¡°Then make it short,¡± Xiahou Cenyi said with a smile. ¡°I still remember you saying that you lost all your cultivation after you came back from the Sea shing Tower.¡±

    Oh, so you remember?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyelids twitched as he recalled how he had been caught off guard by the Grand Elder and peed his pants, even dropping his sword.

    Ling Hua¡¯s expression did not change. She lowered her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°The Sea shing Tower?¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously trembled when he saw her expression. He then thought of what she had said before and smiled awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ It¡¯s a really long story!¡±

    Thest sentence was naturally directed at Xiahou Cenyi, and he reached out to stop her from tickling him. However, he was ¡®weak¡¯ at the moment, so how could he stop the powerful Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion?

    Xiahou pressed down Liu Yuan¡¯s hand andy on his body with a smile. Liu Yuan could not help but tremble.

    The Grand Elder rested her chin on his shoulder, hugged him with both hands, and whispered into his ear, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about the demonic Qi in your body first. A normal human¡¯s body can¡¯t contain demonic Qi at all unless they¡¯ve already been parasitized by a demon. But Junxuan, you¡¯re still a real human.¡±

    At this very moment.

    Liu Yuan almost could not control his emotions. He thought of the time when she held his hand and helped him cut the sword in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and then he saw the intimate scene of the two reflected in the clear and indifferent eyes of Ling Hua in front of him.

    Xiahou chuckled in his ear. ¡°You¡¯re blushing¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan retreated in defeat. He could only take a deep breath and force himself to calm down. With great difficulty, he exined the matter of the Ultimate Taiyi Dao, the Heavenly Demon, and the stone tablet that had been divided into three parts.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Xiahou Cenyi muttered, ¡°the stone tablet mistook you for a demon because of therge amount of demonic Qi in your body, and you obtained the demon race¡¯s cultivation technique?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded, secretly rejoicing that he had managed to divert this woman¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 242 - 242 The Sandwich and the Window That Was Left Open

    242 The Sandwich and the Window That Was Left Open

    On the other side, Ling Hua frowned, and her cold expression became worried for the first time. She murmured, ¡°The demons have infiltrated so deeply that they even have the idea of being the Martial Emperor¡¯s descendant. They¡¯re so fearless. I¡¯m afraid they have people in other sects to help them.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi also put on her Grand Elder¡¯s airs and said seriously, ¡°Not only that, the Demonic Abyss in the Yonghui Sea is guarded by the Sea shing Tower. It¡¯s impossible to break through. I¡¯m afraid that the demons have found a new way to enter the human world.¡±

    Good! As expected of the Grand Elder, she had calcted everything!

    Liu Yuan secretly cheered. He had actually guessed another reason for the huge explosion of demons in the Human Realm¨C

    As mentioned before, the Demon Realm where the demon race lived was under the sea, where the earth fire started to surge. The magma crack at the bottom of the sea was called the Demonic Abyss, and it was the only way for the demon race toe to the Human Realm.

    Before the second great Human-Demon War, there was only onerge Demonic Abyss in the world, and it was the one under the Yonghui Sea.

    However, after that, a few small Demonic Abysses appeared in the world. Under the concealment of the demon race, they were very difficult to detect.

    For example, when the monkeys were chasing Liu Yuan in the Jiuyuan mountain range, he identally entered the ¡®Snake in a Cup¡¯ instance dungeon. It was actually a Demonic Abyss. It should have been opened by the sealed Demon Dragon, but after it was defeated by the yers, the Demonic Abyss no longer existed.

    In some other remote mountains, old forests, and deste and barrennds, such as the Extreme North, some Demonic Abyss emerged, allowing some demons to fish in troubled waters and break through the blockade. They came to the Human Realm and possessed the bodies of human cultivators or mortals to hide.

    Liu Yuan took the opportunity to mention the possible increase in the number of Demonic Abysses, especially to catch Ling Hua¡¯s attention. Her prestige among the younger generation of the Jade Mirage Sect had even faintly surpassed her master and uncle-master. Whether it was her identity as the Eldest Senior Sister of the Jade Mirage Sect or the position of the Sect Master that she would inherit in the future, she could y a great guiding role in the Righteous Path.

    Although Xiahou Cenyi had a high status, she offended more people than he had imagined because of her unreliable personality. So it was better to let her stop.

    The Grand Elder seemed to have sensed something and looked at him with a faint smile. Then, she reached out and pinched his cheek, saying, ¡°Only after hearing you say it did I know that the Demon Realm also has this kind of hierarchy¡­ Speaking of which, that Demon Lord¡¯s daughter is interested in you. Junior Brother, in the future, if she brings her subordinates to kill us, do you n to marry her or kill her?¡±

    Liu Yuan was not sure if she was jealous or not. With his face pinched, he looked serious and mumbled, ¡°The demon race is the mortal enemy of the human race. Naturally, we have to exterminate them. Moreover, she didn¡¯t care about my life at that time and forcibly transformed me into a demon. She didn¡¯t seem to be interested in me. She clearly just wanted my body.¡±

    Xiahou and Ling Hua were stunned, and even Ling Hua¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile, not to mention the Grand Elder. Sheughed out loud on Liu Yuan¡¯s body and kept patting his shoulder. In the end, she simply rolled around on the bed.

    ¡°Hey! Mind your image!¡±

    And I always feel like I¡¯m beingughed at. It¡¯s an insult to my dignity. Is it unreasonable for a girl to covet me? Aren¡¯t you all one of those who covet my body?!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Xiahou Cenyi had enough ofughing and turned over, holding her face and lying behind him. Her clothes were messy, and her ck hair fell down like a waterfall and spread out on the bed. She squinted her eyeszily, her expression evil yet charming, and her two white and slender legs were faintly visible under her skirt.

    Although the Grand Elder¡¯s figure was not as good as Ling Hua¡¯s and could only be called ¡®curvaceous¡¯, her legs were really long, as white as ivory. Her jade feet were slender and beautiful like bamboo shoots, and her toes were white and tender like pearls.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Xiahou suddenly asked.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    When he came back to his senses, he was suddenly a little embarrassed.

    He felt that the majesty he had used to intimidate the heroes in the Secret Realm had instantly plummeted and disappeared.

    He had be a pervert who craved other people¡¯s bodies.

    The Grand Elder firstughed, and then looked at him with bright eyes. Surprisingly, she did not continueughing at him but stretched out her legs to step on his feet. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for my main body toe out of seclusion.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her in horror, then at Ling Hua. He was stiff and did not dare to move.

    Ling Hua¡¯s expression was indifferent as she said, ¡°The sword spirit can not leave its body for too long. Senior¡¯s spirit body has not recovered yet. It¡¯s better to go in and recuperate for a while.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked and smiled. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Junior Martial Brother has already fused with the Xuanyang Pearl that the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family uses to give birth to their offspring. It¡¯s full of yang energy¡­ It¡¯s a great supplement for dual cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stabilize my sword spirit body after doing it ten or twenty times,¡± she said with a serious expression.

    After all, Ling Hua had been cultivating since she was young, and she could not stand such presumptuous remarks and pursed her lips to scold her. However, the person opposite her was the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, who was extremely senior. For a moment, she really had no choice.

    Xiahou Cenyi was very interested. She took back her foot, tidied her clothes, and smiled. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop ying. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and told them everything he had experienced in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, including the matter of the Martial Emperor¡¯s remnant soul possessing Tang Yuanhua. He then took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Jiao¡¯er, what¡¯s with that demon of yours?¡±

    Ling Hua heard him call her by her nickname and thought of Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s words. Her neck suddenly turned red. She turned her head and said, I¡¯ve cast ¡®Retracement of Life and Death¡¯ on you many years ago, so I can keep track of your state. I can get half of your state, or share half of the injury when you are fatally injured. I sensed that you were invaded by demonic Qi and your life was in danger, so I immediatelyunched it. Who knew that you¡¯d reach a state of bnce with the demonic Qi in your body¡­ So now, you know why I came to the tomb of the Martial Emperor.¡±

    Simply put, she would get half of the buff and take half of the damage.

    Only then did Liu Yuane to a sudden realization. No wonder the demonic Qi had been stagnant despite his severe injuries. It had even gradually stabilized. It was all because of her.

    Liu Yuan was touched and guilty at the same time. He could not help but move his index finger when he saw the rare coy and coquettish look on the cold and beautiful woman¡¯s face. However, the Grand Elder behind him began to y tricks again and said teasingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tofort your Fairy?¡±

    What Fairy?

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry, but Xiahou, who was behind him, pushed him forward forcefully, directly pushing him into that gentle nd¡¯.

    The Grand Elder was at the back, and Ling Hua was at the front. Liu Yuan was sandwiched between the two beauties.

    Just as the three of them were messing around, the boat suddenly shook. Ling Hua¡¯s expression froze and she said, ¡°There¡¯s demonic Qi underwater.¡±

    A young girl¡¯s delicate voice came from the bow, ¡°Senior Sister! This is bad! There¡¯s a dragon shadow in the river!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, a pretty face looked in from the window that Xiahou Cenyi had opened just now, only to see the chaotic scene of the three people on the bed.

    The girl in the Jade Mirage Daoist robe opened her eyes wide, and her anxious expression suddenly turned into shock. Then, she suddenly felt a strong spiritual energy, and she was aggressively pulled in.

    Then, the window was mmed shut.

 Chapter 243 - 243 The Pure Little Junior Sister

    243 The Pure Little Junior Sister

    As mentioned before, the main stream of the White Dragon River was called the Spirit Transformation River. In the game, it was the location where a wild boss named Spirit-Transformed Dragon Shadow would appear.

    It was rumored that a true dragon once lived here. The dragon¡¯s shadow fell into the river and transformed into a demon spirit¨Cthis was the brief background introduction.

    But now, they had run into one.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Liu Yuan had already stood up and looked out of the cabin. As expected, the waves on the river were turbulent, but the snow-white waves were constantly rising and falling, and he couldn¡¯t see what was causing trouble below.

    Crack¡­ Gush¡­

    He steadied himself as the ship swayed. He could hear the sound of the ship hitting something hard, probably scales.

    Although the Spirit-Trannsformed Dragon Shadow was only a projection of a true dragon, it had a physical form and even had flesh and blood. However, it was all condensed from spiritual power. If it was not preserved in a special way, it would not exist for long after death.

    Therefore, after defeating this boss, the yer would need to go to the Sky Treasure Pavilion and buy a lock box within 24 hours.

    However, yers usually would not do this¨Cbecause the materials dropped by the Spirit-Transformed Dragon Shadow were precious, directly selling them to the Sky Treasure Pavilion could increase their affinity with dragon-type items. They would then be able to buy dragon-type items at a discount, so wasn¡¯t it more reliable than spending a lot of money to create equipment?

    However, this kind of thing was still a matter of benevolence and wisdom, each taking what they needed.

    Having said that, this Spirit-Transformed Dragon Shadow was level 55, which was equivalent to the Fifth level of the Void Refinement stage. To the people present, it should not be that difficult.

    Even without Ling Hua, who was also an expert at the Void Refinement stage. It would be a piece of cake for him to lead them to fight a level 55 boss. Why was this young girl so flustered?

    Liu Yuan frowned and thought for a while. He looked to the side and found that the girl was so scared that tears were about to fall out. Her pretty little face was extremely pale and bloodless. She looked at the two beautiful women in front of her in fear and felt that she was afraid that she would be killed.

    This young girl had almond-shaped eyes and peach cheeks. Her ck and white eyes were distinct, and she had a delicate and lovely appearance. She looked very petite. After being pulled down, she held her head and shivered in the corner. Her eyes were full of mist, and she bit her lips pitifully like a little rabbit.

    This pitiful gesture made Liu Yuan think of Gu Siyin. He thought of her bright eyes that were often shy and timid. He wondered how that little girl was doing after being away for two months¡­ She had Ning Xiangrong taking care of her, so she should not be too bad.

    Gu Siyin was the first person Liu Yuan met after he transmigrated. She was also his first conquered character. Hence, he always had a special feeling for Gu Siyin. It was simr to the feelings of a fledgling. Otherwise, he would not have exposed himself in the lobby of Chiyu Vi on a whim and encountered a life-and-death situation for the first time when he did not have the ability to protect himself.

    He felt more pity for Gu Siyin and had once promised to marry her. However, because Shen Sifan had chased after him, he had run away in a hurry and dyed his marriage with her and Ning Xiangrong.

    Ling Hua was probably right about everything, except for one thing. At the Chiyu Water Moon incident, only Ning Xiangrong had given her body to Liu Yuan, while Gu Siyin was still intact.

    As Gu Siyin was only a mortal, Liu Yuan hoped that she could use her Origin Yin body to stimte the ck Tortoise bloodline in her body to cultivate. This would increase the chances of her achieving the Great Dao.

    During this period of time, Liu Yuan could see Gu Siyin¡¯s attributes rising every time he looked at the illustrated handbook. She was already in the Foundation Establishment stage. It was clear that this innocent girl who had been pampered since young was also cultivating hard. Liu Yuan could almost imagine her clenching her little fists and her determined expression of ¡®fighting for Brother Junxuan¡¯.

    Liu Yuan only realizedter that he could monitor the status of the characters in the game in real-time through the illustrated handbook. This was much more convenient. If something happened, he could rush over to rescue them in time.

    At this moment, because he thought of Gu Siyin, Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze toward the youngdy in the Daoist robe became gentler and he smiled.

    At this moment, Ling Hua had returned to her cold Daoist appearance. She looked at the young girl who was crouching down while holding her head and said lightly, ¡°If I remember correctly, your name is Ling Zhen.¡±

    The girl in the Daoist robe raised her head and looked at her. With tears in her eyes, she said anxiously, ¡°Y-y-yes¡­ Sob, sob¡­ Senior Sister¡­ I-I won¡¯t tell anyone¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s expression changed. She put away her slyness and pretended to be impatient. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°This girl is crying so loudly, she must be trying to attract attention. Why don¡¯t we just kill her?¡±

    Liu Yuan could tell that she was scaring her on purpose and did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Ling Zhen was so frightened that she choked, even holding back a little of her tears. It was clear that she was scared out of her wits. She hurriedly covered her mouth and shook her head with all her might.

    The young girl¡¯s heart was filled with regret.

    Ling Zhen, Oh Ling Zhen, what are you gossiping about!? How could she gossip about such private matters? If a puny ordinary inner sect disciple like you were to find out about this, your fate is sealed, right?

    It turned out that she was the pretty girl who was very concerned about the rtionship between Jiang Feng and Ling Hua when they discussed the things they had seen in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb with the other young disciples on the other Starfall carriage ship.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was right. Now that she was attacked by the dragon shadow, she had to inform her Senior Sister. She immediately felt that this was a good time, so she volunteered to see if she could find any clues. She dd not expect that she would really find out a ¡®treachery¡¯ that would definitely shock the entire cultivation world.

    It turned out that it was not just Eldest Senior Sister¡­ Even Jiang Feng¡¯s Senior Sister, the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion, had an unusual rtionship with him. Moreover-the three of them seemed to get along very ¡®harmoniously¡¯.

    The young girl¡¯s heart thumped as she recalled the scene she had seen not long ago. She was young and spent most of her time on the mountain, so she was even more ignorant than Gu Siyin. She felt excited and refreshed.

    Even though she was filled with shock and regret at this moment, Ling Zhen could not help but feel a trace of joy from having her Eight Trigrams satisfied. What followed was an even more intense curiosity.

    Just what sort of character was this Jiang Feng, to be able to take in the cold and transcendent Eldest Senior Sister and the enigmatic Grand Elder at the same time? Furthermore, they all look so submissive.

    She looked up and stole a nce, only to see that the tall young man in ck was looking at her with a nostalgic gentleness in his eyes. She hurriedly lowered her head and sobbed again, but her face suddenly burned red and her heart inexplicably thumped like a little deer, causing her to panic. In an instant, her voice was like a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ Eldest Senior Sister, I¡­ I won¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she felt a sense of disappointment. With Eldest Senior Sister and Elder Xiahou present, who was he gazing gently to?

    Ling Hua spoke again with an indifferent tone, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. This matter isn¡¯t that serious. The dragon shadow has attacked and the situation is urgent. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you, but I¡¯m worried about you. There¡¯s only one way to solve this¨C¡±

    Ling Zhen¡¯s heart was first palpitating with fear when he heard this, but when she heard that there was a way, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    Xiahou revealed a mischievous smile and continued, ¡°As long as you be an aplice, the matter will be solved.¡±

    Liu Yuan slowly turned his head, looking confused as if he had not woken up.

 Chapter 244 - 244 The Fall of Ling Zhen

    244 The Fall of Ling Zhen

    Xiahou Cenyi met Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes and did not avoid them. Instead, she looked at him as if it was a matter of course. She touched his chin and looked at him with a smile. Her eyes were shining, as if he was looking forward to Ling Hua and Liu Yuan¡¯s reaction.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression changed from confusion to puzzlement. Although he knew that she liked to y pranks, she even mentioned such things casually. It was as if she was a habitual criminal who abducted and sold innocent girls.

    He did not know if the Grand Elder had really done such a thing after living for so long.

    Xiahou Cenyi only cared about fun. So, the consequences, other people¡¯s opinions, or the difficulty of the process were not in her consideration. Only her own pleasure was real.

    Liu Yuan felt helpless. Taking advantage of the fact that the situation had not yet ¡®worsened¡¯, he said, ¡°My Senior Sister was just joking. This matter is not a big secret, but it¡¯s not convenient to disclose it now. You just need to swear a Mental Demon Oath, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The binding power of the Mental Demon Oath was slightly weaker than the Heavenly Tribtion Oath, but it was still a very serious oath for ordinary Immortal cultivators.

    However, the Mental Demon produced by the Mental Demon Oath could be big or small, and it all depended on the karma produced in the individual¡¯s heart, and there was a dy in its re-up and activation. On the other hand, the Heavenly Tribtion Oath will call down a fixed amount of Lightning Tribtion. If the oath was not respected, one would be struck to death, so thetter was more important.

    He only saw that this girl¡¯s appearance was pleasing to the eye, but he did not have the slightest idea of attracting more rotten peach blossoms for no reason¡­ He had a ¡®friendly¡¯ rtionship with the Golden Orchid Guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. One could even call it a ¡®trial ground¡¯. He had learned a lot of useful things, and both sides took what they needed, which was very casual and carefree.

    So, by the way, this guy was just feigning the blushing and the like to show weakness so that the Grand Elder would be more daring. Otherwise, how could he enjoy all the ¡®good fortune¡¯?

    However, Liu Yuan was not willing to get involved with other new love debts. This was not just trouble for him, it was also a challenge for this girl.

    Liu Yuan had kept a certain distance from He Qingmeng, who was still in disguise because he did not want to cause any more trouble. However, who knew that this woman was a demon? perhaps it was because of what he had said in the middle that she suddenly changed her mind and became interested in him.

    Impossible to guard against, it was really impossible to guard against.

    I almost lost my life¡­

    Liu Yuan cursed in his heart. Ling Zhen timidly raised her head, still holding it in her hands, and carefully said, ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fake, he¡¯s trying to trick you,¡± Xiahou suddenly interrupted.

    Ling Zhen¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Liu Yuan, as if she could not believe that he was lying. Liu Yuan could not do anything to Elder Xiahou, who was causing trouble. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why would I lie to you now? Do you really want me to ruin your innocence?¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi smiled mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ve revealed your true colors. You tricked the little girl into letting her guard down, then tampered with the Mental Demon Oath, and then threatened to eat this fresh and delicious little flower clean. Junior Brother, don¡¯t you like this? You¡¯re very familiar with this routine, aren¡¯t you. Senior Sister, I understand.¡±

    Reveal true colors, my ass! What do you understand?!

    Liu Yuan finally could not hold back and red at the Grand Elder. If it was not for the fact that his hands were tied and his cultivation was not high enough, he would have ced the Grand Elder on his knees and hit her a few times as a punishment.

    Who knew that Xiahou Cenyi would suddenly act as if she had been intimidated. She sighed softly and ¡®obediently¡¯ walked over. She said pitifully, ¡°Senior Sister is wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud, please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±

    She turned her head over and looked like she was about to cry.

    ¡°In the past, you used this method to force Senior Sister, but now I am willing to give you anything.¡±

    F*ck me! I almost believed it myself!

    The heavens had pity on him. He wasn¡¯t ying an adult game, but a socialist and harmonious online game for all ages!

    Liu Yuan was dumbfounded. Even Ling Hua frowned when she heard this. She looked at her lover who had just revealed her true feelings in surprise. She seemed to be surprised that he had such a ¡®dark history¡¯.

    Liu Yuan quickly stepped forward and held her hand down, but the Grand Elder immediately closed her eyes and raised her white neck, which was trembling slightly. She seemed to be extremely afraid of him, but she was also very obedient.

    At first nce, it looked like Liu Yuan was very impatient and brutal.

    Ling Zhen looked on in shock, her heart was extremely shocked¡­

    How could this be? The mutual love she had originally thought of actually did not exist at all. Instead, the mysterious and unfathomable Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion had been possessed by her own Junior Brother through despicable means. After that, love and hate had developed over time, and she had actually been reduced to such a lowly state in front of Jiang Feng!

    Then what about Senior Sister¡­?

    Could it be, could it be that the cold, noble, and ethereal Eldest Senior Sister is also¡­ also¡­

    Ling Zhen¡¯s reverence for her Senior Sister made her restrain her own thoughts, but that thought had been lingering in her mind.

    Ling Zhen was already extremely nervous, and with her young girl¡¯s heart thumping wildly. She was extremely flustered at this moment. Her mind was filled with wild thoughts, and finally, she thought of herself who was about to be ¡®harmed¡¯.

    What should she do now? He said he was going to ruin my innocence. What should I do?

    The young girl¡¯s face turned red¨Cshould I obey or resist? If she were to submit, wouldn¡¯t that be too frivolous? But if she were to resist, how could she resist these three great experts?

    Ling Zheng saw the smile on Xiahou¡¯s face and immediately came back to her senses. Looking at the chaotic scene in front of her and the gradually intensifying fighting and shouting outside, it would not take enough time to make the Mental Demon Oath again. She could not help but look at Liu Yuan and sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ You should just submit to him.¡±

    The woman¡¯s cold voice rang out. Before Liu Yuan could react, he saw a sword light sh past. Then, a cry of surprise was already close at hand. In an instant, a shy, snow-white face appeared in his embrace.

    Ling Zhen was frightened by the sword light and thought that it was over.

    The young girl was still in a daze. Her mind went nk and she immediately hugged him.

    Liu Yuan was still a little dumbfounded by the current situation. However, he was the one whose cultivation had been sealed. Although Ling Zhen was young, she was still at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. Liu Yuan was the one who had been forced. However, the youngdy had a ¡®self-sacrificing¡¯ attitude, which made him not know whether tough or cry.

    Liu Yuan looked over the girl¡¯s head and saw the culprit. The Grand Elder smiled and whispered, ¡°This girl is half-human and half-merman. It¡¯s best to use her as a furnace to help you recover your strength. Moreover, her bloodline is not ordinary.¡±

    Half-human, half-merman?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank as he thought of a mission that he had heard of before. But before he could think about it carefully, the girl in his arms finally let go of him, her face flushed red.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Darknorth Fish

    245 Darknorth Fish

    Because there were countless scattered quests in Shangyang, Liu Yuan had no impression of them unless he had actually experienced them himself.

    And because he was a non-sect itinerant cultivator, those sect missions were basically not rted to him. However, he was almost a pure conquering strategy yer, so these missions were dispensable to him, irrelevant, so he never took them to heart.

    However, he was naturally happy to be a spectator for some missions that caused the yers to discuss (argue) or debate (fight) or had a major impact due to certain specific factors. That was why he had a vague memory about it.

    The mission that had opened a sea area of the map in the Jade Mirage Sect had also been discussed for a period of time, even though the real hot topic was not the mission but the follow-up.

    Although it was almost two years ago, as the first unlocked sea area in the game and the new race, the update after that mission maintained its poprity for a long time. Therefore, Liu Yuan still had a vague impression.

    What was left was the long plot mission chain of ¡®Merman Kingdom¡¯. Liu Yuan swallowed it without hesitation, but he still remembered the cold and beautiful high priest of the merman in his illustrated book, as well as the important character that was drawn out by the plot at that time. He had not even had the time to enjoy the satisfaction of basking in his card.

    The ¡®Primordial Dragon God¡± worshipped by the merman race, the Dao master of the 28 constetions in the Sea shing Tower, and the suppressor of the Yonghui Sea ¡ª You Sui.

    This was also the only ¡®God¡¯ character that appeared in the game.

    Her background and character introduction were also shrouded inyers of mystery, but her hatred for the demon race was obvious. Otherwise, she would not have locked up the Sea shing Tower and suppressed the Yonghui Demonic Abyss.

    Of course, these things had nothing to do with Liu Yuan for the time being.

    The mission triggered by the Jade Mirage Sect was only the beginning of the story. However, to the yers, it was the start of a whole new world.

    At least a quarter of the sea maps in Shangyang had not been explored by yers yet.

    The Red Forest Sea to the South of the Southern Wilderness Witch Race Map, the Shuohuang Sea to the North of the Northern Ice Field, and even the Fusang Sea where the grandfather and grandson who came to find Xie Qian came from were still unfamiliar territories to the yers.

    Even on the eve of the final battle against the demons, the yers had only opened up the sea map to the east of Central ins, including the Far East Sea and the Lingguang Sea. The south, west, and north sides were still shrouded in fog.

    Only the Darknorth Sea, where the merman race was located, was the sea area that yers were most familiar with. It was also the ce where people often stayed for the good scenery.

    Liu Yuan remembered that the mission in the Jade Mirage Sect was triggered by a mixed-blood human-merman disciple.

    So this girl is¡­ that Ling Zhen?

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and looked at the girl in front of him.

    Her eyes were still red, with a few crystal tears still hanging on them, she was quite pure and delicate, although her skin was also white and tender. It was different from the kind of cold feeling that mermaids were born with, like they were chiseled out of the snow. Instead, it was red, like a crisp and sweet apple with water.

    Liu Yuan looked left and right but could not see anything different. He even subconsciously wanted to look for traces of gills. Then he remembered that mermen had extremely high talent and attainments in illusions, especially in transforming into human forms. They did not seem like demons who would always leave ws.

    When the mermen went ashore, they were basically like humans, and their auras were the same.

    In addition, Ling Zhen was a hybrid of human and mermaid, which made it even more difficult to distinguish her from others. Thus, even the Jade Mirage Sect could not recognize her. Otherwise, this sect, which had always rejected foreign races, would never have epted her.

    Later on, she identally made a mistake in her cultivation and exposed her identity. Furthermore, she was a descendant of the merman royal family, so the Jade Mirage Sect had decided to send her back to the Darknorth Sea.

    This was the yer¡¯s mission, titled ¡®Darknorth Fish¡¯.

    However, she was not expelled from the sect. Instead, she became an in-name disciple. In fact, there was no difference. However, the Jade Mirage Sect had an additional advantage in protecting its reputation. It was like a ¡®no discrimination¡¯ policy.

    This sect had always had people like Ding Luan who were close to the Saint stage, but the overall environment was trapped in a quagmire of sanctitude. The internal conflicts were very serious, but to the outside world, they always emphasized that they were above others in terms of morality, which could not be reversed by one person.

    However, no matter how powerful the transformation illusionary technique was, it could not escape the Grand Elder¡¯s pair of magical eyes.

    Who knew how many years Xiahou Cenyi had lived? She had been through hundreds of battles and had seen many things. His level was much higher than these ¡®young people¡¯, and she could see through Ling Zhen¡¯s true body with a single nce.

    ¡°Take a closer look,¡± the Grand Elder said. ¡°There are two more bones at the joint of her hip bone and leg bone than ordinary people. Those are the extra parts of the merman¡¯s body that can¡¯t be taken away even when it transforms.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze subconsciously moved down, and then he suddenly realized¨C

    F*ck, what am I supposed to look at? If I didn¡¯t use my spiritual power to check this part, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell if it was fish bones, duck bones, or brittle bones!

    But it was toote.

    Ling Zhen¡¯s heart was beating wildly as she panted for a few breaths. When she met his gaze and followed it, her face instantly reddened even more.

    The young girl was shocked. This man was indeed a viin who loved to force others to his bidding. He was actually so impatient. At this critical moment, he looked like he was looking at her body, ready to eat her up.

    She suddenly felt a little sad, but more than that, she was helpless. What should she do? Besides, such a short amount of time wasn¡¯t enough. If someone were to see them now¡­

    Liu Yuan looked at the young girl who was covering her Daoist robe and hesitating as if she was going to continue ¡®offering her body¡¯. Furthermore, the look in her eyes was close to embarrassment and anger. The corner of his mouth twitched, and he vaguely felt that he had been tricked by the Grand Elder again.

    Xiahou Cenyi blinked and tried to persuade him, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Junior Brother, forget it. Right now, it¡¯s more important to deal with that dragon shadow. Even though Ling Hua alone is enough to deal with the current situation, I¡¯ll still be able to use the camouge technique on you all.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Liu Yuan put on a fake smile and squeezed out the words from between his teeth. He was really afraid that the Grand Elder would decide on how to deal with the follow-up matters on a whim. It¡¯s really not appropriate in the current situation.

    He reached out to pull Ling Zhen¡¯s clothes together. Feeling the young girl¡¯s instinctive tremble, he paused. He looked at his hands that were still tied up and helplessly looked at Ling Hua.

    The cold-looking Daoist Nun stretched out her hand and touched the rope lightly, but she did not remove it. Instead, she helped the young girl restore her Daoist robe and also temporarily sealed her cultivation power.

    Gush!

    The waves pped against the Starfall ship and Ling Zhen suddenly lost her bnce. Her legs went soft and she fell into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms in a panic.

    He could only wrap his tied hands around the back of the girl¡¯s head and neck, and put his arms around her,forting her in a low voice.

    Liu Yuan did not know what Ling Zhen was thinking of him now, but he eventually nodded. He could only console himself that as an ¡®aplice¡¯, she would not say anything. But even if he was forced to do it, it was still frivolous.

    Forget it, I¡¯ll take responsibility then.

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Bringing the Evil Liu Yuan

    246 Bringing the Evil Liu Yuan

    After forcing a good girl to be his concubine at a super-fast speed, the few people who could break down half of the central wall on average finally came out of the cabin and onto the deck.

    Counting the time, it was actually only about one to two minutes, between two to three sentences.

    Liu Yuan looked at the two women who had no change in their expressions and thought to himself, ¡®These women themselves were the intelligent and decisive type. When they met, it was as if they had reached a consensus, making it even more difficult to see through them. When they acted, they often made decisions within a few nces.¡¯

    Even today, they did not even need to look at each other. He did not even have time to react before they decided on someone he had to be responsible for.

    Although he was a little suspicious of taking advantage of her, Liu Yuan still desired self-respect, self-improvement, and self-love.

    However, the only way to subdue these women was through strength.

    Liu Yuan was even more determined now. He did not forget tofort the girl in his arms and tried to speak in a gentle tone. He also told her that his cultivation was still sealed to show that he was harmless.

    But unfortunately, Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s actions had already shaped him into a viin.

    Although Ling Zhen was a little stunned, her heart tightened soon after. Thinking about it, if she was really a prisoner, why would Senior Xiahou, a senior expert at the Crossing Cmity stage, treat him with so much fear and respect? Even Eldest Senior Sister listened to him. Then¡­ he said this on purpose, wanting me to have thoughts of resistance in my heart. Then¡­ what means would he use to humiliate me?

    The young girl¡¯s heart was hanging in the air. She hurriedly shook her head like a rattle-drum, and her eyes revealed a pleading look.

    Liu Yuan said helplessly, ¡°Alright then¡­¡±

    Ling Zhen¡¯s expression was still a little uneasy and at a loss, but after shaking her head, she obediently followed behind him with a red face. It was as if she had sumbed to the despotic power of these two women and the impact of the ¡®loss of her innocence¡¯.

    Of course, Liu Yuan could tell from her eyes and movements that she did not seem to be particrly repulsed by this matter. In fact, she even seemed a little excited by this half-forced plot.

    Could it be that this human-mermaid mixed-blood girl had a special kink for this kind of plot?

    As Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts ran wild, he felt a fine and gentle drizzle on his face. He looked up and saw that the sky outside had been covered by dark clouds.

    Yuncong Dragon.

    It was unknown if it was because of the appearance of the Spirit-Transformed Dragon Shadow, but a misty drizzle began to fall from the sky. As the rain fell on his body, he became wet, and the light marks disappeared in an instant.

    The waves churned, and the ship swayed. Even the formation that had just been set up on the Starfall ship became unstable, flickering in and out of the waves.

    On the other ship, the sounds of fighting and casting spells still did not stop, but it was mixed with a few cries of rm.

    Liu Yuan squinted his eyes and looked over. At this moment, not only did the shadow of a dragon appear in the river, but there were also some extremely ferocious and evil aquatic demon beasts that took the opportunity to run onto the boat. The young disciples¡¯ cultivation levels were not high enough, and they were having a hard time dealing with them in the rain.

    in the game, these demonic beasts would be the small monsters summoned by the boss.

    Just as Liu Yuan was about to remind them of the best way to fight, a dragon¡¯s roar of different pitches and tones suddenly interweaved.

    A huge ck shadow suddenly swam across the river beside him, followed by a red-scaled dragon covered in flowing fire.

    ¡°Chuichui!¡± Liu Yuan raised his head and shouted.

    The demon beast dragon¡¯s slender body circled in the air a few times before it lowered its head and howled happily a few times. Her red eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Master, this shadow is so close to me. Can I eat it?¡±

    Chuichui¡¯s voice was still a woman¡¯s voice, but this time, she sounded a little coquettish. Her eyes were also secretly observing Liu Yuan¡¯s expression, which looked like the expression of a greedy child.

    Liu Yuan was stunned and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This stupid dragon wanted to eat it because she felt that it was close. What kind of logic was this?

    However, seeing that she had the time to ask if they wanted to eat, the result of this fight was probably clear.

    ¡°Sure, sure, sure. You can eat if you want.¡± Liu Yuan said very generously. Thest time she ate something, it was a semi-rotten biochemical beast in the tomb. The living conditions were very tough, and she needed to ¡®help¡¯ end its misery¡­ However, she really did not expect to eat a demon beast this time, so she knew to ask for advice first.

    Liu Yuan felt a little guilty that such a powerful demon beast was living such a life.

    When Chuichui heard this, she let out a cry and rushed back into the water to fight the dragon shadow. The river water churned and set off arge wave.

    Chuichui¡¯s strength had also soared to the Void Refinement stage¡­ Liu Yuan clearly and happily realized this point.

    He might have really picked up a treasure.

    The wild boss that had once been powerful in the game for a period of time was beaten by Chuichui until he had no power to fight back. It waspletely crushed through. It was really frustrating.

    Soon, after a shrill dragon¡¯s roar, the red twisted, and the shadow under the river copsed, as if it had been torn into pieces by Chuichui.

    On the other boat, because the dragon shadow had been defeated, the demon beasts were easier to deal with. The young disciples kept their swords and cheered for Chuchui.

    From the looks of it, the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect were no different from the disciples of other sects.

    The younger generation did not have any conflicts with foreign races, while the older generation was mostly stubborn.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself that perhaps this was one of the reasons why the internal strife within the Jade Mirage Sect deepened.

    ¡°It seems like we don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Xiahou Cenyi touched his chin and nodded with a smile.

    Ling Hua¡¯s indifferent eyes turned, and the long sword in her hand had already been unsheathed by three inches. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    Liu Yuan was taken aback. Just as he felt that she seemed to have a deeper meaning, he heard a sound like boiling water. He frowned and looked at the river.

    Thick ck smoke rose from the river¡¯s surface.

    The game did not have such a phase.

    Liu Yuan was certain that this boss did not have a fourth phase like this. The copse of the shadow meant the end of the battle. After the spiritual substance inside of the dragon was exposed, the yers could collect materials and get rewards.

    Chuichui poked her head out of the river water, her eyes wide open in a daze. She felt a little like a drowning dog that was chasing after a stic bag in the water but got nothing in the end.

    Swish!

    The ck smoke was split into two by the sword light. The golden light spread and corroded it, making a sharp cry, but the ck smoke took shape faster, quickly condensing into a twisted and slender dragon shadow.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The dragon shadow, which could only exist in the river, escaped from the cage. Under its blood-red eyes, a dangerous aura began to spread.

    However, the sword light that passed through the ck smoke did not stop. With a bang, it hit the Starfall ship. The sword light turned back and hit the arm of one of the disciples.

    He looked like an ordinary disciple and was slightly younger than Liu Yuan. At this moment, he screamed and a medicine bottle slipped out of his sleeve and fell into the water with a ssh.

    The other disciples were stunned for a moment, and then their expressions changed. They quickly spread out and pointed their swords at the man.

    ¡°Exin,¡± Eldest Senior¡¯s Sister¡¯s voice sounded ethereal on the river.

    Ling Yuan¡¯s hand, which was reaching out to grab the bottle, froze. Then, he said with a confused expression, ¡°S-Senior Sister, I-I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m preparing the Dragon Blood Grass Pulp to treat Ling Dou¡¯s injuries!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you¡¯re from the Herb Hall and can¡¯t tell the difference between dragon blood and Dragon Blood Grass Pulp?¡±

    ¡°So the people of the Scarlet Fire Pce are all trash,¡± Liu Yuan interrupted with a faint smile.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Actually, This Is Very Easy to Untie

    247 Actually, This Is Very Easy to Untie

    The Jade Mirage Sect was divided into four main pces, which were established by the four disciples of Grandmaster Liu Yi. After thousands of years and countless generations, it evolved into four huge andplicated master factions. Everypetition for the position of Sect Master was decided among the four pces.

    Ling Hua and Ling Yu were in the first pce, which was called the Danqing Pce.

    The Pce Master was their master, the current Sect Master Sheng¡¯e. Currently, there were five direct disciples of the ¡®Ling¡¯ generation, including Ling Hua, Ling Deng, Ling Yi, Ling Ying, and Ling Yu.

    Ling Jie, who on the Starfall ship, was also an inner sect disciple like Ling Zhen, who was in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. However, he was different from Ling Zhen. This was because Ling Jie, who had a higher talent and cultivation, was preparing for the True Inheritance Trial. If he seeded, he would be Ling Hua¡¯s true Sixth Junior Brother.

    However, thepetition for the position of a core disciple was equally intense. Compared to the Sect Masterpetition, it was in a different circle, and these were all off-topic.

    The second pce was called the Vast Sea Pce, the third was the Pine Pce, and the fourth was the Scarlet Fire Pce that Liu Yuan had mentioned.

    Among them, Pce Master of Danqing would be in charge of Dao arts, while the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s was in charge of sword arts, which was more inclined towardbat. Meanwhile, Pine Pce was in charge of the Law Enforcement Hall, and the Scarlet Fire Pce managed the Herb Hall and the Alchemist Workshop, which were mainly logistics.

    yers also needed to choose their general direction and join the corresponding branch pces, allowing lifestyle yers to enjoy the various benefits of the sect.

    The moment Liu Yuan opened his mouth, he ridiculed the Herb Hall and called the Scarlet Fire Pce useless. He was not polite at all, causing the expression of the Jade Mirage disciple called Ling Yuan to instantly turn very ugly.

    He stood up and was about to say, ¡®Why don¡¯t you take a look at where you are? How dare you insult an entire branch pce of the Jade Mirage Sect?¡¯

    However, he saw Liu Yuan¡¯s face clearly.

    There was also his position ¡ª Xiahou Cenyi was on his right, Ling Hua was on his left, and Ling Zhen was behind him.

    Ling Yuan felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. He could only close his mouth and clench his teeth.

    This person, this person who could be called Jiang Feng or Liu Yuan, he really could not afford to offend him.

    By now, the news of him being the adopted son of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the prospective son-inw of the Xuanyin family, and the Junior Brother of the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion had probably spread throughout the entire Central ins.

    Even though he had be a prisoner and had to be escorted back to the sect for investigation, he was still an ordinary inner sect disciple. No matter how righteous he was, he could not erase the huge difference in status between them.

    Otherwise, those people in the Sky Treasure Pavilion who had just tolerated their ancestors would probably be the first to rush out and beat him up for being disrespectful.

    The only thing he could do was to report this matter to his superiors and let the Scarlet Fire Pce Mastere personally to check the situation. Only then could they have a rtively equal conversation. Naturally, there would be no problem with questioning him.

    However, even if the Scarlet Fire Pce Master wanted to be on equal footing with this guy, it was unlikely that he would be able to do so, because the other party¡¯s status was obviously higher than that of the Sky Treasure Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master.

    No matter how powerful the Jade Mirage SEct was, the Master of the Sky Treasure Pavilion was still slightly higher than the Scarlet Fire Pce Master.

    Logically speaking, Ling Yuan could only swallow his anger and remain silent. However, he thought of another person who could challenge Liu Yuan. She was the only person who could and needed to question Liu Yuan¡¯s words.

    Ling Hua.

    The highly respected Eldest Senior Sister, at the time of the fight for the position of Sect Master, must not allow the people of other sects to wantonly insult the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s pce, right?

    Moreover, this man was a ¡®demon suspect¡¯ that she had personally caught.

    Therefore, it only took Ling Yuan a few seconds to think about it. His expression quickly changed back to an angry and indignant look. ¡°The Scarlet Fire Pce has been working hard every day to cultivate spirit nts and refine pills. We have made countless contributions to the Jade Mirage Sect and are one with the Jade Mirage. If you call the Scarlet Fire Pce trash, isn¡¯t that the same as insulting the Jade Mirage Sect?¡±

    He did not say anything to refute Liu Yuan, only saying that the Scarlet Fire Pce was an inseparable part of the Jade Mirage Sect. How could Ling Hua, as the Eldest Senior Sister, not stop outsiders from scolding them?

    However, he was obviously still too young and too naive. If he wanted to use morality as a premise, he had to at least be an unrted outsider to be qualified to point out the situation.

    However, he ignored Liu Yuan¡¯s first sentence, which pointed to the core.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile. ¡°The Jade Mirage Sect is full of talents, and the Scarlet Fire Hall is famous far and wide. Of course, they are all good. I¡¯ve always looked forward to meeting you guys, and now I finally have. As the saying goes, seeing is better than hearing. I saw that you couldn¡¯t even distinguish the basic herbs, so I thought that everyone in the Scarlet Fire Hall was of this standard. So it¡¯s not the case. In this case, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s particrly useless?¡±

    Ling Yuan¡¯s eyes immediately widened, ¡°I¡­ I¡­!¡±

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°You want to say that you¡¯re not trash? Then why can¡¯t you tell the difference between Dragon Blood Grass Pulp and dragon blood? ording to what you said, the people from the Scarlet Fire Pce are all very powerful, so you shouldn¡¯t be so bad?¡±

    Ling Yuan subconsciously replied, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°Then how could you have made a mistake by pouring a bottle of dragon¡¯s blood into the river? There is only one truth. You did it on purpose!¡±

    The dagger was revealed.

    Liu Yuan originally wanted to push up his sses for dramatic effect, but his hands were tied up, so he could only give up.

    Ling Yuanzheng¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and he was at a loss. His face was ashen, and he chose to give up in dejection.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you retorting anymore?¡± Liu Yuan was puzzled.

    Ling Yuan said, ¡°What is there to refute? You¡¯ve already revealed everything. Everything is over.¡±

    Liu Yuan clicked his tongue regretfully. ¡°You even know how to use moral coercion, but how can you not see the obvious concept of swapping? You clearly said that you were treating someone¡¯s injury and identally dropped it. The medicine didn¡¯t have your name on it. You could have just said that someone else gave it to you. Why did you just admit that you swapped the dragon blood?¡±

    Ling Yuan¡¯s mind buzzed and he suddenly red at him. ¡°You!¡±

    Not only was this person¡¯s mouth wide open, but he was also condescending as if he did not even care that he was doing bad things.

    This was simply bullying! This is too much!

    Of course, Liu Yuan was not here to be a detective. He had simply been cooped up in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb for too long and wanted to persecute the NPC¡­

    Even if he did not say it, since Ling Hua had spoken, of course, they would not be fooled. At this point, Ling Yuan was just in a dying struggle.

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at him from behind. She blinked and his smile deepened.

    It would be great if he could maintain this momentum. Unfortunately, in front of women, he began to be overcautious and put in a dilemma. He was careful as if he was naturally in the wrong. However, this kind of ¡®domestic fear¡¯ was not bad¡­

    The little girl from the Jade Mirage Sect seemed to like it, but she probably wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    Ling Hua knew that Ling Yuan wanted to make her embarrass herself. When she saw that Liu Yuan¡¯s words had rendered Ling Yuan speechless, the corners of her mouth naturally curled up slightly, but she immediately pressed down and pursed her lips.

    Ling Yuan was a member of the Scarlet Fire Pce, which meant that there were people who would do anything to win the fight for the position of Sect Master.

    However, she did not know which of the core disciples of the Scarlet Fire Pce was this young man.

    Just as he was thinking, Ling Zhen, who was following behind Liu Yuan, eximed in a low voice, ¡°Argh! The dragon ising!¡±

    As the few of them conversed, the ck dragon that had finally taken form was ferocious and twisted. It did not look like the shadow of a real dragon at all. Instead, it looked like a thick brush of ink that had been sshed away. There were sharp horns and bone spikes everywhere. The style of the painting was very wrong.

    The Qi that it exuded had already surpassed the void refinement realm and reached the Form Synthesis stage.

    However, with Ling Hua and Xiahou, the dragon that the shadow had turned into was nothing to be afraid of.

    Liu Yuan touched Ling Zhen¡¯s head, indicating for her to calm down. The other two ships moved closer, and Ling Jie standing on the deck asked loudly what happened. Zhiying and the others looked at Liu Yuan with concern.

    Liu Yuan was about to say that it was fine, but there was a traitor.

    At this moment.

    Crack¨C

    In the thunderous sound of the river, a sharp and tiny wind-breaking sound suddenly sounded.

    Ling Yuan, who was standing at the edge of the deck, suddenly let out an ¡®Ah!¡¯

    With a blood-curdling screech, his eyes widened, and he clutched his throat that had been pierced by the arrow. He raised his head and fell straight down from the Starfall ship!

    Roar!

    The dragon shadow that was several timesrger rushed over and knocked away Chuichui, who tried to block it again. She was violently thrown to the side, and the ck smoke on its body condensed into poisonous arrows that suddenly shot at the Starfall ship.

    With a faint ¡®ka¡¯ sound, the already damaged formation on the bow of the ship waspletely destroyed, and the entire ship was swept into the rapid current of the river.

    Ling Hua¡¯s expression sank, and she stretched out her hand to channel her spirit energy to stabilize the ship. However, in such a short period of time, the Starfall ship had already deviated by a distance of several hundred feet. After Ling Yuan¡¯s body created a trail of blood in the river, it was swallowed up by the river in the blink of an eye and disappeared without a trace.

    The shadow dragon¡¯s slender and huge body circled the three starships a few times, and the river water around it seemed to be soaked in ink. Its head went into the river, and when it came out again, it made a swallowing gesture, indicating that Ling Yuan had died in the dragon¡¯s belly.

    The shadow dragon wrapped itself tightly around the ship, and everyone naturally attacked it with all their might. The scene was a little chaotic for a moment, but the shadow dragon¡¯s body was like oil, and ordinary spells were ineffective against it.

    ¡°Control the ship with all your might. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    Ling Hua flew up and unsheathed the demon-subduing sword, which glowed with a faint green light. She did not hold back the aura of the Form Synthesis stage. The shadow dragon raised its head and rolled its green eyes, showing a little fear. However, the dragon blood in its body was boiling and was covered by violence in the blink of an eye. It roared at Ling Hua.

    The cold Daoist Nun¡¯s ck clothes fluttered in the wind. The sword light split up, and the Big Dipper appeared behind her. The first star lit up, and the spiritual energy around her was vast. She raised her hand and used the ¡®Tianshu Demon Suppression¡¯.

    The sword light was like a train, suddenly drawing a few white traces. The first sword went straight into shadow dragon¡¯s eyes, and the other swords all hit its vital points. The huge spiritual power of the Orthodox Daoist sect entered the body of this monster, almost crushing its internal organs.

    Roar!

    The shadow dragon raised his head and roared in pain, causing the river water to surge violently. It mixed with the gradually growing rain and hit the shaking boat.

    Although the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect were nervous and tried their best to control the Starfall ship, their eyes could not help but light up and cheer when they saw their Eldest Senior Sister, who they admired, show her power and majesty.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The sound of wind breaking could be heard again.

    Creak-ka!

    ¡°Ah!¡± A Jade Mirage disciple suddenly fell to the ground and looked at the broken ck arrow not far in front of him. He swallowed his saliva, got up, and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you for saving me¡­¡±

    After he finished bowing, he raised his head and realized that it was Liu Yuan. He was stunned for a moment, then he saw that the rope on his hand had been untied. It was obvious that it had been forcefully broken.

    ¡°This is actually very easy to untie,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    The disciple of the Jade Mirage Sectughed hideously and continued to stabilize the formation, thinking that the rope was said to be enough to seal the cultivation of the Form Synthesis stage, so how could it be easy to untie¡­?

    Liu Yuan smiled and retracted his hand. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the broken arrow on the ground. There was a green mark drawn on it, like a snake or fire.

    In Shangyang, this was a mark that belonged to a sect.

    Outside of the three celestial eyes, in the path of killing¡­

    The Bi Luo Mansion.

 Chapter 248 - 248 The Character That Disappeared from the Illustrated Handbook!

    248 The Character That Disappeared from the Illustrated Handbook!

    Bi Luo Mansion was an organization located near the Far East Sea of Central ins.

    To a certain extent, it could also be called a sect, and all the disciples in the sect had code names.

    The Sect Master¡¯s code name was ¡®Netherworld¡¯, and his face was always covered by a mask. It was said that this code name was passed down by the master and disciple, but it was still a mystery how many Sect Masters there were.

    Different from ordinary Immortal cultivation sects, this organization¡¯s main business was to ept all kinds ofmissions, cultivate and ept Immortal cultivators, all for the sake of better business. It looked simr to the Green Centipede, but one was ck and one was white, and the rules were very different.

    Although the Green Centipede also had gray areas, most of the Righteous sects recognized it. There were also many things that the Green Centipede would not do. Its purpose was ¡®peace breeds wealth¡¯, and its overall image was more positive.

    !!

    Normally, Bi Luo Mansion epted all kinds of requests. However, because it was located in the eastern part of the Central ins, where evil forces were everywhere, most of the requests it received were illegal. They would kill and rob, and there was nothing they wouldn¡¯t do. Therefore, be it yers or NPCs, they were used to treating it as a killer organization.

    Moreover, because of its geographical location, even if the sects of Central ins wanted to get rid of it, they could not defeat the hundreds of evil sects in the Far East Sea. No matter how strong a person was, they would be walking into the trap and basically could note out.

    Therefore, usually, the only way to seek revenge was to catch the killer who had killed them. As for the headquarters of Bi Luo Mansion, they were still atrge and no one dared to touch them.

    Liu Yuan picked up the broken arrow and examined it carefully. It was indeed the unique symbol of the Bi Luo Mansion.

    Was the attack from Bi Luo Mansion and the Jade Mirage Scarlet Fire Pce a coborator?

    ¡°It¡¯s not like a coboration. The first one to be killed was Ling Yuan of the Scarlet Fire Pce. His expression before his death was clearly one of disbelief. But it could also be that his status was too low to know the real inside story. He was just a tool.¡± Liu Yuan stared at the arrow, his gaze solemn. ¡°There are only three possibilities. The Scarlet Fire Pce framed the Bi Luo Mansion, and the Bi Luo Mansion made use of the Scarlet Fire Pce, or they cooperated with each other.¡±

    The first possibility was the most likely. The plot of the game did not show any traces of the Bi Luo Mansion¡¯s involvement. The internal power struggle of the Jade Mirage Sect was unlikely to be done by the Bi Luo Mansion. Not only would it give people a bad impression, but it was also very unsafe.

    The people of the Jade Mirage Sect weren¡¯t fools. Even if it was Ling Yuan, they still knew how to kidnap people with morality.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s current existence was the biggest variable.

    He looked at the arrow and felt a little uneasy.

    Ling Hua hade to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb to save him. If she were to get to the bottom of it, Liu Yuan had a lot to do with the fact that they were being attacked in the Spirit Transformation River.

    Although thepetition for the position of Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect in the game was intense, it was not as intense as this.

    Hence, there was another possibility. The attack this time was actually caused by Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®I¡¯ve only conquered a few of them in the Bi Luo Mansion. The storyline of this organization hasn¡¯t been released much yet. yers only see it as a ce to earn extra money. Only three female characters with rtively high status have been released. It doesn¡¯t seem like they wille to me directly.¡¯

    He carefully recalled in his heart.

    One of them was the newbie instructor of Bi Luo Mansion, the frosty ss-S killer ¨C Bie Xiaoshuang. The other was the sadist instructor, ¡®Zither Girl¡¯, Wen Luxue. Thest one was the beautiful and arrogant servant girl, Mei Sheng, who was in charge of sending messages to the Sect Master, Netherworld.

    Inparison, among the three of them, the chances of Bie Xiaoshuanging to fight him to the death were higher.

    This seemingly cold assassin girl was actually very pure in her heart. She was clean and nk in terms of feelings. In the modern world, she would probably blush even if she read a teenage girlic. If she really felt sad and came to kill Liu Yuan, it was possible and very likely.

    But on the other hand, this kind of character had no opinion on rtionships. If it was really her, Liu Yuan was confident that he could pull her back to his side.

    Wen Luxue was the second most likely candidate. Liu Yuan had always suspected that the game officials had deliberately ced such a contrasting pair of women in the same ce. Although they looked conservative and dignified in their long skirts and zithers, they probably had whips, leather clothes, and candles hidden deep in their hearts.

    She was the one who tamed the low-level assassins in Bi Luo Mansion.

    There were two ways to produce assassins in this organization.

    One was like the yers who already had a certain level of strength, but for some reason, such as being wanted or being framed, they had no way out. Another was to earn money and join the sect.

    The other type was the orphans that Bi Luo Mansion had gathered from all over the ce, or the gifted children that had been forcefully snatched away. They were raised from a young age and were all brainwashed and trained by an instructor like Wen Luxue.

    However, Liu Yuan did not think that she would kill him just because of his ¡®betrayal¡¯. He had used an extreme method when he was wooing Wen Luxue.

    As the saying went, every sadist had a masochist side in their hearts, especially Wen Luxue.

    Cough, cough. I¡¯ve strayed too far, strayed too far.

    His thoughts were spinning quickly as his eyes followed the page of the illustrated handbook that he had just opened. Neither Bie Xiaoshuang nor Wen Luxue had been activated. At the very least, the people who had shot the arrow just now should not have been either of them.

    As for Mei Sheng, she was the messenger of Netherworld, and held a high position in Bi Luo Mansion. She did not have any cultivation base, but the orders she gave were all confidential. Therefore, there was no possibility of her secret being leaked. She was just a beautiful puppet, but she had a very proud personality.

    However, Liu Yuan knew that this was just a disguise. She was actually very fragile and did not want to be a symbol-like tool.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes that were staring at the illustration screen suddenly paused, then he went back and flipped through it again.

    Again.

    Again.

    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He flipped through the illustrated handbook again and again, from the beginning to the end, without missing a single piece.

    However, she was not there!

    There was no Mei Sheng!

    ¡°F*ck me¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan closed the illustrated handbook in a daze, and he felt his scalp go numb for a moment.

    Mei Sheng¡­ A tool used to send messages for Netherworld¡­ A girl who never showed her face¡­ All this information through his mind, and he pieced them together into a guess that almost scared the soul out of him.

    Impossible! It can¡¯t be such a coincidence!

    ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan kept mumbling to himself. The disappearance of the card from the illustrated handbook meant that the favorability was no longer full.

    How much had it dropped? Where did itnd? 80?50?20?0?Or rather¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat. His confused expression naturally attracted Xiahou Cenyi¡¯s attention. She reached out and pinched Liu Yuan¡¯s face. It was stiff and cold to the touch. It was obvious how nervous the young man was.

    The Grand Elder blinked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is another one of your lovers here?¡±

    Liu Yuan trembled andughed drily. ¡°Maybe¡­ Just maybe.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi was a little confused. She frowned and said, ¡°Strange, when you saw me, you weren¡¯t scared like this. Could it be that you provoked a Mahayana stage cultivator?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡± Liu Yuan shook his head in a daze.

    However, the evil big shot from Bi Luo Mansion had four Crossing Cmity stage guardians and countless assassins under him.

    Most importantly, whether it was Xiahou Cenyi or Ling Hua, he could clearly see that their favorability was still full.

    And this time, they might have to face a character that had already disappeared from the illustrated handbook.

 Chapter 249 - 249 The Grand Elderâ€™s First Love Experience

    249 The Grand Elder¡¯s First Love Experience

    However, all of this was just spection. It was better to solve this situation first.

    If she disappeared, then so be it. It was not as if he had not prepared for this.

    ¡®Since I¡¯ve transmigrated here and have gradually gained some fame, it¡¯s impossible to hide my rtionship with many women. Some of them will still support me unconditionally like Lanruo, and some will naturally think that I betrayed them, so their love for me turned into hatred, and their favorability will drop or even reverse. I¡¯ve already considered this back at Chiyu Vi, so why am I panicking now?¡¯

    Liu Yuanughed at himself in his heart. He collected his slightly fluctuating emotions and took a deep breath slowly. He would deal with whatever came his way. When the time came, things would naturallye to an end.

    Although the Bi Luo Mansion was powerful, he could gather many forces. As long as he did not die, he would be able to help wherever he went.

    Not only the female characters, but also the hidden characters like Xie Qian, the all-knowing schr, who specialized in intelligence, and even the warm-hearted elder, who was the logistics personnel of the Sky Treasure Pavilion branch.

    He had maxed out the favorability of all these characters. This did not only mean that he had a huge huge influence, but it also meant that he had awork of connections that covered the entire Central ins.

    However, was she going to start a war between the good and evil of the human race before the two great wars with the non-humankind?

    Liu Yuan shook his head. Before the truth was revealed, his guess was just a guess.

    At the very least, he could not panic.

    Liu Yuanposed himself, turned to Xiahou and said in a deep voice, ¡°In short, let¡¯s settle the current matters first. Even if my old loveres, it¡¯s my business. I¡¯ll naturally think of a way.¡±

    It would be like what had happened in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He had relied on Duan Lanruo¡¯s protection and stood behind her, only to see her get injured. From the moment he had chosen to take a step forward, such a thing would never happen again.

    Xiahou Cenyi was taken aback, but then she smiled and flicked her finger on his forehead. ¡°Why are you suddenly so silly? Of course, we have to work together. Your problem is also my problem¡­ Don¡¯t say anything stupid before you can solve the problems that Ling Hua mentioned.¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi had always liked to pinch his cheeks or bite his ears as if he was a favorite toy. He looked intimate and frivolous, but flicking his forehead was a little condescending. Liu Yuan subconsciously reached out to block it, but he held back.

    Xiahou suddenly hugged him and blew into his ear. She said softly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Xiahou Cenyi looked at the wrinkles between his brows that had just disappeared and smiled. She did not care about his obvious lie. Her hand slid down, and when Liu Yuan vaguely felt a little embarrassed, she took his hand. Her fingers slid in through the gaps between his fingers, and their fingers intertwined.

    Before Liu Yuan could feel it in detail, the woman¡¯s figure turned into a ray of light, and her hand turned into a heavy ck sword.

    Xiahou¡¯s snickeringughter seemed to still linger in his ears.

    Liu Yuan touched his ear and smiled.

    The Grand Elder was actually an upright person, but she was not a tsundere. She hid her little emotions under her teasing. She seemed to be bold, but she was actually hiding her inner shyness.

    The Grand Elder had been single for thousands of years. Although she was highly respected, this was her first time in love. She would even avoid eye contact. Holding hands was naturally a superficial experience.

    Xiahou Cenyi did not know that Liu Yuan had almost stripped her of her true colors. She had lost her dignity as a Grand Elder.

    After she transformed back into her sword spirit form, she sent a voice transmission, ¡°No matter how strong you were in the past or in the future, you still need to lend a hand now. Those who want to achieve great things don¡¯t mind tips. Besides, it¡¯s just a matter of face. It¡¯s better than trying to be strong and doing bad things. Anyway, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to get back at me in the future.¡±

    Although Liu Yuan did not do it for the sake of his face, he could not disobey the Grand elder¡¯s shy and earnest teachings.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Liu Yuan naturally nodded and replied gently.

    Xiahou Cenyi did not answer, but the ck sword in his hand sent out a rich spiritual power. The evil Qi was so real and dense that it bounced away the rain around them.

    The de of the sword burst into mes, illuminating the deck with a bright color.

    The sky around them had turned dark, as if night had fallen. It had only been drizzling a moment ago, but now it was pouring, sshing on the boat and the river, creating waves of water.

    A bolt of lightning streaked across the dark sky like a snake, followed by the sound of muffled thunder.

    Rumble¡­!

    Roar!

    The shadow dragon¡¯s painful roars continued to be heard as its body twisted and turned.

    At this moment, six magic swords had already been nailed into the Spirit Transformation River. The piercing sword light that shot into the sky illuminated the rolling river surface, and nailed the body of the shadow dragon in the river.

    A formation phantom had already taken shape, receiving the righteousness of the Big Dipper. With onest strike, the shadow dragon would be reduced to nothing.

    Ling Hua¡¯s Northfall Sword Technique was the technique that made her famous, and it was naturally her strongest sword technique.

    Ordinary Immortal cultivators would die before the third sword strike, which showed how powerful this shadow dragon was.

    However, there was another reason. Ling Hua was distracted as she tried to protect the three Starfall ships as well as the Junior Brothers and Sisters on the ships.

    However, there was more than one killer hiding in the dark. The ¡®Moon Piercing Arrow¡¯ specially made by Bi Luo Mansion was extremely powerful. It could even easily pierce through Starfall ships. When Liu Yuan blocked the arrow, he also felt the powerful prating force. Not to mention, there were arrows in all directions. It was simply a waste of time to deal with one.

    The three ships drew closer, and the shaking hull gradually stabilized.

    The blood on the ship was washed away.

    Apart from Liu Yuan and the others, the highest cultivation level among the remaining disciples of the Jade Mirage SEct was only at the Void Refinement stage. They were struggling to deal with the Moon Piercing Arrows. At least seven or eight disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect had died in this short period of time.

    The remaining people had already formed a few small circles and formed a simple formation, back to back, trying to take into ount the attacks from all directions.

    Ling Jie¡¯s heart was heavy. He looked around and found that his fellow Junior Brothers and Sisters could barely hide their fear in the rain.

    They were just fledglings who had just started cultivating for a dozen years. They had never seen such a scene before. No matter if it was their cultivation or temperament, they could not face the poisonous snakes of Bi Luo Mansion.

    He had lost from the start.

    The timing of Bi Luo Mansion was perfect. Most of the people who were transferred to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb were the young disciples who were on duty nearby¡­

    No, that was not right.

    Even if they were on a mission, how could it just so happen that there were only young and shallow disciples in the vicinity? There were so many disciples in the Jade Mirage Sect, could it be that they could not even send out a decent executive elder?

    But this time, even he, who had the highest cultivation, had followed after hearing that his Senior Sister was leaving. Otherwise, he would not havee here at all. Here, there were arge number of young disciples who could not fight at all and would even be a burden!

    Ling Jie suddenly felt that something was wrong. He raised his head and saw another sh of lightning in the sky, lighting up his cold sweat-covered face.

    Unless this entire thing was deliberately arranged by someone¡­

 Chapter 250 - 250 The Mansion Master Wants Him Dead

    250 The Mansion Master Wants Him Dead

    At this moment, in the forest on both sides of the Spirit Transformation River.

    The assassins who hadid in ambush a few days ago were numb and indifferent. They all carried out their duties in silence, changing their arrows in an orderly manner, and shooting at the three Starfall ships on the river mechanically.

    On the hill behind them, there were two figures.

    It was a young man in a stone-blue robe. He had sword-like eyebrows and star-like eyes. His facial features were handsome, and his appearance alone could be called dignified. However, at this moment, his eyes were staring at the battlefield on the river surface with a cold gaze, which made people tremble in fear.

    If there were people from the Jade Mirage Sect present, they would be able to recognize in shock that this person was a direct disciple of the Scarlet Fire Hall, Ling Qiu, who was known as the ¡®Three Talents of the Jade Mirage¡¯, just like the Ling Jie.

    !!

    The other person waspletely covered in a ck cloak. Only his hunched figure and exposed hands could be seen as an elder.

    Ling Qiu looked at the river and saw that the battle was in a stalemate. He frowned and looked down at the assassins below who were basically only in the Foundation Establishment stage. If it were not for therge number of ¡®Wind Rider Crossbows¡¯, these assassins would have been non-existent.

    Thinking of the price he had to pay this time, Ling Qiu was unhappy and said, ¡°Senior Sister has almost nailed this evil dragon to death in the Spirit Transformation River, but more than half of the people on the boat are still alive. How can we frame her like this? Is this how you people from Bi Luo Mansionplete your mission?¡±

    The elder said unhurriedly, ¡°Daoist Priest, don¡¯t be impatient. These killers are just pawns. The show has just begun.¡±

    ¡°Pawns?¡± Ling Qiu asked.

    The elder let out a low and coldugh. The eder¡¯s cloak shook. ¡°It¡¯s just a one-time arrangement. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best to fulfill your request. I¡¯ll show you our real killing skillster.¡±

    Although Ling Qiu knew that Bi Luo Mansion was an evil sect, his attitude of not treating people as humans sent a chill down his spine. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    As long as he could get the position of Sect Master, he could do whatever he wanted.

    This secret would only remain in his mind. The reputation of Bi Luo Mansion was unquestionable, and it would never be exposed. By then, he would be the revered Sect Master of Jade Mirage, and these dirty things would naturally have nothing to do with him.

    Even Eldest Senior Sister could not stop him!

    No, after this incident, Eldest Senior Sister would no longer be Eldest Senior Sister. She would be a traitor bewitched by the demon race.

    Countless people from different sects in the tomb of the Martial Emperor could testify that Ling Hua and Jiang Feng were old acquaintances.

    In order to help the demon race escape, she abandoned three ships and a total of 80 disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect, and allowed those young and fresh lives to be killed by the demon race. How could she be the sect master of the Jade Mirage Sect after such an act?

    He knew that there would be people who would not believe it, but it did not matter. Danqing Hall had always been the weakest branch since ancient times. Ever since her master had met with misfortune and became the acting Sect Master, the other three halls had been vaguely dissatisfied. After Ling Hua¡¯s reputation suppressed the other true disciples, it reached the level of turbulent undercurrents.

    Two consecutive Sect Masters in one pce. In the eyes of those who feared the other pces being the strongest, this was already a very bad sign and a great taboo.

    Now, Ling Hua hade to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb to cause trouble. It was a heaven-sent opportunity!

    So what if he cooperated with Bi Luo Mansion? After he became the Sect Master, he would definitely get rid of this evil thing. By then, his reputation in the sect would definitely rise!

    Ling Qiu¡¯s chest was filled with ambition, and his eyes were staring at the boat on the river with a faint cold smugness. The light of the magic spell that kept shing in the distance shone on his face, showing uncertainty.

    However, he did not notice the sneer in the eyes of the elder under the cloak.

    The elder understood this guy¡¯s thoughts with a single nce. This guy did not even have the courage to call address the elder by name, so where did he get the confidence that he could win?

    Fortunately, this was not the person he had chosen.

    The elder¡¯s face revealed a mocking smile, hidden in the shadows and not seen by anyone. She stared at the river for a while, then turned and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ling Jie will definitelye with his famous unique skill. The Daoist Priest is the future Sect Master, and his precious body can not be lost. Even this my old bones can¡¯t stand it¡­ I¡¯ll go to a better ce to watch the show.¡±

    Ling Qiu nodded and followed. The elder¡¯s looked back onest time, and it was unknown where her eyesnded on the river, but he seemed to be in deep thought.

    The fight for the position of sect master of Jade Mirage was easy to resolve, but why did the Mansion Master¡­ why did he value that man so much and want him to die so much?

    Not only did he have to die, but he also had to lose his reputation and his soul to vent his hatred.

    ¡­

    ¡°The ones in charge of sending our disciples out are basically from the Vast Sea Pce. But from what I¡¯ve just heard, it¡¯s clear that the Ling Yuan of the Scarlet Fire Pce deliberately poured a bottle of dragon blood into the river, causing the dragon shadow to mutate, and was seen through by Senior Sister.¡±

    However, Ling Yuan was the first one to be shot down from the Starfall ship by the people of Bi Luo Mansion.

    Were the two sub-pces, the Vast Sea Pce, Scarlet Fire Pce and Bi Luo Mansion, nning to work together to get rid of the biggestpetitor of Danqing Pce? What was the role of Bi Luo Mansion in this? It was getting more and more chaotic.

    Ling Jie took a deep breath and broke two arrows on the left and right with the whip in his hand, the Mountain Whip Jian. He then flew up to the mast and looked at the two riverbanks with rapt attention.

    At this moment, the surrounding river surface waspletely covered by the thick ck smoke that was spreading out from the shadow dragon¡¯s body, and their vision was obstructed. However, this section of the Spirit Transformation River had already entered a rtively narrow section, and they could vaguely see the undting mountain range.

    The people of Bi Luo Mansion were lying in ambush on the shore and shooting arrows in the center, which was very convenient.

    Ling Jie gathered spiritual energy, and the bronze Mountain Whip Jian shed with a golden light, emitting an ancient and thick aura. He was most skilled in earth-type spells, so the mountain whip Jian increased its power by 30%.

    If you want to hide, I¡¯ll force you out!

    Ling Jie let out a low groan and circted all of his spiritual power. His clothes fluttered without any wind, forcing the surrounding rain back a few feet. The floating whip forced out a talisman that shed like a crack. When he suddenly pulled it out, the air waves rolled and almost lifted the river surface, temporarily splitting the rain curtain into two.

    The earth was filled with killing intent, and dragons and snakes rose from thend.

    With a boom, the mountains along the shore copsed one after another, sliding into the river. The ground and the river water shook continuously.

    Uprooting a mountain and crushing it.

    No matter who it was, they would have to praise him. He really lived up to his name of being ranked ninth on the Divine Heroes List and the Earth List.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

    Ling Jiended on the deck again, panting heavily. The spiritual energy in its body was already showing signs of exhaustion. From afar, the cries of birds and beasts could be heard, but there was no human voice. However, the number of arrows that were shot at it had decreased by more than half.

    It was obvious that the all-out attack of Ling Jie had dealt a significant blow to these assassins.

    ¡°Ugh-!¡±

    Ling Jie suddenly turned around and waved the Mountain Whip Jian in his hand. The sharp sound of wind splitting split the rain apart and blocked the attack that was aimed at a fallen Junior Sister.

    Crack!

    The spiritual power concentrated on the mace exploded and shattered the arrow into pieces. His Daoist robe was wet by the rain and then pulled up by the wind, sticking to his body.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ling Jie¡¯s somewhat chaotic thoughts gathered a little. He looked at the trembling girl and vaguely remembered that she was of the ¡®Ming¡¯ generation. In fact, she should be his Martial Nephew. He smiled and squatted down, reaching out his hand. ¡°Ming De, right? you go to the cabin and hide first. Wait for Eldest Senior Sister to ¨C Aagh¡­ You!¡±

    The girl¡¯s face was very close to him, and her soft body was as cold as a snake. The dagger in her hand was covered in ck lines, and she stabbed it into the shocked Ling Jie¡¯s chest.

    Swish!

    The girl with the Daoist name Ming De twisted her dagger and spun it deeper.

    ¡°D-demon¡­ Demonic¡­ Qi¡­¡±

    It was indeed demonic Qi. The detectionpass that Ling Jie had always carried with him was awakened by the spiritual power that she was emitting. It lit up with a faint light and pointed in all directions.

    Those arrows also had demonic Qi!

    Ling Jie¡¯s eyes widened. However, at this moment, the demonic Qi in his body had already prated deep into his limbs and bones. It had controlled his internal organs and was about to enter his Dantian.

    His eyes were unfocused, the light in his pupils gradually dimmed, and the voice squeezed out of his throat was almost inaudible.

    The young girl revealed a smile, and a green symbol appeared in the depths of her pupils, like a fire or a snake.

    Ling Jie was suddenly pushed away, and it staggered back a few steps. Thepass went out, and it fell and rolled into the river.

    Blood gushed out from his chest and mixed with the blood of the others on the deck.

    It was only then that Ling Jie suddenly realized that most of the Jade Mirage disciples on the boat had died in the blink of an eye. Only one or two of them were still standing, and their eyes also had the unique symbol of Bi Luo Mansion.

    The disciples on the three ships that were escorting the ¡®demon suspect¡¯ Jiang Feng had died, and their bodies were covered in wounds caused by demonic Qi. If the disciples of the Vast Sea Pce and the Scarlet Fire Pce who had escaped alive were to testify and determine the nature of the matter in advance¡­ Even if Ling Hua had a hundred mouths, it would be impossible for her to defend herself.

    They had thousands of ways to make people believe that their cold and reserved Eldest Senior Sister had been bewitched by the demon race and lost her original heart.

    Ling Jie felt a burning pain in his chest where he had been pierced through. He fell to the ground and struggled with hisst breath. He got up and shouted, ¡°Senior Sister! Senior Sister!¡±

    This group of people were actually willing to go to this extent in order topete for the position of Sect Master!

    Swish!

    Behind him, Ming De picked up the Mountain Whip Jian and swung it. A heavy wind suddenly pressed down, and it was about tond on the back of Ling Jie¡¯s head.

    ng! ng!

    The sound of metal shing rang out. The ck sword, with a burst of fire, sent the heavy bronze whip flying and suddenly pierced into Ming De¡¯s chest. After the pration, the power was not reduced, and it actually dragged the body several feet away before nailing it to the deck.

    The young man separated the curtain of rain and jumped onto the deck. His half-long ck hair was scattered, and his posture was straight and calm. Under such circumstances, there was a terrifying divine light.

    Ling Jie thought in a daze, ¡®No wonder Eldest Senior Sister was so fond of him.¡¯

    ¡°Senior brother Ling Jie!¡±

    The young girl¡¯s delicate voice slightly brought Ling Jie back to reality. Seeing that it was Ling Jie who had gone to report the news first, Ling Zhen was so frightened that her eyes were hazy with tears. She pulled on the corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes at a loss.

    The tragic situation around them was indeed terrifying, especially for these young disciples who had not yet experienced much. Seeing that their peers who had been talking andughing with them before were gone in the blink of an eye, the fear in their hearts was probably even greater.

    Ling Jie tried his best to speak, ¡°They¡­ They¡¯re¡­ demon¡­ Bi¡­ Bi Luo¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan smacked his head and cast a healing spell on him and said in a bad mood, ¡°If you have the strength, then use more spiritual power to coordinate with the healing spell. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Ling Jie was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s useless¡­¡±

    Once the demonic Qi entered his body, his spiritual power would be exhausted. How could he save him?

    Then, he felt the demonic Qi that was wreaking havoc in his body being forced out of his body like a tornado. It turned into a cloud of demonic fog and drifted into Liu Yuan¡¯s palm.

    This guy even fiddled with it casually, as if ying with cotton candy, and then directly absorbed it.

    Lin Jie was stunned, thinking that he really was a demon.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Itâ€™s Useless Even if the Demon Cult Comes, Mark My Words

    251 It¡¯s Useless Even if the Demon Cult Comes, Mark My Words

    After the magic energy was forced out, the spiritual power in the body was able to be unblocked and resumed its operation.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®Four Seasons Spring¡¯ treatment package took effect immediately. All injuries, no matter how big or small, quickly began to heal and stop bleeding. Ling Jie¡¯s damaged meridian from the magical attack recovered, and his wound from the dagger also healed. His blood and flesh regenerated, and the wound finally closed.

    Ling Jie, who was still half dead just now, stretched out his hands and touched his chest and other parts of his body in a daze, then sat up cross-legged and adjusted his breath for a while. He opened his eyes in disbelief, looked at Liu Yuan, and could not help saying, ¡°Fellow Daoist Jiang Feng¡­¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Liu Yuan. Jiang Feng is just a false name that was made up at the beginning.¡± Liu Yuan twitched the corner of his mouth and corrected.

    He sighed in his heart. The pseudonym he made up when he met Pihuan Luo at that time had ¡®risen to fame¡¯ as he was avoiding Shen Sifan¡¯s pursuit.

    As a result, because the name Jian Feng was on the Singing Sword Ranking, even if the Green Centipede found out his real name through investigation, these people are still used to calling him Jiang Feng.

    Even Xiahou Cenyi made fun of him by calling him Jiang Feng.

    This name almost became his third name after Liu Yuan and Junxuan.

    Ling Jie did not intend to get entangled in this point, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Fellow Daoist Liu Yuan, do you have a teacher from the East Ocean Valley?¡±

    He asked questions tentatively, closely observing Liu Yuan¡¯s expression.

    With such an exquisite and fast healing method, few people in Shangyang canpare with this Liu Yuan, and the feeling of this vigorous spiritual power was vaguely simr to the rumors of East Ocean Valley.

    Since the announcement of the Singing Sword Ranking, many people have spected about the origin of ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng. This guy appeared out of thin air. However, there were many signs that he was actually rted to the senior leaders of many sects ¨C the women were especially closely connected to this guy.

    There was absolutely no one in the world who was a real rootless wanderer, and this Jiang Feng was no different¡­ There were only spections, but no conclusions.

    Ling Jie felt that vitality in his body surging as usual. He thought that if Jian Feng really was a disciple of East Ocean Valley, then it would be a good exnation for the obsession of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Sword over him.

    Duan Lian, the City Lord¡¯s daughter, was a disciple in the East Ocean Valley since she was a child.

    ording to legend, this sect was so powerful that they could even resurrect a dead person, but the sect had been hiding from the world. It has only epted Duan Lian as a disciple in the past hundred years. No one knew the exact location of the sect. It was extremely mysterious.

    However, Liu Yuan shook his head and pulled him up. He was almost speechless. ¡°First of all, I am not a disciple in East Ocean Valley. I said that I am a casual cultivator of Baishan Court. Secondly¡­is it time to care about this?¡±

    This set of healing skills dubbed ¡®Four Seasons Spring¡¯ was a must-have for healers. The first two rejuvenation techniques could be obtained by yers for free. However, thetter two ¡®Spring Wind Turns Rain¡¯ and ¡®Dead Wood Blooms Spring¡¯ must be purchased with spirit stones in the Fanyi Hall of the East Ocean Valley. They were very valuable.

    Besides professional healers, the average yer would not buy these spirit skills. However, Liu Yuan was a conquering strategy yer and worked alone. He was is used to being attacked when he was exposed to the sun on the forum, so he basically had no choice but to be his own healer.

    Ling Jie looked at the mess around him, and there were corpses of the disciples who seemed to be under the control of Bi Luo Mansion. These disciples quicklymitted suicide when they saw the situation was not going well. His thoughts suddenly became heavy again. With a wry smile, he sped his fists and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re right. This time, you are implicated by the nasty things inside the Jade Mirage Sect¡­¡±

    He was a little embarrassed to speak, and his expression shed with resentment. The Jade Mirage Sect was clearly a leader in the Righteous Path. However, now, not only did they fight among themselves to seize power, but they even colluded with the notorious evil sect like Bi Luo Mansion. The methods were so vicious that it was outrageous.

    In the past, no matter how fierce the dispute over the Sect Master was, there was no such thing as cooperating with the Demon Path. Now, this situation was no longer a seizure of power.

    Whether it was the Scarlet Fire Pce or the Vast Sea Pce, in order to cover up the fact that they were cooperating with the Bi Luo Mansion, they were bound to be killed, just to be silenced¡­

    Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously, ¡°What are you talking about? In this situation, anyone with justice in their heart will lend a helping hand. These dirty viins are not qualified to be disciples in the Jade Mirage Sect. Daoist Ling Hua is our destiny, and I will definitely do everything in my power for her to be the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect. Not to mention the Bi Luo Mansion, even if the Luo Sheng demonic cults are here, they will not be able to stop it. Mark my words.¡±

    He had to build up his reputation now so that he won¡¯t get beaten to death when he abducts their Sect Master in the future.

    Liu Yuan had a devious, scheming smile in his heart, but on the surface, he was still righteous.

    Ling Jie felt the mes in his heart igniting. He had always been one of Ling Hua¡¯s die-hard fans. Although Liu Yuan¡¯s words sounded like outright boasting, Ling Jie agreed with him.

    Senior Sister must be the Sect Master!

    What¡¯s more, he was saved by Liu Yuan just now, and he was almost moved to tears at that moment. He said a little excitedly, ¡°Daoist Friend Liu Yuan¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan said very sincerely again, ¡°What¡¯s more, in my opinion, most of their arrangements are based on the fact that I was mistaken for being possessed by demons because of the demonic energy on my body. I am also responsible for this, and I cannot shirk the me.¡±

    Ling Jie was taken aback for a moment, and said, ¡°It seems that Fellow Daoists have already guessed what their purpose is.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded, walked over, and pulled out Evil Heart from Ming De¡¯s body. He looked at Zhiying and the others galloping over from another boat, and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m afraid at this moment, the people from the other three halls have already made their move. The impeachment of Ling Hua has begun.¡±

    ¡­

    ng ng ng ng ng!

    The rapid bell rang through the suspended Jade Mirage Mountain, startling several white cranes, and they took off into the sky.

    When countless disciples heard this, some immediately stopped their movements, some whispered to each other, and some rushed away quickly, their expressions grave.

    Danqing Hall, Scarlet Fire Pce, Vast Sea Pce, Pine Pce. A ringing of five bells, and the four pces gathered together.

    As the Sect Master, Sheng¡¯e straightened his clothes and sat at the front. The energetic old man frowned tightly, pinched his fingers under the sleeves, and did not finish the hexagram.

    Ling Hua, who just came back the day before yesterday, stood in the first ce on the far left as the representative of the Danqing Pce. She frowned and nced at the several Pce Masters next to her.

    Something¡­ was wrong.

    Ling Hua had the sharpness of a swordsman, not to mention that she has been traveling all year round, and because of her own hobby, she often came into contact with monsters and demon beasts. Over time, she developed an amazing intuition.

    Now a group of people was standing silently in this hall, and it gave her the feeling that ¡ª it was the calm before the storm.

    The master of the Scarlet Fire Pce took a step forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°The disciples sent to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb to carry out a mission were almost all killed when they were attacked by the demons on the Spirit Transformation River. The survivors who managed to escape came back to report: Jiang Feng, who is on the Singing Sword Ranking has already turned into a demon, and the true disciple of the Danqing Pce, Ling Hua, helped him escape regardless of the lives of her fellow disciples. This resulted in the death of almost all the 80 disciples on board.¡±

    He raised his head and raised his voice. He paused at every word as he said slowly, ¡°I beg the Sect Master to order the arrest of the demons and the traitors in the sect.¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 The Demonic Cult Really Came

    252 The Demonic Cult Really Came

    Before the Scarlet Fire Pce Master could finish his sentence, Ling Yu had already taken a step forward and looked at him with lightning-like eyes. ¡°Nonsense! Eldest Senior Sister is such a noble person, how could she do such a thing? Even if you want to frame her, don¡¯t use such a brainless method!¡±

    ¡°Ling Yu!¡± Sheng¡¯e mmed his palm on the armrest and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    His face was serious, but in reality, he was desperately trying to signal Ling Yu with his eyes. He sighed in his heart. This little disciple that he doted on the most had been sent out to travel all these years to stay away from the internal strife in the sect. In the end, now that she had returned, she had instead developed a wild personality that was not afraid of anything.

    This girl actually ran into this troublesome matter all of a sudden¡­

    Sheng¡¯e let go of his finger. There was no need to calcte this on a whim. An open plot was already clearly ced in front of him.

    !!

    The old man¡¯s gaze swept across the other three Pce Masters standing below the steps. His fellow disciples¡­ who had lost in the fight for the position of Sect Master.

    That battle for the position of Sect Master was perhaps the most gentle and peaceful battle since the Jade Mirage Sect became the biggest sect in Central ins. This was because the previous Sect Master, Dingluan, had appointed Sheng¡¯e as the next Sect Master before he left.

    Logically speaking, there was no such thing as a specific position for the Sect Master.

    However, Ding Luan had used his body to imprison the Heavenly Demon and voluntarily resigned from the position of Sect Master. He had chosen to leave and his prestige in the Jade Mirage Sect had reached an unimaginable height.

    This was hisst order before he left, who would dare to oppose it? There was no such thing.

    Because of this, Sheng¡¯e, who originally had no thoughts about the position of the Sect Master, became the next Sect Master, while the other ambitious and intensely fighting senior and junior brothers sat on the cold bench.

    But¡­ now he knew.

    Those ambitions had never disappeared, but had been covered up by their seemingly disheartened and honest appearance over the years.

    Now, it was shining in their eyes, like a volcano that had been dormant for many years. It was bursting with boilingva impatiently.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master, who was the first tounch an attack, did not avoid looking him in the eye. The corners of his mouth even carried a slight arc. There was not a trace of guilt in his eyes, only ridicule.

    Many years had passed, but in their eyes, Sheng¡¯e was still a gentle and submissive person without the dignity of a Sect Master. If it were not for Ding Luan¡¯sst order, he would not have had the chance to sit in this position.

    Now, they were going to destroy his most outstanding disciple in front of him to avenge his years of being buried.

    Sheng¡¯e was silent, but Ling Yu below had already exploded.

    After all, they were in the Guangde Hall, which symbolized the majesty of the Jade Mirage Sect. The portrait of Patriarch Liu Yi was still hanging on the walls. Ling Yu barely suppressed a trace of anger, and with her beautiful eyes wide open. She said in a low voice, ¡°Master, if Senior Sister wants to be the Sect Master, she needs to pay attention to her image in everything. She needs to cultivate her character and virtue, so that she won¡¯t be caught and framed by viins. But I don¡¯t need to. Today, I must have a quarrel with these people who only care about their personal interests.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Scarlet Fire Pce Master turned around and flicked his sleeve. A strong wind swept past, and his tyrannical cultivation was visible to everyone to see. Ling Yu was forced to take three steps back, but her eyes showed no signs of admitting defeat.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Masterughed out of anger. ¡°Sect Master, is this how you teach your disciples? Disrespecting the elders¡­¡±

    Ling Yu took out the token of Danqing Pce and said leisurely, ¡°Pce Master Sheng Yi is still in seclusion, so I¡¯ll be the temporary Pce Master. In the Guangde Great Hall, there¡¯s no hierarchy or seniority, only the four pces are united. You and I are of the same rank, so how can there be no respect for the elders? On the other hand, some people have no respect for the Sect Master. I don¡¯t know what they want to do!¡±

    She might seem impulsive and impetuous, but that did not mean that she was a fool. Back then, she could easily see through Liu Yuan¡¯s secret meeting with Hu Jiuniang in the middle of the night at Yui Inn. Naturally, she would only act after making ns.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master choked as he stared at the token. He retracted his ferocious gaze and his eyes regained their calmness. ¡°It was I who lost myposure¡­¡±

    He turned to Sheng¡¯e and said again, ¡°Sect Master, please give the order to capture the demons and the traitor of the sect. If necessary, we don¡¯t want more people to be killed.¡±

    He could not help butugh in his heart. He was really confused. Why was he angry with this young and impetuous little girl? Their arrangement was already wless. They just needed to seize this point and continue to exert pressure.

    However, this girl was not simple either. She seemed to want to anger him and make him lose hisposure.

    Danqing Pce¡­ He seemed to have underestimated the disciples of this generation.

    ¡°The actual situation is still unclear, so it¡¯s a little arbitrary¡­¡± Sheng¡¯e said.

    At the side, Vast Sea Pce Master shook his head and took a step forward. He sped his hands and said, ¡°The evidence is irrefutable, with both witnesses and physical evidence. Please give the order, Sect Master.¡±

    Two pale-faced and terrified disciples came in from outside the hall. Their steps were light, and they were clearly injured.

    The two of them were very young and were disciples of the ¡®Ling¡¯ generation. The moment they entered, they knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Ling Bai and Ling Ji greet the Supreme Sect Leader and the Pce Masters.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e frowned. Although he did not participate much in the affairs of the sect, he remembered all the disciples in the sect, especially the Ling Bai in front of him, who was a disciple of his Danqing Pce.

    He suddenly felt suspicious and uneasy, so he raised his hand to let the two stand up first.

    Who knew that they would kneel on the ground and tremble in fear?

    ¡°You may rise,¡± Vast Sea Pce Master said gently. ¡°Tell the Sect Master everything you have seen and experienced. The Sect Master has always been fair. He will definitely seek justice for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ling Bai hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Senior Sister¡­ Senior Sister, she, she, for some reason, only helped that demon. W-we fought with our lives, and many of our Senior Brothers and Sisters were killed by that demon. There was so much blood. I-I was scared at that time, so I jumped into the river at once. I happened to have a turtle-breathing talisman with me. I was so scared, so I kept swimming, swimming, and when I swam to the shore, I only had time to send out a signal before I fainted. When I woke up, I was already rescued.¡±

    Ling Yu was stunned at first, then her eyes were filled with disbelief, and her heart ached.

    It was not that she couldn¡¯t believe that her Senior Sister would do such a thing. Ling Hua did not care about the lives of more than 80 disciples and helped the demon escape? Not a single person would believe this news.

    What she couldn¡¯t believe was that someone in Danqing Pce had betrayed her!

    Eldest Senior Sister loved the disciples of Danqing Pce so much, but in the end, she was stabbed in the back by her own people.

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s gaze turned to another disciple and continued to speak in a gentle voice, ¡°Very good, how about you?¡±

    The disciple with the Daoist name Ling Ji lowered his head and trembled. He then raised his head, revealing a tear-streaked face, and shouted with all his might, ¡°Supreme Sect Master! Pce Masters! I¡¯m begging you to kill that demon. I saw him kill, kill a lot of people, everyone on the ship is dead! It¡¯s too terrifying! In that instant, he took advantage of the shadow dragon¡¯s attack on the ship. Senior Sister¡­ must have been controlled and bewitched! Otherwise, how could she do such a thing?¡±

    He cried to the heavens and was only appeased after much difficulty.

    The words of these two disciples corroborated with each other and made up a rtivelyplete and credible fact.

    Sheng¡¯e¡¯s hands trembled under his sleeves as he looked around. The silence in the hall continued, but it was impossible for it to continue forever.

    Suddenly, a person came in from outside and whispered to Pine Pce Master before taking his leave.

    Pine Pce Master also stepped forward. ¡°Reporting to the Sect Master. The elders and disciples who went to investigate the situation have unfortunately been killed by the demon. The situation can not be dyed. The Sect Master should make a decision soon!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, please make your decision!¡± the other two Pce Masters echoed.

    After a moment of silence, Sheng¡¯e sighed. ¡°Four pces, hear my order¨C¡±

    Suddenly, a person came in from outside with a flustered expression. ¡°Not good, the demonic sect, the demonic sect has suddenly attacked the mountain. They have already broken the firstyer of the array!¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 Hong Luanâ€™s Three Magic Weapons for a Sense of Security

    253 Hong Luan¡¯s Three Magic Weapons for a Sense of Security

    The wind and rain were like a veil as the waves rolled.

    Ling Hua¡¯s ck Daoist robe fluttered in the wind, outlining the graceful curves of her body. Her waterfall-like long hair fluttered in the wind, cold and lofty, giving her a celestial-like appearance.

    Whoosh!

    The silver sword drew light and mmed into the river.

    The Big Dipper constetion behind the Daoist nun drew thest stroke of starlight. In a split second, the seven stars ¨C Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang, and Yaoguang ¨C connected together. Sword light zed, illuminating the dark, rainy night for an instant.

    In the muddy river, seven swords in the same order lit up with white light, and an illusionary formation with the Big Dipper as the center formed in the river.

    When the formation was formed, the huge spiritual power pressed down on the churning river water until it was 70 percent calm. The surrounding monsters that were already in the water were either killed by the Sword Qi or pressed to the bottom of the river. They did not even dare to breathe and could only stick to the sand and shiver.

    For a moment, only the sound of the wind and rain and the dragon¡¯s roar could be heard on the river¡¯s surface.

    Roar!

    The silver sword¡¯s light was like a nail, pinning it down into the river.

    The shadow dragon raised its twisted neck, which was covered in bone spikes, and opened its mouth, which was full of fangs. It let out a high-pitched roar of pain.

    However, no matter how hard it struggled, it could only create some waves in the water and could no longer move an inch, let alone fly up. The Sword Qi crushed its bones and internal organs inch by inch.

    It was no longer a dragon, but an insect waiting to die on the chopping board.

    Boom! Boom!

    With a thunderp, the rain became heavier.

    The roar gradually turned into a wail, and the arrogant head finally fell down, smashing into a huge spray of water. A wisp of blood-colored mist rose from the shadow dragon¡¯s body, which was washed away by the rain in the blink of an eye. However, Ling Hua¡¯s face did not change at all.

    When shended on the Starfall ship where Liu Yuan was. She flicked her wide sleeves and put away the Demon Subduing Sword. The Ling Jie immediately went up and exined the current situation and their guesses.

    Ling Hua was not surprised. She only sighed slightly and asked about the situation.

    Liu Yuan walked over with Hong Luan in his arms, followed by Zhiying and Zhizhi.

    The white-robed Zhiying still had an indifferent expression on her face, while Zhizhi looked around with her big eyes, her pretty face filled with curiosity.

    One was cold and the other was simple. However, Liu Yuan knew that these two children were actually more two-faced than the other.

    Of course, there were also a few things to worry about.

    Unlike the one in his arms, who looked like she was about to cry when she flew over. Liu Yuan reached out and stroked Hong Luan¡¯s hair. She was a pure white piece of paper that knew nothing.

    The little puppet wrapped her thin and white arms tightly around his neck. The little face that was half-exposed in the crook of his neck looked nervous and dazed, and she was frightened by the tragic scene around it.

    Although Hong Luan had seen dead people in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb and those deformed puppets and strange beasts that were more terrifying than the dead, most of the former were enemies with disgusting faces and deserved to die. Thetter was considered the same kind as her. Perhaps these inanimate objects were even more intimate to her.

    But the situation now was very different.

    Her mind was at most around the age of ten, and she was ignorant of everything in the human world. The young disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect, who she had just met not long ago, had been good to her before. It was very ufortable for her to suddenly change so drastically.

    But fortunately, Hong Luan did not walk out of the tomb alone. She still had Liu Yuan as her support.

    The little puppet grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes tightly and pressed her petite and slightly cold body closer to the young man¡¯s chest. She felt the strong heartbeat and subconsciously raised her chin to ask for a kiss.

    For Hong Luan, kissing, hugging, and raising her up high were the three magic weapons to obtain a sense of security. This was only exclusive to Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously turned his head and saw Hong Luan¡¯s soft lips on the corner of his mouth. His heart skipped a beat and he looked up to see Ling Hua looking at him.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were calm and gentle. She walked over and reached out her hand to stroke Hong Luan¡¯s soft long hair in a seemingly kind manner. During this time, her fingertips faintly brushed the back of Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. She said softly, ¡°This child seems to be very dependent on you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hong Luan looked at Ling Hua with some vignce and then kissed Liu Yuan again. The kiss was very firm, and she puffed up her cheeks and softly demonstrated, ¡°We kissed, hugged, and he held me high!¡±

    Ling Huaughed.

    Liu Yuan felt that his image had copsed yet again.

    Liu Yuan facepalmed. He felt that the image of a lolicon probably could not be washed away. However, with the addition of Duan Lanruo, who was a wifey¡­ His image was immediately upgraded to a man who did not care about anything.

    Even Ling Jie¡¯s eyes turned from surprise to shock.

    Although he did not know the rtionship between Liu Yuan and the three lolis around him, he vaguely felt that Liu Yuan and Senior Sister¡¯s rtionship was not just friends.

    However, before his guess could be confirmed, the scene in front of him made him confused.

    That seemingly delicate little girl was actually so bold. She directly used her mouth and her hands, and it sounded like she was already very familiar with this kind of action.

    Ling Jie opened its mouth with a strange expression, not knowing what to say.

    Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything. After all, even Senior Sister didn¡¯t say anything, so it¡¯s not my ce to worry about this. Moreover, Liu Yuan is my savior. If I speak now, I might be suspected of returning kindness with ingratitude.

    Just as Ling Jie was struggling with the dilemma of gratitude and loyalty, Ling Hua put her hands down and put them in her sleeves. She said lightly, ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t bring her along for the next operation. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Her gaze swept past Zhiying, Zhizhi, and Hong Luan in order.

    Finally, it fell back on Liu Yuan and she said, ¡°I know the people from the other three pces. Now that they have used such despicable means, they can only carry it out to the end. They are most afraid of their reputation being damaged. I¡¯m afraid that they will not let it go until they see our bodies. Just like these three ships of people to us, if we don¡¯t protect them well, they will only be a burden.¡±

    Ling Hua looked at the corpses again, and her expression flickered a little. Although she was far away from these ordinary disciples, she still had a tender heart. However, she also knew that instead of being sad, it was better to bring the mastermind to justice as soon as possible.

    Liu Yuan nodded. Of course, he knew that even though there were people like Ding Luan who were close to the Saint stage in the Jade Mirage Sect, there were also ordinary people who pursued fame and fortune. Unfortunately, so far, most of them were ordinary people.

    It was true that he was the leader of the righteous path, but his desire for reputation and power was also true.

    However, the internal power struggle in the Jade Mirage Sect was definitely not to the point of a life-and-death struggle in the game. The current situation could only be the butterfly effect of his transmigration.

    The biggest possibility was that Bi Luo Mansion had done something.

    In Liu Yuan¡¯s mind, Ming De, who was killed by him, the youngdy, and the other Jade Mirage disciples seemed to be under the control of Bi Luo Mansion.

    Some of them seemed to be possessed by demons, but there were no assassins nearby, so they were controlled from a distance. Moreover, there was a lot of demonic Qi on those arrows and daggers, which should have been drawn from a living demon.

    Bi Luo Mansion¡­ Could it be that they are studying the demon race and using it for their own goals?

    Liu Yuan had such a guess in his heart. He put down the reluctant Hong Luan. Zhiying took the initiative to bring them to a safe ce to avoid them ¨C most likely a stronghold of the demonic sect. However, Zhizhi pouted and said that she could turn into a spirit and follow Liu Yuan.

    It turned out that they were right to worry.

    As soon as Zhiying left with Hong Luan, a few elders at the Form Synthesis stage appeared in the rain and shouted, ¡°Traitors, Ling Hua, and evil demons, surrender!¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254 Runâ€¦ My Ass! All of You, Die!

    254 Run¡­ My Ass! All of You, Die!

    ¡°They came so quickly¡­ And they didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Is he fearless, or is he afraid that a long night will cause more trouble?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as he looked at the elders of the Jade Mirage Sect pces who were ready to attack after a shout in the rain.

    The three of them were dressed in fluttering Daoist robes and looked like decent people. Liu Yuan did not have the time to pay attention to their appearances. He felt that they were simr to the NPCs of the Jade Mirage Sect in the game. From the patterns on their clothes, they should be from the Vast Sea Pce, which specialized inbat.

    Since they were sent to deal with them, considering the strength of Ling Hua, it should indeed be the Vast Sea Pce.

    The leader was holding a horsetail whisk while the other two wielded swords. They were the standard members of the Jade Mirage Sect. It was obvious that one of them was a spell cultivator while the other two were sword cultivators.

    !!

    The three of them were all at the Form Synthesis stage and above level 65. It was clear that they had made up their minds about this operation.

    Ling Hua was at level 66 of the Form Synthesis stage. She had consumed a lot of spiritual energy to suppress the shadow dragon. She had no chance of winning against three opponents at the same level.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce disciple who had died in the dragon¡¯s stomach had definitely not poured the blood of an ordinary flood dragon or a mixed-blood dragon into the river. It was most likely the precious blood of a true dragon.

    Otherwise, this shadow dragon would never have be so strong. If it was not for Ling Hua¡¯s prompt decision to nail it to death with the sword array, who knew how much it would have evolved?

    In the rain, Ling Hua¡¯s expression remained unchanged on her cold and beautiful face. However, she raised her Demon Subduing Sword and pointed it at the three elders.

    Her gaze swept across the elders¡¯ faces and she smiled faintly. ¡°The mouths of many can melt gold, and even bones will be destroyed. I¡¯ve learned my lesson¡­ Please, do your worst.¡±

    With a twist of her wrist, a cold glint shed across the de of her sword.

    In the wind and rain, the Daoist nun, who was wearing a Daoist robe and had a Saint-like demeanor, revealed a bit of shock and killing intent. Even though she was in danger, Ling Hua still had a calm bearing. She knew that there was no need to waste her breath on these people. In this situation, the only thing she could do was fight.

    Liu Yuan, who was below, heard a voice transmission, ¡°Go.¡±

    The three¡¯s primary target was Ling Hua. If Liu Yuan left first, there was a high chance that he could escape. As long as he was alive, there would be hope. Since the Jade Mirage Sect had an internal conflict, they did not have the guts to kill the highly-regarded Ling Hua.

    However, since she had sent a voice transmission to Liu Yuan, it meant that she had judged that her chances of winning this battle were slim.

    The three elders were not ordinary people. They would not feel guilty or hesitate because of Ling Hua¡¯s words. They immediately flew forward and engaged in a fierce battle with their swords, spells, and spiritual power.

    Ling Jie standing at the bow of the ship was also waiting. Knowing that his strength was not enough, he gritted his teeth and ate a Blood-Burning Pill. Although this method will increase hisbat power in a short time, it would leave him exhausted. It was good even if it only helped a little.¡±

    In any case, he had already lost his life once before, and it was fellow Daoist Liu Yuan who saved him. This life, he would just take it as paying it back.

    Liu Yuan saw this and thought that this person was loyal, but he was only a background character in the game.

    ¡®The sixth direct disciple of the Danqing Pce of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯ was a passing remark. Usually, he would only appear in the martial arts arena of the Jade Mirage Sect for a short while. He was not as dazzling as Ling Hua, but he had his own personality.

    After silently giving Ling Jie a ¡®nice guy card¡¯, Liu Yuan circted the ck-and-white yin-yang vortex in his Dantian. The demonic Qi that he had been restraining mixed with his spirit energy and flowed into his limbs and bones.

    He had studied the use of demonic Qi on the ship before. It did not increase one¡¯s cultivation level, but it could increase one¡¯s body¡¯s toughness and vitality, which was equivalent to extending one¡¯s health bar.

    For example, the Three-headed Heavenly Demon from before. Pang Ying¡¯s body had been transformed by demonic Qi to the point that she no longer resembled a human. She would be fine even if her head was cut in half, and the injuries on her body were even less of a concern. Basically, she would recover immediately after being injured, and her limbs could also regenerate rapidly.

    However, even with the support of the cards, Liu Yuan was only at the Void Refinement stage, which was the same level as Ling Jie next to him. If he went up like this, he would be killed.

    Ling Jie digested the medicinal power and let out a long breath. He felt as his blood was boiling, and the spiritual energy was flowing everywhere. Before he could start toment about life and death, he was poked by someone.¡±

    Ling Jie turned around and saw that it was Liu Yuan. The young man¡¯s eyes were very calm as he extended his hand. ¡°Do you still have more pills?¡±

    Ling Jie was stunned for a moment, then realized that he was talking about the Blood-Burning Pill. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make the Blood-Burning Pill, and it¡¯s not used unless it¡¯s a life-and-death situation. Every inner sect disciple is only given one, so they carry it with them in case of emergency.¡±

    He paused and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do¡­¡±

    Before Ling Jie could finish his sentence, he saw Liu Yuan turn around and reach out his hand to Ling Zhen. He said softly, ¡°Yours should still be there, right? You couldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed that you wanted tomit suicide and eat it, right?¡±

    Hearing his teasing, Ling Zhen¡¯s face was filled with confusion and fear, as if she had yet to react. With teary eyes, she anxiously said, ¡°Eldest Senior Sister, how could Eldest Senior Sister be a traitor? You¡¯re not a demon, the elders must have made a mistake¡­¡±

    She grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s sleeve and cried, ¡°H-how could this be?¡±

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and reached out to wipe the tears from the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You have the merman bloodline in you, so you should be very good in the water. Later on, you will jump down and go against the current to the City of Ten Thousand Swords with Chuichui.¡±

    He pointed at the water. The shadow dragon¡¯s body had disappeared. The red dragon, who had eaten and drunk to her heart¡¯s content, stuck her head out of the water and roared twice. Her body seemed to be burning underwater.

    Ling Zhen still wanted to speak, but Liu Yuan said, ¡°Did you see the way your fellow disciples killed each other just now? Although the Spirit Transformation River isn¡¯t too far away from the Jade Mirage Sect, it hasn¡¯t even been half an incense¡¯s time since everything started. The Jade Mirage Sect definitely wouldn¡¯t have sent someone here so quickly, so these three people have been waiting for a long time.¡±

    He was like an actor waiting behind the stage curtain, waiting for the director¡¯s signal and shouting his lines loudly.

    Ling Hua became the ¡®traitor of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯, and Liu Yuan directly became the ¡®evil creature of the demon race¡¯. He could not even be considered a human anymore.

    He had no intention of listening to the exnation.

    In that case, he did not bother to hide it anymore. Anyway, if the people of the Jade Mirage Sect wanted to spread rumors, no one would doubt them. Regardless of the oue of this battle, the news that ¡®Jiang Feng of the Singing Sword Ranking is a demon¡¯ would spread throughout the entire Central ins in a few days.

    Ling Zhen, this little girl, still did not understand that this was all a self-directed and self-acted y, an open scheme.

    And the director behind the scenes¡­ was probably not from the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Liu Yuan patted Ling Zhen¡¯s head, took the Blood-Burning Pill, and swallowed it.

    Demonic Qi surged and poured into Evil Heart Sword. The sharp sound of the sword rang out like the shrieking of evil spirits, igniting the violence in his heart.

    Perhaps it was the evil sword, or perhaps it was the demonic Qi, or perhaps thebination of the two had affected his mind.

    He raised his head, and his eyes revealed an ominous glint.

    He flicked his hand. It was the North-bound Sirius¡¯s opening move.

    ¡°F*ck off! I was happily going to my wife¡¯s home when these guys suddenly jumped out to block the way! My happy time, my joyful night, all f*cking gone! To hell with it! No matter who it is, I will kill them today!¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255 Favorability, Negative Value!

    255 Favorability, Negative Value!

    Favorability, negative full value! Liu Yuan¡¯s observation was not wrong. The three elders who came this time were all from the Vast Sea Pce. Even among the elders, they were all elites.

    The man with a horsetail whisk in the lead was one of the direct disciples who had been in the same group as Sheng¡¯e and the others. His Daoist name was Sheng Wu, and he was now the Vice Pce Master of the Vast Sea Pce. He was at level eight of the Form Synthesis stage and had a horsetail whisk made of Cloud-Twining Silk. He was extremely powerful, and his strength was only slightly weaker than the Sect Master.

    The fact that the Vast Sea Pce had sent this person here showed how ¡®important¡¯ Ling Hua was.

    The other two sword-wielding elders were called Sheng Duan and Sheng Ji. They had deep attainments in sword arts and were somewhat rted to Liu Yuan. They were also contestants who had been recorded in the Singing Sword Ranking. Although they were not as good as Li Jiutong, who had suffered many losses in the city of ten thousand swords, they were still first-ss sword arts experts.

    Unlike Li Jiutong, who had made enemies in all directions and was framed and tortured to the point where he had to conceal his name and enter the Xuanyin family as a guest elder, these two men had cultivated to a high level. One of them was at level 7 of the Form Synthesis stage, while the other was at level 5 of the Form Synthesis stage.

    The three of them had been fighting for the Jade Mirage Sect for many years. They were much more experienced than Ling Hua and could be called cunning. Unlike Ling Hua, who had exquisite swordsmanship and deft spells, they forced her to retreat with their cultivation realm.

    ¡°Ling Hua, stop resisting,¡± Sheng Wu shouted in a low voice and flew out of the battle. He swung the horsetail whisk in his hand. ¡°Even if you can defeat us, there will be moreing. Do you think you can fight half of the Jade Mirage Sect alone? Give up. As long as you are willing to give up the position of Sect Master, this matter will just be a misunderstanding.¡±

    The horsetail whisk turned into white silk and suddenly turned into tens of thousands of silk threads, entangling Ling Hua. She burned more than half of it with the Scarlet me Phoenix Fire, but the Demon Subduing Sword was entangled and could not move.

    A strong spiritual pressure hit them in the face, and the river water below formed a huge whirlpool. Two of the three Starfall ships were instantly submerged by the waves.

    Ling Hua¡¯s eyes were calm. Suddenly, she smiled and said softly, ¡°In the end, you still said it?¡±

    Sheng Wu observed her expression and seemed to think that there was a possibility of her being persuaded, so he said in a gentler tone, ¡°I can be considered as an elder who watched you grow up, and I¡¯m also familiar with your master. As long as you¡¯re willing to give up, the sect will definitely not do anything to you. You will still have the position of Danqing Pce Master in your pocket.¡±

    Ling Hua listened quietly and did not answer.

    The other two looked at each other and continued to exert pressure. They would never stop halfway to give the enemy a chance to counterattack and escape.

    Bang bang Bang!

    After a few more moves, Ling Hua, who had given up the Demon Subduing Sword, could only resist with Daoist skills. The Sword Qi scattered and flowed in all directions, blowing up the river surface into a mist. The spiritual power around Ling Hua¡¯s body was finally in chaos, revealing the true appearance that she had been hiding. Her tense and beautiful face turned pale, and blood vaguely seeped out of the corner of her mouth. She lowered her eyes slightly, and her hands trembled slightly as she formed a seal.

    With the internal friction and external injuries, Ling Hua finally felt a little anxious. It was not because of her own injuries, but because Liu Yuan had not left.

    She was the most outstanding disciple of the current generation of the Jade Mirage Sect and had a great reputation. Even if they set her up to be a ¡®traitor¡¯, they would not dare to do anything to her. However, Liu Yuan was different. He was now being used of being a ¡®demon¡¯. This reason alone was enough to attract the entire Central in¡¯s attention.

    However, as long as he managed to escape, no matter if he went to the City of Ten Thousand Swords or the Sky Treasure Pavilion, there would always be someone who would help him clear his name. Those women¡¯s methods were no worse than hers, or perhaps far better than hers, be it Duan Lanruo or Xiahou Cenyi.

    Ling Huaughed at herself in her heart. She had intended to force him to set up greater ambitions, but she did not expect that she would be the first one to hesitate.

    Perhaps this was a good thing¡­ Something happened to him, and his cultivation had regressed. It was a good thing to hide his strength and bide his time to recover his strength.

    If the Jade Mirage Sect had framed Liu Yuan because of her, she would definitely leave Liu Yuan out of the picture. However, if there was another hidden story behind this and someone wanted to use this to kill Liu Yuan, she would also find the person behind it.

    ¡®No matter the cost¡­¡¯ Ling Hua lowered her head and bit her lips as she muttered in her heart. Her cold eyebrows and eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Some blood stained her bare lips, making them look beautiful. However, her faint smile was gentle and sweet.

    How could she allow others to hurt and nder her great Dao, her ambition, and the fire in her heart?

    Sheng Wu had already regarded her as a trapped beast and continued to fight. He then shouted, ¡°Ling Hua, I know you have a close rtionship with that Jiang Feng. Otherwise, you would never havee to the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb to get involved in this mess. But you have to think carefully. If the Jade Mirage Sect insists that he is a demon, no one will be able to save¨C¡±

    Swish¨C

    He was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly felt a sense of extreme danger. The sound of the wind was getting closer and closer. He turned his head and his vision was immediately covered in mes.

    The pitch-ck tip of the sword instantly erged in his field of vision, and he could not react in time.

    What followed was a curse.

    Sheng Wu could not hear what was said clearly, but from the anger and ruthlessness in his tone, he could tell how unpleasant it was.

    In the remaining time that he still had consciousness, he first felt his body being rapidly torn apart in the violent explosion, followed by a sharp pain that struck his soul, exploding from the inside out. When everything was almost over, he felt extreme fear, and at that time, he could no longer scream.

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    Bang!

    It was like a beautiful dark red firework exploding in midair. The flowing light flew everywhere, and it was extremely beautiful.

    The two elders of the ¡®Sheng¡¯ generation were stunned on the spot, and Ling Jie below was also stunned.

    The two elders watched the embers of the ¡®fireworks¡¯ fall into the river in a daze. They were extremely shocked. Then, they saw the young man who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°You dared toy a hand on my card. It¡¯s your lucky day to die.¡±

    Liu Yuan spoke ruthlessly about things they could not understand. With a casual wave of his hand, the Evil Heart Sword flew back to his hand with a ¡®whoosh¡¯. The sword was bright red and almost no longer had any ck color. It seemed to have drunk a lot of blood, revealing its true form.

    He raised his head and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯m a demon? Is there a need to frame me?¡±

    The two elders felt a chill crawl up their backs at this time. It was a fear that made their scalps numb. Their faces were pale as they shivered. ¡°Y-you¡­ You¡­¡±

    Indeed, there was no need to frame him.

    The young man in front of them was surrounded by demonic Qi and his eyes were pitch ck. He was no different from a demon!

    Not to mention that terrifying and brutal means were simply something only the demon race could do!

    Sheng Wu, who was a cultivator at level 8 of the Form Synthesis stage, could not even withstand one move and died a miserable death.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really want to use this trick on people. It¡¯s too ugly, but you guys are going too far, ¡± Liu Yuan continued.

    Who was the one who was going too far?

    The two elders wanted to cry but had no tears. They began to beg for mercy incoherently. They had absolutely no intention of killing anyone here. Who could do anything to Ling Hua? Even if this incident caused her to be unable to be the Sect Master, just like Sheng Wu had said, the position of Danqing Pce¡¯s Pce Master would still be hers.

    ¡°Bah!¡± Liu Yuan sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have the intention to kill Ling Hua. But the low-level disciples on the three ships can be sacrificed as a bargaining chip. Is that right?¡±

    The two of them were speechless. Seeing Liu Yuan raise his sword again, one of them suddenly turned around and cast a spell to escape. He crossed a few thousand feet and was about to disappear in the blink of an eye, but he was stopped by Ling Jie. Another fierce battle ensued. However, the elder was already frightened out of his wits by Liu Yuan and lost his attack. He was defeated in an instant and was stabbed in the heart. His body fell into the sea.

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief after killing the other elder. He thought that the Blood-Burning Pill was a waste. He was close to the peak of the Form Synthesis stage now, but this was the only way to kill the three elders. So what if it was a waste? It was better than watching Ling Hua be taken away.

    After thinking about it for a while, he knew what Ling Hua meant when she said ¡®Go¡¯ to him. It was nothing more than asking him to take refuge temporarily and she would solve this matter herself.

    But how could she forget the three questions she asked him and the determination she had forced him to make up his mind?

    Liu Yuan stroked Ling Hua¡¯s long ck hair after she pounced into his arms. Looking at the originally cold woman, he hurriedly reached out to check his lifeline.

    His meridians were on the verge of breaking. The excessive spiritual power and demonic Qi in his Dantian were running to the limit. When the power of the Blood-Burning Pill disappeared, the two would go out of control, break through the aperture acupoints in his Dantian, rush into his meridians, and tear him apart.

    Even his breath was causing him to burn and tremble.

    He must be in pain, right?

    The mist in Ling Hua¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly condensed into a crystal tears and fell down. Liu Yuan smiled helplessly. ¡°The side effects of the Blood-Burning Pill aren¡¯t incurable. You don¡¯t have to worry that¡­ Also, that Junior Brother of yours is also loyal. You¡¯re too heartless to leave him to the side like this.¡±

    As a single man, Ling Jie smiled awkwardly when he heard this. Then, he destely thought about whether he should avoid this life-and-death scene. He turned around and was stunned. Was the Blood-Burning Pill curable?

    He was about to ask when he saw a hunched figure in a ck robe standing on the shore not far away.

    The torrential rain around them had already reached its limit, as if the gates of the Heavenly River had been opened. It hit their bodies with a pitter-patter, and if they did not have the protection of spiritual power, they would even feel some pain.

    The sky was as dark as the night sky. The ck robe was almost invisible, but a pair of ghastly eyes could be seen under the ck robe. The killing intent that suddenly appeared in the eyes was so piercing.

    He was like a beast that had waited for a long time and finally had the chance to devour him.

    His figure instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Ling Jie subconsciously shouted.

    Liu Yuan pushed Ling Hua away and turned around to pull out his sword.

    ng! ng!

    A spark shed on the sword. Liu Yuan¡¯s vision blurred and he felt a chill on his back. He immediately turned around to block the attack, but the side effect of the Blood-Burning Pill was too sudden. His whole body was in pain. He only felt a cold and sharp pain on his arm. A dark blue dagger was stabbed in and out, and a numbing feeling spread from his arm to his whole body. The operation of his spiritual power stopped, and the demonic Qi on the dagger began to spread rapidly.

    Liu Yuan suddenly froze.

    Huh? Demonic Qi?

    The ck and white vortex in his Dantian expanded and contracted, digesting the demonic Qi.

    The cold and proudughter stopped abruptly. The ck-robed man looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s hand in horror. Liu Yuan¡¯s dark eyes were very close to him, and he said coldly, ¡°You also want to frame a demon?¡±

    The ck-robed man was dumbfounded. His eyes widened. ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Impossible!¡±

    He was the ck-robed man from Bi Luo Mansion, the ss A assassin, ¡®Wind Ghost¡¯, who had been watching the battle with Ling Qiu in the dark.

    He did not have his own name. Unlike Bie Xiaoshuang, who was a hired killer, he was an orphan who had been picked up and raised in the mansion.

    Although he was called a killer, he was more like a death warrior. As long as Bi Luo Mansion gave the order, he could give up his life anytime.

    The assassination skill that he should be proud of was the speed that corresponded with his nickname.

    He had been observing in secret for a long time. When the elders of the Jade Mirage Sect fought to the death with Ling Hua and the others, he would be able to reap the benefits.

    Although Liu Yuan¡¯s sudden outburst ofbat power during the process was indeed shocking, his reputation as the Wind Ghost was not to be trifled with. He was not here to kill Liu Yuan ¨C the Mansion Master had ordered that someone else would kill him.

    He only needed to use the Demonic Forging Dagger and inject the refined demonic Qi into Liu Yuan¡¯s body, turning him into a ¡®half-demon¡¯ that was neither human nor demon. After that, the killer Wind Ghost would havepleted his mission and could immediately escape with his highest speed.

    The research on using demonic Qi as a weapon had only started in recent years. However, with the help of therge number of people in Bi Luo Mansion, the technology in this area had already matured.

    The method to control the minds of the disciples of the Jade Mirage was derived from the possession ability of the demon race. The daggers used by the controlled disciples of the Jade Mirage were the simplest application.

    As long as the most primitive and uncontroble demonic Qi was injected into the human body, it could instantly block the spiritual power and destroy the meridians. It was more effective than any poison. Those Jade Mirage disciples unfortunately became the first batch of test subjects.

    The Demonic Forging Dagger in Wind Ghost¡¯s hand was an advanced version. It could turn a living person into a demon, but because demonic Qi did not have a consciousness, it could only change the structure of a person¡¯s body, while the consciousness remained the original.

    Originally, this method was meant to create men of sacrifice with strong vitality, but now it was used to destroy the reputation of a guy who might be famous in the Central ins in the future.

    Ruined, my ass! F*ck!

    Wind Ghost could no longer calm down. His old and twisted face was reflected in his dark eyes. The young man who was holding his hand had already be wrapped in demonic Qi.

    This guy¡­ was originally a f*cking demon!

    Even the most experienced killer could not help but be stunned at this moment. The target he wanted to frame turned out to be a demon himself, not to mention that this act of sending demonic Qi to the demon race was simply inexplicablyical.

    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Liu Yuan chuckled and killed the guy with a backhanded sh.

    He did not have the time to waste on this guy. After all, the Blood-Burning Pill was about to lose its effectpletely. Even if he was not afraid of the aftereffects, he still had to find the materials to cure it as soon as possible.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a Xiang Feng Bird, no wonder it¡¯s so fast.¡±

    Liu Yuan pursed his lips and watched as the ck robe quickly dried up, leaving only a wisp of green smoke.

    The old man¡¯s cultivation base was not high, but he relied on the convenience of his race and many years of training to be able to be so fast.

    He must have been overconfident in his speed, which was why he was caught by Liu Yuan so easily.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    The moment Liu Yuan¡¯s side was dealt with, Ling Hua immediately stood in front of him.

    The Daoist nun summoned the Demon Subduing Sword that she had just dropped. She put two fingers together, and green and purple lightning danced around her, as if she was facing a great enemy.

    Liu Yuan was puzzled and looked up.

    In the heavy rain, a blurry figure in purple stood in the air. Her face was covered with a ferocious bronze ghost mask, and her graceful figure had a kind of charming temperament.

    A full progress bar appeared above that person¡¯s head.

    -50. Blood feud!

 Chapter 256 - 256 The Heavens Want Me Dead?

    256 The Heavens Want Me Dead?

    Ever since Liu Yuan transmigrated, he had frequentlye into contact with the characters he had previously conquered. He often encountered some bad situations, and he had almost developed a conditioned reflex¨C

    Before seeing the person, he first read the message.

    He looked into the distance and saw the eye-catching progress bar at first nce. The entire progress bar was red to ck, and the frame was bloody. It was a shocking sight.

    It was a far cry from the original ink painting¡¯s peach-colored special effects.

    The lithe figure in purple and wearing a ghost mask stood in the air, not moving in the rain. Her figure was a little blurry, but behind the ferocious bronze ghost mask, a pair of bright and charming green eyes were clear. Unfortunately, the ss-like brilliance was filled with hatred and not intoxicating gentleness and love.

    To be honest, Liu Yuan had never seen such a scene before.

    Even in his original game, he had never managed to get an NPC¡¯s favorability to negative points. At most, it would be a slight level of aggro like-10 or-20. He might be attacked when he walked on the road, but it would be fine if he was defeated.

    As for -50, it was ¡®blood feud¡¯.

    Except for some yers who yed the game for the feeling of being unscrupulous, which was different from reality. In a game with high degrees of freedom like Shangyang, the NPCs were not treated as individuals. Instead, they specialized in causing destruction for fun, which would cause the NPCs¡¯ favorability to drop to the bottom. However, the punishment mechanism in the game was also very serious. After more than three serious events of negative favorability, it was basically difficult to move in the game, and one could only delete their ount.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be very difficult to see a favorability of less than -30.

    The favorability bar had both sides, but in the game, it would only disy one side, which was either positive or negative.

    And now, Liu Yuan could only think of one possibility ¨C the originally full favorability value had been reversed!

    However, two questions arose. First, who was the one who reversed the situation? Secondly, how did she reverse the situation?

    At that moment, there was only one name in Liu Yuan¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, the people from the three halls of the Jade Mirage Sect who intended topete for the position of the Sect Master had joined forces with the Bi Luo Mansion to attack Ling Hua, who was the most promising candidate to be the next Sect Master.

    However, the previous attack had gone far beyond the line of the Jade Mirage Sect being the leader of the Orthodox sects. With the addition of the disciples who were controlled, it was very clear that Bi Luo Mansion was just making things difficult for them.

    Before this, when Liu Yuan was looking at the illustrated handbook, he found a character that had disappeared for no reason.

    Coincidentally, it belonged to the Bi Luo Mansion.

    Mei Sheng!

    Originally, she was the messenger who was responsible for delivering orders for the Mansion Master, ¡®Netherworld¡¯. She had no real power but her status was high. She was arrogant and everyone in the mansion treated her as a puppet. They respected her on the surface but did not care much about her.

    She was a beautiful and tall mixed-blood woman with an arrogant and naive temperament. She had red hair and blue eyes that only the Southern Barbarian tribes had. However, in a gloomy and cold-blooded sect like Bi Luo Mansion, she acted arrogantly and unscrupulously. However, because of this, no one wanted to deal with her. They only thought of her as a big-chested and brainless flower vase.

    Moreover, she still held the ¡®right¡¯ to meet the Mansion Master. Since she did not have any real power, she would not interfere with their work, so naturally, she would treat them well.

    However, although the purple-robed woman in front of him had red hair and blue eyes, and her figure and temperament were the same as Mei Sheng, she clearly exuded an extremely dangerous aura. Her spiritual power was restrained, but her might was deep and sinister, as heavy and terrifying as the opening of the nineherworlds. The rain in the surroundings automatically stopped and was instantly stirred into water vapor, causing a rain fog to appear in the surroundings. The clouds of lightning and thunder above seemed to cheer for her, bing her background.

    Ling Hua stood in front of Liu Yuan. Her long ck hair was scattered and slightly wet by the rain, fluttering in the wind. Liu Yuan then realized that the headband on her head had been broken and had flown far away. The purple-robed woman must have attacked just now, but Ling Hua noticed it and blocked the attack, causing the headband to break.

    The Jade Mirage Senior Sister¡¯s face was serious and she frowned. She looked a little confused, but she did not dare to rx her movements. ¡°Netherworld?¡±

    Two of her fingers came together and streaked across the edge of the Demon Subduing Sword. Green and purple electric snakes jumped around. She had already used the unique skill of the Jade Mirage Sect and the fiercest Daoist skill, the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder Technique. This Daoist skill was the most difficult to learn, but in terms of power, it was the top.

    Even the three elders had not mastered the technique. Otherwise, in such a stormy weather, the Purple Heaven Divine Thunder Technique would be the most suitable. If the time was right, it could even bepared to the Heavenly Tribtion. Why would they not use it?

    Liu Yuan held his breath, his entire body tensed up as he looked at the purple-robed woman. While waiting for an answer, he calcted the time that his Blood-Burning Pill couldst.

    However, he had already had some guesses earlier, and now he was just trying to verify them.

    And the truth was almost right in front of him.

    Why did Ling Hua think that the purple-robed woman was the elusive ¡®Netherworld¡¯ of Bi Luo Mansion? It was because of the bronze ghost mask!

    It was the legendary ¡®Netherworld¡¯, who would never take off his mask. Every sect and n would definitely have a portrait of him. Although he did not have a real appearance, there was no way they would mistake his iconic ghost mask.

    The eyes of the purple-clothed person still revealed a kind of cold hatred and disdain. The voice under the mask was hoarse and rough, and it was impossible to tell if it was male or female. It was clear through the rain. She ignored Ling Hua and only looked at the bodies that were swept away and submerged in the river. She sneered and said, ¡°A bunch of trash.¡±

    With a pinch of her hand, she turned the corpses into dust.

    She retracted her hand as if she was crushing a few ants. She looked at Liu Yuan and said, ¡°This Lord originally didn¡¯t intend to appear here, only waiting for your reputation to be ruined, and the moment when everyone betrays you, This Lord will personally end you. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve actually already turned into a demon.¡±

    Liu Yuanughed awkwardly, thinking that her tone did not sound like Mei Sheng.

    On the contrary¡­ It sounded totally unfamiliar.

    At the very least, Mei Sheng would never use the term ¡®This Lord¡¯. She usually liked to call herself ¡®Mei Sheng¡¯, as if she was emphasizing her name.

    Also, she did not seem like a person who would hate because of love.

    Because she did not even look at Ling Hua!

    Liu Yuan, who was already experienced, could find some examples from Shen Sifan. When she forced Liu Yuan to choose one of the two in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she was already jealous. No matter how much Mei Sheng hated her, it was impossible for her to not feel anything about Ling Hua that ¡®stole¡¯ her man. However, the purple-robed person in front of her did not even look at her.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s suspicion grew deeper and deeper, but he did not exin the coexistence of spiritual power and demonic Qi in his body. At this time, how could the other party have the patience to listen to this? It was very dangerous to interrupt the conversation. If she was impatient, she might directlye over and take Liu Yuan¡¯s head.

    Negative favorable impression points were not to be underestimated.

    Now, this fellow was talking so much nonsense and was only making an announcement. Her aura was so strong that it was impossible to defeat her. The difference in strength between the two of them was so great that the surrounding aura waspletely shrouded. Once she made a move, they would only die. Liu Yuan had no intention of resisting, dealing with, or persuading her.

    Just like how it was difficult to drop a full positive favorability, a full negative favorability would not be shaken by words alone.

    The only chance he had now was to escape while the effects of the Blood-Burning Pill had not passed.

    ¡®But 15 minutes is too much, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Liu Yuanughed bitterly in his heart. ¡®I can only escape a few thousand miles at my maximum speed. I¡¯ll probably die before I can even leave this woman¡¯s perception range.¡¯

    The wind and rain patted his skin, sending chills down his spine, just like his heart at this moment.

    Could it be that the heavens want me dead?

 Chapter 257 - 257 Mansion Master, Can You Help Me Pass on a Messageâ€¦

    257 Mansion Master, Can You Help Me Pass on a Message¡­

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath. Perhaps it was because the situation was too bad, or perhaps his heart had been trained, but other than the chill in his heart, he did not panic much.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Liu Yuan was desperate. ¡°A real cultivator at the Crossing Cmity stage is here. She can turn me into ashes with just a thought. What¡¯s the use of panicking?¡±

    However, it was obvious that the purple-robed ¡®Netherworld¡¯ did not n to kill Liu Yuan immediately.

    From her words, her original n was to let the killer Wind Ghost use the Demonic Forging Dagger to turn Liu Yuan into a demon.

    She would wait until Liu Yuan, as a demon, was beaten up by everyone, had no way out, and was deserted by his friends and family. She had admired Liu Yuan¡¯s despair enough, and then she would kill him.

    !!

    Her deep hatred for Liu Yuan and the power of her negative favorable impression points could be seen from this method.

    But now that Liu Yuan had really be a ¡®demon¡¯, it instantly disrupted her n, so she had no choice but toe out personally.

    Liu Yuan was sure that even the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion would be surprised and curious about the fact that a person he was once familiar with had suddenly turned into a demon.

    Liu Yuan did not believe that she had not been surprised or suspicious of her earlier appearance, especially when she had already nned to turn Liu Yuan into a demon.

    In other words, she was probably willing to listen to Liu Yuan¡¯s dying words.

    Liu Yuan had tacitly acknowledged the identity of the demon race and also had the idea of using this to make a fuss.

    When he first faced Ning Xiangrong¡¯s questioning, he had already used the identity of a spy in the demonic sect that the Sea shing Tower had put in. Now, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to add a setting of a spy in the demon race.

    After gradually getting used to the cold, Liu Yuan had a feeling that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well give it a try. He raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°I never thought that I, Liu Yuan, would trouble the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion to kill me. I¡¯m just a nobody.¡±

    At least, this way, Ling Hua could live.

    As he spoke, he moved behind Ling Hua. ¡°However, Mansion Master, you have to think carefully this time. Although I¡¯m just a weak, pitiful, and helpless nobody¡­!¡±

    ¡°But there are many women who are willing to give up everything for you and have extraordinary status and cultivation.¡±

    Netherworld sneered. She nced at Ling Hua, who looked very nervous, as if she was a fool who had been deceived by a scumbag. She said, ¡°Ranked second on the Singing Sword Ranking, the adopted son of the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the son-inw of Xuanyin family, and you tell me that you¡¯re just a nobody? Your other abilities are nothing special, but your skill in ying with women¡¯s feelings is truly top-notch. No wonder¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment, and her voice finally softened. Then, she said indifferently with her hands behind her back, ¡°I should just kill you, and then let theme. This Lord will beat them one by one to wake them up. If they continue to be stubborn, then I¡¯ll add a few more vigntes in love for you.¡±

    As an evil faction, Bi Luo Mansion had always been unreasonable, so it was natural for Netherworld to be so overbearing and cruel. However, Liu Yuan could vaguely sense a hint of seduction in her tone.

    That¡¯s right¡­ there was a hint of pride when she said the words ¡®vigntes in love¡¯.

    Liu Yuan suppressed the thoughts in his heart and cleared his throat. He was determined to court death once and for all. ¡°Then¡­ what if the Jade Mirage Sect, Luo Shengtian, Netherworld Cliff, City of Ten Thousand Swords, Sky Treasure Pavilion, the four aristocratic families, the Green Centipede, Baishan Court, the Southern Wilderness, the Northern Barbarians, the demon beast and merman races, and even the Sea shing Tower¡¯s¡­ What if all of theme after the Bi Luo Mansion?¡±

    There were all sorts of names, big and small. The list of names was like a list of dishes. Netherworld fell silent and said, ¡°You¡¯re really audacious. No wonder you dare to kill the assassins of the Bi Luo Mansion.¡±

    She was obviously referring to the two girls, Bie Xiaoshuang and Wen Luxue. As expected, they even knew about this.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You tter me¡­¡±

    Netherworld smiled again and said, ¡°But you¡¯re really stupid to count the Jade Mirage Sect in. Do you think that after today, your little lover will be able to leave the Spirit Transformation River alive and be the Sect Master to avenge you? Even if she is lucky enough to escape, the position of Sect Master will only be decided in the other three pces. This is already destined.¡±

    Ling Hua held the Demon Subduing Sword tightly, and lightning flickered on the sword. She was extremely anxious. She knew that the Blood-Burning Pill in Liu Yuan¡¯s body would notst long. It was because of this that Netherworld spoke so slowly. She wanted to wait for Liu Yuan to be exhausted, and then reap his most desperate moment.

    The Jade Mirage Senior Sister was about to overdraw her cultivation to summon the Thunder Tribtion. This was the best way to deal with a cultivator at the Crossing Tribtion stage, because the Thunder tribtions would attract each other. If It would be best if she could draw the Thunder Tribtion to fall on Netherworld.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan shrugged. ¡°What does it matter? She¡¯s not the only woman I have in the Jade Mirage Sect, so what if I¡¯m dead? I can¡¯t wait for a beauty to die with me. It¡¯s wonderful to die together with her. But you have to be careful, Mansion Master. It¡¯ll be terrible if the Bi Luo Mansion supports someone who¡¯s determined to take revenge for her husband.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s movements paused. It suddenly turned around and looked at Liu Yuan, her sword-wielding hand trembling slightly.

    ¡®Determined to bear with it and take revenge for her husband¡¯¡­ Liu Yuan¡¯s tone softened as he said those words, as if he was trying to persuade her. However, his tone was also firm.

    Her long hair was loose, and a few slightly wet locks stuck to the side of her white cheeks. Her expression, which had just shed tears not long ago, showed a kind of dazed and disbelieving look.

    Netherworld¡¯s beautiful blue eyes suddenly widened. Then, she burst intoughter. ¡°This Lord was still thinking how much you loved her. But it turns out you¡¯re the same as her¡­ You two are determined to die together?¡±

    Her tone suddenly turned cold as she raised her hand and spread out her five fingers, covering Liu Yuan¡¯s figure. She said in disgust, ¡°Look at this man¡¯s true face. So many sects and even races¡­ He treats feelings as a game, he only desires beauty and has no sincerity at all. He even wants to drag you down to die with him. Don¡¯t feel sorry for him!¡±

    Two more streaks of tears streaked across Ling Hua¡¯s face. She closed her eyes. ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I see it clearly now.¡±

    Liu Yuan was surprised to see that the progress bar above the soul puppet¡¯s head had be locked. He thought to himself, ¡®I actually got an unexpected harvest at this time.¡¯

    Liu Yuan was still very sensitive to the changes in people¡¯s emotions. Netherworld¡¯s hatred for him had already reached her bones, and her eyes were almost burning with fire. She wanted to tear Liu Yuan into pieces immediately. After that, she would burn his bones and scatter his ashes. However, she did not care much about Ling Hua.

    However, because of her hatred for Liu Yuan, if she felt that Liu Yuan cared about Ling Hua, it would be dangerous. Therefore, the only way to save Ling Hua was for Liu Yuan to say that he did not care about Ling Hua at all.

    However, if he did that, he would really have no way out.

    What a shame¡­

    Liu Yuan was relieved and sighed. Forget it, these few months had been more exciting than the first half of his life. It was worth it.

    The next moment, a gloomy and vast spiritual power came crushing over. Liu Yuan looked at the purple-robed woman wearing the bronze ghost mask, her beautiful ss-like eyes, and her long hair that was like red algae. Liu Yuan suddenly said softly, ¡°Mansion Master, can you help me pass on a message¡­¡±

    Netherworld was disgusted and wanted to refuse immediately, but when she saw his difficult but determined expression, she hesitated for some reason.

    Liu Yuan said nostalgically, ¡°Back then, you asked me which was more important, external or internal, and I didn¡¯t answer you. Now that I thought about it¡­¡±

    ¡°I think appearance is still the most important thing!¡± he said seriously after a pause.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Are you serious?¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Success or Failure Depends on This One Move

    258 Sess or Failure Depends on This One Move

    A burst of shortughter suddenly rang out.

    In this heavy scene that was infinitely close to the edge of life and death, it seemed out of ce, but it was also like a pair of scissors tearing silk, lightning that cut through the sky, breaking the atmosphere.

    It was as if the wind and clouds had dispersed in an instant, and the soul-stirring massive spiritual energy that had assaulted them had disappeared.

    The raindrops that were frozen by an invisible force fell on Liu Yuan¡¯s body, making a crisp sound.

    The pressure on his body suddenly became lighter. He subconsciously took a deep breath and waited for the spiritual power in his body to automatically protect his body and release it to block the rain. He was slightly stunned and found that his back was already covered in a cold sweat. However, he had beenpletely focused on dealing with Netherworld and did not even notice it.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the purple-clothed woman.

    The purple-clothed woman with the green bronze mask still had her original appearance and body, but the coldness in her eyes that had been there since she appeared suddenly softened and turned into a more vivid and bright smile.

    It was only a slight change in her gaze, but even her entire temperament had undergone a tremendous change. It was as if she could immediately associate it with the expression on the face under the mask.

    Curved eyebrows, bright eyes, slightly upturned lips, and naturally pouted lips. Innocent and unruly, with a little disbelief and suspicion, and a hidden pride that could not be controlled.

    She asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    An incredulous feeling welled up in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. He probed, ¡°Mei Sheng?¡±

    In fact, he did not need to test it anymore. He immediately realized that his question was stupid. He cursed in his heart and immediately opened the illustrated handbook interface-

    The already-activated painting of Mei Sheng was right in front of him.

    It was as if it had never disappeared!

    [Character: Mei Sheng (3 star/5 star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Messenger of Netherworld, able to cross all ten types of the ninehers]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, Void/Cmity Crossing stage, level 6]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    [Card carrying bonus: Constitution +130,435, affinity +126,432, strength +114,514, body movement +124,563, spiritual power +153,345, (carry or not: yes/no)]

    However, the data on the index had undergone a huge change. Not only was Mei Sheng¡¯s star-ss jumping back and forth between 3-star and 5-star, but her level was also not repeatedly switching. The data on the card surface was also in a mess. For a while, there was basically no bonus for equipping her card. On the other hand, there were hundreds of thousands of fifth-dimensional figures.

    The entire card seemed to have been split into two. The other card was obviously the illustration of Netherworld, the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion who had just demanded his life!

    Didn¡¯t this mean that the person in front of him was not in a stable state and could switch back to Netherworld at any moment?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts were spinning quickly. He did not have much time left. If he wanted to counterattack, he only had one chance!

    No matter why Mei Sheng was one with Netherworld, at this moment, she was the one controlling this body!

    While hope was reignited in his heart, Ling Hua, on the other hand, frowned and felt deeply puzzled. However, she was extremely intelligent and instantly deduced the current situation from the reactions of the two people.

    The one who was truly rted to Liu Yuan was the woman called ¡®Mei Sheng¡¯. However, there was another soul consciousness that was with her. That should be the real Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion, Netherworld.

    She had even deduced some of the reasons why Netherworld hated Liu Yuan to the core.

    It was probably because the other consciousness that controlled the body loved Liu Yuan, but she did not have this thought at all. She might not even know it, but she hated it in her heart.

    In such a situation, she might have thought that Liu Yuan was taking advantage of her and that she was forced to have sex with him. However, Liu Yuan was indeed a romantic and flirtatious person, which made her thoughts about him even more extreme.

    However, no matter what, this woman called Mei Sheng was indeed filled with deep love for Liu Yuan, which was theplete opposite of Netherworld.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s probing question caused the purple-robed woman¡¯s expectant gaze to suddenly freeze. She red at Liu Yuan and mumbled angrily, ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s all fake. You don¡¯t even recognize me, and you still say you like me.¡±

    She snorted again and again. The voice that came from behind the mask was cruel and coquettish. It waspletely different from the cold and ruthless Mansion Master of the Bi Luo Mansion.

    Liu Yuan was afraid that she would turn back to Netherworld if she was unhappy, so he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s definitely true. I like you very much. It¡¯s just that you wanted to kill me just now, and I was too sad, so I didn¡¯t react ordingly.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®Not only do I like you, I simply love you to death!¡¯

    If Mei Sheng had not suddenly taken over control of the body, Liu Yuan would have been dead by now, ending his three-month transmigration career. He might have be the one who had survived the shortest time among the transmigrators, nailed on the pir of shame as a transmigrator.

    He was sincere, and his words sounded as if he loved Mei Sheng to death. Even the fear and grievances he felt were real, without the slightest bit of pretense.

    When Mei Sheng heard him boldly and straightforwardly say that he liked her, a shy blush immediately appeared on her face under the mask. She happily thought that he must really like her so much that he would be so eager. When she heard him say that she wanted to kill him, she stepped forward and took off the mask on her face. She reached out and pulled Liu Yuan¡¯s hands and said coyly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Liu Yuan spent a lot of effort restraining his urge of turning around and running away.

    He looked at the beauty in front of him who had taken off her mask. Behind the ferocious ghost mask was a beautiful face that he was very familiar with. The soft and thick red hair that scattered down stuck to the side of her face. On top of her innocent and arrogant beauty, there was a bit of exotic beauty.

    She pulled Liu Yuan¡¯s hands and ced them on her cheeks, letting him hold her face. Liu Yuan¡¯s fingers could easily touch the slightly beating blood vessels on her neck.

    She unreservedly handed her weakness to Liu Yuan without any hesitation.

    Mei Sheng turned her head slightly, and her soft lips and teeth brushed against the edge of Liu Yuan¡¯s palm. The wet and slippery touch disappeared in a sh. Seeing the forbearance on Liu Yuan¡¯s face, she smiled again. ¡°Then, what you said just now, is it true?¡±

    Her name was indeed correct.

    Liu Yuan nodded his head seriously. ¡°To me, appearance is more attractive. Inner beauty is secondary.¡±

    Those who are good on the outside can be my wife, and those who are gold on the outside but rotten on the inside can also be someone you can¡¯t afford to offend¡­

    Mei Sheng heaved a long sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°So, you asked me this question before because you were worried that I would think that you have a split personality after knowing your rtionship with Netherworld? ¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Mei Sheng¡¯s face turned red, ¡°T-that¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    ¡°In any case, you have to continue liking me for now, or I¡¯ll ask the Mansion Master to beat you up,¡± she suddenly said in a rude and unreasonable manner.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face paled, and he gritted his teeth in fear. He sighed in grief and indignation, ¡°Your Lord Mansion Master wants to take my life now¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you want her to do it too.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Mei Sheng¡¯s expression ¡ª sess or failure depended on this one move!

 Chapter 259 - 259 The Worldâ€™s Most Terrifying Snitch

    259 The World¡¯s Most Terrifying Snitch

    From the way Mei Sheng addressed him as ¡®Lord Mansion Master¡¯, she still regarded herself as the ¡®Messenger of Netherworld¡¯. It seemed that she and Netherworld¡¯s personalities were not equal.

    However, it was not like one party was absolutely powerful and the other party could only listen to the difference in status.

    Liu Yuan felt that Mei Sheng¡¯s tone was more like she was addressing a close sister. There was reliance, but it was more of a casual and intimate way of addressing a family.

    ¡®As soon as I gave her the answer to the question that I didn¡¯t answer back then, she immediately came out and didn¡¯t show any signs of struggling. Let¡¯s call the personality disorder a personality for now. The transition between the two personalities is very smooth.¡¯

    Liu Yuan analyzed the situation in his heart and observed Mei Sheng¡¯s expression. Moreover, in the game, Netherworld¡¯s personality never appeared¡­

    Yes, it had never appeared before. There was not even the slightest clue.

    The messenger, Mei Sheng, and the Mansion Master, Netherworld, were like two different individuals. Even when Liu Yuan was conquering Mei Sheng, he did not find anything wrong with her. This was because the plot of the Mei Sheng¡¯s conquest did not happen in the past. Instead, it happened in Bi Luo Mansion.

    From the looks of it, the game was designed to prevent yers from discovering this hidden character and the hidden plot behind it.

    However, when Liu Yuan found out the truth and looked back, he realized that the so-called clues had long been ced in the character illustrated page.

    [Messenger of Netherworld, able to cross all ten types of the ninehers]

    The aura of being able to pass through all ten types ofhers did not match with a tool that could only send messages.

    This so-called Messenger of Netherworld was probably really the Netherworld.

    And now, he could have a new interpretation of why ¡®Netherworld rarely appeared in front of everyone, and only the messenger, Mei Sheng, sent messages.

    Everyone in Bi Luo Mansion and the outside world thought that ¡®Netherworld¡¯ actually had another identity to cover up her true identity.

    As for why the Netherworld of this generation was more mysterious than before, and even the people in Bi Luo Mansion could not see it, everyone had their own opinions. But there was always a reasonable and often mysterious exnation.

    For example, it was to establish a higher prestige so that the subordinates would have a sense of distance and fear from the Mansion Master.

    The yers did not care about this either. Anyway, there were many mysterious characters like this.

    After all, all the Netherworlds of the past had always been mysterious. It was like tradition. Moreover, Mei Sheng had no cultivation at all. No matter how anyone thought about it, they would not guess that she was the one who held the Mansion Master hostage.

    However, Liu Yuan now had a new view.

    Netherworld rarely appeared in front of people, perhaps because she could not do so¡­

    The operation against Liu Yuan and Ling Hua seemed to be rushed, but the method was ruthless and decisive. She probably wanted to solve the problem once and for all.

    However, she did not expect Liu Yuan to be in the state of Dao and demon, and her original n failed. Therefore, she did not even hide her identity for a while and ran out to deal with Liu Yuan personally.

    At this moment, Liu Yuan suddenly realized that she was in such a hurry that she had almost lost the appearance of the leader of the evil sect at the top of the Far East Sea.

    Why was she in such a hurry?

    Liu Yuan made a life-or-death decision¨C

    Between the two personalities, the one in the dominant position was actually Mei Sheng!

    Mei Sheng pursed her lips and revealed an annoyed expression. ¡°A few days ago, Lord Mansion Master suddenly found out that I had agreed to marry you and flew into a rage. She said that she would kill you, a despicable person. It just so happens that her strength has greatly improved, so she temporarily locked me up. I really can¡¯t do anything for a while.¡±

    Her tone changed, her face proud. She snorted, ¡°Then I thought, since I¡¯m here to find you anyway, why don¡¯t I ask the Lord Mansion Master to bring me here? Although she locked me up, I don¡¯t know if I can stille out. I just took a little more time, that¡¯s all.¡±

    So willful¡­ However, it had always been like this in Bi Luo Mansion. People only thought that she was relying on the Mansion Master¡¯s power, but they didn¡¯t know that she was just as ¡®domineering¡¯ to her own Mansion Master.

    It was no wonder Netherworld was so angry. Judging from her past deeds and her brief appearance just now, that personality should not have any romantic thoughts at all. Instead, she had an ambitious and ruthless appearance. She had sold herself out!

    She was perfectly fine as the master of a force and wanted to take over the Central ins, but in the end, her other personality had beenpletely conquered by a man, and even wanted to marry him. However, she was unable to control her body. This was indeed a blood feud, just thinking about it made her copse.

    Thinking about it this way, it was quite normal for the other party to want to kill him so much.

    However, understanding was one thing. He was the person Netherworld wanted dead. The Lord Mansion Master had a look of disgust on jer face the entire time, as if she was looking at a dirty insect, and was about to give him a good round of punishment.

    Liu Yuan revealed a worried expression and said, ¡°But what if shees out again? I¡¯m already an arrow at the end of its flight. Once the effects of the Blood-Burning Pill wear off, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to move at all. Moreover, now that she¡¯s here, Ling Hua and I have no ce in the Central ins until the matter is rified. I¡¯m afraid that the Jade Mirage Sect is about to issue a wanted order¡­¡±

    He deliberately restrained the spiritual power in his body that had been suppressing the injury. His face immediately turned pale and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. With his clothes and hair wet from the rain, he looked miserable.

    Mei Sheng¡¯s personality also had a strong character that was inherited from Netherworld. However, her form of expression was more lovely, although she could be quite mean sometimes.

    It was a little like what some boys would do when they were young. The more they liked it, the more they would bully it. They especially liked to give it some care andfort after the deed was done.

    Of course, Liu Yuan felt that in the environment of Bi Luo Mansion, this kind of mentality should be closer to sadism.

    Although she was not the one who caused Liu Yuan¡¯s current state, she was still considered to have ¡®personally¡¯ done it because she and Netherworld shared the same body.

    Mei Sheng¡¯s expression immediately became filled with pity. She moved closer to Liu Yuan and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. However, she pouted and said awkwardly, ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll let you bully me as you wish, alright?¡±

    Liu Yuan squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You?¡±

    He immediately shook his head and said gently, ¡°But this is not your fault, how can I let you take the me¡­¡±

    Mei Sheng ced a finger on his lips and said, ¡°I am her.¡±

    Her other hand grabbed Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and guided his fingertips into the purple robe. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the weakness of the Mansion Master¡¯s cultivation technique.¡±

    This was probably the scariest snitch in the world.

    Liu Yuan turned his head and gave a look to Ling Hua, who had witnessed the rebellion, and said, ¡°Bring me the rope that was used to tie me up.¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260 Heâ€™s a Very Reliable Person

    260 He¡¯s a Very Reliable Person

    Jade Mirage Mountain was located in the center of the entire Central ins, the legendary sect where fate energy gathered.

    The founding master had formed a mountain-protecting formation with the 49 underground spiritual veins ¨C the Returning Origin Heaven-Suppressing Formation.

    Tall and steep mountains rose from the ground, with a radius of thousands of miles. They were all connected by chains extending from the formation core and corner towers in all directions and suspended in the air. This was Jade Mirage Mountain.

    The mountains were full of exotic flowers and nts, rare spirit beasts were running around, and there were rows of pavilions. The bluestone roads were particrly elegant under the shade of the verdant trees, and the streams on the edge of the cliffs turned into waterfalls and rivers on the ground.

    The area covered by Jade Mirage Mountain was the spirit beast breeding farm of Jade Mirage Sect, which wasparable to the size of an entire country of mortals.

    !!

    This was one of the hidden secrets of an old Immortal sect.

    However, at this moment, the atmosphere on Jade Mirage Mountain was not as peaceful as it used to be. Instead, it was very tense and serious.

    The demonic sect attacked the mountain.

    The Jade Mirage Sect was in an uproar when they heard the news.

    It might not be appropriate to say this, but for-moment, the entire Jade Mirage sect was in shock and felt a little absurd.

    Why would the demonic sect suddenly attack the mountain?

    Moreover, it was at this time.

    ¡°Two Guardians from Gu Sect, ¡®Buddha Mouth Snake Heart¡¯ Wu Tianzong and ¡®Scorpion Beauty¡¯ A¡¯Duru, are both Masters of the Form Synthesis stage. There¡¯s also ¡®Ten Thousand Maple Rivers¡¯ from the Poison Sect. These three have already led a group of demonic cult followers into the secondyer of the formation. The soulmps of the elders and disciples guarding the firstyer of the formation have been extinguished¡­ I¡¯m afraid that none of the disciples outside the firstyer are alive.¡±

    The reporting elder¡¯s face was full of grief as he trembled and said.

    Vast Sea Pce Master supported the elder who was on the verge of copsing. A look of anger shed across his face as he clenched his fists tightly. His gaze fell on the Sect Master Sheng¡¯e who was giving orders to the people to start the defense. He secretly wondered why the demonic sect had toe at this time. He sighed and patted the elder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go and gather all the disciples who are below the void training stage. Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary casualties.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The elder took his leave.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master, who was standing at the side, was a fat man who looked amiable. He also looked at the source of the disaster and his gaze even swept across Ling Yu. He said, ¡°The demonic sect being able to break through the firstyer of the formation so quickly should be due to that ¡®Ten Thousand Maple River¡¯ Xu Xinhong. He¡¯s a traitor to our Dao sects. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already studied the ws of the firstyer of the formation and has been hiding it all this time.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The few people from the demonic cults who attacked today don¡¯t have high cultivation. They don¡¯t have many people with them. If it was just to interfere, it would be too much of a disturbance. If you n to take advantage of the war in the North and our Daoist headquarters is empty to steal something, this is clearly a hasty rebellion.¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master nodded and muttered, ¡°I also find this timing strange¡­ It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±

    In everyone¡¯s impression, the demon cult¡¯s main force should be in the North, fighting fiercely with the joint attack and defense of the demon beast race, barbarian race, and human race. Arge number of the cult¡¯s Elders, Guardians, and Priests had gathered there, and the battle had gradually entered a white-hot state.

    There was also an unprecedented battle between the demonic woman, Pihuan Luo, and the Green Lotus swordsman, Shen Sifan.

    The two of them looked at each other.

    That¡¯s right, this timing just so happened to be when they were in trouble. In this way, although the demonic sect¡¯s attack on the mountain was not necessarily more important than the Ling Hua being bewitched by the demon race to ¡®betray the sect¡¯, it was far more urgent than thetter.

    The first thing to do was to deal with the demonic sect. The matter of Ling Hua would not be put on hold for the time being, but at least the impact would be reduced¡­

    This was a demonic sect attacking the mountain!

    Ever since the Jade Mirage Sect had be the publicly acknowledged number one Immortal sect in the Central ins, they had always been like the sun in the sky and had an awe-inspiring prestige. Even the demonic sect had to be wary of them. When had they ever encountered such a brazen attack?

    And as soon as he came up, the firstyer of the famous mountain-protecting formation was broken without any effort.

    No one would care if the person who broke the formation was a traitor. The Green Centipede would only write in the next day¡¯s newspaper: ¡®Shocking, the great mountain-protecting formation of the Jade Mirage Sect was easily broken by the demonic sect!¡¯

    Such a headline¡­ How embarrassing¡­

    In this way, even the ¡®Ling Hua being bewitched by the demon race who had reappeared¡¯ will be perceived as the work of the demon sect.

    Could it really be like this? These terrorist organizations loved to ¡®im¡¯ some terrorist attacks. Perhaps the demonic sect would really shamelessly admit it.

    In that case, the nature of this matter was different.

    Originally, they wanted to paint a picture of Ling Hua¡¯s weak will, but now it had be a plot that the damned demon sect had been nning for a long time against the Eldest Senior Sister.

    The inner disciples might even have thought that the demonic sect dared to attack the mountain because Eldest Senior Sister was not here.

    Vast Sea Pce Master felt as regretful as he had felt when he forced Sheng¡¯e to give the order to capture Ling Hua.

    That damned demonic sect!

    Of all times, they had toe at this time!

    With a ck face, he summoned the subordinate elders of the Law Enforcement Hall and gritted his teeth to give an order. He must cut the people from the demonic sect into ten thousand pieces, leaving no one behind.

    After making the arrangements, he could not help but sigh. Many wrinkles gathered on his old face, and it could be said that his face was full of worry-this was simply an eventful autumn.

    The one in charge of dealing with the demonic sect¡¯s attack was the Vast Sea Pce. As the Pce Master, he had merely given an order. Although more than half of the sect¡¯s disciples and elders had been sent to the North to participate in the encirclement and suppression of the demonic sect, the ones left behind were still the elites. It was not as if they could not even deal with these three demonic sect Guardians.

    Moreover, there were not many people from the demon cult this time. Other than being caught off guard and reacting hastily, which led to the disciples in the first level of the formation not being able to escape, there were no more serious consequences.

    More importantly, he had tofort his disciples and restore the array.

    ¡°Although the great mountain-protecting formation is powerful, if we rely on it all the time, we will only bring about our own destruction. This incident is enough to give us a warning. After we kill the demonic cult, we will gather people to rebuild the Returning Origin Heaven-Suppressing Formation.¡±

    After Sheng¡¯e gave his instructions, he dismissed everyone.

    Ling Yu, who had been standing at the side, said, ¡°Master, what about Eldest Senior Sister?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡± The old man looked down at the distant mountains and fog, then at the great hall behind him. He said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m just too useless.¡±

    Although he had been forced to be the Sect Master, after so many years, he was far less ambitious than his seniors and junior brothers back then. Otherwise, the power of the three pces would not have grown stronger and stronger, to the point that they were suspected to have overshadowed the Sect Master.

    He had always been a carefree person, but he did not expect that he could not even protect his own disciple now.

    Ling Yu could not bear it and consoled him, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Eldest Senior Sister is so powerful. Besides¡­ she has that Jiang Feng. Oh, he should be called Liu Yuan now. He¡¯s a very reliable person. If he¡¯s really an old acquaintance of Eldest Senior Sister, he¡¯ll definitely protect her well and wash away the injustice.¡±

    He liked furry things, so he was definitely not a bad person!

    The Fifth Junior Sister thought of the innkeeper who had a fox tail and the cute cat in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. She nodded with certainty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Sheng¡¯e looked at the determined expression on his disciple¡¯s face and felt that something was not right. Speaking of which, what about the little girl you brought up the mountain? Since she wants to join the sect, let¡¯s test her aptitude first.

    Ling Yu was stunned. ¡°By the way, Master. I haven¡¯t told you yet. Gu Chang has already cultivated¡­¡±

    ¡­

    However, Ling Yu, who believed in Liu Yuan¡¯s character very much, was wrong about one thing.

    He had indeed protected Ling Hua and was indeed prepared to counterattack. However, at the same time, he might be bringing the Eldest Senior Sister right into another abyss¡­

 Chapter 261 - 261 Let Go of Your Dirty Hands!

    261 Let Go of Your Dirty Hands!

    ¡°Is it¡­ like this?¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s cold voice contained a trace of doubt. Looking at the rope in her hand, her usually calm face showed some hesitation, and there was a faint blush on her white cheeks.

    On the other end of the rope was Mei Sheng who was tied up.

    The end of the rope in Ling Hua¡¯s hand was connected to her neck.

    The clothes worn by the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion were not ordinary. At least, they were made of better materials than the clothes made by Ning Xiangrong. The tough and thick men¡¯s clothes made Netherworld look even more cold and domineering.

    However, from her cor, one could vaguely see that the rope was wrapped in a circle, symbolizing her status as a captive.

    With the bronze mask covering her face, the usually arrogant and high-status Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion would have be a prisoner.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, then he coughed twice and nodded with a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how she was tied up. Although this Immortal Binding Rope can only tie up cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage under normal circumstances, she can¡¯t struggle anymore because all her vital points have been sealed by the rope.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Hua tightened the rope around her hand somewhat awkwardly.

    Although the Jade Mirage Senior Sister also wanted to tie Liu Yuan up and bring him back to the basement, she had never seen such a strange technique. She had only cultivated in Jade Mirage Mountain for most of her life. This could be seen from the fact that she had only tied Liu Yuan¡¯s hands.

    Ling Hua was probably the one with the cleanest thoughts among the harem that Liu Yuan had taken over. Shen Sifan, who oftenpared her to her, at least knew what a brothel was. However, Ling Hua really did not know. She only had a vague concept. Whether it was in her own or others¡¯ minds, Ling Hua had nothing to do with such things.

    Today¡¯s experience could be said to be the first step in life.

    And this first step was especially big.

    In the beginning, Ling Hua resisted. Even now, her face was still burning. However, Liu Yuan used the excuse that his Blood-Burning Pill was about to lose its effect and it was inconvenient for him to move around, so he let Ling Hua do it.

    Ling Hua was embarrassed and angry, but in the face of Liu Yuan¡¯s soft, pleading, and pitiful act, she could not refuse.

    After all, the scene where Liu Yuan was willing to die for Ling Hua had been engraved in her heart forever.

    The true love between life and death was the most soul-stirring.

    Therefore, the current scene was created after a half-rejection and half-eptance.

    Liu Yuan quietly hid the photostone in his sleeve as another precious video recording. He put it together with the previous recordings to look at in his lifetime. These were all CG worthy of reminiscing.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ Are you done tying me up?¡± Mei Sheng blinked her eyes and tried to circte the spiritual energy in her body. Then, she realized that all her acupuncture points were under control. If she wanted to make arge movement, she would definitely pull on the rope. Even basic movements would be a problem.

    She said proudly and satisfyingly, ¡°This way, the Mansion Master will definitely not be able to move!¡±

    Mei Sheng¡¯s mental age was not much better than Gu Siyin¡¯s. In the modern world, she was a 17 or 18-year-old girl in her rebellious stage. She was innocent but a little rebellious, and the Mansion Master was equivalent to a parent.

    Although most of the time, Mei Sheng was obedient and dependent on Netherworld, when Liu Yuan, this ¡®brat who kidnapped her daughter¡¯ appeared, things were not right.

    Mei Sheng frantically sided with outsiders and seemed to have a very strong desire to tease Netherworld.

    However, she did not want Netherworld to be traumatized by this, so she said, ¡°Junxuan, you can¡¯t be too scary. The Mansion Master is actually a very good person. This matter was actually because of me¡­¡±

    You¡¯re the only one who would think that the Master of Bi Luo Mansion is a good person, right? She¡¯s in charge of the easternmost evil sect and has killed thousands of people, you know?

    However, there was nothing wrong with thinking that she was a good person. After all, no matter how bad she treated others, she would always treat him well.

    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry. I just want to see what kind of expression the Mansion Master will have. I won¡¯t do anything to her¡­¡± Liu Yuanughed as he spoke. He reached out to stroke the beautiful girl¡¯s head, thinking that Netherworld was probably going to cry from anger.

    It must be very nice, right?

    Just as he was thinking about this, the woman in front of him who was being touched on the head suddenly let out a cold and sharp cry, ¡°Let go of your dirty hands!¡±

    Her tone was cold, and her voice was coy.

    Without the bronze mask, the hoarse and androgynous voice had returned to its original tone. The sharp voice, which was a little angry and panicked, had diluted the coldness in it, and even had a little girlish tenderness.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched and he moved his hand away slightly. Sure enough, he saw that the expression on the woman¡¯s face, which was considered gentle and delicate just now, had turned into one of hatred and disgust in an instant. The eyes that were staring at him were filled with cold poisonous fire, and the killing intent in them was so real that it sent chills down his spine.

    He decisively refused to take it away.

    He even pressed it back and touched her hair.

    Netherworld¡¯s first reaction was to break free from her restraints and kill Liu Yuan. However, she immediately realized that something was wrong. No matter how much spiritual energy she used, it would be blocked. She could naturally feel the friction of the rope when she struggled and twisted.

    The lifelines of the cultivation techniques were all restrained. The binding route of the rope and the cirction route of the spiritual power were seamless, and it was wless!

    ¡°You!¡± Netherworld¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the arrogant young man who was admiring her posture. Her mind was still in shock.

    How could this be?

    For Netherworld, she was about to crush this arrogant ant to death a second ago, but in the next second, she was being controlled by someone else in such a humiliating and disgusting way!

    As she closed her eyes, the entire world changed!

    Liu Yuan clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°As expected of the Master of Bi Luo Mansion, such a terrifying killing intent¡­¡±

    Netherworld immediately understood what was going on and said furiously, ¡°Mei Sheng!¡±

    The rtionship between Mei Sheng and Netherworld was veryplicated. The two did not share their memories. They would only co-exist when they were meditating in the depths of their souls. Therefore, Mei Sheng¡¯s ¡®message¡¯ was also genuine.

    Originally, because Mei Sheng and Netherworld were one, they would rise and fall together. It was impossible for Mei Sheng to secretly harm Netherworld. Thus, Netherworld trusted Mei Shengpletely.

    However, because of Liu Yuan, he had be Mei Sheng¡¯s personal target. She had even hidden his existence from Netherworld. To Netherworld, this was an undisguised betrayal. However, Netherworld was biased toward Mei Sheng and would rather believe that everything was Liu Yuan¡¯s deception. That was why she hated him to the core!

 Chapter 262 - 262 Iâ€™ll Just Take It as I Was Bitten by a Dog

    262 I¡¯ll Just Take It as I Was Bitten by a Dog

    As the current Bi Luo Mansion Master, although she was a woman, she was the leader of an evil faction with both ambition and strength. Just like how she had always been since she appeared, her negative favorability value toward Liu Yuan was definitely not because of love or hate.

    The one who fell in love with Liu Yuan was Mei Sheng, and it had nothing to do with Netherworld.

    ¡­ If you don¡¯t count them as the same person ugh).

    Before Netherworld found out about Liu Yuan and Mei Sheng¡¯s rtionship, her impression of Liu Yuan was that he was ¡®A mysterious traveler from the Bai Shan Court who was very powerful and had a close rtionship with Bie Xiaoshuang and Wen Luxue¡¯. Her impression of Liu Yuan was cold and only concerned about benefits.

    She had even thought of using these two women to exchange for a Crossing Cmity stage expert to join Bi Luo Mansion. It was a good deal.

    Both Bie Xiaoshuang and Wen Luxue had their own shorings in their roles as assassins. For example, although Bie Xiaoshuang was powerful, she was too weak inside. Wen Luxue, on the other hand, had her own concerns and obsessions. She was unwilling to give up her zither, which had already be her trademark. This was a great taboo for assassins who needed to hide their identities.

    Although Bi Luo Mansion was an evil sect, it was not a demonic sect. It was just a gray area that wandered between ck and white. It would not care about the life and death of the tool assassins it trained or what they thought.

    However, they were more lenient to the cultivators who joined Bi Luo Mansionter and would only use them to produce value.

    Therefore, both of them retired and became the teacher and instructors of the new disciples. As the Mansion Master, Netherworld was more than willing to give up on them if she could get more benefits from them. After all, there was no shortage of people who could rece these two positions in Bi Luo Mansion.

    However, this n was ultimately abandoned because Liu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts were uncertain and his goal was unknown.

    However, Netherworld had never thought that not only Bie and Wen, but even ¡®herself¡¯ had also suffered from the demon¡¯s hands!

    Thinking back to her previous n, was she going to send herself out as well? However, Mei Sheng had already sold herself out¡­

    One could only imagine how angry she was.

    In fact, at the end of the day, she discovered the instability brought about by Liu Yuan.

    Netherworld could not appear in the open all the time, so Mei Sheng was the only one who could pass on orders. Liu Yuan had basically seized half of the information channels in Bi Luo Mansion. If she were to ask Mei Sheng to give a false order, no one would doubt her!

    Netherworld had originally med Mei Sheng¡¯s betrayal on Liu Yuan¡¯s bewitchment. She thought that as long as she killed him and told Mei Sheng his ¡®true face¡¯ before his death, she would change her mind.

    In the worst-case scenario, she would wait for the person to die, and everything would be over. Netherworld could say that she knew Mei Sheng¡¯s character very clearly. After a while, even if she was sad, she would not affect the affairs of Bi Luo Mansion because of her anger.

    Without a doubt, Netherworld was decisive and ruthless. She could even ¡®hurt¡¯ herself without hesitation.

    However, Mei Sheng was far more determined and smart in the face of love than she had imagined. She had even learned to hide and show weakness. Netherworld never thought that Mei Sheng, who was originally obedient to her, would ¡®resist¡¯, so she failed immediately.

    In the face of such a traitor, Netherworld, who was clearly in a favorable situation, finally lost her image as the Master of Bi Luo Mansion. She let out an angry and sorrowful cry.

    Liu Yuan looked at Netherworld, who had fallen into a state of ipetent fury, and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Every weak point of your cultivation technique has been sealed, and I know all your weaknesses. If you want to resist, just forget it.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Netherworldughed in anger. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won? The Blood-Burning Pill in your body should be about to burn your Qi and blood dry, and what¡¯s next will be your lifespan. Even if the demonic Qi in your body can help you dy it for a while, it¡¯s just barely hanging on to yourst breath¡­ I¡¯m just waiting to see you grow old and die in pain.¡±

    As she spoke, she took a few deep breaths and gradually regained her calm.

    That¡¯s right, she had alreadypleted half of her n. However, at thest step, she discovered that Liu Yuan had already turned into a demon, so she had no choice but to kill him in advance.

    She had lost the chance to kill Liu Yuan with her own hands, so Liu Yuan¡¯s death was already decided.

    Even if the demon race only upied the body, and the possessed person died, they could return to the abyss and be reborn. However, the people who turned into demons did not have this advantage. They were dead, and they would turn into a wisp of smoke and return to heaven and earth.

    Liu Yuan saw the disdain and arrogance in her eyes once again. She lifted her chin and had a mocking expression that said ¡®let¡¯s see if you die first or I die first¡¯. He could not help but squint his eyes. It seemed like the Mansion Master was still not particrly aware of her current situation.

    He looked at the ends of his hair that had already started to turn white. The medicinal power of the Blood-Burning Pill was about to disappear. The out-of-control spirit power was wreaking havoc in his body, and there was a burning pain. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m indeed an arrow at the end of its flight. So, Mansion Master, you must be prepared to ept the wrath of a dying person¡­ After all, when a person is dying, they can do anything.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s expression changed slightly. Jiang Feng¡¯s dissolute nature on the Singing Sword Ranking was already known by everyone. Her expression immediately turned into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just take it as I was bitten by a dog!¡±

    ¡°I hope that Mansion Master will keep her word,¡± Liu Yuan smiled and said.

    Netherworld¡¯s expression froze, but she refused to back down. She pursed her lips subconsciously and said coldly, ¡°Are you nning to trample on Mei Sheng¡¯s feelings like this?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t the Mansion Master n to kill me? If you really think that Mei Sheng and I are truly in love, how could you not know how sad Mei Sheng would be? How could you trample on this rtionship? And if I¡¯m lying to Mei Sheng and coveting Bi Luo Mansion, why would I treasure such a tool?¡±

    For a moment, Netherworld was speechless. Of course, she would not admit that she had made a wrong judgment, nor would she show weakness. She could only hate that this guy was really good at ying with people¡¯s hearts and moving his lips.

    She snorted coldly and closed her eyes. She was determined that no matter what happened, if she was lucky enough to survive, she would make this guy pay back a hundred times!

    Liu Yuan did not n to let her go. He picked up the rope in her cor and whispered in her ear, ¡°Lord Mansion Master, in the following days, you must enjoy this¡­ Please, please don¡¯t lose yourposure in front of your subordinates.¡±

    As he spoke, he put the bronze mask back on Netherworld¡¯s face.

    Netherworld was stunned. Her vision turned ck and her face turned cold. She felt the mask again and frowned. She looked at Liu Yuan through the mask and had a bad premonition in her heart.

    ¡®Has this guy been burnt silly by the Blood-Burning Pill? With one Blood-Burning Pill, there was no way he could survive. Where would he get the ¡®following days¡¯?

    Liu Yuan took over Ling Jie, who was fished up by Ling Hua ¨C the poor future Sixth Junior of Danqing Pce had been thrown into the Spirit Transformation River by Netherworld. He was still hanging on by a thread because of the Blood-Burning Pill.

    He seemed to have sensed the doubt in Netherworld¡¯s heart and snorted with a smile. ¡°Who said that the Blood-Burning Pill is incurable? If you want to extend your life, the spirit of the mountains and seas will do. If you want to recover, a drop of phoenix blood will be enough.¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 Iâ€™ll Go Wherever You Go

    263 I¡¯ll Go Wherever You Go

    The spirit of the mountains and seas? Phoenix blood?

    If he were to borrow the power of the spirits of the mountains and seas, healing the injuries caused by the Blood-Burning Pill and stabilizing his condition for a short period of time would indeed not be difficult. Furthermore, the phoenix blood contained the power of Nirvana. It was said that it was a divine item that could bring the dead back to life, and just a drop of it would be enough to restore him to his original state.

    However, obtaining these two items was easier said than done.

    Not to mention the difficulty of forming a spirit of the mountains and seas, as there had been no news of it for almost a few hundred years. Even if it were to form by chance, in the present mountain forests that were filled with demon beasts, the spirit of the mountains and seas would probably be protected by the demon beast race not long after it was born. They would either be revered as gods or treated as a tool to raise the power of their race. How could it be so easy for humans to obtain it?

    Even Bi Luo Mansion had not been able to find a single spirit of the mountains and seas.

    Not to mention the phoenix¡¯s blood. Phoenixes were almost as rare as dragons. In the records of Bi Luo Mansion, there were only a few traces of phoenixes, so where did he get the confidence to find them?

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but I¡¯m afraid that you can only talk about it. In the end, you can¡¯t even touch a single feather of the phoenix, and it will be a joke.¡±

    Netherworld sneered, her eyes filled with anger and mockery. She obviously did not believe that Liu Yuan could find these two life-extending items. She felt that Liu Yuan¡¯s words were just hisst bit of stubbornness before he died.

    Liu Yuan heard the sneer behind the mask, but his expression did not change much. He tied the knot around her neck to the back and pulled it evilly. He said leisurely, ¡°There¡¯s no need for Lord Mansion Master to worry about this¡­ I can even get phoenix urine, let alone phoenix feathers and phoenix blood.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Netherworld¡¯s body was pulled back by the force, and she finally felt a kind of involuntary humiliation. Coupled with Liu Yuan¡¯s deliberately vulgar words, she could not help but be angry. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    When had the Mansion Master ever suffered such humiliation? She was so angry that she wanted to tear Liu Yuan into a thousand pieces.

    ¡°Mansion Master, how do you feel?¡± Liu Yuan smiled slightly, and Netherworld felt that this smile was very bad. As expected, she saw him wrap the other end of the rope around his palm and cast a spell on the rope. It immediately disappeared.

    At this moment, Netherworld looked no different from when she came. Although her hands were tied behind her back, she looked like she was standing with her hands behind her back because the rope could not be seen.

    No one could tell that the mysterious Master of Bi Luo Mansion, Netherworld, had been tied by an Immortal-Binding Rope and had lost his freedom.

    Liu Yuan then used thest bit of the Blood-Burning Pill¡¯s effect to search the surroundings with Ling Hua. Those assassins from Bi Luo Mansion were all dead. Even their bodies had self-destructed due to the poison, leaving no traces behind.

    ¡°In order to frame me, you really put in a lot of effort.¡± Liu Yuan looked at the corpse on the ground. This person was wearing a stone blue robe, but there was a jade pendant hanging from his waist, which was a true disciple of Jade Mirage. The two small words ¡®Ling Qiu¡¯ were written on it. His face still had a ferocious expression of disbelief, and he died with his eyes wide open.

    He was also killed by a dagger that contained demonic Qi, so it should have been Wind Ghost¡¯s doing.

    ording to this person¡¯s location, he should be Ling Hua¡¯spetitor and one of the masterminds behind this incident. However, he was killed by Wind Ghost. It was clear that the cooperation between the Jade Mirage Sect and the Bi Luo Mansion was no different from asking a tiger for its skin.

    However, from Liu Yuan¡¯s understanding, the people of the Jade Mirage Sect were not that stupid. This guy died because he had not been smart enough.

    With the addition of this stupid guy, only Ling Hua and Ling Jie, the two disciples of the Danqing Pce, were left. Ling Zhen, who had been taken away by Chuichui, was from the Scarlet Fire Pce. No one else was alive. If such a serious evil deed was confirmed, Ling Hua would never be able to ascend to the position of Sect Master again.

    The storm on the river had temporarily stopped, but the heavy rain was still pouring down, and lightning would sh across the sky from time to time.

    Ling Hua summoned her Mount, the big white crane, and ced Ling Jie on it. She said, ¡°Even though the Sheng Wu trio are dead, the follow-up actions of the other three pces will not be dyed because of this. This is only the beginning, and we can not just sit and wait for death.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Liu Yuan, obviously intending to listen to his arrangements.

    Liu Yuan nodded and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about Ling Zhen and Chuichui for now. Although that demon dragon always looks stupid, she¡¯s actually very cunning. Ordinary people can¡¯t do anything to her. We¡¯ll go and meet up with Zhiying first¡­ They¡¯re just hiding in the demonic sect for the time being.¡±

    He was a little hesitant. After all, Ling Hua was the standard character of the Righteous Path, and should be irreconcble with the Demonic Path. Although it was an urgent matter, it was inevitable that there would be some conflicts.

    Ling Hua could see his hesitation at a nce. She walked forward and gently held his hand. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±

    Her cold and beautiful face still had traces of tears, and her beautiful eyes were slightly red. Her smile at this time really had the feeling of the first clear day after the rain, and the wind and moon were breathtaking.

    Jade Mirage Senior Sister¡¯s tenderness and aloofness in front of others, as well as her gentleness and affection in her words at this moment, made Liu Yuan¡¯s heart waver for a moment. He pulled Ling Hua into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her.

    Ling Hua¡¯s face turned red, but she did not struggle. She stared into Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes, her eyes filled with love.

    The lingering fear of life and death melted in the gentleness of their lips touching.

    The two of them were immersed in the heavy rain, as if they had abandoned everything else. Poor Netherworld looked on coldly from the side. She suddenly felt very indignant. She hated Liu Yuan¡¯s pull just now, which caught her off guard and pulled her into a daze. She was in an extremely embarrassing situation. She was really angry.

    On the other hand, she was angry with Mei Sheng for falling in love with some half-hearted scumbags. Mei Sheng even betrayed her for him.

    Liu Yuan let go of Ling Hua. The Jade Mirage Senior Sister was so weak that she did not look like a great cultivator of the Form Synthesis stage. She leaned on him and peeked at him from time to time. Although she was more than 300 years old, her girlish heart was still overflowing.

    As soon as he looked up, he saw Netherworld standing up straight with a pair of bright eyes filled with anger. He said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, you can take the initiative to beg me.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± Netherworld red at him and mocked, ¡°You might as well kill me! Otherwise, one day, I might just pretend to be Mei Sheng and kill you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Such a method was indeed Netherworld¡¯s biggest chance to counterattack, but at the same time, it might also be her downfall¡­ Liu Yuan was looking forward to this.

    In the rain, the white crane spread its wings and flew across the Spirit Transformation River.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Iâ€™m Willing to Give Up My Life for You

    264 I¡¯m Willing to Give Up My Life for You

    The white crane¡¯s shadow streaked across the river, and in the blink of an eye, it flew into the sky.

    Whoosh whoosh¡­

    The biting cold sound of the wind rang in his ears. Thest bit of medicinal power of the Blood-Burning Pill on Liu Yuan¡¯s body was finally exhausted. The speed at which his hair turned white was more than twice as fast.

    Liu Yuan looked at his white hair and could not help but criticize, ¡°Although I love the look of white hair on ady, I don¡¯t want to have white hair¡­¡±

    However, the aftereffects of the Blood-Burning Pill were not to be underestimated. Although he had the support of the demonic Qi, it was nothingpared to his damaged meridians. In the blink of an eye, Liu Yuan felt that he had fallen into a weakened state.

    On the other hand, Ling Jie¡¯s situation was much better. This was because he had been knocked unconscious by Netherworld at the beginning. The Blood-Burning Pill¡¯s medicinal power that stimted the human body¡¯s activity was preserved for a longer time. It could be said that there were both good and bad things about it.

    However, Liu Yuan felt that he did not lose out ¨C the considerate and gentle Senior Sister held him in her arms andforted her lover with a broad mind. If it were not for the urgent situation, Liu Yuan really wanted to sleep for a while.

    However, his life was more important now, so he had to leave quickly.

    Following the direction pointed out by Liu Yuan, the white crane streaked across the sky like a sharp arrow. If one had to describe it, the white crane looked more like a fighter jet.

    Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s white Crane was no ordinary white crane.

    In the game, there was always a pet mount system. In order to increase the yers¡¯ desire to spend money too buy mounts, the level and grade settings were simr to that of weapons and equipment.

    White, blue, green, purple, and orange. Many rich people were willing to spend money for the cool special effects, cute appearance, and buffs from their pet mounts.

    For spirits of the mountains and seas like Zhizhi, they should be ssified as pets. Their grade was orange, and although their level was still a little low, it was not a big deal.

    Her AoE skills were extremely powerful when used as support, and¡­ She was very cute!

    Even just thetter reason was enough.

    If it was in the original game, yers would fight to the death for Zhizhi.

    Chuichui, on the other hand, was a mount. She was probably purple in grade and could turn into a cat! This skill was simply terrifying!

    He felt that if he put Chuichui in the game, her poprity might be on par with Zhizhi¡¯s.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s thoughts drifted, and he began to think about this problem in all seriousness, trying to keep himself awake.

    From the corner of his eye, he could see that his hair was turning white rapidly, and it had spread to the roots, as if symbolizing the countdown to the end of his life.

    However, since he had obtained the lock on Ling Hua¡¯s favorability bar and captured the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansioono, he was actually quite rxed.

    The Senior Sister¡¯s white crane was called Zhufeng. It was green in grade, but from the point of view of being a mount, it was far more cost-effective than Chuichui, who only knew how to act cute.

    Because it was fast, extremely fast.

    However, the weakness was also obvious. Due to its size, Zhufeng could not carry too many people.

    Now that there were four people in the group, it could already be considered ¡®crowded¡¯.

    ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Xiahou cenyi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    Liu Yuan nced at the sword in his hand. The Grand Elder¡¯s anxious and worried tone was too obvious. Heughed and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t an idol drama. When I die depends on my current health points and the health loss buff. It¡¯s very objective and has nothing to do with whether I¡¯m sleeping or not.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an idol drama?¡± The Grand Elder mumbled, ¡°You said it nicely before, ¡®if your cultivation is high enough, even if hundreds of people are taken in, no one would dare to say anything¡¯. But now, for your Senior Sister, you¡¯re even willing to give up your life¡­¡±

    It seemed that Xiahou had a lot of opinions about Liu Yuan not choosing to run away. However, the situation at that time did not allow him to run away. She was probably justining about Liu Yuan¡¯s disregard for his life, and perhaps she was a little jealous under her worry.

    ¡°Not just my Senior Sister,¡± Liu Yuan said softly. ¡°My Grand Elder as well. I¡¯m willing to give up my life for you.¡±

    Of course, there were also hundreds of other cards.

    Xiahou Cenyi suddenly fell silent, and then Liu Yuan felt his ear being bitten. A woman¡¯s voice with warm breath whispered in his ear, ¡°¡­ you little rascal, only know how to say nice things.¡±

    Liu Yuan nced to the side. He was still in the arms of Ling Hua, but the Grand Elder had squeezed in and sat on him.

    The three of them were almost twisted into a fried dough twist.

    The Grand Elder was very intelligent and naturally could tell that Liu Yuan¡¯s words had deliberately only mentioned her and Ling Hua. However, when the person he loved said that he would even give up his life for her, how could she not be moved?

    She rubbed her face against Liu Yuan¡¯s neck and said in a low voice, ¡°3,000 years ago, I was still a mortal who had only practiced martial arts. That day, it was snowing heavily, and only my younger brother and I managed to escape. We hid in a dpidated temple with the other beggars, tore down the shrine to start a fire, and used hay as a nket. Cen¡¯an blocked a sword strike for me, but he didn¡¯t say anything. I told him to sleep first, and I¡¯ll keep watch¡­¡±

    ¡°At dawn, I turned around to wake him up,¡± she said, her voice bitter. ¡°But what I saw was a stiff corpse¡­ Even at death, he still looked like he was sleeping quietly.¡±

    So this was the reason why she had warned him not to fall asleep.

    Even Liu Yuan did not know about this. It was Grand Elder¡¯s most secretive past.

    Although there were many hidden things, Liu Yuan could not find out at this time. He just reached out and gently stroked the woman¡¯s back, silently moving closer to her.

    When the Grand Elder¡¯s breathing calmed down, he suddenly became worried. ¡°What should I do in the future? Am I really not going to sleep?¡±

    ¡°You brat, you speak as if you¡¯ve been sleeping well every night in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.¡± The Grand Elderughed and then said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep in front of me.¡±

    The gentleness in her eyes, the fragility¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart trembled. He felt that the effects of the Blood-Burning Pill had f*cking returned. His desire to live rose crazily.

    F*ck, I can¡¯t die. I definitely can¡¯t die!

    Netherword had been watching them with aplicated and cold expression. As the atmosphere heated up, her pupils behind the mask shrank. Even though she had long obtained information about the rtionship between the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion and Liu Yuan, it seemed that¡­

    Perhaps, this fellow had even greater value. If he could make use of the rtionship between Mei Sheng and him to slip away, she would be able to escape.

    Bah!

    Netherworld cursed herself in her heart and looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s back in disgust. She thought that no matter how valuable Liu Yuan was, she could not be roped in. He was now a wolf, and he would not rx when the meat was in his mouth.

    At that time, she was afraid that she would be the person who would lose out more¡­ No, Mei Sheng.

    ¡®I¡¯m doing this for Mei Sheng¡¯s benefit,¡¯ Netherworld thought in her heart.

    The scenery around them flew backward, and soon, they entered a ce surrounded by cliffs. The fluctuations of the barrier magic power were clearly visible.

    Wuyin Cliff ¡ª the demonic cult¡¯s sub-altar.

 Chapter 265 - 265 The Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger

    265 The Heavenly King Covers the Earth Tiger

    Wuyin Cliff was extremely precipitous. There were only barren cliffs and naturally, there was no greenery. Among the scenery along the Spirit Transformation River, the bare gray stones were very eye-catching.

    However, even though this ce was very eye-catching, it was a terrain that was easy to defend and hard to attack. It was naturally suitable for setting up a formation. It could be said that one man could hold off ten thousand men. Therefore, the demon cult had set this ce as one of their strongholds and also a very important branch.

    In the early years, the demonic sect used this striking terrain to attract people to attack and buried many overconfident Righteous cultivators. The soil under the shady cliff was still blood-red, which was the result of arge number of corpses sinking into the soil at that time.

    Among the countless strongholds of the demonic sect, Wuyin Cliff was above average. Because of its unique terrain advantage, it attracted people of the Righteous Path who did not know the truth. Those who suffered in Wuyin Cliff were unable to leave and pass on the news to others. In addition, the demonic sect had deliberately created chaos to conceal the news, so the information of the danger here had not been spread onrge scale. There were always some hotheaded people who did not know about it. It became normal for them toe to encircle and annihte the enemy. It was very easy to make a contribution in this ce, which was why the people in charge of the branch changed very quickly.

    Under normal circumstances, it was basically those who were sent or were about to be promoted by the chief. They would be transferred back or promoted after making a wave of contributions, and they would be reced every few years.

    The person in charge of this branch was the Guardian that the famous elder, ¡®Thousand-Hand Demon Eye¡¯ Pei She, personally promoted¡­

    Xue Yan.

    It was not the good-for-nothing young master of the Xue family of Jiang Kingdom, Xue Yan. It was the new talent of the demonic sect, ¡®Silver Thunder Demonic Fiend¡¯ Xue Yan.

    ¡­

    The heavy rain on the Spirit Transformation River was endless, and the Wuyin Cliff was naturally covered by it.

    In the rain, the person who made the report hurriedly pushed open the door and entered. He half-knelt on the ground and respectfully said, ¡°Reporting to Guardian, Lord Holy Messenger has suddenly arrived.¡±

    The cold air of the wind and rain was isted outside by the spiritual power scattered in the room, and not even a little bit was able to leak in.

    Xue Yan, who was wearing a dark blue Guardian robe, raised his head from behind the desk. He stopped writing and frowned, ¡°Holy Messenger?¡±

    He was now very familiar with the internal structure of this huge organization.

    In addition to the 24 Elders, 72 Guardians, the Masters of each altar branch, and countless basic disciples, there was a Holy Maiden whose status was transcendent. In fact, from a symbolic point of view, she was even higher than the Sect Master.

    In addition, there was also a Holy Messenger. He was the one who conveyed the orders of the Holy Maiden and patrolled the area. With the Holy Maiden behind her, she was like a Holy Maiden to them. However, in reality, very few people had ever seen this Holy Messenger.

    Moreover, those who had seen the Holy Messenger said that she looked like a beautiful young girl, so much so that it was rumored that the Holy Messenger was actually a private pet of the Holy Maiden.

    Although it seemed a little outrageous, the Holy Maiden, Pihuan Luo, was known for her cruelty and had the responsibility to maintain her chastity. Therefore, this statement was highly credible.

    But why did the Holy Messenger suddenlye here?

    Most of the main forces of the sect had already headed north, including ¡®Thousand-Hand Demon Eye¡¯ Pei She. Now, under the orders of the Holy Maiden, a portion of the forces had been sent out tounch a sneak attack on the Jade Mirage Sect. Wuyin Cliff was extremely peaceful, which was rare. Nothing had happened.

    Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be because of the conflict with the Righteous, so there was no reason for a Holy Messenger to patrol here.

    Then, could it be that¡­ He had been exposed?

    However, Xue Yan was confident that he had not exposed any ws. Even Pei She, who had been with him for the past few months, did not suspect him at all. His appearance at Wuyin Cliff was the best proof of his trust.

    Could it be that the Saint Messenger of this generation really had such magical powers?

    Xue Yan pondered for a moment and decided to bide his time. He did not want to lose hisposure and disappoint Senior¡¯s trust and efforts, so he said, ¡°Send someone to lead the Holy Messenger to the main hall and receive her properly. Don¡¯t neglect her. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The person who made the report respectfully cupped his fists and then added, ¡°Deputy Altar Master Han is already in the front corridor receiving the Holy Messenger.¡±

    Hearing this, Xue Yan put down the pen in his hand, walked out from behind the desk, and strode out.¡± Since the Deputy Altar Master is already here, I¡¯ll seem arrogant if I don¡¯t go.¡±

    The status of the Holy Messenger was extremely high. Generally speaking, there was always a process to receive the Holy Messenger. The Holy Messenger, who was tired from the long journey and had lowered her status toe here, would first rest in the front hall. Then, the person in charge of the inspection would tidy up his appearance and respectfully greet the Holy Messenger.

    If he directly went up to them, it would be against the rules and show no respect.

    He did not expect Han Tianyi, who was usually arrogant, to disregard the rules and be so eager to please the Holy Messenger.

    Xue Yan had juste to take over the position of Altar Master not long ago, and he had just explored the whole of the Wuyin Cliff ¡ª of course, what he was thinking about was how to eradicate this malignant tumor that had buried countless Righteous people.

    Han Tianyi was one of the only two Deputy Altar Masters of Wuyin Cliff. He was a Soul Formation stage cultivator, and in terms of his position, he was a Guardian of the same level as Xue Yan. However, his father was the previous Deputy Altar Master of Wuyin Cliff and one of the 24 Elders, so he had the arrogance of a second-generation cultivator.

    Moreover, the Altar Master of Wuyin Cliff was always changing, but the Deputy Altar Master was fixed all year round. Although he was called an assistant, he was actually the real local tyrant of Wuyin Cliff. He was extremely familiar with the people here, and the sessive Altar Masters who came to seed him had to be polite to him.

    However, when Xue Yan walked to the front corridor and saw the Holy Maiden¡¯s true appearance, he finally understood why the arrogant Han Tianyi was so anxious.

    As the rumors said, she was indeed a beautiful young girl.

    ck hair, white clothes, snow-white skin, red lips, and a pair of phoenix eyes that were as calm as an ancient well. In the dark rain around him, his whole person seemed to have ayer of faint light, and she did not seem like a real person.

    However, at this moment, the Holy Messenger seemed to be a little travel-worn, and there were two younger girls following behind her. They were probably maidservants or the like, and they were both quite good-looking.

    However, Xue Yan had seen Ning Xiangrong¡¯s beauty in Water Moon Dock, and the impact was not on the same level, so he was able to stabilize his mind.

    He took a deep breath and walked up to her. He saw Han Tianyi, who was leading the way in front of the girl, smiling, but his eyes were full of greed.

    It¡¯s this ugly thing again¡­

    Xue Yan¡¯s heart was filled with disgust and hatred. In the demonic sect, the mostmon thing he saw was the ugliness of human nature. The more he saw, the more determined he was to eliminate evil and protect the Dao.

    In the past few months, he had already killed several evil demonic sect members by creating personal grudges. Every time he thought about it, he felt extremely happy.

    The reason why ¡®Silver Thunder Demonic Fiend¡¯ had be famous so quickly was also because of his rabid dog-like ruthlessness. However, because he had done everything righteously and cleanly every time, the higher-ups actually admired his cautious style.

    Han Tianyi was undoubtedly the first target of the cliff.

    As long as this Deputy Altar Master was killed, at least 30 percent of the Wuyin Cliff would be destroyed.

    After a few months of training, Xue Yan¡¯s personality changed greatly. He had be more determined, and he hid his killing intent well. He smiled and said, ¡°Holy Messenger, wee. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t go out to wee you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, he saw the young female Holy Messenger¡¯s gaze change slightly. She looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger.¡±

    Because of these five words, a huge wave rose in Xue Yan¡¯s heart.

    This was clearly the secret code that Senior had told him before!

 Chapter 266 - 266 The Best Punishment for the Demonic Holy Maiden

    266 The Best Punishment for the Demonic Holy Maiden

    Before bidding farewell to Liu Yuan, Xue Yan had a deep conversation with him. They talked about what they should do in the demonic sect in the future and how to achieve their goals.

    That conversation had a great influence on this young man who had great ambitions at the age of 16, which was why he achieved what he had today.

    During the conversation, Liu Yuan also mentioned that Xue Yan might meet some rades within the organization¡¯ in the demonic sect.

    It was impossible topletely eradicate the demonic sect with Xue Yan¡¯s strength alone. Only with the cooperation of many parties and cooperation from both inside and outside could this huge organization that had been entrenched in the five regions of the Shangyang for many years bepletely uprooted.

    Therefore, Liu Yuan had to develop more spies. Each point would be connected into a line, and finally, a would be woven to destroy the demonic sect.

    Pihuan Luo, the Holy Maiden of the demonic sect, was Liu Yuan¡¯s wife. However, he would not support the demonic sect.

    He had never stood on the demonic sect¡¯s side.

    It was impossible for him to stand on that side.

    Otherwise, if he promised Ling Hua to let her be the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect while strengthening the demonic sect, it would be an ultimate act of betrayal. It would be a matter that would not benefit either side. Even Ling Hua would be disappointed.

    When Ling Hua asked the three questions, she was encouraging Liu Yuan to take all these women, including Pihuan Luo herself, instead of asking him to take the demonic sect.

    Even in Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes, the demonic sect, which hadmitted countless bloody crimes, was doomed to die. This was because the empathy triggered by part of the cruel plot of the game had left a deep impression in the yers¡¯ hearts ¨C the evil of the demonic sect was real.

    Pihuan Luo¡¯s evil deeds, the tens of thousands of souls that died in her hands, the innocents and the non-innocents, were all real. There was no way to clear her name, and there was no need to. However, her so-called responsibility to the demonic sect was mostly because of her father, the current leader of the demonic sect, Lu Tianyi.

    Thus, even if the demonic sect was destroyed, Liu Yuan was sure that she would not feel sad.

    The best punishment that Liu Yuan could think of for the demonic Holy Maiden was to imprison her by his side forever¡­ She would be pregnant all the time and give birth to 17 or 18 children for her to raise.

    For the Holy Maiden who hadmitted countless crimes, this kind of life without dignity would be the cruelest punishment (forced).

    In short, in Liu Yuan¡¯s n, the destruction of the demonic sect was something that would happen sooner orter.

    Xue Yan was just one of the starting points, and it was a point that Liu Yuan did not deliberately set up. There would be more and more spies in the future.

    The recognition of these spies required some unique secret codes. At that time, Liu Yuan had not thought about it yet, so he only simply mentioned it to Xue Yan.

    During that period of time, Zhiying had been following and protecting Liu Yuan in the dark at all times. Naturally, she had heard everything clearly.

    Now that she saw that Xue Yan was actually the Altar Master of the cliff, she subconsciously said this rather ssic line that no one in this world knew.

    Xue Yan could not hide his surprise for a moment. Fortunately, his shrewdness was no longer the same as before. He immediately said, ¡°Are you from the Jiang Kingdom? How can you speak the dialect there?¡±

    As he spoke, he extended his hand and gestured for Han Tianyi to step aside. His movements were so natural and smooth that Han Tianyi had no room to react.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, and I only know only half a sentence.¡±

    By the time Han Tianyi heard the young female Holy Messenger¡¯s calm reply, she had already walked away for a while. Xue Yan said respectfully, ¡°I see. It¡¯s actually amon saying about the customs there, ¡®The Heavenly King covers the Earth Tiger, The Pagoda Suppresses the River Demon¡¯. If the Holy Messenger doesn¡¯t mind, I can exin the saying to you¡­¡±

    This one-on-one answer was something that Liu Yuan came up with at thest minute, and it was invalid after the incident.

    There was no fourth person in the world who knew about it.

    For a moment, Xue Yan suspected that Senior had been captured by the demonic sect by ident, but if that was the case, she could have just killed him directly. There was no need to go through so much trouble. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility left ¨C the Holy Messenger was actually a rade in the organization¡± as Senior had said!

    As expected of Senior!

    Xue Yan had been in the demonic sect for a few months and thought that he was good enough as a spy, but he never thought that the chessboard set up by his predecessor had already been unfolded, and the chess pieces were mysterious and unpredictable. The foresight behind it was not something he could guess!

    Xue Yan, who was extremely shocked, felt a chill in his heart at the same time. Now that the Holy Messenger hade, could it be that there was finally an important mission for him toplete?

    With that thought, he said firmly, ¡°If you have any orders, Xue Yan will go through fire and water without hesitation!¡±

    Zhiying was a little surprised. When Liu Yuan sent this person to the demonic sect, she, who grew up by Pihuan Luo¡¯s side, thought that it was just a casual order. However, she did not expect that this person had already reached such a stage.

    Her father¡¯s grasp of the human heart had indeed almost never failed. It was only when he was facing women that he often failed.

    ¡°Give me a quiet and secluded amodation near the Spirit Transformation River,¡± she said after some thought.

    Xue Yan naturally agreed and ordered the servants to prepare it immediately.

    The group of people who received the Holy Messenger also left in a grandiose manner.

    Han Tianyi watched as Xue Yan used his identity as a citizen of Jiang Kingdom to get close to the cold young female Holy Messenger.

    ¡°Detestable! What right does he have!¡± Han Tianyi¡¯s eyes were filled with malice, as if they were about to spit fire.

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. As the son of an elder, when he followed his former father to the main altar, he had the honor of seeing the quiet and expressionless little girl who was as delicate as a porcin doll beside the Holy Maiden. He had never forgotten her since he was a child.

    Finally, when he heard the news of the Holy Messenger¡¯s arrival, no one knew how ecstatic he was to the point of going crazy. The ignorant love he had in his youth, under the distortion of the demonic cult¡¯s environment over the years, had turned into a kind of greed and desire.

    However, he still tried his best to restrain himself, not wanting to scare the girl.

    But this was Xue Yan, who had just taken over not long ago!

    Some time ago, there was a conflict because of a matter of lowering his horse¡¯s might, and now, he was taking advantage of the opportunity to snatch the attention of the Holy Messenger.

    Naturally, Han Tianyi did not think that the Holy Messenger would be interested in this kid, but this kind of ttery had already triggered his sensitive nerves.

    ¡°Xue Yan, you¡¯re here on Wuyin Cliff. I have thousands of ways to make you die without a burial ce!¡±

    Han Tianyi stared coldly into the dark rain and waved his hand. ¡°Has everything been properly arranged?¡±

    A dark figure appeared in the darkness. ¡°Seven dayster, Mount Meru wille to Wuyin Cliff after getting the clues of the missing disciples. All the facts will point to Xue Yan. It was this new official of the demonic sect who set fire to Mount Meru and burned three core disciples to death.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Han Tianyi smiled eerily.

    If that Xue Yan wanted to take credit, he had to first consider whether he was qualified or not!

 Chapter 267 - 267 Good Girl, Good Girl

    267 Good Girl, Good Girl

    Xue Yan asked the others to leave, then turned around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did Senior Liu ask you toe find me? If there¡¯s anything you need me to do, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±

    Zhiying looked out the window at the Spirit Transformation River and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xue Yan was stunned. ¡°What is enough?¡±

    Bang!

    A ck shadow suddenly barged in and interrupted his words.

    Xue Yan¡¯s face turned cold, and he immediately clenched his fists. The lightning gathered in his hands, but he was stopped in the next moment.

    The ck shadow spread its wings. It was a white crane, and two people came down from the back of the crane. One of them was an extremely beautiful and cold Daoist nun, so much so that the room seemed to be lit up suddenly.

    Xue Yan, who had officially stepped into the world of Immortal cultivation, was no stranger to this Daoist nun¡¯s appearance. After all, every month, her face would be re-printed on the wanted list of the demonic sect.

    ¡°Daoist nun Ling Hua!¡± Xue Yan was stunned.

    The person who came down was a woman in purple whose face was covered by-bronze mask. Xue Yan had seen him in the information of various sects and schools ¨C the master of Bi Luo Mansion, Netherworld!

    How could the two of them appear at the same time? What had happened?

    Xue Yan¡¯s mind was in a daze, and cold sweat dripped down his back.

    But immediately after, Ling Hua turned around and gently helped a man down from the back of the squatting white crane. Their state was intimate, and there was no intention of avoiding suspicion in their actions.

    The man was leaning on Ling Hua. Almost all of his hair had turned white, and there was only ayer of light gray at the roots of his hair. The skin on his exposed hands was wrinkled, so much so that Xue Yan could not recognize him at first.

    Until the man raised his head and revealed his young face, he said in surprise, ¡°Xue Yan?¡±

    Before he could say more, he coughed out a few more mouthfuls of blood. No matter how he looked at it, his life was in danger.

    ¡°Senior!¡± Xue Yan blurted out. His confusion and shock immediately disappeared, and his eyes brightened as if he had found his backbone. Then, he showed a worried look and immediately went forward to support him, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Hong Luan, who was behind Zhiying, rushed up and hugged Liu Yuan, tears the size of beans falling down one by one. She did not know what this little puppet¡¯s tear nds were made of, but she kept crying and did not forget to tiptoe to kiss his cheek.

    As for the words, perhaps it was because of the constant sobbing or the fear and panic in her heart, but she could not say a single word.

    Liu Yuan could only reach out and constantly wipe the small puppet¡¯s smooth face, wiping away all the precious golden beans. However, as soon as Hong Luan felt the rough and aging touch of his palm, she was so anxious that her tears flowed even more fiercely.

    Hu Zhizhi had already transformed into her human form and was transferring the pure power of the mountains and seas to him. This was many times more effective than ordinary spiritual power treatment. The young girl¡¯s face was serious, and she waspletely different from her usual innocent and cute appearance. From her performance in the Secret Realm of the Nine Cauldrons, it was clear that she was the most mature of his ¡®daughters¡¯. At this moment, she disyed a calm andposed mind as she continued to extend Liu Yuan¡¯s life in an orderly manner. At the same time, she was checking on his condition.

    But in the end, she still showed some anxiety between her brows. Liu Yuan¡¯s current situation could be said to be a candle in the wind, and he was in great danger. If they were even a secondter, they would have to go to Fengdu Realm to find him.

    Zhizhi took a deep breath and closed her eyes. A pearl emitting a light green light floated out of her chest. The room was filled with vitality. The wooden furniture in the corner even grew new shoots.

    This was what Liu Yuan really needed to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang, the spirit core of the spirit of the mountain sea.

    The bead slowly floated into Liu Yuan¡¯s heart. In an instant, the sound of a strong heartbeat rang out in the room. Light green spirit patterns spread out from Liu Yuan¡¯s body, quickly calming his aging condition.

    Netherworld¡¯s eyes flickered as she muttered, ¡°So he really does have the spirit of the mountains and seas¡­ Hmph!¡±

    She grunted and turned around to re at Ling Hua.

    The cold-looking Daoist nun spread her fingers and pulled on the invisible ropes. She said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t try to have any evil thoughts. I don¡¯t think you would want to be led around like a dog and let others see what the Master of Bi Luo Mansion looks like.¡±

    At first, Netherworld felt ashamed and angry. After calming down, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m his exclusive property now. He probably won¡¯t allow others to look at his things that way, right?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re a ve?¡± Ling Hua smiled faintly.

    Netherworld was at a loss for words. She subconsciously looked at Liu Yuan. After realizing her action, she immediately turned around and spat, ¡°Of course not¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a ve, then you¡¯re at least a dog.¡± Ling Hua interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter if I take you out for a walk?¡±

    Netherworld, ¡°¡­¡±

    The Master of Bi Luo Mansion looked at Ling Yue¡¯s expression. This woman¡¯s hatred for her had reached its peak because of what had happened not long ago. With Liu Yuan¡¯s guidance, she had gone off track and was heading in an unknown direction¡­ She had already gotten into her role.

    Although Daoist nun Ling Hua was otherworldly and had an indifferent heart, a woman who was angry because of a man usually threw reason and rationality out the window.

    The cold and beautiful woman told Netherworld with her cold eyes that she would keep her word. If Netherworld said no now, she might take her around the branch of the demonic cult at the cliff in the next second.

    ¡®I¡¯m just being influenced by Mei Sheng,¡¯ Netherworld told herself. Then, she said in a very cold and humiliating voice, ¡°I am.¡±

    Ling Hua smiled coldly and indifferently, distant yet gentle. ¡°Good girl, good girl.¡±

    It was creepy.

    Netherworld was silent for a moment, feeling that there might be something wrong with this world-famous fairy of the Righteous Path, and the main culprit was not her, but the man who was on hisst breath.

    Once again, she cast aplicated gaze at Liu Yuan. The power of the spirit of the mountains and seas was extremely astonishing, and the young man¡¯s condition quickly stabilized.

    ¡®If you want to extend your life, the spirit of the mountains and seas will do. If you want to recover, a drop of Phoenix blood will be enough.¡¯

    The confident look on his face when he said this was still fresh in her mind.

    Netherworld suddenly felt that she did not know enough about this guy. The description given by Mei Sheng was only the tip of the iceberg. Her eyes flickered. ¡°The spirit of the mountains and seas is already here¡­ But a phoenix, where are you going to find it?¡±

    Hong Luan watched in a daze as the wrinkles on the young man¡¯s hand disappeared. It was not until Zhizhi took back the spirit core and Liu Yuan opened his eyes that he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, Zhizhi, who was beside him, suddenly fainted.

    Liu Yuan reached out to catch her. Zhizhi¡¯s petite body was fine, but her face was a little pale, probably because she had overused her mind and strength.

    He handed Zhizhi to Ling Hua and did not forget to look back at Ling Jie. As expected, he had also been treated. However, he was not treated as specially as Liu Yuan and was still in aa. His life was saved.

    Hong Luan happily hugged his waist and rubbed against him, her eyes sparkling with tears.

    The room, which was originally chaotic, finally quieted down because of Liu Yuan¡¯s awakening.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xue Jie could not help but step forward.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and looked at the door of the house. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

 Chapter 268 - 268 Wuyin Cliff (x), Infernal Affairs (âˆš)

    268 Wuyin Cliff (x), Infernal Affairs (¡Ì)

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    As soon as Liu Yuan finished speaking, the sound of the door being pushed open and footstepsing from the courtyard outside could be heard, followed by a mature female voice, ¡°Altar Master, Holy Messenger, there was an abnormal spiritual energy fluctuation here just now, and there were signs of the formation being broken. May I ask if anyone has barged in?¡±

    There were ¡®only two¡¯ Deputy Altar Masters in this Wuyin Cliff. Han Tianyi was one of them, and the one who hade was the former elder who had already retired, Su Lanfeng.

    This woman was not easy to deal with. In terms of shrewdness, Han Tianyi, the arrogant and despotic second-generation, could notpare to her.

    Xue Yan was a little nervous and could not help but look at the group of people in the room.

    !!

    Liu Yuan carried Zhizhi and ced her on the bed beside him. He gestured to Zhiying and the youngdy took out the Mirror Moon Jade that had not been used for a long time. In an instant, she changed the appearance of everyone in the room.

    Everyone¡¯s looks in the room immediately dropped by a level, and their clothes became ck.

    However, the appearance of the Netherworld remained unchanged.

    ¡­ Although she was wearing a mask and it did not make a difference whether she changed her appearance or not, what Liu Yuan wanted was her identity.

    Netherworld was puzzled for a moment. Then, Liu Yuan walked over with a smile and pushed her shoulder, making her stand in the middle of the crowd, facing Zhiying. Her pupils shrank as she immediately understood that this guy was going to use her as a ¡®Tiger¡¯s Skin¡¯ and pretend to be a member of Bi Luo Mansion!

    Thinking back to what Liu Yuan had said, Netherworld suddenly had a bad feeling.

    However, Liu Yuan had already cleared his throat and deliberately used a dark and deep tone to say, ¡°The Bi Luo Mansion has something to discuss with the Holy Messenger. It¡¯s not your ce to ask about it.¡±

    These words were actually a little deliberate, but if the people outside the door were suspicious and insisted oning in to check, that would be exactly what Liu Yuan wanted.

    Because they were going to witness the historical meeting between the demonic sect¡¯s Holy Messenger and the Master of Bi Luo Mansion.

    Such an explosive scene, any suspicion would be reduced to nothing under such an impact, and they would even start to worry about whether they would be killed to keep their mouths shut.

    Xue Yan stared nkly, then looked at the calm expressions of everyone in the room. Seeing Senior¡¯s unruffled behavior even though he was seriously injured, the panic in his heart suddenly calmed down, and he even felt that he was a bit funny just now.

    That¡¯s right, what¡¯s there to panic about? There¡¯s not only the demonic sect¡¯s Holy Messenger, Daoist Ling Hua, and the Master of Bi Luo Mansion here, but most importantly, Senior is here!

    Xue Yan, who had long been convinced by Liu Yuan, was a fanatical fan. He believed in Liu Yuan¡¯s decision without a doubt and beautified his ability.

    Although he did not know why Senior was so seriously injured, as long as Senior was here, there was nothing to be afraid of!

    Even so, Xue Yan still deeply reflected on his panic just now. He thought he had grown a lot, but now it seemed that he was still not experienced enough, unable to remain calm even if a mountain copsed in front of him.

    Although he had already made a name for himself in the demonic sect, it was still because of the special power of the ¡®Lightning Maniption Art¡¯ given to him by Senior. He still needed to train his mind and not let his guard down.

    Xue Yan respected Liu Yuan in his heart. Whether it was intentional or not, his Senior would always guide him. He was simply a life mentor.

    Liu Yuan did not know that Xue Yan¡¯s imagination had gone from bad to worse, but from Xue Yan¡¯s expression, Liu Yuan more or less knew something.

    But the more Xue Yan admired him, the more he would not be wrongly influenced in the demonic sect, which was a good thing.

    The footsteps outside the door changed from messy to neat, and finally stopped at the door.

    Su Lanfeng took a few steps forward. From the outside, this beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s aura was simr to Hu Jiuniang¡¯s, but it was not that natural charm. Instead, she was sharp and capable. She was wearing a dark blue tube top dress with a fur coat around her cor, which made her look a bit gentler.

    After hearing Liu Yuan¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her expression suddenly became a little strange. Her eyes were full of suspicion and some inexplicable absurdity, as if she found it ridiculous. But after pursing her lips, she still said, ¡°Don¡¯t people from Bi Luo Mansion need to report when theye to our territory? Aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? Besides, who are you? how dare you make such a big fuss in front of the Holy Messenger?¡±

    She frowned and slowly asked questions to stall for time while winking at the people next to her, ready to attack at any time.

    Su Lanfeng was indeed as suspicious as Liu Yuan had thought. She held her breath and focused as she quietly moved her feet and looked inside ¨C there were still a few windows on the side of the room that were not closed.

    The cold male voice in the roomughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know the rules, so I¡¯ll let you know that I¡¯m the only appointed Guardian under Lord Mansion Master Netherworld, Zhu Ren.¡±

    Zhu Ren¡­ was a homonym for ¡®master¡¯.

    Outsiders might not have any thoughts about this fake name, but Netherworld immediately associated it with the meaning. After all, she was just forced by Ling Hua to admit that she was Liu Yuan¡¯s female ve¡­

    The Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion red at Liu Yuan in embarrassment. Thetter smiled evilly and tightened his grip on the invisible rope. He was delighted that he had gotten his revenge.

    He had been forced into a life-and-death situation, and it was all because of this woman¡¯s mess. He had to take revenge.

    Outside, Liu Yuan¡¯s strange choice of words caused Su Lanfeng to frown. What did he mean by ¡®only appointed Guardian¡¯? She had never heard of it before. However, he actually dared to directly use the Netherworld as a g. He was truly audacious. There should be a limit to his nonsense.

    ¡°Even if you are a Guardian of Bi Luo Mansion, you shouldn¡¯t speak in front of the Holy Messenger. Moreover, you are not a Guardian at all!¡± she said.

    Su Lanfeng hollered as she flew forward with a determined expression. Spiritual energy gushed out from her body as she mmed the door open.

    However, the room was not the scene she had imagined, where the Holy Messenger was held hostage, the Altar Master was killed, and a malicious murderer was stunned at first, then attacked her with an ominous glint in his eyes. Instead, it was a very harmonious scene of a serious negotiation where the Holy Messenger and the Mansion Master sat face to face, the new Altar Master was behind the Holy Messenger, and the person who spoke stood behind the Mansion Master, surrounded by maids serving them.

    Wait a minute, Mansion Master?

    Su Lanfeng stopped in her tracks and blurted out, ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Liu Yuan shouted and continued to act as theckey of the Netherworld, ¡°How audacious! How dare you break in without following the rules? Do you not respect our Bi Luo Mansion, or do you not even respect the Holy Messenger of your sect?¡±

    He had just recovered from his injuries, so he could only force his momentum and could not really attack. However, as long as his intention was clear, as long as the other party knew how difficult it was to retreat, he could pick it up high and put it down gently to show his might. Then, the matter of temporarily hiding in Wuyin Cliff would be settled.

    As expected, Su Lanfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically as she hurriedly bowed, ¡°Mansion M¨C Holy Messenger, please forgive me. I was worried about the safety of the Holy Messenger and was confused! Please spare this subordinate¡¯s life, Holy Messenger!¡±

    As she spoke, she knelt on the ground in fear.

    Liu Yuan immediately realized that something was wrong. The first thing the beautiful middle-aged woman said was not the Holy Messenger, but the Mansion Master. She looked at Netherworld with a trace of shock and fear.

    The people of the demonic cult would never fear the Master of Bi Luo Mansion. However, her ashen and fearful face made her look like¡­ a spy who was discovered.

    Liu Yuan subconsciously turned his head to look at Netherworld. Thetter¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. After meeting his questioning eyes, she nodded at him.

    Liu Yuan was stunned.

    F*ck! One head, two deputies, three Altar Masters, and two undercover agents. This wasn¡¯t the Wuyin Cliff, but the action thriller film ¡®Infernal Affairs¡¯!

 Chapter 269 - 269 Mansion Master, Please Calm Your Anger

    269 Mansion Master, Please Calm Your Anger

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry.

    Such a small Wuyin Cliff was actually stuffed with a Lord Holy Messenger who ¡®recognized a thief as her father¡¯, who was a spy that he nted long ago. There was also a Deputy Altar Master arranged by Bi Luo Mansion.

    This was really a meeting of spies¡­ Could the other Deputy Altar Master be a spy as well?

    However, this actually saved him some trouble¡­

    He had originally nned to hide at the Wuyin Cliff and make further arrangements after things had settled down. One of the most important things was to take control of the Bi Luo Mansion with the ¡®kidnapped¡¯ Netherworld and attack the other three pces of the Jade Mirage Sect in turn to reverse public opinion.

    The other three pces wanted to get the position of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, and Liu Yuan also wanted Ling Hua to take charge of the Jade Mirage Sect. This time, the people of the Jade Mirage Sect dared to cooperate with Bi Luo Mansion to frame Ling Hua, which was a huge ck material in itself. Coupled with the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture that Liu Yuan had, as long as they operated properly, it would not be difficult to push Ling Hua up the ranks.

    Originally, he still needed to spend some effort to think of a way to make Netherworld appear in front of the people from Bi Luo Mansion naturally. Now, he was just about to take a nap when someone gave him a pillow. The timing could not be more perfect.

    Su Lanfeng was still trembling as she knelt on the ground. She shouted a few words of mercy and then realized that the room waspletely silent apart from her, even the Holy Messenger was cold and silent. She did not even dare to shout for help and closed her eyes to wait for death.

    From his point of view, the Holy Messenger was not even willing to say a word, so naturally, she felt that there was no need to talk nonsense with a dead person. Wasn¡¯t this the standard behavior of the demonic sect?

    But why was the Holy Messenger not speaking?

    Liu Yuan looked at his daughter from the corner of his eyes. Zhiying was also looking at him. Her small face was expressionless, but her eyes were filled with doubt, as if she was asking ¨C What should I do?

    Liu Yuan pretended to have received some instructions from Zhiying. He nodded at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He then sneered and said, ¡°The Holy Messenger is merciful and only intends to let you be a ve for a month to atone for your sins. I heard that it¡¯s popr in your religion to keep ves. I believe Deputy Altar Master Su knows what to do?¡±

    Netherworld was so angry that she almostughed out loud. This despicable bastard did not forget to remind her of her status as a ¡®female ve¡¯ even for a single moment. It was very effective in triggering her anger and shame.

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s face turned pale. She did not care why the demonic Holy Messenger was sending a voice transmission to the Guardian of Bi Luo Mansion instead of Altar Master Xue Yan. She only thought that Zhu Ren¡¯s status was really high as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Holy Messenger! This servant will serve you with all her heart!¡±

    Although that was the case, this month should be worse than death. As for what her fate would be like, it would probably depend on her performance in this month.

    Su Lanfeng had only managed to grab onto thest straw of hope in her despair and there was a glimmer of hope in her heart. However, because of this, she actually knelt down and kissed the ground to show her determination.

    Liu Yuan could not help but turn to look at Netherworld. The spy sent by Bi Luo Mansion was so respectful to the demonic sect¡¯s Holy Messenger. She wondered if Netherworld felt betrayed.

    However, it was obvious that Netherworld would not have such emotions just because of a spy. As a high-ranking official, she was not very familiar with theyout of the spies. Otherwise, she would not have thought of it only after seeing the Deputy Altar Master. Bi Luo Mansion had its own way of controlling such spies.

    Liu Yuan saw that she turned a blind eye to it andughed in his heart. He just did not know if theparison of the following days, where the subordinate was a ve on the surface and the Mansion Master was a ve behind the scenes. Would it cause some sort of breakdown?

    ves were of extremely low status. In the demonic sect, whether it was to test medicine, test swords, or to serve on daily tasks, it was verymon to y with or even cook them. These ves were nothing more than human-shaped objects to the people of the demonic sect.

    The crimes of the demonic sect were too numerous to be recorded, which could be seen from this.

    However, because the Holy Messenger had the appearance of a delicate girl. Su Lanfeng thought that even if she was made a ve, he would only suffer some physical pain at most, and would not be tortured too much.

    Su Lanfeng did not think that her obvious act would go undiscovered and thought that the Mansion Master had probably secretly pleaded for her. Just as she was shedding tears of gratitude, she heard Liu Yuan continue, ¡°But Wuyin Cliff is a dangerous ce, and the position of Deputy Altar Master is indispensable. Therefore, you are allowed to keep your identity and only need to serve in front of the Messenger. Please dismiss the people outside.¡±

    Why did this ridicule sound like she was being demoted?

    Su Lanfeng was stunned for a moment, but she immediately stood up and said ¡®yes¡¯ repeatedly. She went out and dismissed all the personal guards she had brought before returning to the house.

    When he entered the door, Xue Yan wasing out and leaving in a hurry. His eyes moved away in a sh, as if he did not care about her, the Deputy Altar Master who had just been demoted.

    The moment Su Lanfeng entered the house, the door behind her immediately mmed shut.

    The purple-robed woman wearing the bronze mask suddenly stood up. Her dark and deep eyes shot out an eerie coldness. Her androgynous voice carried a strong pressure. ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Although she did not use any spiritual power, her voice was enough to shock everyone.

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s face turned pale and she knelt down again.

    Even Liu Yuan felt pain in his knees for Su Lanfeng, but there was no other way. In order for the next step to be carried out smoothly, they first needed a role that could convey orders. In the past, it was Mei Sheng¡­ Now, these two were digging their own graves, so there was no one else for the time being.

    ¡°Mansion Master, please calm down. The n is more important now,¡± he advised hypocritically.

    Netherworld snorted coldly and nced at him from the corner of her eyes. Then, she slowly sat down.

    She had to be slow. The rope had just been tightened, and she almost yelped. All she could do was stand up, but now, she could not bear it.

    The word ¡®n¡¯ shed across Su Lanfeng¡¯s mind. By right, the Bi Luo Mansion should be working with the bunch of Daoist b*stards from the Jade Mirage Sect. However, the Mansion Master had appeared in the demonic sect¡¯s base and was discussing some secret matters with the Holy Messenger.

    The outside world would probably not know about this news.

    Su Lanfeng thought that if she was not mistaken, then she and that trusted Altar Master Xue Yan who had appeared out of nowhere¡­ Could they have a chance to be involved in this?

    Now that the Bi Luo Mansion was going to cooperate with the demonic sect, the Holy Messenger gave her face and did not execute her.

    Su Lanfeng felt as if she had already grasped onto a few points, but she was not sure.

    Liu Yuan had already finished his sentence. ¡°Now that Ling Hua has already lost the right topete, and there is internal strife in the Jade Mirage Sect, in my opinion, it is a good time to wipe out the Jade Mirage Sect in one fell swoop. The Mansion Master is far away from the mansion, and it will be inconvenient without Mei Sheng to send a message. I think this Deputy Altar Master can barely be qualified for the messenger position.¡±

    Netherworld was about to refute Liu Yuan¡¯s words, but when she saw Liu Yuan¡¯s warning look, she immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°A pig is only worthy of sending a letter.¡±

    Then, when she saw Liu Yuan¡¯s stunned expression, she immediately realized ¡ª She was scolding Mei Sheng as well. Scolding Mei Sheng was the same as scolding herself, right?

 Chapter 270 - 270 Itâ€™s Not Easy for Guardian Zhu

    270 It¡¯s Not Easy for Guardian Zhu

    Netherworld choked for a moment, and she choked on the anger in her heart. She felt terrible, and in the end, she could only me Liu Yuan for her own mistake.

    If he had not provoked her first, why would she make such a stupid mistake?

    The way Netherworld stared at Liu Yuan fully expressed her thoughts.

    However, Liu Yuan was speechless and helpless. It felt like he was looking at a cat that was chasing after its tail and biting it. She thought that she had caught the prey, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was the one in pain. That kind of shocked and confused expression was really funny.

    Indeed, Liu Yuan almostughed out loud. If not for the fact that he had to control his expression in front of Su Lanfeng, he would haveughed out loud.

    !!

    This Mansion Master who shared souls with Mei Sheng seemed to be quite interesting.

    After the brutal impression of killing people as soon as they came up was removed, the simrity between Netherworld and Mei Sheng also emerged ¨C they were very good at tricking themselves.

    This girl seemed to have a very ¡®stupid and cute¡¯ side, and at this moment, she seemed even more naive than Chuichui.

    At the very least¡­ the proud Chuichui had always felt that she was the world¡¯s one and only Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym with noble status. She would praise herself every day, so how could he bear to scold her?

    Facing such a cute and stupid Mansion Master, Liu Yuan¡¯s desire for revenge was greatly reduced. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to speak in a dark tone to Su Lanfeng, ¡°Hurry up and thank the Mansion Master and the Holy Messenger for showing mercy.¡±

    Su Lanfeng seemed to have just woken up from a dream as she hurriedly kowtowed in thanks. The despair in her heart instantly turned into hope as she felt a sense of excitement that was like a roller coaster ride. At the same time, she felt that her status might rise greatly in the future.

    From a spy to an emissary ofmunication between the two sides, this change in identity was worth celebrating.

    Thinking of what the man in front of her had said earlier, which seemed to be a ¡®reminder¡¯, she hesitated for a moment and knelt down to Liu Yuan. ¡°Many thanks, Guardian Zhu.¡±

    She was quite tactful and was better at judging the situation than the Mansion Master¡­ Liu Yuan teased her with a smile and continued to fool her, ¡°What you mean is that you¡¯ve agreed to cooperate with Bi Luo Mansion. We¡¯ll take advantage of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s internal strife and the loss ofbat strength to capture them all.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Zhiying. The girl¡¯s face was tense, but she calmly nodded and knocked on the table.

    Even though Netherworld¡¯s face was unsightly under the mask, she could only snort disdainfully.

    Su Lanfeng hesitated. ¡°However, the higher-ups told us to bide our time. The branch over there has already attacked the Jade Mirage Sect. With the Poison Sect elders like ¡®Ten Thousand Maple Rivers¡¯ helping out, I¡¯m sure that the Jade Mirage Sect is currently in a terrible state. The strength of the branch at the Wuyin Cliff is limited. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to help much.¡±

    In her opinion, Zhu Ren was someone close to the Lord Netherworld, so he probably did not know much about the situation of the demonic sect¡¯s branch, Wuyin Cliff. Therefore, she immediately exined the powerposition of Wuyin Cliff.

    As for the fact that Bi Luo Mansion wanted to cooperate with Luo Shengtian, it was not a very surprising thing. In the eyes of the Righteous Path, evil sects and demonic sects were all a nest of snakes and rats. On the contrary, they should bring out the best in each other.

    Thinking about it carefully, it was normal for them to discuss how to wipe out the Jade Mirage Sect and the Orthodox Dao at this time.

    The only thing that confused Su Lanfeng was that the Bi Luo Mansion was still cooperating with the Jade Mirage Sect. It was against the Bi Luo Mansion¡¯s usual principles to sell her out.

    As an organization that worked for others, the Bi Luo Mansion naturally had to be based on its own credibility. Although it had a bad reputation among the Orthodox sects because it epted tasks without any restrictions. The fact that even the Jade Mirage Sect was now working with Bi Luo Mansion was a testament to the mansion¡¯s credibility.

    However, perhaps the higher-ups considered the fact that the Jade Mirage Sect would not dare to disclose their rtionship with the evil sects even if they were backhanded, or perhaps they were confident that the Jade Mirage Sect would be reduced to dust in history after this deal was done.

    However, this was the consideration of the higher-ups. Now that the mysterious Netherworld Mansion Master was right in front of her, she was just a small spy who had just been spared. If she raised her doubts again, wouldn¡¯t she be courting death?

    However, Su Lanfeng¡¯s words were already filled with the intent of rebuttal and offense. Furthermore, she had subconsciously used her identity as a Deputy Altar Master of the demonic sect, which had greatly angered Netherworld.

    ¡°What?¡± the Master of Bi Luo Mansion asked coldly. ¡°The days in the demonic sect were toofortable, so now, you¡¯re subconsciously thinking of joining them? I asked you to contact the people and forces of the mansion in the vicinity, not tp tjoml for the demonic sect, upi idiot!¡±

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s face turned pale as she tried to calm herself down to save her own life. She thought to herself, ¡®This time, the Mansion Master is really meeting with the Holy Messenger in secret. She only brought one Guardian with her. She probably has to rely on me to pass on the news to the lower levels.¡¯

    ¡®The Mansion Master is indeed as vicious and brutal as the rumors say. It must be tough for Guardian Zhu¡­¡¯

    On the other side, Liu Yuan was shocked by the fact that the demonic sect had attacked the Jade Mirage Sect. He thought that it was not in the original plot, but he quickly realized that it was most likely rted to Pihuan Luo.

    ¡°Who gave the order?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Su Lanfeng looked at Zhiying and lowered her head, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Holy Maiden has issued a secret order¡­ It¡¯s about that Liu Yuan, who has risen to fame recently. It concerns the rise and fall of Luo Shengtian. At any time, the people of the sect must put his life first and do their best to help him seed.¡±

    As expected of the demonic sect¡­

    Liu Yuan found that even though he had only met Pihuan Luo once at the beginning, he could still feel the love from her. From Zhiying who had always been by his side, to being helped by her when he was in trouble.

    Theplicated emotions in his heart disappeared in a sh. He said, ¡°Seeing the Holy Messenger is like seeing the Holy Maiden. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sect Master¡¯s order, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other order that can overshadow the Holy Messenger, right?¡±

    Su Lanfeng could only agree.

    Liu Yuan then said slowly, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m not asking you to help the other side. You¡¯re just courting death with your current strength. The most important thing now is another matter. With the incident with the Jade Mirage Sect, all the forces are paying attention to it. We can take the opportunity to get what we want.¡±

    He looked at Su Lanfeng and said, ¡°For example, the Nirvana Secret Realm that has been lost for so many years¡­¡±

    Su Lanfeng could only feel the pressure from his gaze and could not help but exim, ¡°A phoenix?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Zhiying cooperatively.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry at his daughter¡¯s perfunctory performance. Fortunately, she¡¯s the Holy Messenger, otherwise, such simple acting would be exposed in minutes.

    Netherworld watched as Liu Yuan very naturally instructed her subordinate with things like ¡®The Mansion Master already knows the location of the Nirvana Secret Realm. This cooperation with the Jade Mirage Sect is just to create chaos so that we can act in secret¡¯¡­ And other nonsense.

    When Su Lanfeng left the room respectfully, she represented a handwritten order to ¡®Find the Nirvana Secret Realm¡¯ and Netherworld¡¯s token.

    In the room, Netherworld was expressionless. She really did not expect Liu Yuan to be so bold as to ¡®use Netherworld¡¯s name¡¯ to send people to find the Nirvana Secret Realm.

    But what surprised her even more was that Liu Yuan was so calm and confident when he marked out the general area, as if he already knew where the Nirvana Secret Realm was.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Netherworld Who Actually Liked Indecency

    271 Netherworld Who Actually Liked Indecency

    No matter what Netherworld was thinking, Liu Yuan was extremely tired. After Su Lanfeng left, he let out a long breath and looked around. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle down and rest for a few days. As for the people from the Jade Mirage Sect¡­ The demon sect¡¯s main force is currently in the North, so this conflict won¡¯tst for long. However, it has already given us a lot of time to contact Bi Luo Mansion through Su Lanfeng and let them know what regret is.¡±

    He looked at Netherworld with a faint smile. He had used her name and her power to deal with the Jade Mirage Sect. The Mansion Master¡¯s n had be a sharp de in his hands. This feeling of helping someone he wanted to kill would probably make her angry for a while.

    Besides¡­

    Liu Yuan raised his head and looked at the progress bar above Netherworld¡¯s head. His smile had an unusual meaning to it.

    ¡®-30 Falling out¡¯.

    It seems that the Mansion Master¡¯s hatred is not particrly strong.

    The possibility of being affected by Mei Sheng was very low. The two of them seemed to be independent individuals, and it was almost impossible to change her favorability by 20 percent in such a short time. So there was only one possibility left¡­ Netherworld seemed to enjoy this embarrassing state.

    Netherworld felt ufortable under his gaze. It was as if he had seen through her, which made her feel awkward. She said coldly, ¡°How dare youe to Bi Luo Mansion? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll contact my trusted men and kill you all?¡±

    Liu Yuan deliberately said, ¡°Really? Can you please tell me the location of the nearest stronghold in the Bi Luo Mansion? I can bring you there now and tell them that the Mansion Master is in my hands.¡±

    He emphasized the word ¡®in my hands¡¯ and pulled Netherworld up from her seat. He held her in his arms, turned around, and sat down again. Netherworld was now sitting on hisp.

    Netherworld¡¯s face stiffened as she struggled to get up.

    Liu Yuan leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Who would reveal their n to the enemy? Mansion Master, do you really want me to punish you?¡±

    Netherworld immediately retorted in anger, ¡°How is that possible?! Filthy viin! Shameless!¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought that the Mansion Master liked it this way and was thinking about changing the way of torture. But since that¡¯s the case, my favorite thing is to do the thing that my enemies hate the most. The angrier the Mansion Master is, the happier I am¡­ Well then, we¡¯ll just continue to tie you up with this rope.¡±

    In fact, he had already seen the blush on Netherworld¡¯s fair skin from the back of her ears to her neck. She clearly liked it very much¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words were just a test. If Netherworld was really a masochist, she would have scolded him a few more times. If not, she would at least restrain himself a little or blushed and say ¡®shameless¡¯ to Liu Yuan. She would not make Liu Yuan happy.

    However, he did not expect that Netherworld¡¯s struggling stopped for a moment. After a while, she asked, ¡°C-change? What is it? What other torture methods do you have?¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little surprised by this, but his expression changed. This was really beyond his expectations.

    I¡¯m still testing the waters, but you¡¯re already looking forward to the next step?

    Don¡¯t you have any moral integrity, Mansion Master?

    Since that was the case, it was better to see what the Mansion Master was looking forward to¡­

    Liu Yuan gently licked the back of Netherworld¡¯s ear and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Netherworld was furious and avoided Liu Yuan¡¯s touch. ¡°Dream on! This Lord¡¯s body will definitely not be given to such an ipetent and lowly rat! It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    It seemed that the Lord Mansion Master had a good understanding of his words. The more she hated him and the fiercer she scolded him, the happier he would be and the more he would carry out his actions on her.

    These words were indeed from the bottom of his heart, but what was that saying again? Your mouth might say no, but your body is very honest.

    Liu Yuan could not help butugh. It seemed that the moment he subdued Netherworld, his favorability would be maxed out. This was really a long way to go. He reached out and patted the side of the woman¡¯s thigh in his arms, clicking his tongue. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t just take off the body of the Mansion Master so rashly. It seems that we still need to cultivate a tacit understanding between us for a period of time. What I mean is¡­¡±

    His soft voice was like thunder in Netherworld¡¯s ears, and her thoughts were a mess ¨C How could this be?

    Netherworld waspletely flustered. Her subordinate, who was tied behind him, subconsciously blocked her and pushed Liu Yuan. She cursed, ¡°Shameless! As expected, they were dirty and lowly pigs and dogs of the same kind! How could he have such a dirty thought!¡±

    Liu Yuan was going against her wishes on purpose, which made her feel angry and embarrassed.

    However, the anger in her heart had not subsided yet. Speaking of humiliation, there were even more humiliating methods waiting for her. However, he could not do it in one go, so he had to do it bit by bit.

    ¡°Junxuan, Junxuan, the house has been cleaned.¡± Hong Luan suddenly ran over with a broom in her hand. She ran to Liu Yuan¡¯s side and raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were bright and she looked like she was asking for praise.

    While Liu Yuan was talking to Netherworld, everyone had already checked the room and arranged the rooms. They ced the still unconscious Ling Jie in one of the rooms.

    When Hong Luan was in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, she had nothing to do year after year, so she would clean those secret rooms. Therefore, she was very familiar with these household chores and could do them with ease. She was indeed a qualified little maid.

    Zhiying¡¯s identity as a Holy Messenger was indeed useful. The courtyard was very spacious, and the number of rooms that were separated was enough for them to live in.

    Su Lanfeng had already exined to the rest about themotion of the crowd riding on the white crane, breaking through the formation. Since they were the followers of the Holy Messenger, no one would dare to object to them being a little arrogant and not following the rules.

    Liu Yuan had enough fun with Netherworld and put the struggling woman down from hisp. The Master of Bi Luo Mansion red at Liu Yuan like a helpless little girl. Liu Yuan stood up and kissed the little puppet, then hugged her and raised her up high. His actions were gentle and his tone was full of love.

    Ling Hua also came over and handed over a cup of hot tea ¡ª the tea prepared for the Holy Messenger was naturally not ordinary. It was fragrant and had excellent taste. It also had healing and calming effects.

    When Liu Yuan sat down to drink tea, Ling Hua stood behind him andbed his white hair. She muttered, ¡°Today, on the Spirit Transformation River¡­ I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    Liu Yuan pretended to be worried and mumbled, ¡°Forget what I said about having more than one woman in the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    At that time, in order to get Netherworld to let Ling Hua off, he hinted thetter to pretend to be resentful because he had betrayed her. He had deliberately said that he had more than one woman in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    However, there was indeed only Ling Hua among the women he had sessfully courted in the Jade Mirage Sect. Perhaps there were other elders and direct disciples, but they were all in the form of friendship.

    Ling Huaughed and shook her head. She then lowered her head and hugged him. ¡°If you want to¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan suddenly raised his head and looked at her, saying seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone else but you.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and her heart was pounding. Even if this focus was only for this moment, only now¡­ she was willing to be intoxicated.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Itâ€™s Getting Cold, We Should Change Masters for the Jade Mirage Sect

    272 It¡¯s Getting Cold, We Should Change Masters for the Jade Mirage Sect

    Liu Yuan said helplessly, ¡°So, don¡¯t push the responsibility of that little girl Ling Zhen on me. I can¡¯t take more responsibility for her innocence when she¡¯s ignorant. Otherwise, it¡¯ll only get more and more chaotic. Be it status or power, I will fight for them myself. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not greedy for these ¡®shortcuts¡¯, but¡­ I have enough.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s face turned even redder. When she forcefully pushed Ling Zhen to Liu Yuan, she was inevitably worried that Liu Yuan¡¯s current strength was not enough and that he was not motivated enough. However, since Liu Yuan had spoken, she naturally docilely snuggled into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. She looked at him with her bright eyes and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The atmosphere was just right. After another fierce battle, they had settled down and their minds were at their most rxed. Naturally, the two of them looked at each other and kissed as if there was no one else around.

    The kiss on the white crane earlier had been too rushed. Although it had been an act of love, there had been no room to carefully savor it. At this moment, it was difficult to part, and the mood of stirring up the clouds and rain was enough to make the onlookers blush.

    Hong Luan was curiously watching from the side, and her delicate little face was indeed flushed.

    !!

    She had been living in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb that was isted from the world. She was even more ignorant of the world than Zhiying. Although she knew that this was a kiss, she did not know why it looked so different from her own kiss.

    Liu Yuan had always stopped when it came to her. A peck on her cheek or lips was considered a kiss, so there was no such lingering affection.

    The little puppet frowned in distress and bit on her fingers. Her head was full of question marks, not knowing what was so profound about it. She thought that she must learn well, and she will ask Junxuan to teach her.

    She nodded, but now, they seemed to be very thirsty and needed some water to drink.

    The hardworking little puppet put down the broom and ran to get the teapot to pour water.

    Zhiying, who was standing silently in the corner, watched them with an expressionless face. This was not her first time watching Liu Yuan being intimate with a woman. From Chiyu Vi to the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she had been watching him the entire time. However, ever since the two of them fell into the river and shared a room in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb, the feelings in her heart had changed greatly.

    The young girl touched her chest and clutched her clothes tightly. She was a little dazed and a little disappointed.

    On the other side, Netherworld was ignored. Looking at Liu Yuan¡¯s affectionate appearance, she was inexplicably angry. There was a trace of sourness in her anger. She turned her head in anger and was slightly stunned when she saw the soulless expression on Zhiying¡¯s face.

    Other people might not know what Pihuan Luo looked like under the mysterious ck veil, but as the Master of Bi Luo Mansion, Netherworld was very familiar with this kind of information. She had been distracted by Liu Yuan just now, and only then did he realize that this girl in front of him looked 70-80 percent simr to Pihuan Luo¡­

    Even in the demonic sect, very few people had actually seen the Holy Maiden, so this information had always been confusing. It was rumored that the Holy Messenger had been with the Holy Maiden since she was a child, and with such a simr face, there seemed to be no other exnation other than blood rtives.

    Netherworld had a vague guess, but the more she thought about it, the more incredulous she felt. She had thought that no matter how flirtatious Liu Yuan was, the number of women she knew was more than ten. However, she did not expect that the more she came into contact with him, the more she realized that it was like a rolling snowball, and the number of women was increasing¡­

    She secretly cursed him for being a beast, but after she finished, she frowned and pursed her lips. Was she feeling Mei Sheng¡¯s emotions? It was so strong that it affected her¡­ Was love really so harmful?

    Bang!

    The sound of the teapot breaking was particrly clear in the house, waking up the ¡®forgotten child couple¡¯ and also waking up Zhiying and Netherworld who were immersed in their own emotions.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Hua, who was hurriedly tidying up her clothes and pretending to be calm. He knew that it was impossible to win over this cold Daoist nun tonight. Perhaps he could only wait until the wedding night or a simr environment.

    At least¡­ It was absolutely impossible to do so in such an environment with people.

    This had nothing to do with favorability. It was simply because Ling Hua had nevere into contact with this aspect, so it was natural for her to be afraid. Because of her innate conditions, she had always had a fearful attitude and avoided this aspect. She had never even read the dual cultivation ssics of the Orthodox sects.

    This could only be done slowly. The process of teaching was also a form of pleasure.

    At least, Liu Yuan felt that it was worth reminiscing about. He held Ling Hua¡¯s hand and squeezed her palm, using his gaze to make her feel at ease and not panic.

    Ling Hua hummed submissively, which was very different from the particrly ¡®cruel¡¯ image she had of Netherworld before.

    Liu Yuan turned his head to look at Hong Luan. The little puppet was hurriedly picking up the broken pieces of the teapot. When she saw him looking over, she was like a frightened rabbit looking for a hole to hide in. However, there was no ce to hide after looking left and right. She could only lower her head and say in a depressed voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I just wanted to pour you a cup of tea and bring it over. Then¡­ Then I don¡¯t know why I tripped.¡±

    After all, she was a third-levelNascent Soul stage cultivator¡­ How as it possible for her to fall to the ground?

    She was really adorable.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. He picked Hong Luan up and ced her on a stool. He touched her head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll get better with more practice. Hong Luan is so smart, you¡¯ll learn it very soon.¡±

    The little puppet tilted her head and rubbed against his palm, nodding obediently.

    But Liu Yuan obviously did not know how big of a mistake he had made at this moment¡­

    He went to the inner room to visit Zhizhi and Ling Jie. They had both woken up, but they were still weak.

    Zhizhi¡¯s small face was pale as she hid under the nket. Her big ck eyes looked at him timidly, which reminded Liu Yuan of the first time he saw her.

    Even though he had already understood Hu Zhizhi¡¯s two-faced nature, her appearance still made Liu Yuan feel tender and loving. He reached out to caress the young girl¡¯s face, and the power of the mountains and seas in his body resonated with her. In fact, it even formed a kind of spiritual connection, a connection that was even closer than bloodline.

    Liu Yuan could sense that once his injuries were fully healed, he might be able to obtain a divine ability that belonged only to the spirits of the mountains and seas ¨C the Mountain Sea Realm.

    Compared to the silence and tacit understanding here, when Ling Jie realized that he was still alive, he was simply dumbfounded and eximed in disbelief. He had a new understanding of Liu Yuan¡­ This man was ranked second on the Singing Sword Ranking not because of his status as the adopted son of the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords as some rumors had said. Just the spirit of the mountains and seas alone was enough for him to beat everyone in the arena without breaking a sweat.

    When he learned from Liu Yuan¡¯s vague words that Netherworld had switched sides, he did not say anything. He had already started to guess when the name Liu Junxuan would leave his name on the Divine Heroes List.

    Liu Yuan shared a room with Ling Hua, and even brought along Netherworld. However, under thetter¡¯s embarrassed and resentful gaze, Liu Yuan just quietly meditated and asionally stopped to talk to Ling Hua. Nothing like what Netherworld had imagined happened.

    In the end, Netherworld¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.

    The sound of the rain outside the house did not stop. The long night had finally passed.

    Jiang Feng had turned demonic, Ling Hua had betrayed the sect, killed the elder who had gone to investigate, and disappeared. The Jade Mirage sect had been attacked by the demonic sect. This series of news had caused a great uproar in the Central ins.

    At the same time, in the Spirit Transformation River, Ling Zhen, who had transformed into a terrifying human form, looked at the charred ck dragon in front of her in a daze. She could not see the end of the huge dragon¡¯s body, but there were stone barriers stacked on it, just like rocks that had solidified after a volcano erupted.

    Crack.

    At this moment, there were some cracks on it, and some fragments fell down and were washed away in the water.

    ¡°Chuichui?¡± Ling Zhen tried to call out softly, her blue fish tail swaying left and right in the water.

    She remembered that Liu Yuan called the demon dragon ¡®Chuichui¡¯.

    Although they were demon Dragons, Ling Zhen knew that there were no true dragons in this world. They were just flood dragons of various forms. The only true dragon was the Dragon God they worshipped¡­

    ¡°Meow?¡± Ling Zhen, whose thoughts were interrupted, opened her eyes wide. She suspected that she had been in a state of unconsciousness because of the fear all night. Otherwise, how could he hear the majestic meow of a cat from the dragon-shaped stone array?

    However, the dragon began to tremble, as if it had indeed responded to her call.

    Crack, crack, crack. crack¡­

    The sound of the charred ck stone array cracking caused Ling Zhen to be overjoyed. She was on the verge of tears. After the demonic dragon devoured the spiritualised dragon shadow, she suddenly felt an intense pain. She had no choice but to retreat to the side and watch helplessly as the mes on Chuichui¡¯s body were extinguished. Then, she was wrapped up by the charred ck stones like a cocoon.

    The wind, rain, and thunder had been loudst night, and such a movement had been covered up. But now that the sun was about to rise, it would be bad if other Immortal cultivators were attracted¡­

    As Ling Zhen thought of this, she thought of her Senior Sister and Liu Yuan. He wondered how they were doing.

    When she came back to her senses, her eyes were already filled with the charred fragments that had fallen off, and the dragon form had finally broken away from its stiff state and began to move slowly.

    ¡°Chuichui! Chuichui, are you awake? Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Ling Zhen was so happy that she wanted to reach out and touch it, but she was suddenly stunned.

    After the stone array formation fell off, what was revealed below was not the original fiery red, but a cold dark green with golden scales on the edge.

    Ling Zhen raised his head and met a pair of silver vertical pupils.

    It was as if she had witnessed the vicissitudes of life, the majesty, and the loneliness of the seeker.

    The light of dawn shone down from above the water, outlining the dragon¡¯s full appearance. The soul-stirring voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Chuichui? You still like to y tricks¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord Dragon God,¡± Ling Zhen subconsciously muttered.

    ¡°Meow meow meow? The Dragon God?¡±

    The dragon¡¯s head that drooped down from above had a curious look on its face. As the water flowed in all directions, its vertical pupils were clearly ck. Ling Zhen was stunned and thought that she had seen wrongly because the light was too ring. However, she was suspicious in her heart. It was impossible. Was what she had just heard an illusion? She had clearly felt the breath of the Dragon God¡­

    Alright, she had never seen Lord Dragon God in the Sea shing Tower since she was born. However, the merfolk would often pray, and this was the aura she felt.

    ¡°Why are you not talking? Don¡¯t we still need to go to the City of Ten Thousand Swords?¡±

    Chuichui circled around her and was surprised to find that her scales had changed color. She immediately chased after its tail and meowed in frustration. ¡°Chuichui is a Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym¡­ What about the red mist? Chuichui is a fake meow?¡±

    Ling Zhen put away the suspicion in his heart. It was impossible for the Dragon God to be such a stupid cat. Oh, no, flood dragon.

    ¡­

    Sea shing Tower, Yonghui Sea.

    ¡°Chuichui¡­ They¡¯re quite intimate.¡±

    Her slender, snow-white feet walked on the pitch-ck ten-victory stone floor. The chains on her ankles nged, and the ground carved with ancient patterns reflected her solemn ck clothes and white hair.

    She stopped by the pool made of ten-victory stone and looked at the mirror-like surface of the water, which reflected a beautiful face and a pair of silver eyes that could not hide the shyness and joy. Only then did she realize that she could also show such an expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m. little regretful¡­¡± the woman said in a low voice, a little lonely. She looked at the floating ice and the cold iceberg on the sea in the distance.

    Although the tip of the iceberg was small, it could still be seen by people. As for the part buried deep under the sea, no matter how beautiful and magnificent it was, no one cared about it.

    In the end, she was the one who was unwilling. Who could she me?

    Ripples suddenly appeared in the pool, and the image of an old man gradually appeared. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, as you expected, the demonic race has opened up a new passage in the extreme north. We¡¯ve already sent people to intercept them.¡±

    ¡°Did anything big happen in the Central ins?¡± the woman asked after a long silence.

    The old man¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. How many years had it been since the Dao master had asked about the matters of the Central ins? Ever since he suppressed the abyss of the Yonghui Sea, even the merman race that he was protecting did not receive any response. What exactly happened now that actually caused the Dao Master to pay attention to the Central ins again?

    However, now was not the time to investigate the whole story. He could not hesitate in front of Dao Master. He immediately suppressed the shock and fear in his heart and muttered, justst night¡­

    Since the Daoist master had spoken at this time, he must be asking about what had happened at this time. After thinking about it, it just so happened that something that could barely be considered a big event for the Immortal cultivators of the Central ins had happened yesterday.

    But even though it was said that he was possessed by the demon, in reality, this side did not sense it at all. It was obviously a set-up. Could it be that this matter between the younger generation was involved in some unknown conspiracy?

    That¡¯s right, could it be rted to the demon race¡¯s princess sneaking into the Central ins? They were still chasing after that monster who impersonated the Martial Emperor¡¯s daughter. Could this be a clue?

    As expected of the Dao Master, he was the strongest expert in the world after the Holy Maiden of the Central ins. His prediction was godly.

    The old man¡¯s heart was filled with awe as he exined everything in detail. Because he was also trying to figure it out in his heart, he gradually discovered the strangeness of the person whose real name was Liu Yuan.

    To be able to be involved with so many forces, he shouldn¡¯t be unknown.

    Could this person really be a demon?

    The old man was suspicious and was about to ask Dao Master for advice when he heard Dao master ask indifferently, ¡°The Jade Mirage sect is being besieged by the demonic sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the old man replied.

    Could it be that the Dao Master was nning to help the Jade Mirage? Although it was a little inappropriate now, after all, they were also on the Righteous Path against the Demonic Path¡­

    ¡°The Jade Mirage Sect is ipetent. After thousands of years, it has now decayed to such a state. What¡¯s the use of a sect that only knows how to fight among itself? ¡±

    ¡°Dao Master, you mean¡­.¡± the old man was shocked and said respectfully.

    ¡°Ling Hua is not bad. She can be the next master of Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 Without You, Who Am I Going to Ride in the Future?

    273 Without You, Who Am I Going to Ride in the Future?

    The Jade Mirage Sect was in an uproar.

    Originally, it was just the Ling Hua incident¡­ As the number one Immortal cultivation sect in the Central ins, even the slightest gossip could be spread widely, not to mention this kind of big news.

    This was normal.

    Ling Hua might have been bewitched or controlled by the demon race, and had betrayed them after helping them kill their fellow disciples. This kind of thing, even the group of crazy people from the demonic sect did not dare to spread such a rumor.

    But now, not only was the news out, but it was also true¡­

    The entire Central ins was in an uproar, but before long, there was news of the demonic sect attacking the mountain and breaking ayer of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s protection formation. It immediately blew up.

    As soon as this happened, the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s search order for Ling Hua was dyed for a while. Fortunately, most of the strength in Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s forces was still there. The firstyer being broken was an empirical mistake. The demonic sect was soon stopped outside and entered a stalemate.

    However, before the onlookers could recover from their shock, the secondyer of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s protection formation suddenly lost its effect for some reason. In the chaos, ¡®Ten Thousand Maple Rivers¡¯ of the demonic sect actually barged into the main hall of the Scarlet Fire Pce on the secondyer of the Jade Mirage Mountain and smashed the spirit tablets of the previous Scarlet Fire Pce Masters whileughing.

    When he heard the news, the Scarlet Fire Pce Master¡¯s face turned green.

    Even if they managed to stop the demonic sect, they had already lost all their face. The Scarlet Fire Pce¡¯s reputation had beenpletely destroyed and they could no longer raise their heads among their fellow disciples.

    No matter how powerful the Scarlet Fire Pce¡¯s alchemy Dao talismans were, they could not escape the ridicule of: ¡®Your main hall was invaded by the demonic sect, and even your ancestors¡¯ spirit tablets were smashed. Oh, I almost forgot, that ¡®myriad Maple River¡¯ was still a member of the Scarlet Fire Pce before he betrayed the Jade Mirage.¡¯

    This was not the end.

    At the same time, the Green Centipede announced that the Wugou family, the Xuanyin family, the Taiqing Pavilion, the Sword Pavilion, the Heart Sword Sect, the Xiangsi Sect, and the Solitary Cloud Peak had joined forces and imed that there were many suspicious points about the Ling Hua incident and that the Jade Mirage Sect was too arbitrary and that the scene had to be re-investigated. This was equivalent to challenging the Jade Mirage Sect in another way.

    One by one, they forcefully stuffed the melon into people¡¯s throats, simply about to choke people to death!

    The three Pce Masters of the Jade Mirage Sect almost vomited blood. Things that had not happened in thousands of years had all happened in the past few days. The cause was just an internal fight that could be considered a traditional skill. It was nothing more than the addition of a person named Liu Yuan as a medium.

    Obviously, these people had not understood that this small variable was not the weight on both sides of the lever, but the point that supported the lever!

    Any movement at this point would redefine the weight on both sides of the lever.

    However, no matter how turbulent and chaotic it was outside, the Wuyin Cliff was surprisingly calm.

    Perhaps it was because everyone¡¯s attention was now on the blunder that the Jade Mirage Sect had made, but the search order that had been issuedter on did not carry much weight. It did not mobilize much of the forces of the sects that had blindly followed the Jade Mirage Sect in the past.

    Or rather, Liu Yuan had found this blind spot too well.

    After all, even if Ling Hua was used of ¡®betraying the sect¡¯ and ¡®colluding with the demon race¡¯, she still had a lot of fans, especially after themotion caused by the seven sects and families. The credibility of the Jade Mirage Sect had dropped by arge margin, and they were still negotiating with the Green Centipede.

    As a result, no one would have thought that Daoist nun Ling Hua, who was the model fairy of the Righteous Path, would be hiding in the stronghold of the demonic sect. Moreover, she was by the side of the Spirit Transformation River, not far from the ¡®crime scene¡¯.

    Liu Yuan and his group spent nearly half a month in the base of the Wuyin Cliff.

    Some were recuperating, some were cultivating, some were nning, and some were acting cute.

    ¡®I even suspect that I¡¯m here on vacation.¡¯ Liu Yuan sat in the back room with Zhizhi in his arms. As he stabilized the power of the mountains and seas, he thought to himself in amusement.

    Outside the open windows on both sides of the river was the Spirit Transformation River with gentle winds. On the surface of the river, there were ripples from the continuous rain. The rain from half a month ago had not stopped until now, which made Liu Yuan suspect if a true dragon had been born.

    But that was impossible.

    You Su was still locked up in the Sea shing Tower. She guarded the abyss of the Yonghui Sea and had note out for thousands of years. Even the mermen folk could only worship her sculpture day and night.

    During this half a month, Liu Yuan also contacted Chuichui through the soul contract. This stupid dragon meowed in fear, expressing that she might be a fake Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym. She was so scared that she was about to cry, and said that she liked him very much, that she would be obedient in the future, and that he must not abandon her.

    It took Liu Yuan a long time to convince Chuichui that he would not abandon her just because her scales had changed color, and that he would continue to treat her as a mount in the future.

    ¡°Without you, who should I ride in the future? Hong Luan, the Su sisters, or Zhizhi?¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Realizing that her role was irreceable, Chuichui became happy and reported her and Ling Zhen¡¯s schedule to Liu Yuan.

    They had already arrived in the City of Ten Thousand Swords and met with Duan Lanruo. After hearing the news, the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords had already sent people to look for Liu Yuan¡¯s whereabouts. He was more anxious than anyone else. The Sword Pavilion¡¯s involvement in the ¡®impeachment of the seven ns¡¯ was also partly due to her.

    Liu Yuan gave some instructions, with the focus being on the Jade Mirage Sect and the Nirvana Secret Realm. Finally, he asked Chuichui to convey his thoughts and gratitude for Duan Lanruo.

    After speaking with Chuichui, Liu Yuan frowned.

    Chuichui¡¯s evolution was not within his expectations. Or rather, Chuichui was a hidden plot in Water Moon Dock. Now that she had devoured the shadow dragon in the Spirit Transformation River, the changes that had happened were naturally out of his control.

    But the dark green scales¡­ He felt that it was a bit d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and felt that he was overthinking. Anyway, after Chuichui evolved, her strength also leaped to the fifth level of the Form Synthesis stage, which was a great thing.

    There was a sudden movement outside the door.

    ¡°Han Tianyi, Deputy Altar Master of Wuyin Cliff, requests an audience with the Holy Messenger,¡± a gentle and polite male voice said.

    Liu Yuan put Zhizhi down, patted his clothes, and stood up. He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s been half a month before he can¡¯t keep his cool. This person is really something.¡¯

    Previously, they were all more or less injured, so it was naturally better for them to interact with fewer people. Thus, Zhiying only maintained the noble and cold demeanor of a Holy Mesenger and only allowed Su Lanfeng tomunicate with her. Other than that, she did not meet anyone else.

    As the Holy Messenger had just arrived, the people of Wuyihn Cliff naturally did not dare to neglect her, but they also did not dare to be too attentive in case they disturbed the Holy Messenger. Each and every one of them was like a waiter of Haido, carefully striving for a silent level of service.

    With the Holy Messenger¡¯s request, these people who were trembling with fear actually heaved a sigh of relief.

    Therefore, for the past half a month, everyone only knew that the Holy Messenger hade here to do something important. The Holy Messenger had her own team of followers. They did not know anything else, and they did not dare to know.

    However, why did Han Tianyi dare to disturb them?

    Naturally, he had a purpose in his heart, and he had no choice but to disturb them.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Theyâ€™re Both Concubines

    274 They¡¯re Both Concubines

    No one in the courtyard responded.

    At first, Han Tianyi thought that it was a report from an attendant, so he did not think too much about it.

    In his opinion, it was impossible for the Holy Messenger to not meet him when he came to visit. Even if she had no impression of him, she should at least meet him to show courtesy.

    Putting aside the fact that he was the Deputy Altar Master of Wuyin Cliff, his father was one of the core elders. Other than Su Lanfeng, he was the one with the greatest authority here. That Xue Yan was simply an Altar Master who was in charge of all the misceneous matters. If one were to talk about patrolling the various ces and monitoring the situation, wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask him?

    It did not make sense that Xue Yan coulde in and out often, and someone like himself would be shut out.

    However, he waited respectfully outside the courtyard for a long time, but there was still no response from the courtyard. Finally, he lost his patience and frowned as he looked into the courtyard. He lifted his feet, but in the end, he did not move.

    Han Tianyi raised his voice and repeated, ¡°Han Tianyi, the Deputy Altar Master of Wuyin Cliff, is here to see the Holy Messenger.¡±

    He then exined, ¡°In recent days, Mount Meru¡¯s attack on Wuyin Cliff has be more and more intense. Altar Master Xue¡¯s response was inevitably weak, and the matter has been dyed for a long time. If this goes on, Wuyin Cliff will be exposed to the eyes of the Righteous. I also heard that Mount Meru was caused by Altar Master Xue¡¯s order to kill the two true disciples of Mount Meru who came to Wuyin Cliff. Altar Master Xue is new here, and it is inevitable that he made a mistake in his decision. I came here to ask for your opinion¡­¡±

    Han Tianyi¡¯s act of pleading for Xue Yan was like a weasel visiting the chicken ¨C he had no good intentions.

    Every word he said was indirectly saying that Xue Yan¡¯s ability was insufficient, that he was impulsive in making decisions, and that he had almost given the demonic sect¡¯s more important branch, Wuyin Cliff, to Mount Meru for free not long after he took office.

    if the higher-ups of the demonic sect were here, they probably would not care what Han Tianyi is thinking. Just the possibility of losing the Wuyin Cliff alone is enough for them to capture Xue Yan and beat him up before sending him somewhere else.

    Most people from the demonic sect would not pay attention to this kind of battle. After all, if one person died, they could find countless people to rece them. However, if they lost control of a ce like Wuyin Cliff, it would be a big loss.

    Besides, Xue Yan was only here to show off. Of course, he was not as important as Han Tianyi, a local tyrant. In terms of cultivation and status, they were notparable.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle, but what he was muttering had nothing to do with these two people. ¡°Mount Meru¡­ Speaking of which, it¡¯s been almost two months since the end of the Singing Sword contest. I remember that Yan Guanlin is also a core disciple. Could he be the leader of the team here for revenge?¡±

    Mount Meru was the sect of Yan Guanlin, the young man he had met at the singing sword contest. They were famous for their ¡®Mustard Seed Universe¡¯ speedy sword move, but they had lost to Liu Yuan in speed on the Singing Sword contest stage.

    However, Yan Guanlin was still a hardworking and good boy. Although he was a little crooked, he was still innocent and cutepared to the disgusting old monsters of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    If they really met again at this Wuyin Cliff, it would be like meeting an old friend in a foreignnd.

    Liu Yuan smiled and pinched Zhizhi¡¯s little face. He also asked Hong Luan, who had stuck her head out and looked at him questioningly, to obediently go back and continue ying card games with Ling Hua and the others. Liu Yuan thought them how to y the ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ card game.

    ¡­Yes, Fight the Landlord. But When in Rome, do as the Romans do¡­ Liu Yuan changed ¡®Fight the Landlord¡¯ to ¡®Fight the Demon Cult¡¯, and there was even some cosy in it.

    In the past half a month, Liu Yuan had already taught the three little lolis and the two maturedies how to y cards. It was not difficult for Su Lanfeng to prepare the cards and send them over. Hence, in the past half a month, Liu Yuan spent most of his time watching a group of Xianxia-style beauties y cards.

    In the inner room, the cold and beautiful Daoist nun Ling Hua took out two cards from her hand, ced them on the table, and lightly tapped them with her jade-like fingers. She said lightly, ¡°Wang bomb.¡±

    Taking off his mask, Netherworld revealed an exotic face. She looked at the cards in her hand, and a strange embarrassment appeared in her green eyes. She angrily said, ¡°Did you cheat?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Mansion Master of the Bi Luo Mansion. Can¡¯t you feel my spiritual power fluctuation?¡± Ling Hua gave her a sidelong nce.

    Daoist priest Ling Hua was not only a genius in cultivation, but also a genius in ying cards. She was almost invincible, and her skills and luck were better than Netherworld¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying. What¡¯s the point of ying?¡± Netherworld red at Ling Hua. For a moment, she was sullen and subconsciously puffed up her cheeks. On the contrary, she had a kind of innocent and coquettish expression. This kind of expression should be suitable for Mei Sheng¡¯s personality, but when Netherworld did it, it did not seem out of ce at all.

    This trace of femininity that did not exist at all and the fleeting flirtatiousness at the corner of his eyes were the results of Liu Yuan¡¯s hard work in the past half a month.

    In the state of her primordial Yin, this trace of charm was even more soul-stirring. The sharp stone that had been slightly polished round bloomed with the brilliance hidden deep inside.

    The rope was still tied to her body, but her hands were not tied. However, the Master of Bi Luo Mansion did not have any intention to escape, which was obviously thanks to Liu Yuan.

    Netherworld unconsciously moved her butt, feeling that the wooden chair was a little hard and ufortable. The Master of bi Luo mansion muttered in her heart, ¡®Sooner orter¡­ I¡¯ll suggest that shameless viin get me a softer chair.¡¯

    Thus, Ling Hua helped Zhiying clean up the card game, and today¡¯s entertainment ended.

    Hong Luan opened the curtain and entered. ¡°Junxuan said that Sister Zhiying doesn¡¯t need toe out. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhiying nodded, still expressionless.

    However, Ling Hua, who was already familiar with this girl, noticed that her slightly furrowed brows had finally calmed down. She looked happy. She could not help but reach out and touch the girl¡¯s ck hair. She smiled and said, ¡°Your father¡¯s jealous. He won¡¯t let other men see you.¡±

    She was referring to a father¡¯s ¡®jealousy¡¯ towards his daughter who had already grown up, and her tone carried a hint of seniority.

    As for what kind of elder she was¡­ She was just another concubine anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Fourteenth Aunt,¡± said Zhiying expressionlessly.

    Ling Hua¡¯s hand froze. She did not care if Liu Yuan had other women, but a two-digit number still made her feel a little ufortable.

    These other women¡­ Where did these thirteene from?

    Ling Hua frowned slightly, and her face looked a little gloomy.

    Hong Luan blinked her eyes and looked to the left and right. She felt that the atmosphere between these women had be subtle.

    The little puppet sighed in her heart. Humans are soplicated¡­

    There was still no sound in the courtyard.

    Just as Han Tianyi finally could not hold it in anymore, he said, ¡°Holy Messenger? Is the Holy Messenger there?¡±

    As he walked towards the courtyard, he suddenly heard a reply from the courtyard.

    ¡°The Holy Messenger said he doesn¡¯t want to see you. You can go back now.¡±

    It was a man¡¯s voice.

    His tone was casual and leisurely as he sent the guest off.

    Han Tianyi¡¯s eyes narrowed and his face darkened. Why would there be a man in the Holy Messenger¡¯s residence?

 Chapter 275 - 275 Iâ€™m Your Lord Holy Maidenâ€™s Lover

    275 I¡¯m Your Lord Holy Maiden¡¯s Lover

    There was a man in the Holy Messenger¡¯s courtyard, and his tone and attitude were so arrogant. He did not seem like a servant at all, but rather like the master of the courtyard.

    Han Tianyi¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.

    For a man who had a one-sided love for so many years, he had almost regarded the fleeting glimpse of that young figure as the guiding light of his life. From the moment the figure appeared at the Wuyin Cliff, Han Tianyi even thought that God had finally heard his plea and was finally going to fulfill his wish. He was as ecstatic as he was at that time. At this moment, the anger in his heart overwhelmed his rationality, and he subconsciously asked angrily, ¡°Who are you? Why are you in the Holy Messenger¡¯s room?¡±

    Of course, as soon as he opened his mouth, his mind immediately began to cool down. He calmed down after he finished speaking. However, the words have been spoken, and there was no way for him to take back what he had said.

    Han Tianyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat after he calmed down. He could not help but feel a tinge of regret.

    It was not as if the Holy Messenger¡¯s followers were only female, so it was normal for there to be males. Furthermore, Xue Yan and Su Lanfeng had beening in and out frequently these past few days, so they definitely knew about it. Furthermore, it was only natural for the higher-ups of the demonic sect to be a little arrogant, so he could not be certain that there was an unusual rtionship between them.

    However, before Han Tianyi could open his mouth to cover up and exin, the man inside spoke again.

    Liu Yuan was unperturbed, but his words were shocking. ¡°Me? I¡¯m your Lord Holy Maiden¡¯s lover.¡±

    They had been hiding for half a month now. It was a pleasure to see the Jade Mirage Sect burn themselves in the fire instead of winning at the beginning. In a few days, the trusted aides of the Netherworld would be gathered here, and the search for the Nirvana Secret Realm would be almostplete.

    At that time, it would be time to flip the entire Jade Mirage Sect over and shuffle the cards.

    At this moment, when everything was ready, Liu Yuan felt rxed. It would be a waste not to y this game. Anyway, Xue Yan¡¯s counterattack was almost ready. This guy would be buried in the Spirit Transformation River along with Wuyin Cliff. What he said now would not be leaked to others.

    Han Tianyi, who was originally burning with anger, was stunned. Then, his liver and guts trembled. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Do you not want to live? The Holy Maiden must maintain her pure body for the God of Allheaven. Are you crazy? How dare you speak like this in front of the Holy Messenger? Who gave you the courage?¡±

    He was really frightened. He looked around to make sure there was no one else around, and then slowly let out a sigh of relief. But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. If someone had heard what he said, not only would he die, but the entire Wuyin Cliff might have been erased. He was even more furious. With fire in his eyes, he rushed into the courtyard and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    No one in the Holy Church would dare to make such a joke about the Holy Maiden. The Holy Maiden was so kind and holy that she could not be profaned by mortals. Moreover, the terrifying rumors of millions of corpses and rivers of blood and the cruel means of the Holy Church were even more awe-inspiring.

    Although there was a rule that ¡®seeing the Holy Messenger was like seeing the Holy Maiden¡¯, the difference between the two was like that of a hamster and an old dragon. There was noparison at all.

    Han Tianyi yearned for the Holy Messenger, but when he thought of the Holy Messenger and the woman named Pihuan Luo, he only felt a chill in his heart. He wanted to kneel down and shut up.

    Just like more than a decade ago, his father, Elder Han, led him to ask get instructions from the Holy Maiden. There was a process of reporting before the formal conversation began. He remembered very clearly that his father used the most strength in his life to press his head to the floor. Of course, he also did the same posture and then waited silently¡­ It was so quiet that they could even hear their own breathing. Everyone around them knelt on the ground.

    But now, an ignorant fellow dared to say such reckless words?

    The Holy Maiden had to maintain her chaste, which was a well-known fact in the Holy Church. No one would associate the word ¡®lover¡¯ with Pihuan Luo, so the person in the room was definitely not from the Holy Church! Could it be¡­ Was an assassin holding the Holy Messenger hostage?

    Han Tianyi felt like he had found out the truth. He immediately released his divine senses and scanned the room.

    Bang! Before he could take a step, his divine sense was blocked.

    Before Han Tianyi could react, the invisible barrier had already turned into a tide and rolled back. His divine sense was instantly scattered like a grain of sand in the tide. He could not resist at all.

    Then, the barrier instantly turned into a sharp sword and stabbed into his brain. When he screamed in pain, Han Tianyi finally realized that the barrier was the opponent¡¯s divine sense!

    ¡°How can it be so powerful? This power is at least at the Form Synthesis stage. The Masters of this level in the sect have long gone to the Northern battlefield¡­¡±

    As the thought shed through his mind, Han Tianyi was sent flying by the spiritual force that came after. Hended in the forest by the cliff, looking very miserable.

    He crawled up with a face full of shock, his heart at a loss.

    Although Liu Yuan was considered a weakling among his wives, he was an absolute master in the eyes of an NPC who did not even deserve to have a name in the original game. Everything was built on the basis of strength, so Han Tianyi suddenly had a different understanding of his words.

    ¡°Your¡­ Your Excellency¡­¡±

    Han Tianyi spoke again carefully. He suddenly felt that he had been too reckless. Although the Holy Maiden was powerful, her methods were bloody and cruel. She was also very arbitrary in the sect. There were still some very senior elders in the sect who were very dissatisfied with this, but they had not had the chance to vent their anger.

    That¡¯s right, how could the Holy Messenger travel without the protection of an elder?

    ¡°Eh? What is Tianyi doing here?¡± A surprised female voice suddenly came over, and then a beautiful middle-aged woman came from the corner. She looked at his dusty face and felt a little strange.

    ¡°Elder Su, I was just about to visit the Holy Messenger¡­ But I was rejected.¡± Han Tianyi was still very polite to Su Lanfeng. After all, she was an elder who knew his father and treated him like a junior.

    He hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°The one inside is¡­¡±

    Su Lanfeng was stunned for a moment before her smiling expression turned serious. ¡°Since you already know, you should know what to say and what not to say.¡±

    Su Lanfeng was naturally referring to Netherworld. However, to Han Tianyi, it sounded like she was referring to Liu Yuan. His heart trembled and he was instantly stunned. Then, he felt a great sense of grief. If that was the case, did that not mean that this elder was against him pursuing the Holy Messenger? Perhaps she thought that he was not worthy of the Holy Messenger, or perhaps she simply did not care about him.

    Han Tianyi was unwilling to give up, but even his father would have to consider an elder of this level, let alone him. There was no hope.

    There was a metallic taste in his throat. It was the internal injury he had just suffered. However, he still had a brighter future. If he offended an elder because of this¡­

    ¡°Tianyi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Lanfeng asked.

    Han Tianyi turned around in a daze and flicked his sleeves. He then realized something and waved his hand, saying that he was fine. He left dejectedly without even seeing anyone. The thoughts that he had for the past half a month were doused with cold water and disappeared in an instant.

    Su Lanfeng frowned and did not know what had happened. But after a moment, she shook her head and thought that it was good for that guy to give up.

    ¡°Mansion Master, the general location of the Nirvana Secret Realm has been determined,¡± she turned around and said respectfully.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Ling Huaâ€™s Enlightenment, and the Bell of the Charmed Slave

    276 Ling Hua¡¯s Enlightenment, and the Bell of the Charmed ve

    Liu Yuan was trying to use his astral body to ¡®look¡¯ outside. He could clearly see Han Tianyi¡¯s furious attempt to break in, his disheartened departure, and Su Lanfeng¡¯s arrival. He only opened his eyes when Su Lanfeng reported to him respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little like an eagle¡¯s eye.¡± Liu Yuan touched his chin. Because of Evil Heart Sword¡¯s special trait, his current deified soul cultivation was far beyond his own strength. Therefore, Han Tianyi¡¯s shocked and obviously self-imagined reaction was not an exaggeration.

    Because Shangyang was not connected to the Fengdu Realm, itcked knowledge of the soul and spirit, so most people¡¯s cultivation progress on the path of the divine soul was very slow.

    However, with Evil Heart in his hands, he did not have such a worry.

    Liu Yuan turned around and entered the house. He first pulled out Netherworld, who was addicted to ying cards.

    As soon as he entered the room, he felt that the atmosphere in the room was not right, but this situation was toomon in the past half a month. He knew that the best solution was to ignore it. Once he got involved, things would go out of control.

    Therefore, Liu Yuan pretended not to notice anything and tried to pull away Netherworld, who was probably angry at Ling Hua.

    But this time, he was wrong.

    This matter had already implicated him even before he had gotten involved.

    Ling Hua suddenly looked at Liu Yuan and muttered, ¡°Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, three begets all things¡­ Since there are fourteen, how can there not be a hundred and fourteen?¡±

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks. ¡°¡­?!¡±

    I-is this enlightenment? What did heprehend? Why did he feel a chill on his back¡­

    Ling Hua looked at his dumbfounded expression and suddenly revealed a gentle and helpless smile. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Liu Yuan stiffly turned around and walked out. After a while, he suddenly froze.

    He didn¡¯t ask if you were okay.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart suddenly felt cold, but then he thought that he had never hidden the fact that he had many women and was about to have more women from Ling Hua. Moreover, Ling Hua¡¯s favorable impression points had been locked, so there should be no problem.

    While she was thinking, Netherworld said in a muffled voice. She had just left the Mahjong table unwillingly and put on her mask. She was in a very bad mood at the moment.¡±What are you up to this time? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t waste your energy. No matter what you do, I will never yield. If that¡¯s all you can do, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s useless even if you tie me up for the rest of your life.¡±

    Liu Yuan came back to his senses and sized her up subtly. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Then, the person who grabbed my clothes and begged for mercy and even shed tears earlier¡­ Was she Mei Sheng?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s grabbing your clothes and begging for mercy?!¡± Netherworld was enraged. ¡°Who¡¯s crying?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Liu Yuan took out a photostone from his sleeve and tossed it up and down. He looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything very very clearly here. Do you want me to show it to you in front of Su Lanfengter? Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the only one who can see it.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s pupils contracted, and her chest heaved up and down. She stared at the photostone, as if trying to judge if he had the time to record the video at that time. However, after thinking about it for a long time, she could only remember the humiliation. But if it was really¡­ In front of her subordinates¡­ How could the Master of Bi Luo Mansion do such a thing?

    ¡°Despicable! Shameless! Cheap!¡±

    Liu Yuan did not care about the Mansion Master¡¯s scolding at all. He had gotten used to it during the past half a month. He continued to tease, ¡°Mansion Master, who do you think this person is?¡±

    Netherworld was silent. She dodged his gaze behind the mask and snorted coldly, ¡°Naturally it¡¯s Mei Sheng, that spineless one. What else do you think?¡±

    (Mei Sheng: ¡°??? ¡°)

    Liu Yuan was also shocked by the Mansion Master¡¯s self-deception and thought to himself, ¡®Even Mei Sheng would probably not have such a big reaction. She would probably have a very curious and bold attitude. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like it is so ¡®tragic¡¯.¡¯

    The Mansion Master was very satisfied with his quick-witted answer. She wondered why she had not thought of this before. What did the embarrassment of Mei Sheng have to do with her, Netherworld? Haha, this way, this shameless thief, lowly pig no longer has any basis to mock her. This is great! Excellent!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze wasplicated. He felt that the majestic Mansion Master was showing signs of bing like Chuichui. However, Chuichui was already his cat, and the Mansion Master was only the ¡®appetizer¡¯.

    He was toozy to argue with the Mansion Master, who was already slipping in a dangerous direction without knowing it. He took out the rope on Netherworld¡¯s body and said, ¡°The Mansion Master is so unyielding. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally at your wit¡¯s end?¡± Netherworld sneered. ¡°All you do is repeat the same¡­¡±

    Her gaze fell on Liu Yuan¡¯s hand and she was stunned.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°A bell.¡± Liu Yuan shook the small object in his hand, and the crisp sound was particrly pleasant to hear.

    Netherworld red at him. ¡°Of course, I know this is a bell. What I¡¯m asking is, what are you nning to do this time?¡±

    Liu Yuan naturally stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m putting it on for you.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Liu Yuan walk over. The bell in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand glowed with a cold metallic light, and there was a red ribbon on the top of the bell. Under Liu Yuan¡¯s deliberate disy, the words ¡®charmed ve¡¯ were revealed. The Mansion Master¡¯s eyes turned red from the humiliation and she cursed, ¡°You, how dare you treat me like this? If I regain my freedom one day, I will definitely castrate you and feed you to the dogs. I will let you have a taste of the humiliation I have suffered!¡±

    ¡°It seems like I should be extra careful. I can¡¯t let the Mansion Master escape.¡± Liu Yuan smiled at first, then he retracted his smile and looked at her expression carefully, saying, ¡°Such a big reaction¡­ It seems that my guess was right, Mei Sheng is your real name, but after you inherited the name Netherworld, you changed to show your distinction.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s breathing stopped and she stopped cursing. She suddenly shut her mouth.

    Liu Yuan reached out and touched her face, brushing past the corner of her eye. His fingertips seemed to have brushed away a warm tear as he said in a low voice, ¡°Mei Sheng, you¡¯ve been with them all day and night for the past half a month, and I¡¯ve treated you almost the same. You wouldn¡¯t subconsciously think that you¡¯re the same as them, right? Otherwise, why would you suddenly remember your identity as a ¡®ve¡¯ and cry? Don¡¯t forget, Mansion Master, you almost killed me. I won¡¯t show you any pity, and I¡¯ll only do things that will make you angry and hurt.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s crying? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡± Netherworld gritted her teeth. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Mei Sheng, I¡¯m not that idiot.¡±

    Liu Yuan hung the bell on the rope around Netherworld¡¯s neck and looked at it with satisfaction. He said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope that Mansion Mead can maintain your dignity and not let the bell ring in front of your subordinates.¡±

    The ¡®unorthodox methods¡¯ that he had learned from the youngdies of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, which had beenbined with interrogation techniques, had finally been put to use. Unfortunately, the Lord Mansion Master had be a test subject.

 Chapter 277 - 277 Do Not Stop

    277 Do Not Stop

    Su Lanfeng walked into the room and saw that the Mansion Master was already seated in front of the table. She was still dressed in purple robes and had a bronze mask on her face. The only difference was that her cor was straightened, making the aura he exuded even colder and more sinister. Beside her was the equally profound Guardian Zhu Ren.

    In order to maintain the mystery of the Mansion Master of Bi Luo and to make it easier for him to do things, Liu Yuan told Su Lanfeng that the Mansion Master had other important matters to attend to and would not appear at Wuyin Cliff often. Many orders would be given by him and the Holy Messenger.

    In fact, at this time, Netherworld was often behind the curtain in the inner room. Her mouth was gagged by Ling Hua with a bead, and she was being spanked while listening to her subordinates report to Liu Yuan outside.

    Therefore, from Su Lanfeng¡¯s point of view, Guardian Zhu Ren¡¯s position was indeed extraordinary. In addition to his cultivation base and close rtionship with the demonoc sect¡¯s Holy Messenger, he had a few more advantagespared to Mei Sheng, who was an innocent messenger. This Guardian Zhu who suddenly appeared might have the opportunity to be above thousands of people, so naturally, Su Lanfeng should curry favor with him.

    Otherwise, she would be like Han Tianyi, who did not know his ce and could only run away in embarrassment.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s mind suddenly changed. If Han Tianyi offended the Guardian this time, he could say a few words in front of the Mansion Master. If the Holy Messenger heard it, she would naturally be annoyed. By then, Wuyin Cliff¡­ wouldn¡¯t she be the one making the decisions?

    However, she did not show it on her face. She knelt down respectfully and presented the map in her hand. ¡°Mansion Master, Guardian Zhu, we have already identified the possible locations of the Nirvana Secret Realm. The rough area is marked on this map.¡±

    It was not a map in Su Lanfeng¡¯s hand but an exquisite wooden box. The eight corners were decorated with golden animal patterns. Other than that, there was not even a gap and it looked like there was no ce to open it.

    This was the Nether Lock unique to the Bi Luo Mansion. It could only be opened with a stream of Nether Qi cultivated by the people of the Bi Luo Mansion. It was used to transport some precious objects or important information. It would be destroyed automatically after it was opened.

    A Secret Realm like the Nirvana Secret Realm was a few levels higher than the Martial Emperor Tomb¡¯s Nine Cauldrons Secret Realm. Of course, it also had to be kept secret.

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s clothes were luxurious and she had an extraordinary aura. It was obvious that she held a lot of power in the Wu Yin cliff. Even Han Tianyi had to show her some respect. As a spy, she was considered very sessful. However, in Bi Luo Mansion, she was just a spy.

    Even if there was an additional identity of temporarily recing Mei Sheng to carry out the message, the essence would not change much. Although she was indirectly in charge of finding the Nirvana Secret Realm, she was not qualified to see the final result.

    Therefore, the box in front of her was still intact.

    Netherworld looked at the box in her hand and nodded slightly. However, as the Master of Bi Luo Mansion, it was normal for her to have such a cold and arrogant attitude.

    Liu Yuan, who knew the truth,ughed to himself. The Mansion Master was trying to prevent the bell from ringing, but he did not want to let Netherworld pass the test so easily. He said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Nirvana secret realm is too important. Recently, I¡¯ve made some mistakes in my cultivation. I can¡¯t control the Nether Qi properly and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll destroy the Nether Lock¡­¡±

    The meaning of his words was ¨C Lord Mansion Master, please do it yourself.

    Netherworld¡¯s body stiffened as she looked at Liu Yuan with anger in her eyes. Her lips moved as she cursed silently, wishing she could cut him into a thousand pieces.

    The smile in Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes could not be more obvious. Netherworld took a light breath and scolded, ¡°Trash! Do you think I¡¯m feeding you? If you¡¯re so useless and can¡¯t even hold a box, why do you still want to marry so many concubines? It¡¯s better to dismiss them than to follow you for a lifetime!¡±

    The corners of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did he feel that the Mansion Master was jealous? After half a month of preparation and the bell, Stockholm syndrome finally acted up?

    He still liked Netherworld¡¯s arrogant attitude. However, Su Lanfeng did not think the same way. In the eyes of this beautiful middle-aged woman, the Mansion Master was already ¡®furious¡¯. She had heard everyone who had seen such a scene was already lying in their graves.

    Su Lanfeng kneeled down in fear and trepidation. When she heard the obvious anger in that hoarse and cold voice, she thought to herself that it was over. She originally thought that since Guardian Zhu Ren was the only appointed Guardian, he would definitely be different from the other Guardians. In the past month, she had also felt that the Mansion Master was not as cruel and violent as the rumors said¡­

    Why did she suddenly fly into such a rage today? Furthermore, it was only because of a small matter.

    In fact, Netherworld suddenly realized that since Liu Yuan had turned himself into her ¡®Guardian¡¯ to the outside world. She was not the only one who had to maintain the image of the Mansion Master in front of others, Liu Yuan also had to y the role of a Guardian. Therefore, she took advantage of the anger in her heart and cursed Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan was unusually obedient and did not even touch the rope in his hand. He appeared to be in fear and trepidation. The more Netherworld spoke, the more excited and proud she became. It was as if she had returned to the time when she had the upper hand on the river. Her mind outlined Liu Yuan¡¯s embarrassed and weak appearance at that time. Feeling pleased, she mmed the table and stood up.

    Ding¡­

    A light bell suddenly rang in the room.

    Netherworld¡¯s movements froze for a moment before she immediately took two steps forward and used her best bnce control skills to take the box from Su Lanfeng¡¯s hands. She then raised her voice and spoke quickly, ¡°Trash is indeed trash. It¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t do simple things. I¡¯ll spare your life today¡­ Continue to report the current situation and the information about the Nirvana Secret Realm. Do not stop.¡±

    Thest sentence was directed at Su Lanfeng. After finishing her sentence, the purple-robed person slowly walked into the inner room. As Su Lanfeng obediently reported, the sound of a small bell rang continuously.

    Su Lanfeng could hear the sound of a bell¡­ But it was just an essory. If the Mansion Master wanted to wear it, then so be it.

    Naturally, she did not know how deep the humiliation of the two words ¡®charmed ve¡¯ was to Netherworld. She could not imagine how fluctuating the Mansion Master¡¯s mood was at this moment.

    Su Lanfeng did not dare to think too much about why the Mansion Master was so calm even though she was clearly so angry. She only felt that the Mansion Master¡¯s emotions were unpredictable and hard to fathom. Perhaps only Guardian Zhu could be so calm and still be so confident even under such a terrifying rage.

    After roughly telling them what had happened recently, Su Lanfeng finally said, ¡°The actions of the people in my residence were very secretive, but halfway through, they discovered that there were also people looking for the Nirvana Secret Realm. Moreover, they seemed to have a very specific purpose. The Nirvana Secret Realm hid the truth with the fake. We only managed to find these few rough locations by relying on the instructions given by the Guardians, but they went straight for one of the fake nests.¡±

    Liu Yuan squinted his eyes. He could not afford to lose the Nirvana Secret Realm as it was rted to his life. ¡°Did you find out their background and identity?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Su Lanfeng replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s the Fusang wood spirit race of the Fusang Sea. The leader is the little princess of the Fusang race¡­¡±

    ¡°Yuan Hongli?¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was strange.

 Chapter 278 - 278 The Bi Luo Mansion Eldersâ€™ Doubts

    278 The Bi Luo Mansion Elders¡¯ Doubts

    Fusang Sea, Yuan Hongli.

    These two terms were both familiar and unfamiliar. After nearly four months, they appeared in Liu Yuan¡¯s ears again.

    When he went to Xie Qian¡¯s mansion to borrow the experience scroll, he happened to meet the grandfather and grandson of the Yuan family who also came to ask for Xie Qian¡¯s calligraphy and painting. He exchanged it for a Golden Crow True Yang and also did him a favor at the same time¡­ However, this bird egg was still eating dust in Liu Yuan¡¯s sleeve array and could not even be used as backup food.

    He had already gathered more than half of the four ingredients that Xie Qian told him about (Zhizhi, the spirit of the mountains and seas, was only half). He was still short of the Greenwood Demon Blood, and if he found the Land of Extreme Cold, he would be able to hatch the Golden Crow.

    Liu Yuan muttered in his heart with a strange expression. At that time, he didn¡¯t realize that from the moment he transmigrated, the game plot had already undergone an irreversible change, and he avoided people or things that could cause a butterfly effect.

    Therefore, he did not provoke Yuan Kaixuan and Yuan Hongli, who did not appear in the original plot, but were obviously not simple. He did not even ask about their background. Fate was just so wonderful. After so many twists and turns, it was not Liu Yuan who went to find them, but Yuan Hongli who came to him by herself.

    Liu Yuan was caught up in his own memories but the name that he blurted out stunned Su Lanfeng. Su Lanfeng then said in an even more respectful tone, ¡°Guardian, you have divine foresight. Her name is Yuan Hongli.¡±

    Fusang Sea had cut off contact with the Central ins many years ago. With the barrier of the Divine Tree, it was extremely difficult for the Central ins to obtain news from there. There had been no progress all this time. She had ced this heavy news at the back and wanted to use this as an opportunity to raise her credit. However, she did not expect that this Guardian Zhu would actually expose the name of the little princess of Fusang sea.

    Naturally, Su Lanfeng would not have thought that this Guardian Zhu had already met Yuan Hongli four months ago. She only thought that he had more than one intelligence system in his hands. She thought to herself, ¡®As expected of the only Guardian appointed by the Mansion Master. His methods are truly extraordinary and he¡¯s so cautious in his actions. No wonder the Mansion Master has given him full authority over such an important matter.¡¯

    Liu Yuan naturally would not exin how he knew Yuan Hongli¡¯s name. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s their cultivation level?¡±

    Su Lanfeng said cautiously, ¡°On the surface, the one with the highest cultivation base is Yuan Hongli, who is at the peak Void Refinement stage. However, there¡¯s one person who seems to have a special concealment technique. The spies we sent out were unable to see through his cultivation base. However, ording to Yuan Hongli¡¯s attitude towards this person, his cultivation base is definitely above Yuan Hongli.¡±

    ¡°At least he¡¯s at the Form Synthesis stage. Can¡¯t he tell¡­¡± Liu Yuan pondered for a moment, then took a pen and paper from the table next to him and wrote down a sentence, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t force her. Send this note to Yuan Hongling and tell her toe to Wuyin Cliff if she wants the whereabouts of the real phoenix.¡±

    He stretched out his hand and ced the piece of paper in Su Lanfeng¡¯s hands before casually saying, ¡°The Mansion Master is getting tired of staying at the Wuyin Cliff. She has been in a bad mood recently. How did it go when I asked you to gather the people in the mansion who are working with the Jade Mirage Sect?¡±

    Su Lanfeng kept the folded paper and said, ¡°Once the Mansion Master¡¯s token is out, who would dare to disobey? It¡¯s just that a few elders seem to have some doubts.¡±

    ¡°What doubts?¡±

    ¡°They said that they had received an order that the mansion had always been based on the principle of ¡®outside of Bi Luo, killing is the greatest Dao¡¯. Only with such courage could they deter the evil forces. Now that there¡¯s a change of mind and decision, many of the original arrangements have been scrapped, and the prestige of the Mansion Master has been damaged¡­¡±

    As Su Lanfeng said this, her voice started to sound a little hesitant.

    Liu Yuan knew that with Netherworld¡¯s prestige in Bi Luo Mansion, these elders would not doubt her decision. They were probably suspicious of the identity of the person who gave the order. He said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a sudden change of mind. When the timees, the Mansion Master will personally exin to them and call them over. If they don¡¯t obey, they will be punished for betraying the mansion. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Lanfeng lowered her head.

    ¡°Did you see Han Tianyi just now?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Xue Yan wanted to show that he didn¡¯t let down the trust of his Senior, so he refused Liu Yuan¡¯s help. However, since Liu Yuan was here, he naturally had to help Xue Yan.

    With Xue Yan¡¯s current ability and shrewdness, it would not be a problem for him to deal with Han Tianyi. However, Xue Yan was an outsider at Wuyin Cliff. Under normal circumstances, he would need to spend a lot of time and energy. With Su Lanfeng¡¯s help, the situation would be very different.

    In this way, it was not a direct help, and Xue Yan still had room to exert his ability.

    Su Lanfeng nodded. ¡°I saw that he seemed to have been knocked to the ground¡­¡±

    When she said this, she subconsciously looked up. Liu Yuan sneered without any reservation, ¡°I did it.¡±

    Su Lanfeng lowered her head again and said, ¡°Han Tianyi was disrespectful to the Guardian. He deserved to die.¡±

    Liu Yuan said slowly and earnestly, ¡°He wasn¡¯t being disrespectful to me. He was being disrespectful to the Holy Messenger. Do you understand? In my opinion, he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing with a little background, a fool who doesn¡¯t know his own ce and is only worthy of tyrannical abuse in this small area. But you¡¯re different. You were sent to the demonic sect as a spy a long time ago, and you didn¡¯t have any disloyalty until you reached the high position of an elder. You didn¡¯t have anyints when you were pushed away from the position of an elder toe to Wuyin Cliff, which shows your loyalty. The Mansion Master has seen your hard work and efforts over the years.¡±

    It would be weird if the Netherworld actually took this seriously. This woman was a hopeless dictator and probably did not even remember Su Lanfeng¡¯s name. However, it did not matter. Anyway, Liu Yuan was her spokesperson now and his words cut into Su Lanfeng¡¯s heart. Su Lanfeng would be willing to believe that these were the words of Netherworld.

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As someone who was able to be an elder in the demonic sect, she immediately understood Guardian Zhu¡¯s meaning. She suppressed her excitement and said, ¡°This is my job¡­ If Mansion Master has any orders, this subordinate will definitely go through water and tread on fire without hesitation.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard and achieved a lot. Why would the Mansion Master let you do these things? Now you¡¯re more useful than you think. The Wuyin Cliff is just a springboard. Before leaving this springboard, you¡¯ve already done your best to clean up the sect for the demonic sect.¡±

    Su Lanfeng was startled. Combined with what he said before, she suddenly felt that her future shouldn¡¯t be restricted to such a small ce like Wuyin Cliff. Everything seemed to open up in front of her, and she instantly smiled. She stood up and bowed, ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡±

    With that, she bade farewell to Liu Yuan and left in a hurry, as if she had finally unraveled the knot in her heart. The back of the beautiful woman twisted her waist even more charmingly, like a snake.

    As Liu Yuan watched, he suddenly missed Duan Lanruo.

    There was a taste of youth, and there was a charm of maturity¡­

    A cold-looking Daoist nun dressed in ck walked out of the room. She sighed and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You really treasure your daughter. Han Tianyi wanted to see her, but you wouldn¡¯t even let him in. Now, you¡¯re even trying to get rid of him. What if she gets married in the future? ¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    ¡°I won¡¯t get married.¡± The expressionless girl in white appeared silently and hid behind Liu Yuan. She said in a low voice, ¡°The snow is falling over the mountains. Who is the shadow going to look at?¡±

 Chapter 279 - 279 Iâ€™m Not Mistaken

    279 I¡¯m Not Mistaken

    Ling Hua looked at Liu Yuan with an inquisitive look. ¡°Is that a poem?¡±

    Liu Yuan came back to his senses. This was the love poem he had said when he was conquering Pihuan Luo¡­

    He braced himself and helplessly organized his words. He raised his hand and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t met Pihuan Luo yet, but you should know her character very well. She doesn¡¯t care about the secr world at all and is very stubborn. She will get what she wants by any means¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one she wants.¡± Ling Hua pointed at the hand that was holding onto Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°And this is her method? Are you trying to tie you up with this trace of blood that can¡¯t be considered blood?¡±

    The ¡®offspring¡¯ created by the blood essence of the two using a secret technique was indeed not considered as true blood.

    ¡°Zhiying is a gift,¡± said Zhiying as she stuck out half of her head.

    Ling Hua was stunned.

    Her expression instantly froze, and her bright eyes widened slightly as she looked at Liu Yuan again in disbelief.

    Thetter nodded and pulled Zhiying out from behind him. He rubbed her head and said, ¡°She¡¯s been following Pihuan Luo since she was a child, and some of her knowledge is deeply rooted, which is difficult to change. For example, this gift¡­¡±

    Ling Hua calmed down and looked at the cold and stubborn expression on Zhiying¡¯s face. Although she could clearly feel the ¡®hostility¡¯, considering Zhiying¡¯s age, it was more likely that she had been affected by Pihuan Luo. She could only say, ¡°Demoness, only she can even think of such a method.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt a little guilty. He nced at Zhiying and red at this ¡®brat¡¯. He did not know what was wrong with this child. Recently, she had been stepping on Ling Hua¡¯s sore spot, intentionally or otherwise, and constantly fanning the mes, as if she was afraid that Liu Yuan¡¯s harem would be too harmonious.

    ¡­ But thinking about it carefully, ever since the Water Moon Dock incident, it seemed like she had never concealed her desire to ¡¯cause trouble¡¯.

    Liu Yuan thought worriedly, ¡®Could it be that Zhiying felt that there were too many concubines and would cause her to lose attention?¡¯

    Zhiying tilted her head to look at him, and quietly rubbed against him like a kitten, as if she was silently acting coquettishly.

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t do anything about this. Let her be. Starting a harem was already a high-risk behavior. Currently, Zhiying is not even considered a crisis. I¡¯ll just let her y.

    Netherworld, who had been watching the show for a long time, gloated and said, ¡°What a good-for-nothing! He can¡¯t even handle a few women¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan suddenly turned his head and said in a gloomy voice, ¡°Mansion Master, do you still remember the bell that rang a few times just now? If you don¡¯t remember, I¡¯ll have to punish you.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s words faltered for a moment before she said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to remember how many times the bell rang. You are so shameless. How can you ask for an answer without even giving me a question?¡±

    Liu Yuanughed coldly. ¡°Mansion Master, you are wrong. This is about memorizing the details, not answering questions. What, could it be that you¡¯re even more cowardly than me, Mansion Master? You can¡¯t even handle a small bell?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, Netherworld would have remembered it clearly. However, in that situation, she was ashamed and angry. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible. How could she have the ability to think about these things?

    The woman¡¯s fair face turned red. She turned her head and gritted her teeth, not saying a word.

    Liu Yuan said, ¡°It seems that the Mansion Master really doesn¡¯t remember. In that case, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Next question. How many times did the bell ring?¡±

    ¡°This is too much!¡± Netherworld finally shouted.

    Pa! The sound of the rope breaking suddenly rang out. The spiritual energy on Netherworld¡¯s body rose sharply. Her long red hair fluttered without any wind, carrying a trace of wildness. Her eyes were sharp and murderous.

    She suddenly took action, aiming for the long sword at the Shadow¡¯s waist. With a swish, she pulled out the sword and stabbed it at Liu Yuan¡¯s throat. Her movements were extremely fast and smooth, as if she had rehearsed it thousands of times in her heart. There was no hesitation.

    The bright silver sword light streaked across in a straight line, making a sound like tearing silk. The de that should have pierced into flesh and blood stopped in mid-air.

    Impossible! Netherworld¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. How is this possible?!

    She was surrounded by illusionary golden chains. These chains appeared at the same time as she made her move, firmly locking her in ce and making her unable to move.

    And the source of it was the bell on her neck!

    Liu Yuan squinted at the de that was less than an inch away and flicked his face. He said leisurely, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±

    He smiled at Netherworld, who was panicking. ¡°Just the Immortal-Binding Rope, if even a good-for-nothing like me can untie it, how can the Master of Bi Luo Mansion be trapped for half a month? I feel so upset that you have to pretend to be helpless during this time.¡±

    Netherworld stared at his smile and trembled. This guy knew that she could escape all along. She just wanted to find a chance to kill him, so he endured the humiliation. However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, he enjoyed it and even set up this trap, like a bird in a cage struggling to hit the wall.

    Liu Yuan added, ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention it just now. When I asked how many times the bell rang¡­ I¡¯m talking about ¡®in the future¡¯, not ¡®just now¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Netherworld waspletely flustered this time.

    She looked at the door and saw that Hong Luan had already closed the door and windows. Only Zhiying walked over and retrieved her sword. As for Ling Hua¡­

    She took out a white handkerchief.

    Netherworld was stunned. She thought Ling Yue would take out some kind of terrible torture device. She was used to seeing these things in Bi Luo Mansion, so she was not afraid of them. She was ready to endure it, but she did not expect it to be an ordinary white handkerchief made of superior material.

    The Master of Bi Luo Mansion could not think straight for a moment. She sneered, ¡°Could it be water torture? I¡¯ve underestimated you, but if you think that you can make me fear you, you¡¯re gravely mistaken!¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. Mansion Master is mistaken. You guessed wrong.¡±

    He took two steps forward and directly carried Netherworld in his arms. Thetter did not expect his action at all. She was carried into the house with her eyes wide open and a face of confusion.

    It was not until she saw Ling Hua spread a handkerchief on the bed that she woke up and struggled.

    Netherworld, who had been under the mask for a long time and had almost abandoned her identity as a woman, and was a little carried away by Liu Yuan¡¯s ¡®kindness¡¯ for the past half a month, seemed to have jumped out of a blind spot. For the first time, she had an instinctive fear. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Mansion Master, you¡¯re afraid.¡± Ling Hua sat at the table and smiled.

    The demoness! This woman must have a demon like Pihuan Luo in her heart!

    As Netherworld cursed in her heart, she felt that the cold mask had been put on her face again. In her narrow vision, Liu Yuan¡¯s face was very close to hers, and she felt a heavy pressure on her lips, which were rubbed by the edges of the mask.

    Netherworld could imagine the two of them kissing behind the mask.

    She subconsciously frowned because of this cold feeling, and her heart was filled with disgust. Suddenly, the young man¡¯s voice came to her ear, low and hoarse, making her heart tighten.

    ¡°Mei Sheng¡­¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice was close, but it seemed to be far away.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Ling Yu

    280 Ling Yu

    Swish!

    Fresh blood sttered, and a head fell to the ground.

    The fallen body was caught by a hand with rough joints. On the bronze-colored strong arm, a colorful spotted snake coiled forward and opened its bloody mouth, swallowing the body in one bite.

    After a series of bone-chilling chewing sounds, the huge snake¡¯s bulging abdomen returned to its original state. Its cold beast eyes were filled with insatiable greed as it kept flicking out its tongue.

    ¡°Great, you are indeed a disciple of the number one sect in Central ins. You have abundant spiritual Qi and have great talent.¡± Wu Tianzong affectionately stroked the giant snake that had wrapped itself around his body. He squinted his eyes and smiled. His square face had thick eyebrows and big eyes, and he looked kind and simple.

    !!

    However, this kind face was stained with blood, and the words that came out of his mouth were extremely cruel. In contrast, it was even more terrifying.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ling Xi!!!¡±

    ¡°Those damned demonic cultivators! Return my Senior Brother!¡±

    The few Jade Mirage Sect disciples in Daoist robes on the opposite side were so angry that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. However, the man in front of them, who looked like a farmer man, just waved his hand and beheaded Ling Xi, who had the highest cultivation among them, and buried him in the snake¡¯s stomach. The remaining people trembled in fear. Although they wanted to kill the enemy and take revenge, they had already lost their courage.

    The enemy in front of them was like a tiger in a flock of sheep to these disciples who had just stepped into the gate of cultivation. They could only be ughtered. It was already praiseworthy that they could still shout some slogans.

    Wu Tianzong, the ¡®Buddha Mouth Snake Heart¡¯, was originally a Wisdom King Martial Monk of the Kongtong Temple. His Dharma name was ¡®End¡¯ He could not cultivate the body of the Wisdom King, and his spiritual power was extremely strong and yang. That was why he had the power to cut off Ling Xi¡¯s head with one palm.

    The Vajra Subduing Demon Spell that Liu Yuan often used was actually from the same line as Wu Tianzong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return him, of course!¡±

    Wu Tianzongughed heartily and flicked the prayer beads hanging between his thumb and index finger. His entire body glowed with a golden light, and the tattered clothes he was wearing fluttered in the air with his spiritual power.

    He took a step forward and stomped on the ground with a loud bang. The spider-web-like patterns suddenly split open, and the surrounding buildings copsed one after another, making him look like an angry Buddha.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The gorgeous mottled giant snake on his shoulder opened its mouth wide and instantly spat out a ghastly white bone!

    Wu Tianzong grinned, revealing his white teeth. The appearance of his open and aboveboard martial arts body suddenly had a hint of slyness.

    ¡°I still have to thank you for your hospitality, so I¡¯ll return your Senior Brother to you!¡±

    The rebellious monk grabbed the skeleton and pulled it out of the snake¡¯s belly. He used his strength like a whip and broke the entire white skeleton into pieces. He then activated it with his spiritual power. With a whooshing sound, he arrived in front of the Jade Mirage Sect disciples in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Ah!¡± These disciples were so scared that they fell to the ground. On one hand, they were forced by the power, but on the other hand, they were intimidated by the means of the wicked man. Seeing that their Senior Brother was being used as a ¡®weapon¡¯ to kill them after his death, they almost copsed on the spot.

    ¡°Demons, don¡¯t be so presumptuous!¡± a clear voice shouted.

    The long sword suddenly flew over and blocked the white bones. Then, it went straight for Wu Tianzong¡¯s face. Thetter¡¯s expression changed. He let out a low cry and raised his hand to block his cheek. The back of his hand was like gold and iron to block the tip of the sword, but he was still forced back a few feet by the vast spiritual power.

    The Jade Mirage Sect disciples were overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Pce Master!¡±

    The person who had just arrived was Vast Sea Pce Master. He rolled up his long sleeves and summoned the long sword back into his hands. He looked at Wu Tianzong coldly and said, ¡°An abandoned disciple of Kongtong Temple, how dare you be impudent?¡±

    Wu Tianzong chuckled and stretched out his hand to calm the restless giant snake on his shoulder. ¡°Zhi Chunqiu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few hundred years, but you¡¯re still as sanctimonious as ever.¡±

    The Jade Mirage disciples did not realize that the two of them were old acquaintances, but when they thought about how Wu Tianzong was probably a Heaven¡¯s Favorite of Kongtong Temple before he betrayed the sect, it was not strange.

    Vast Sea Pce Master said coldly, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few hundred years. You¡¯ve almost be neither human nor ghost. A¡¯Duru, Xu Xin Hong,e out. Aren¡¯t you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Vast Sea Pce Master truly lives up to his reputation. He was even able to sweep clean the corpse of his own disciple with a single sword strike. It can be seen that he is truly a person who doesn¡¯t care about anything.¡± A ck-haired beauty wearing a red muslin dressmonly seen in the North mansion, revealing her slender waist, walked out with a charming smile. She was barefooted, and a ck scorpion tail was wagging behind her. The curved hook at the end of the tail was shining with a cold light.

    It was the Scorpion Monster A¡¯Duru, the traitor of the North Mansion Jile Sect.

    ¡°Greetings, Pce Master,¡± Xu Xinhong cupped his hands and said. His appearance was ordinary, but his brows and eyes were clear and rxed, and he had a schrly air about him. It was hard to imagine that this person was a traitor of the Jade Mirage Sect who had poisoned and killed tens of thousands of people.

    The three people sent by the demonic sect this time all happened to be traitors from other sects. Perhaps they could be considered as the ¡®Three Traitors¡¯.

    Vast Sea Pce Lord¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°When Ling Xi was my disciple, I loved him and taught him everything. But when his bones were used by you demons, this white bone became a tool that aided the evil. There is no right or wrong in using a tool. You are the ones who are in the wrong. I am the one cleaning up your sins, not my disciple.¡±

    A¡¯Duru licked her lips and smiled. ¡°Just by listening to the Pce Master¡¯s words, I knew that I would not kill the wrong person today.¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master looked around and raised his sword. ¡°This is your n? You know that you can¡¯t cause much damage to the Jade Mirage Sect in a single sneak attack, so you want to maximize the benefits and lure me here to deal with me alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Xinhong nodded and said in a gentle and refined manner, ¡°It¡¯s more worthwhile to kill 10,000 Jade Mirage disciples than to seriously injure the Vast Sea Pce Master.¡±

    He looked around. Because the second level of the Jade Mirage Mountain protection formation had suddenly lost its effect, they had already entered the second level. If there were no idents, this was the limit. The appearance of the Vast Sea Pce Master meant that the Jade Mirage Sect was finally ready to fight back.

    Just because of an order from the Holy Maiden, they, who were considered elites in the demonic sect, hade to die without any regrets.

    He sighed softly. To be able to personally destroy the ranking of the previous generations of Scarlet Fire Pce Masters, Xu Xinhong¡¯s obsession in this life was gone. All that was left was an empty shell. If he died, then so be it.

    When Vast Sea Pce Master heard this sigh, he was slightly stunned. An ominous feeling rose in his heart. Then, without any warning, Xu Xinhong smiled. His entire body instantly expanded and exploded. A blood-colored poisonous mist spread out in an instant. The few Jade Mirage disciples who came into contact with it first melted into a pool of blood.

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s expression changed drastically and he shouted, ¡°Retreat! Everyone, back off!¡±

    ¡®Ten Thousand Maple Rivers¡¯.

    Vast Sea Pce Master activated his spiritual power and gathered the poisonous mist that had spread out in an instant. He locked it within the range of his spiritual power. However, this terrifying poison could even corrode spiritual power. His face turned pale and his fingers trembled. He could not make a decision for a moment.

    If they chose to preserve their strength and leave now, choosing to seal off the second level, then the ones who would lose their lives would only be the disciples with low cultivation in the second level. After the array was restored, it would be very easy to clean up.

    If he had taken action, he would have been able to control the poisonous mist at the cost of his injuries. Naturally, there would not have been any other sacrifices. However, this was the crucial moment for the Jade Mirage Sect topete for the position of Sect Master. It had not been easy for him to finally suppress Ling Hua to this point. Vast Sea Pce Master was extremely unwilling to suffer serious injuries and lose his dignity at this time¡­

    A figure dressed in a true disciple¡¯s Daoist robe suddenly flew forward. ¡°Spirit Seal!¡±

    Her ck hair fluttered in the wind as it flitted across her delicate and pretty face. She was the Fifth Junior Sister of the Danqing Hall, Ling Yu, who once had the fate of touching a furry tail with Liu Yuan.

    The blood-colored poisonous fog churned and was temporarily suppressed by Ling Yu. She was clearly only of the Core Formation stage, but she had absorbed all the poisonous fog.

    Ling Yu was pure and wless, and she could ward off evil.

    Vast Sea Pce Master turned around and looked at ¡®Snake¡¯ and ¡®Scorpion¡¯. His eyes were wide open, hiding a trace of joy. The sword in his hand flew out and he shouted angrily, ¡°Die, evil demon!¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281 The Messenger of the Sea Slashing Tower Has Arrived!

    281 The Messenger of the Sea shing Tower Has Arrived!

    ¡°Die, evil demon!¡±

    At that moment, the sword light in the hands of the Vast Sea Pce Master cut through the smoke and dust. With great power, his spiritual power attacked the Snake and Scorpion duo like a tide.

    The sword radiance seemed to contain the rolling world. It transcended time and condensed into a sword nark. As it streaked across the sky, it caused the surrounding vegetation to wither instantly. It rapidly expanded to a radius of a hundred miles, and all life was instantly cut off.

    Whoosh!

    As the Vast Sea Pce Master swung his sword, he looked at Wu Tianzong and A¡¯Duru with a gaze that was filled with killing intent. Spiritual energy surged around him and he said in a low voice, ¡°A thousand years of spring and autumn pass by the clouds, hundred generations of sun and moon change the sky. When the human world is lonely, the white dew will fill the cup.¡±

    !!

    ¡°Not good, it¡¯s the Twenty-Four Swords!¡± Wu Tianzong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His hands formed the Ac Seal, and his bronze-colored skin suddenly glowed with a blinding golden light. It was as if his entire body was cast from iron and copper. His eyes were wide open, like an angry Vajra. However, the dark evil light produced by the demonic sect¡¯s technique distorted his Buddhist nature.

    The golden light around his body gathered in the air to form a barrier as solid as a rock. It blocked all the sharp Sword Qi that swept over, leaving behind traces of sword marks.

    But even so, he still could not block the sword of Vast Sea Pce Master.

    On the sword mark, the will of time seeped and engraved, disintegrating the Ac Seal in an instant, and cracks appeared.

    Wu Tianzong¡¯s expression turned even uglier. However, the giant snake on his shoulder was not simple either. It was a living poison refined by the demonic Poison Sect. It used flesh and blood as nourishment. The more people it ate, the more poisonous it would be. At this moment, Wu Tianzong reached out and grabbed it, throwing it toward the Vast Sea Pce Master.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± The giant snake opened its mouth, and a thick, pitch-ck poisonous arrow shot out from its white fangs.

    At the same time, the ¡®Scorpion Beauty¡¯ A¡¯Duru finally made her move. With a seductive smile, she took out a red sandalwood lute decorated with spiral patterns. She plucked the five strings and rang them.

    The beauty¡¯s waist twisted slightly, and the scorpion¡¯s tail, coupled with the joints, made a strange and powerful cracking sound. It was enough to make those with insufficient cultivation bleed from their seven orifices and explode their five senses, killing them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too stupid to use such a small trick to deal with the people from Jade Mirage?¡± Vast Sea Pce Master sneered.

    The cultivation technique of the Jade Mirage Sect was called the ¡®Shangqing Tianyan Heart Calming Treasure Record¡¯, which emphasized the heart calming the most. This kind of sound attack that disturbed the mind was like a punch on cotton without any feedback, except for stirring the Qi and Blood slightly. It was a pure waste of energy.

    His long sword struck out again. The sharp edge of the sword waspletely different from the Sword Intent which was like a spring breeze and rain just now. It was like a fierce winter wind that suddenly arrived. With a whooshing sound, it instantly shattered A¡¯Duru¡¯s lute sound!

    ¡°Pfft!¡± A¡¯Duru vomited blood and flew backward. She rolled three times on the ground, but the corners of her mouth curled up into a fierce smile.

    Her body flipped, and the moment shended on the ground, she twisted her waist and flicked her scorpion tail, shooting out a long blue needle.

    At this moment, Vast Sea Pce Master was chanting the protective spell ¡®Clear Wind and Bright Moon¡¯ to melt the poisonous arrow. He was caught off guard and the poisonous needle that had gathered all of A¡¯Duru¡¯s power broke through his protective spiritual energy and pierced his shoulder.

    His expression suddenly changed. He covered the wound on his shoulder and immediately used his spiritual power to search, but he found that the poison needle was like a drop of rain entering the sea, disappearing without a trace.

    A¡¯Duru fell to the ground after shooting the poisonous needle and no longer had the strength to fight. Seeing his ugly expression, sheughed and mocked, ¡°Hehehe¡­ Who¡¯s the idiot here? When we came to deal with you, we naturally studied your personality. Being headstrong and self-opinionated is your greatest weakness!¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master red at her coldly. In a battle, they only sought for a split second of weakness and staked everything on one attack. This was a bunch of lunatics from the demonic sect! Yet, they had seeded!

    The spiritual power in his body had already begun to turn chaotic, and his body had begun to numb. Although it was definitely much weaker than the poisonous fog that Xu Xinhong had transformed into, it was still not to be underestimated.

    Wu Tianzongughed out loud. ¡°Hahahaha, good! Zhi Chunqiu, you have been poisoned by the Xuanming Marrow-Devouring Poison and have lost an arm of the Jade Mirage Sect. The three of us can die with no regrets. The Holy Church will rise! The Holy Maiden will be in power, hahaha¡­ Oh!¡±

    As heughed, he was stabbed in the chest by the Vast Sea Pce Master. In an instant, his cultivation was broken. The golden light dimmed and his skin became loose. Then, his face became old and his body withered. He gradually aged and struggled helplessly. In the end, he could only stare helplessly at the sky and die.

    Thud.

    The abandoned disciple of Kongtong Temple fell to the ground and died, while A¡¯Duru had already stopped breathing.

    Vast Sea Pce Master snorted coldly. With a flick of his sleeve, he turned the two corpses into ashes. Suddenly, his face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blue blood.

    ¡°Xuanming Marrow-Devouring Poison¡­¡± His expression was uncertain. He sat down to meditate and called for the disciples in the pce toe over.

    The surroundings were a mess, and there were traces of battle everywhere.

    The second level of Jade Mirage Mountain had almost been turned into ruins under the fierce attack of the demonic sect. Arge number of disciples had been held hostage by the demonic sect and used as a threat. This restricted the Jade MIrage Sect and eventually caused the matter to drag on.

    However, although the three experts at the Form Synthesis stage were strong, they were only from a demonic cult¡¯s sub-altar. They could not really deal significant damage to the Jade Mirage Sect. Most of the reason for this was actually the three Jade Mirage Pces¡¯ n to dy the time.

    Originally, they naturally hoped that this matter would be resolved as soon as possible. After all, the most important thing was to arrest Ling Hua and the ¡®demonic man of the demon race¡¯ Liu Yuan and to continue the impartation and stone tablet rubbing ceremony.

    However, ever since the second formation lost its effect for some reason, the seven great sects impeached the Jade Mirage sect collectively and the green centipede came to investigate. After a series of events, the Jade Mirage Daoist sect had no choice but to get caught up in the ¡®battle¡¯ with the demonic sect.

    But even so, those sects actually said that everyone is on the Righteous Path. They could not just sit by and do nothing. They moved immediately and sent people to help!

    The people from the various sects who hade to ¡®help¡¯ had just arrived at Jade Mirage Mountain yesterday and were settled down. However, no matter how one looked at it, they were just here to watch andugh. They did not help at all.

    They naturally knew very well that the Jade Mirage Sect had not made a move because they had a guilty conscience.

    This time, Vast Sea Pce Master had finally decided to make a move. He hade with the intention of ¡®mutual destruction¡¯ with these three people and try to stall for some time. However, who would have thought that these people from the demonic sect would suddenly be so determined andunch a suicide attack? Not only did he fail to achieve his goal, but he had also gotten himself into trouble.

    Now that the three of them were dead, the anxiety between the Jade Mirage Sect and the demonic sect disappeared. They had to face the doubts of the other sects about Ling Hua¡­

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He was filled with anger when he heard the voices of people. He opened his eyes and saw that there was a huge crowd in front of him.

    In order to heal his injuries and suppress the spread of the poison, he did not use his divine sense to investigate. Thus, he only realized now that these people had been here for a long time.

    But then, Vast Sea Pce Master was stunned. Not only were there people from the Vast Sea Pce, there were also people from the other pces. The unconscious Ling Yu was being helped up by old man Sheng¡¯e to heal her injuries. Other than that, there were even people from the other sects!

    The Wugou family, the Xuanyin family, the Taiqing Pavilion, the Sword Pavilion, the Heart Sword sect, the Xiangsi Sect, and the Solitary Cloud Peak were all present. At a nce, one was reminded of the grand siege on the demonic sect back then. It was extremely lively, and no one knew when they had all gathered on the second level of the Jade Mirage Mountain.

    Vast Sea Pce Master was stunned again. Didn¡¯t the people of these sects all stay in the guest rooms on the top of Jade Mirage Mountain? why did they alle down?

    ¡°Pce Master, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Someone called out from the side. After that, arge group of people swarmed over and asked about the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s well-being. They also asked about his injuries and boasted without restraint.

    He held back his churning Qi and blood, and his chest was unusually stuffy. He raised his hand to silence them and said, ¡°What is this? Why did you alle down?¡±

    The person beside him was his disciple, who had been hesitating to say something earlier. He immediately said, ¡°Pce Master, the Sea shing Tower suddenly said that they¡¯re sending a messenger! And, and they¡¯ve already arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Sea shing Tower?¡± Vast Sea Pce Master suspected that he had been poisoned too deeply and that something was wrong with his ears.

    The lively crowd of various sects suddenly separated, and a figure in a ck cloak holding a walking stick appeared. His hand was covered with silver-blue scales, and no one knew when he had appeared, but he exuded a terrifying aura, making everyone¡¯s face change.

    Vast Sea Pce Master could not care less about his injuries as he stood up, his pupils contracting. ¡°Crossing Cmity stage???!!!¡±

 Chapter 282 - 282 Beautiful Jade Covered in Dust

    282 Beautiful Jade Covered in Dust

    The old man was wearing a ck cloak, and the walking stick in his hand was carved into two snakes that were twisted together. The eyes of the snakes were iid with rubies, and their fangs were white. Their scales were shimmering, and they looked very lifelike, giving off a gloomy and cold feeling.

    He raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of gray eyes that were covered by a shadow. He seemed to be blind.

    However, no one present dared to think that he was blind.

    This was because not only did Vast Sea Pce Master stand up after seeing the old man, the people from the other sects also had serious expressions on their faces. Even if their cultivation was low and they could not judge how strong this old man was, they could tell from the reactions of the people around them that he was definitely not an ordinary emissary from the Sea shing Tower.

    ¡°That is¡­ Double Serpent Staff?¡± There were soft exmations from the crowd, which were followed by an uproar and discussion.

    !!

    ck cloak, white eyes, Double Serpent Staff, and the scales on his hand¡­ Could it be the Xu Su of the 28 Lunar Mansions of the Sea shing Tower?¡±

    ¡°Xu Su of the ck Tortoise Division? Really? It¡¯s said that his eyes are connected to the earth vein of the Heavenly Pivot, and it just so happens that one¡¯s magical power is to see the world, while the other¡¯s is to read all human emotions. If you have the two of them, you¡¯ll know everything that happened in the past 500 years.¡±

    ¡°That infamous and difficult-to-find map of the Tianshu earth vein, could it be¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who contributed the most to the creation of this map. This is a great merit.¡±

    The Messenger of the Sea shing Tower, Xu Su, Guihuan Python¡­ All these titles pieced together to form a legendary Guihuan Elder. However, those who did not know these secrets only had one direct impression of him.

    The Crossing Cmity stage!

    In the entire Shangyang, there was only a handful of these supreme beings!

    Vast Sea Pce Master suppressed his injuries with great difficulty and muttered, ¡°Guihuan Elder¡­ Wasn¡¯t he stuck at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage for thousands of years? Why did he suddenly break through?¡±

    There were only a few cultivators at the Crossing Cmity stage in this world, but there were a lot of cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage. There were at least 100 of them, and most of them were at the sixth level or below. If the cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage were counted, the figures would be like a long-necked bottle.

    These cultivators before the sixth level of Form Synthesis stage were still moving around. Some died at the end of their lifespans, and some rose from the Void Refinement stage. However, the cultivators after the sixth level of Form Synthesis stage were basically fixed.

    The three elders who had been chasing after Ling Hua, or Wu Tianzong and the other demonic sect Guardians, were all old people who had been in their own sects for a long time. They were the group stuck in the middle.

    The progress in this stage was as slow as a snail. Sometimes, after hundreds of years of closed-door cultivation, one would stille out in the same way. The further one went, the harder it was to make a breakthrough. Therefore, it was generally acknowledged that there was no hope for the Guihuan Elder to make a breakthrough in the peak of the Form Synthesis stage after thousands of years.

    ¡®Young talents¡¯ like the Vast Sea Pce Master, who had reached the eighth level of the Form Synthesis stage at the age of 2,000, were considered geniuses.

    Ling Hua was at the sixth level of the Form Synthesis stage at the age of 300. She was a genius among geniuses, which was hard toe by even in a thousand years. Vast Sea Pce Master was about to break through to the Form Synthesis stage at the age of 300, but it took him 1,700 years to reach to rise from the first to the eighth level of the Form Synthesis stage. It was evident how difficult it was to cultivate in theter stage.

    It was a different story for people like Liu Yuan who cheated. If word got out that he had only been cultivating for a few months, he would definitely be captured and sliced up.

    Vast Sea Pce Master pondered for a moment and then understood. Either the Dao master of the Sea shing Tower had given him some advice, or the Guihuan Elder had a fortuitous encounter.

    Inparison, thetter was more likely.

    However, this question was not important at the moment. What was important was that the Sea shing Tower had sent someone to the Jade Mirage Sect at the right time. Could it be that the Sea shing Tower had finally lost their patience with the demonic sect¡¯s rampant behavior and decided to help the Central ins solve this great problem?

    Vast Sea Pce Master was overjoyed. The Sea shing Tower and the Jade Mirage Sect were on the same front line. However, the two of them split the work. The Sea shing Tower would suppress the Demonic Abyss at the front line, while the Jade Mirage Sect would maintain stability in the Central ins and kill some fish that escaped the like the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon and He Qingmeng.

    Now that the Jade Mirage was in a state of internal and external difficulties, the Sea shing Tower had sent an emissary. It was normal for the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s first reaction to think that they hade to help.

    Vast Sea Pce Master looked at his Sect Master Sheng¡¯e, who was healing his disciple. He then walked forward and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Senior Xu Su. I didn¡¯t know senior wasing and didn¡¯t wee you. It¡¯s not convenient for my Sect¡¯s Master toe, so I¡¯m the Pce Master of the Vast Sea Pce. I¡¯ll wee you on your behalf, and I hope Senior can understand.¡±

    The old man raised his head and ¡®looked¡¯ at him. From under the cloak came a faint, old voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t inform you.¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master saw that his tone was calm and soothing, and he became even more certain. He asked, ¡°I wonder if Senior hase on the Dao Master¡¯s orders?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s about Ling Hua,¡± Guihuan Elder said.

    As soon as he said that, the people from the other sects looked at each other. Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he had a bad feeling.

    If it was because of the matter of the demonic sect or the reappearance of the demonic race, why would they specifically bring up Ling Hua? It could be seen that they were targeting Ling Hua.

    Guihuan Elder walked forward slowly with his walking stick and said, ¡°This is official business, but there is a private matter that I need to discuss with your Sect Master.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e opened his eyes and looked in their direction. He retracted his palm and his brows were still tightly knitted. His face was full of worry. He turned around and looked at Ling Yu, who had just woken up. He sighed and said, ¡°Little Girl, why do you have to do this¡­¡±

    If the person who was injured by the poison was Vast Sea Pce Master, he would have been able to force the poison out himself. However, the process was extremely painful and would damage his foundation. It would not have been life-threatening.

    However, Sheng¡¯e understood his Senior Brother. He would definitely not make such a choice. Instead, he would rather seal off the entire second level in the name of ¡®righteousness¡¯.

    Ling Yu also understood, so she rushed forward without hesitation.

    Even if it was a cultivator of the Void Refinement Stage or even the Soul Formation stage at that time, Sheng¡¯e would not be powerless to save them from disaster. But it was Ling Yu, and she was only at the Core Formation stage. The gap between her and Xu Xinhong was more than a thousand miles. It was like an ant and a mountain.

    But it just so happened that it was Ling Yu, which allowed her to absorb all of the poisonous mist with her Core Formation cultivation, preventing the people from suffering.

    It was impossible for a human to survive after absorbing the poison of so many Form Synthesis stage cultivators. Therefore, Ling Yu was not human either.

    If she was a human, she might have hesitated.

    However, she was a Jade Stem from the Nine Heavens. She was bathed in the essence of the sun and the moon and opened up her seven orifices and seven emotions. When she transformed into the human form, she wandered around ignorantly. She was saved from the mouth of a demon by Sheng¡¯e and joined the Jade Mirage Sect, bing the Fifth Junior Sister of Danqing Pce.

    Jade would not be poisoned to death.

    Ling Yu woke up, but her eyes were nk. The blood-colored poisonous mist gathered between her eyebrows like a mole, but it blinded her mind. It did not whittle away at her cultivation, but at her Dao.

    Seeing the disaster, she showed an innocent smile and looked around curiously. ¡°Master, there are so many people. What are they doing?¡±

    Sheng¡¯e¡¯s heart ached. He knew that the spiritual power he had transferred could only dy it for a little while. When the spiritual power was exhausted, Ling Yu would turn back into the Nine Heavens Jade Stem, quiet and silent.

    The kind-hearted Ling Yu who loved cute and furry things, the Ling Yu who had just gotten first ce on the Singing Sword Ranking and made her first friend, would cultivate a human form again, but she would no longer be Ling Yu.

 Chapter 283 - 283 As Expected of Fairy Ling Hua

    283 As Expected of Fairy Ling Hua

    The Guihuan Elder walked to the front of Sheng¡¯e and saw the mole on Ling Yu¡¯s forehead. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Interesting, interesting. It turns out that after the Nine Heavens Jade Stem transformed, it went to the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    The Guihuan Python¡¯s eyes were connected to the earth vein of the Heavenly Pivot. The Nine Heavens Jade Stem was neither nt nor jade, but it was also a part of a treasure of heaven and earth. In the tens of millions of years, it had been observed twice when it was born and transformed. However, this kind of birth and death was verymon to him, so he only had a brief impression of it.

    Although You Sui was the only God in Shangyang, it was not wrong to call Guihuan Elder a God with divine power. He had the vision of a God, and naturally, he had the mentality of a God. The nature of heaven and earth was like a child to him.

    Now that he saw the Nine Heavens Jade Stem again, which had witnessed its birth and growth, he was instantly filled with joy and regret.

    The joy and regret were self-evident.

    The Nine Heavens Jade Stem was extremely pure. After transforming into a human form, it was naturally also extremely kind and bright. It was not afraid of filth, but at the same time, filth was its worst enemy. Under normal circumstances, it was immune to poison and evil. At the same time, it also had a purifying effect.

    However, once the amount of filth absorbed by one¡¯s body exceeded the limit, it would be a burden and wear down one¡¯s cultivation. Xu Xinhong¡¯s ¡®Ten Thousand Maple Rivers¡¯ was formed from his lifetime¡¯s cultivation, and it was a Dao integration poison. It almost immediately reduced Ling Yu to its original form.

    Originally, she had already officially entered the ranks of cultivators. With the qualifications of the Nine Heavens Jade Stem, it was not impossible for her to be like Ling Hua in time. However, now that her seven orifices were slowly closing, she was going to turn back into a hard rock. It would take hundreds or thousands of years before she could cultivate back to human form.

    It was no wonder that life was so sad. This scene was no less than a life-and-death separation.

    Ling Yu sharply sensed the ¡®sight¡¯ of the Guihuan Elder. She tugged at Sheng¡¯e¡¯s sleeve and mumbled, ¡°Master, Master, why is he looking at me?¡±

    Sheng¡¯e helped Ling Yu up and touched her forehead as if she was a child. Then, he bowed to Guihuan Elder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Greetings, Messenger. May I ask what private matter you have with me?¡±

    In terms of seniority, the Guihuan Elder was probably more senior than all the people present added together. However, although the Sea shing Tower was extraordinary, it was not one level higher than the sects of Central ins. There was no reason for it to be inferior. It was just right and appropriate to treat the messenger with respect and treat him as a peer.

    Ling Yu hid behind her master and looked at the Guihuan Elder. She had the look of a timid, lively, and cunning little girl, but her appearance was already that of a 20-year-old girl, so she looked coy for no reason.

    Guihuan Elder pulled his attention back from Ling Yu and nodded, ¡°Originally, I had juste out of seclusion and Daoist Master wanted to send Jiao Su over. However, I calcted that the descendants of the ck Tortoise are now under the Jade Mirage Sect, so I took the initiative to ask toe as an envoy.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e was stunned. The bloodline of the ck Tortoise?

    At first, he did not react. Ling Yu, who was behind him, had been pulling on his sleeve. Now that she suddenly tightened her grip, he immediately remembered.

    Wasn¡¯t the little girl that Ling Yu had brought back, Gu Chang, the descendant of the ck Tortoise?

    As everyone knew, after the war between the human race and the demon race, the Saint went into seclusion and the four symbols went into hiding.

    The Green Dragon¡¯s lineage only had Dao Master You Su, who was trapped in the Sea shing Tower to suppress the demons.

    The phoenixes that the Vermilion Bird gave birth to were still waiting to be reborn in the Nirvana Secret Realm. There was no trace of them.

    The White Tiger had been taken away by the Saint to be a guard.

    The remaining ck Tortoise actually hid in the city andbined with a mortal. His bloodline was diluted and there was no news of him at all.

    The 28 Lunar Mansions of the Sea shing Tower were divided into four divisions, all of which were the followers of the Four Symbols. They followed the Daoist Master to continue suppressing the demons in the Yonghui Sea, but they still wanted to wee their old master back.

    Xu Xiu belonged to the ck Tortoise Division. He naturally only had one purpose for asking about the ck Tortoise¡¯s bloodline, which was to take him away and nurture him.

    Sheng¡¯e understood what Guihuan Elder meant and also understood that if Xu Su were bring Gu Chang to the Sea shing Tower and trained by the ck Tortoise Division, she might have a better future. However, Gu Chang was brought back by Ling Yu, and since she said that she would stay in the Jade Mirage Sect, she could not be allowed to go anywhere else. He shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, Messenger. The child with the ck Tortoise bloodline has already paid her respects to the founder of the Jade Mirage Sect. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t let her leave with you.¡±

    The Guihuan Elder was not easily convinced. He said, ¡°The four divisions of the Sea shing Tower have been loyal to the old masters of the Four Symbols for 10,000 years. In terms of time, we¡¯ve been loyal to them longer than your Grandmaster of the Jade Mirage Sect. Moreover, the Sea shing Tower is not a sect, but more like a disciple of the Jade Mirage.

    Sheng¡¯e smiled bitterly and cupped his hands. ¡°I hope you can forgive me, Messenger¡­¡±

    Guihuan Elder raised his Double Serpent Staff and said, ¡°You should know the importance of the reunion of the Four Symbols to suppress the demon race, but I am not an unreasonable person. At the very least, you need to let me see the descendant of the ck Tortoise and exin the situation clearly. Let her make her own choice.¡±

    With that said, Sheng¡¯e could only agree, but he did not have much hope in his heart.

    After all, the Sea shing Tower was famous. As long as one was an Immortal cultivator, there was no one who did not yearn for it. He could only hope that the child would take into ount their old rtionship on ount of Ling Yu. Otherwise, Ling Yu would be very sad.

    After talking about personal matters, it was naturally time to talk about serious matters.

    Guihuan Eldersaid, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the demon race has appeared in the Central ins. I¡¯ve also heard that Ling Hua was bewitched by the demon n and betrayed the sect. This has been questioned by many people. The Daoist Master has always thought highly of this woman. He can¡¯t bear to see her get covered in dust. Thus, he has given her special care and sent me here to help investigate. I¡¯ll give her appropriate help.¡±

    The people from the various sects looked at each other with surprise and amazement on their faces. Although they had guessed the purpose of the visit of the emissaries from the Sea shing Tower, but¡­ As expected of Fairy Ling Hua, even the elusive Dao Master had to pay special attention to her!

    The Heart Sword Sect¡¯s representative was the most straightforward. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Daoist Master is wise, we will fully cooperate.¡±

    The other sects echoed, and for a moment, the crowd¡¯s voices were loud and full of momentum.

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he immediately covered it up. However, he was cursing in his heart. Although the Sea shing Tower and the Jade Mirage Sect were allies on the same front line and should help each other, the Sea shing Tower had definitely put eliminating the demons first when facing the demons.

    They had made a mistake by using the demon race as an excuse. However, this was the only crime that could greatly damage Ling Hua¡¯s reputation. Otherwise, with her support in the Jade Mirage Sect, even if she had made a small mistake, there would definitely be arge group of people who would help her clear her name.

    The most important thing was that, by right, the Sea shing Tower would not interfere with the affairs of the Central ins. However, they did not know what evil wind had blown over them this time. Not only had they sent an emissary, but they had also sent someone at the Crossing Cmity stage to investigate. This was simply unreasonable!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the disciples of the various sects were ready to leave. The disciples of Jade Mirage Sect began to clear up the scene. Vast Sea Pce Master was about to go back to recuperate when Sheng¡¯e suddenly said, ¡°Hold on,¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master turned around. After being a good person for so many years, his kind face revealed a cold expression for the first time. He said in front of everyone, ¡°Since the Messenger has finished speaking, I have something to say as well. Vast Sea Pce Master has failed in his duty and caused the protection formation to fail. The first and second levels have fallen and countless disciples have lost their lives. This mistake will cost us significantly. He should be whipped a thousand times and face the wall for a thousand days. He should be stripped of his position as Pce Master and demoted to an Elder.¡±

    He faced the Vast Sea Pce Master, who had a cold glint in his eyes, and shielded his disciple behind him. He said, ¡°Do you have any objections?¡±

    He had been old and muddled his entire life, from the weakest among his fellow disciples to the Sect Master who was powerless in the power struggle between the four pces. He must¡­ He must at least protect his disciple.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Liu Yuanâ€™s Note

    284 Liu Yuan¡¯s Note

    The decisiveness and determination of Sheng¡¯e¡¯s decision to strip the Vast Sea Pce Master of his position shocked many people.

    Before this, the current Sect Master of the Jade Mirage sect could be said to have left very little impression in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    After all, before him, there was Ding Luan, who used his body to imprison a demon. After him, there was the shockingly talented Ling Hua.

    Moreover, everyone knew that he had be the Sect Master because of Ding Luan¡¯sst will. Otherwise, among the generation of Yu Xu¡¯s direct disciples, Sheng¡¯e was considered to be an ordinary one and had no chance of bing the Sect Master. Therefore, even the Vast Sea Pce Master, Zhi Chunqiu, was more famous than him. Originally, the one with the highest chance of bing the Sect Master was the Vast Sea Pce Master.

    Most of his Cmity Crossing cultivation base was due to Ding Luan¡¯s teachings before he left, a small part was due to the Xuanshu Sword, the sect-guarding treasure sword of the Jade Mirage Sect, and the remaining little bit was his own hard work.

    It was because of this that he had to give way to the other three Pce Masters again and again, with a trace of guilt that his virtue did not deserve it. He had been weak, and he had made a mess of things.

    But now, his two beloved disciples had been persecuted. Although the Vast Sea Pce Master and the other two Pce Masters could be said to be cunning and quick to end the battle, and there were basically no ws in the matter, Sheng¡¯e was not a stupid person. He could naturally see that it was the Vast Sea Pce Master who was causing trouble.

    The original Sheng¡¯e had no power to fight back against the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s ¡®abdication¡¯. However, from the moment the demonic sect suddenly attacked, the situation had a great reversal.

    The series of events that followed directly disrupted the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s n. With every step taken wrong, he made many mistakes. Now that the Guihuan Elder had joined in on behalf of the Sea shing Tower, it basically dered the end of the Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s n.

    Although he did not know if the Vast Sea Pce Master had a backup n, but¡­

    At this moment, Sheng¡¯e no longer wanted to continue being a muddleheaded old man. He had been doing nothing all his life and only had a few disciples that he was most proud of. Now that he had lost two of them, the anger that he had been holding back for his entire life was instantly filled up. He immediatelyunched an attack on the Vast Sea Pce Master.

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s gaze was cold but it disappeared in an instant. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he said in a deep voice, ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s orders are naturally obeyed. The sect protecting formation failed for no reason and the demonic sect attacked, causing many disciples to die. This is indeed the fault of the Vast Sea Pce. As the Vast Sea Pce Master, I am willing to be punished.¡±

    However, Sheng¡¯e did not expect the Vast Sea Pce Master to give in so easily. He basically did not resist at all and epted his decision so calmly and indifferently.

    But now that Sheng¡¯e had made up his mind, his hesitance onlysted for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was quite dissatisfied and wanted to argue on behalf of the Vast Sea Pce Master. However, when the Vast Sea Pce Master turned around and looked at him, he immediately fell silent.

    Vast Sea Pce Master looked at Pine Pce Master and his own subordinates and disciples. Although they were unwilling, they said in unison, ¡°We will obey the Sect Master¡¯s orders.¡±

    In the end, itnded on the people from the other sects and the Guihuan Elder.

    Did the Vast Sea Pce Master not have any intention of resisting?

    There was! In fact, the anger in his heart even burst out with killing intent in an instant. However, one could see clearly that his mind was still clear.

    In the current situation, Sheng¡¯e was standing on the big picture. With the seven great sects and the emissaries of the Sea shing Tower present, as the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, if his orders were refuted by his subordinates, it would definitely damage the dignity of the Jade Mirage Sect. Moreover, their n was facing a huge crisis. If they were to be entangled with Sheng¡¯e, it would be even worse.

    It was better to let him have his way first and buy time for himself to carry out his next n. It would also give him some benefits and let him rx his vignce, so that he would not be braver after more setbacks.

    He did not expect that this weak Junior Brother who did not have any schemes in the past would also y tricks.

    The Vast Sea Pce Master watched as the crowd dispersed and headed towards Pine Pce Hall to receive his punishment. Heughed coldly in his heart.

    Even he did not dare to be careless with Xu Xinhong¡¯s poison. Ling yu was considered to be useless today, and the remaining few disciples were either in seclusion or out. Danqing Pce hadpletely lost its support, and the elders were soft-tempered and went with the flow. There was not even a single person to speak up, which could be considered as one less trouble.

    Bi Luo mansion was indeed a professional. Their work of framing Ling Hua was wless. When these sects went to investigate, they could not find anything suspicious. Until now, they could only shout, ¡°This matter is suspicious.¡±

    Vast Sea Pce Master¡¯s eyes were dark as he clenched his fist tightly as he looked at the green snake fire seal in his hand.

    It was time to contact the people of Bi Luo Mansion again¡­

    If the n went well, he would push all the responsibility to Bi Luo Mansion regardless of the sess or failure. Perhaps, he could even eradicate a big evil sect in the Far East Sea and establish his prestige.

    The things that he could not get a few hundred years ago, he would get them back one by one now.

    ¡­

    Yuan Hongli¡¯s limpid eyes flickered with an orange-red color as they were lit up by the mes. Her expression showed a trace of anticipation and deep fatigue.

    She held a red stone high in her hand, on which some wing-like patterns could be vaguely seen. At this moment, it was shining and surrounded by starlight.

    In front of her was an ancient stone altar. The red mes rotated and connected into a ring, like a lock. The mes burned brightly and then extinguished in the air, without a trace of life.

    ¡°Oh,¡± The sacrificial altar instantly turned into a pile of fine powder on the ground under Yuan Hongli¡¯s disappointed expression.

    Thest trace of hope in her eyes turned into dust. Her expression dimmed as she held the stone and muttered, ¡°Another fake.¡±

    The people behind Yuan Hongli were all men and women, young and old. One of the girls could not help but ask, ¡°Young n Leader, when the phoenix rose from the ashes, it left behind the hundred birds paying homage to the phoenix formation. There are hundreds of fake nests, and it¡¯s difficult to determine them with just an iplete Vermilion Bird Stone. If this goes on, not only will it be time-consuming andborious, but our whereabouts will also be exposed soon. Once the Central ins people discover our identity, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Another tall and strong middle-aged man rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The Young n Leader is blessed by the heavens and will definitely be able to find the Nirvana Secret Realm and save our Fusang race.¡±

    The girl shut her mouth in embarrassment.

    Yuan Hongling shook her head and put the Vermilion Bird Stone back into her bosom. She then tidied up her cloak and put it on.

    Her figure was slender and graceful, coupled with a pair of autumn-like eyes and cloud-like long hair, she had a weak but tenacious temperament. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Xi He is right. A few days ago, Uncle Bai already discovered that Central ins people were following us. We were just trying to make ast resort in a dead horse. We wanted to try and beg Lord Phoenix to save grandfather, but I was too naive. It¡¯ll be futile if we continue like this. Let¡¯s go back.

    The girl named Xi He and the tall and strong middle-aged man were both stunned. They looked at the skinny figure at the back of the line.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s following us?¡± Xi He asked dryly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Uncle Bai mention it¡­¡±

    The thin figure raised his head, revealing a twisted face covered in scars. He said indifferently, ¡°If I say it, how can I lure the person following me?¡±

    As soon as he said that, the people on the team were shocked, and they all became alert and took out their weapons.

    Uncle Bai¡¯s gaze turned towards the darkness. ¡°However, it seems like we don¡¯t need to lure them.¡±

    A woman in ck suddenly walked out of the darkness and said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m only here to deliver a letter.¡±

    ¡°For whom?¡± Uncle Bai asked.

    ¡°The Bi Luo Mansion of the Far East Sea.¡± Thedy took out a piece of paper and handed it over. ¡°Young n Leader Yuan, pleasee to the Wuyin Cliff and discuss the whereabouts of the phoenix.¡±

    Yuan Hongli¡¯s face was tense. Seeing that Uncle Bai did not do anything, she carefully took the paper and opened it. On it were the words ¡®How are the calligraphy and painting? is your scary grandpa doing well?¡¯. She immediately rolled it up and kept it in her sleeve. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Please send a message¡­ Mansion Master, Yuan Hongli will be visiting in a few days.¡±

    In reality, she was extremely surprised as she held the note.

    A few months ago, that person had no cultivation at all. How could he suddenly be the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion, or ask the Mansion Master to send a message? It was really incredible¡­ However, on second thought, this person must not be a simple person to be treated with such respect by the Saint.

    Yuan Hongling¡¯s face was slightly red. What was with his tone that was not at all distant? What did she mean by ¡®scary grandpa¡¯? How could he say that? Her grandfather even admired himter on and even asked her to take this kid under her skirt to embarrass that Xie Qian fellow.

    Although her grandfather immediately dropped the subject and took it as a joke, it left a ripple in Yuan Hongling¡¯s heart, who rarely came into contact with the opposite sex.

    Now was the time when she needed help the most, and this person actually appeared again. It was like the ripples that spread and gathered, re-flowing into theke of her heart.

 Chapter 285 - 285 The Childish Lord Mansion Master

    285 The Childish Lord Mansion Master

    When Su Lanfeng reported that Yuan Hongli had already arrived at Wuyin Cliff, Liu Yuan was still in the midst of his interrogation.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman¡¯s respectful voice came from outside, ¡°Guardian, I¡¯ve already arranged for the Young n Master and the others to stay in the guest rooms. May I know when the Mansion Master will meet with them? I¡¯ll make the arrangements in advance.¡±

    She naturally thought that it was Netherworld¡¯s idea to meet Yuan Hongli, but she did not know that the Mansion Master could note out to meet her at all.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s calm voice resounded in Su Lanfeng¡¯s mind like the ringing of a bell, ¡°The Mansion Master is in a bad mood, so I¡¯ll talk to her. You don¡¯t have toe back for the next few days.¡±

    Su Lanfeng¡¯s entire body trembled as she lowered her head. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She was aghast. How could this Guardian Zhu¡¯s cultivation level have increased again in just a few days? How could he cultivate like this? Was he a demon? Or was it because he had gained the Mansion Master¡¯s favor and had been rewarded with some heavenly treasure?

    The beautiful woman¡¯s heart was burning, thinking that if she did well, she might also be rewarded like this.

    She continued to tell Han Tianyi what had happened on Jade Mirage Mountain in the past few days. She also reported her n with Xue Yan. They beat Han Tianyi at his own game. If everything went well, they would be able to uproot Han Tianyi and his father¡¯s power.

    At that time, with the saint¡¯s guarantee, Xue Yan might be able to rece Han Tianyi¡¯s father and be promoted to an elder.

    Liu Yuan was naturally very satisfied with the situation. He gave her a few words of encouragement and sent her away.

    Su Lanfeng naturally did not expect that Liu Yuan had indeed received a reward from the Netherworld. However, this reward was much more precious than any natural treasure.

    After all, only a few people in the world have ever took the virginity of a Crossing Cmity stage cultivator.

    The most direct benefits were clear.

    Liu Yuan was originally an eighth level Core Formation stage cultivator. With the help of the yin and yang, he had directly reached the Soul Formation stage and crossed a whole stage. With the help of the card, he had be a Form Synthesis stage cultivator at the same level as Chuichui.

    In fact, if not for the fact that Liu Yuan had overdrawn his life force and damaged his Foundation because of the Blood-Burning Pill, the harvest this time would have been even greater.

    But even so, it was enough for him to not have to rely on Zhizhi¡¯s blood transfusion to keep him alive.

    Of course, Liu Yuan did not suddenly want to take down the Mansion Master (although this was also one of the reasons). Right now, the most important thing was his own life.

    Although he knew the specific location of the Nirvana Secret Realm and was sure that he wanted the phoenix blood, he could not guarantee that something would happen midway.

    Of course, he would not ce his life and death solely on the Nirvana realm. It was a very stupid thing to put all his eggs in one basket.

    His long-term strategy training had made Liu Yuan develop a cautious habit. He had to n before taking any action and leave a path of retreat. From the beginning when he first transmigrated to this world, he had not adapted to it and subconsciously treated it as a game world¡¯s recklessness. Now, he had escaped death time and time again. After getting used to it, he re-examined himself and naturally became more careful in doing things.

    Liu Yuan stood by the bed and smiled as he nced at the Mansion Master, who had turned his head away and ignored him. He reached out to push aside the woman¡¯s soft and thick red hair, revealing half of her beautiful face.

    Netherworld closed her eyes and pretended to be dead. Her long eyshes cast the shadow of butterfly wings. She looked very exotic with deep eye sockets, a straight nose, white skin, and soft red lips. Compared to the murderous look she had when she was awake, she was now a little naive and childish.

    When she was silent, the Mansion Master was undoubtedly a stunning beauty from a foreignnd.

    After all, it was a card that Liu Yuan had conquered.

    The Mansion Master suddenly felt drowsy. He furrowed his brows and shifted a little, then buried his face even deeper. He drowsily pped away his hand and said, ¡°Oh, you lowly person, get lost¡­ Let, let This Lord sleep, don¡¯t bother me¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan could not help but tease her,¡±Mansion Master, it¡¯s time to wake up!¡±

    The Mansion Master buried her head in her pillow and shook her head. ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan deliberately teased her. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You are the Master of Bi Luo Mansion. How can you stay in bed?¡±

    Netherworld, who was not in a clear state of mind, probably forgot what state she was in and who the person in front of her was. She just wanted to have a good sleep, but unfortunately, she was disturbed. Moreover, the question she asked reminded her of the bell that had been lingering in her ears for the past few days. For a moment, she said angrily, ¡°I want to sleep! Do you think it¡¯s not allowed just because you say so? Did This Lord¡¯s bother you by lying down to sleep?! Stupid pig!¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and stared at Liu Yuan with a pair of bright green eyes filled with anger, panting heavily.

    Liu Yuan looked at her with a subtle expression.

    After a long while, Netherworld gradually sobered up and realized what she had just said. Her face immediately turned red as she cursed, ¡°Lowly! Despicable! Don¡¯t even think about it! Disgusting! I will kill you sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°It seems that Mansion Master still remembers.¡± Liu Yuan nodded.

    ¡°What?¡± Netherworld asked warily.

    ¡°The more you scold me, the more excited I get,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

    Netherworld¡¯s face turned red as she forced out a sentence, ¡°Freak!¡±

    Liu Yuan immediately looked at her with a look of enjoyment and said, ¡°Please continue, Lord Mansion Master.¡±

    The Mansion Master did not continue.

    She felt that if this continued, she would be the one being taken advantage of if she scolded him¡­ Now, no matter what she did, she would be letting him take advantage of her.

    Liu Yuan leaned over to look at her face, then gently kissed her on the forehead, covered her with the quilt, and said softly, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Netherworld covered her head with the quilt and curled up into a ball. Hearing hisughter as he put on his clothes, she could not help but reach out to hold the bell hanging around her neck.

    The word ¡®charmed ve¡¯ on it was especially clear in the dark, as if it was right in front of her eyes.

    Netherworld touched the outline of the two words with her fingers in a daze, thinking that he had carved it himself, and it was for ¡®Netherworld¡¯, not for ¡®Mei Sheng¡¯¡­ After a long time, she suddenly came back to her senses. The bell in her hand was warm, and her face was burning.

    Bah! He was clearly a ck-hearted and lecherous bastard, but who was he pretending to be gentle for?

    For her?

    Did he think that she would be moved by such a small matter?

    Netherworld coldly snorted with a straight face.

    She would endure the humiliation and wait patiently for the moment he let his guard down. Then, she would pay him back for everything that she had suffered! As long as she could kill him and get Ling Hua back, no one in the world would know what she had suffered. She would still be the mysterious and high and mighty Bi Luo Mansion Master.

    No, killing him would be letting this viin off too easily.

    Netherworld thought hatefully, ¡®I must tie him up in my room and cut off the tendons of his arms and legs, and torture him with all kinds of torture instruments!¡¯

    But why do it in my own room?

    The Mansion Master was startled and suddenly felt confused by her own thoughts, but she soon fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Revenge and Face-Smacking Script

    286 Revenge and Face-Smacking Script

    The first person Liu Yuan saw when he came out of the room was actually Hong Luan. She had been standing guard at the door.

    The little puppet looked at Liu Yuan curiously, then looked at the door. Her tender and white face was flushed. She clenched her small fists and gathered her courage, ¡°Junxuan¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and carried her up.

    The little puppet held his face and kissed him very seriously, her eyes burning. ¡°I like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    !!

    Liu Yuan thought for a moment and felt that she probably felt that he had neglected her, so she wanted to make her presence felt.

    It wasn¡¯t that Hong Luan wasn¡¯t attractive good anymore, but there were too many women around her.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I like Hong Luan too. I like you very much!¡±

    Hong Luan¡¯s thinking was rather simple. She nodded in satisfaction, then puffed up her cheeks and said in a low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me whates after the kiss, hug, and raising me up. You have to y with me next time.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. She still remembered this.

    Kiss, hug, and raise¡­ Thinking about it carefully, there was indeed such a process. He was still wondering why Hong Luan suddenly understood and believed his words.

    The little puppet frowned with a cute look of dissatisfaction. Liu Yuan could not help but pinch her face and coaxed her to promise that he would definitely do it next time. After that, Hong Luan got down from his body and skipped into the room to tidy up the area.

    It was so convenient to have a little maid¡­ He just did not dare to let her carry things anymore. Cleaning was no problem at all, but if she did anything else, she would always break things.

    She could even trip and fall while walking on t ground¡­ Such a skill was quite profound.

    Liu Yuan shifted his gaze back and saw Ling Hua sitting at the table. He walked over with a smile and said, ¡°You heard everything?¡±

    Ling Hua sensed a double meaning from his expression and tone. She immediately looked at him reproachfully and said, ¡°I heard it, I heard it. The dignified Netherworld Mansion Master is cursing and crying at the same time, and she has to be careful not to make a sound so as not to be heard by her subordinates. It¡¯s really aggrieving.¡±

    Liu Yuan had to admit that even though he had entered ¡®Sage Mode¡¯, he still could not help but cough twice. He sat down and said, ¡°We have more important things to do. Yuan Hongli is already at Wuyin Cliff, and the people of Bi Luo Mansion will be here soon. Now the Jade Mirage Sect is surrounded by the seven big sects and it¡¯s giving them a headache. They will definitely ask for help from Bi Luo Mansion again. I think they will just push the me on Bi Luo Mansion and end the matter. But who knows, the life of the Master of Bi Luo Mansion is in our hands now.¡±

    He was referring to Netherworld as if she was unyielding. However, in reality, the Mansion Master had been wailing about her impending death for the past few days. Her life was indeed in the hands of the two of them.

    Ling Hua¡¯s face turned slightly red. She still felt a little ufortable when he really thought about the ridiculous things he had done. She changed the topic and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Liu Yuan poured a cup of tea and handed it over, saying, ¡°Since they want to cooperate with Bi Luo Mansion, they have to take the risk. It¡¯s normal for an evil sect to have some ambitions. I think these elders of Bi Luo Mansion are too pedantic. They don¡¯t have the idea of keeping their promise and cooperating with us.¡±

    He was speechless, ¡°it¡¯s true that Bi Luo Mansion is an assassin organization, but it¡¯s not just an assassin organization. If you really think that you¡¯re an assassin organization, do you still want to dominate the Far East Sea and even the Central ins? It was better to wash up and sleep. If there¡¯s a chance to get rid of the Jade Mirage Sect directly, why would we still follow those stupid rules? From dangeres opportunity¡­¡±

    Ling Hua took the teacup and nced at him, then said faintly, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re more suitable to be the leader of an evil organization?¡±

    Liu Yuan made a sound of acknowledgment and found that he could not help but speak out his thoughts. He had even blurted out the words ¡®get rid of the Jade Mirage sect¡¯. If the woman in front of him was a disciple of the Jade Mirage Sect, she would probably draw her sword and attack.

    However, the heavens had pity on him. Apart from the major right and wrong, as an independent yer, he had never had any position in the organization. In his position, he was just thinking from another perspective¡­

    However, the woman in front of him was his wife, after all, and the future Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect. He always had a feeling that he was coveting his wife¡¯s small gold vault, and he felt very guilty.

    As if she could see Liu Yuan¡¯s embarrassment, Ling Hua shook her head and smiled. ¡°So, you n to continue to carry out what you said to Su Lanfeng. You want to change the mind of Bi Luo Mansion. Instead of cooperating with the Jade Mirage Sect to stir up the muddy water in the Central ins, you n to have them directly attack the Jade Mirage Sect and use the ck materials in your hands to ¡®kill¡¯ your ally in one fell swoop?¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He took a sip of tea and looked at the sharp and cold light in the eyes of the Daoist nun in front of him. He thought to himself, ¡®GG. She even said that he was suitable for the leader of a Demonic Path sect. It doesn¡¯t feel strange to put Ling Hua in an evil sect.¡¯

    Her calm attitude when discussing how to kill the Jade Mirage Sect was simply astounding. It was as if she was born in the wrong ce. Perhaps if she were in the demonic sect, Ling Hua would also be able to do well.

    However, it was indeed the old man Sheng¡¯e who had saved Ling Hua back then. The kindness in her heart had already be an unchangeablebel. Because of the Sheng¡¯e¡¯s expectation, she could only cultivate Immortality, the leader of the Righteous Path.

    Liu Yuan continued, ¡°However, it is destined that Bi Luo Mansion will not seed. At that time, they will be framed by the despicable people by the three pces and will be forced to flee. However, they will fall off the cliff and obtain Ding Luan¡¯s inheritance. The people who return from the blood bath and vindicate their innocence will wipe out Bi Luo Mansion¡¯s conspiracy and save Jade Mirage Sect from the danger of death. They will be able to save the entire mansion from the imminent copse.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡± Ling Hua asked softly.

    Liu Yuan smiled slightly and reached out to hold her slender hand. ¡°You.¡±

    With his eyes half-closed, he transmitted the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture, which Ding Luan had been studying for his entire life, to Ling Hua.

    This might be the true inheritance of the Jade Mirage Sect, but it was in such a simple and crude environment. However, at least they were sincere. He thought that Senior Ding probably did not mind.

    Ling Hua received arge amount of information at once and frowned slightly. In addition to the shock in her heart, she was also a little dizzy. In front of her was a person who did not need to hide and could be relied on. She fell into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and looked up at him. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Liu Yuan hugged her and teased, ¡°I¡¯m a demon that you killed. I failed to bewitch you. Instead, I was turned into ashes. There¡¯s nothing left of me. No one can find me.¡±

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Only in this way can Ipletely hide the demonic Qi in my body. The coexistence of Dao and demon has never happened in this world. Previously, you wanted to take me in in the Jade Mirage Sect in the name of research, but it won¡¯t work. Once exposed, they won¡¯t care if I¡¯m a demon or not. You¡¯ll also be implicated.¡±

    Ling Hua was also unable to understand Liu Yuan¡¯s demonic Qi. Since he had made a decision, she would naturallyply. She whispered, ¡°Then you can¡¯t use the identity of Jiang Feng or Liu Yuan in the future.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After this matter is over, I have to go to the North Mansion. No one in the Land of Northern Barbarians cares about my identity. I¡¯m free to fly in the sky and swim in the sea.¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 The Phoenixâ€¦ Is Also a Woman?

    287 The Phoenix¡­ Is Also a Woman?

    Liu Yuan had never concealed his intention to go to the North Mansion.

    During this half a month, he had already told Ling Hua about his ns when he was chatting with her. Whether it was to go to the Land of Extreme Cold of the Darknorth Sea to hatch the Golden Crow True Yang, or to go to the Desert Sea¡¯s Sand of Time instance dungeon to get his real main weapon, or to change something in the North Mansion battlefield, going to the North Mansion was an inevitable decision.

    The battle between Pihuan Luo and Shen Sifan was about to start¡­ It was necessary to stop the fight, and he could only hope that when he arrived, the two had not reached a life-and-death situation.

    Of course,pared to the game¡¯s fast-moving timeline, he still had a lot of time to prepare and many ces to go.

    No matter what, it was impossible to stay in Central ins.

    Ling Hua sorted out therge amount of information in her mind. Even she could not help but be moved by what Ding Luan had learned in his life.

    Ding Luan had been trapped in the cave for hundreds of years, facing the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon all day long. The only thing he could do was to strengthen his mind and cultivation base to resist the erosion of the demon¡¯s mind.

    As such, he had spent hundreds of years researching and obtaining these items with an extremely sincere heart.

    Liu Yuan did not tell Ling Yu about the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture back then, so the Jade Mirage Sect only knew that Ding Luan was dead, and that Liu Yuan and ¡®Gu Chang¡¯ were apprenticed to the Jade Mirage Sect before his death. They knew nothing else.

    However, because Liu Yuan had his own cultivation technique, the Daoist Scripture was not of much use to him. At most, he could asionally pretend to be a member of the Jade Mirage Sect. As for Gu Chang, his current cultivation was still very shallow, so he had note into contact with any profound content. The content was no different from the cultivation content of the ordinary Jade Mirage disciples.

    So far, Ling Hua was the only one who truly understood the profoundness of the Jade Mirage Daoist Scripture.

    Originally, on the Spirit Transformation River, Liu Yuan wanted to use Ding Luan¡¯s matter to change the topic. However, an ident happenedter and he lost the chance.

    After Ling Hua heard the truth, she sighed and said, ¡°As expected of Senior Ding. He¡¯s so courageous. However, even such a person can¡¯t escape death.¡±

    Liu Yuan knew that it was probably because of the encounters these few days, especially the battle on the river where they had almost lost their lives, that this cold and aloof Daoist nun had also sighed.

    He hugged the delicate body in his arms tightly and touched Ling Hua¡¯s soft ck hair. ¡°Man can conquer nature. Senior Ding asked for mercy and died for a good reason. If he didn¡¯t choose to trap the Eight-armed Heavenly Demon, he might still be the Sect Master of Jade Mirage. But this is against his will. This is his own choice. Not to mention that in this world, there are Immortal Phoenixes that have escaped the reincarnation of life and death.¡±

    A few days ago, it was Ling Hua who set goals for him, but now it was he who enlightened Ling Hua. The changes in the world were indeed wonderful.

    Ling Hua tilted her head and was a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore, don¡¯t treat me like Hong Luan¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes could not help but move down, and he nodded in all seriousness, ¡°Indeed, how can a child have such big¡­ Hiss, it hurts, it hurts, don¡¯t pinch me!¡±

    Ling Hua released her fingers. Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and rubbed his lower back. He was secretly speechless. If this continued, his lower back muscles would strain sooner orter.

    Ling Hua saw his exaggerated grimace and smiled. She lowered her head and leaned on Liu Yuan¡¯s body. She reached out to help massage him and said, ¡°The Nirvana of the appearance of the Phoenix only urs once every thousand years. I know that you are very familiar with the location of the Nirvana Secret Realm, but now is not the time. Even if the Phoenix has awakened, it can note out¡­ How are you going to get the Phoenix blood?¡±

    Liu Yuan enjoyed the gentle massage from the Jade Mirage Senior Sister. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°If the mountain doesn¡¯te to me, then naturally, I have to go to the mountain.¡±

    ¡°You want to enter the Nirvana Secret Realm?¡± Ling Hua frowned.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way now,¡± Liu Yuan nodded helplessly.

    Seeing Ling Hua¡¯s serious expression, she probably wanted to advise him not to take the risk. He flipped his hand and took out the Fire Repelling Pearl, saying, ¡°With the Fire Repelling Pearl and my current Form Synthesis stage cultivation, the Nirvana Secret Realm is not a ce where I can die without a chance of survival.¡±

    He was quite familiar with the Nirvana Secret Realm instance dungeon. It was mainly an active instance dungeon. After the Phoenix awakened, it disappeared and then became a fixed scene.

    It was one of the popr spots for yers who wanted to view some of Shangyang¡¯s breathtaking scenery.

    But this was not the main point. The main point was that this event dungeon was quite rare. At that time, Liu Yuan¡¯s team had cleared the dungeon. At that time, Liu Yuan was only a little famous in the circle of conquering strategists. It could be said that he was an unpopr yer.

    It was also because he had obtained the first legendary bow and arrow in this dungeon, ¡®Brilliant Sky¡¯, that Liu Yuan was able to further improve hisbat power. Then, he conquered more characters and finally became the God of Conquering.

    More importantly, because of this, Liu Yuan¡¯s favorability with this Phoenix had directly reached the level of ¡®Undying Love¡¯. However, at the beginning, it was naturally only the kind of undying love that he saw as an ally, but it gradually changed¡­

    In any case, with the Illustrated Handbook in hand, the little Phoenix would not be able to escape. However, Liu Yuan still had some doubts in his heart.

    Most of the other characters in the conquering strategy guide had a separate plot line, but he had gained the Phoenix¡¯s favorability directly. No one knew how to keep this in check.

    After a little investigation, Ling Hua knew that this Fire Repelling Pearl was a genuine divine item, but he still could not help but worry. ¡°The Nirvana Secret Realm is not filled with ordinary fire. If the Phoenix sees you as an intruder, the Fire Repelling Pearl will be useless. Although the Phoenix is one of the Four Symbols, it is said that it is not gentle¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan blinked his eyes. Ling Hua had never been an indecisive person, but it seemed that it was not bad for her to be so long-winded and worried about his well-being.

    He looked at Ling Hua with a smile. Thetter, of course, noticed that he was not worried at all. Seeing that he was so confident in his victory, she frowned and instantly understood.

    The Phoenix¡­ was probably also a woman.

    The Jade Mirage Senior Sister reached out and pinched Liu Yuan¡¯s face. She was both angry and amused. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve evenid your hands on the Phoenix?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®Not only have I taken down the Phoenix, but also the Dragon.¡¯

    Ling Hua was speechless for a moment. She sighed and said, ¡°It seems that I was worried for nothing. I thought it was a death trap, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be just a trip to your old lover¡¯s house.¡±

    She looked at Liu Junxuan. The Phoenix rose from the ashes once every thousand years. Then¡­ Who was Liu Junxuan, the lover of the Phoenix?

    This question dissipated in her sigh, but in the end, she did not ask.

    Liu Yuan lowered his head. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°No matter old or new, my Jiao¡¯er will always be my only one.¡±

    Ling Hua patted his back and said with a red face, ¡°Nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 The Empty Nester, Xie Qian

    288 The Empty Nester, Xie Qian

    Liu Yuan had to marvel at the beauty of his Senior Sister.

    She had a very nice-looking chest!

    Liu Yuan could not resist the motherly charm of the Jade Mirage Senior Sister.

    At present, City Lord Duan and Eldest Senior Sister had undoubtedly won, and Ling Hua had undoubtedly taken the championship. City Lord Duan was slightly inferior and could take second ce, while the third ce was Ning Xiangrong, who was far away in Water Moon Dock.

    Back then, Little Siyin was very envious of Sister Ning. She wondered if this little loli would cry on the spot if she saw Ling Hua.

    This little girl was probably the softest and cutest person around Liu Yuan. She cried easily and was still young¡­ Well, thinking about it this way, Ling Hua, who was more than 300 years old this year, was more than enough to be Gu Siyin¡¯s elder. If the two of them really met¡­

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was not serious, and his expression was naturally not very well managed.

    Ling Hua looked at his face, which was full of dirty thoughts. She pinched this guy¡¯s ear and sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of the Nirvana Secret Realm for now. When did you offend the Young n Master and Little Princess of the Fusang race?¡±

    The Fusang Sea Divine Tree n had established themselves as the Divine Tree Nation in ancient times, tens of thousands of years ago, before they were isted from the Central ins. Hence, they would usually address those who held high positions in the current Fusang n in two ways, both internally and externally.

    However, thetter was only left with a sense of ridicule. Generally, it was only said in private. After all, the Fusang n had declined and their poption was less than a hundred. They could not be called a country at all.

    Liu Yuan kept his expression and coughed twice. This time, he waspletely innocent. He put on a straight face and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause this. I only met her once¡­¡±

    He hesitated for a moment. when I was at Chiyu Vi, Yuan Hongling and her grandfather came to a local gentleman¡¯s house to ask for calligraphy and paintings. I happened to need them urgently, so I made a deal with them.

    Even now, Liu Yuan was still unsure of Xie Qian¡¯s identity. However, the possibility that he was the legendary Saint was very high.

    However, since his title was ¡®recluse¡¯ and he had stayed in an unknown mortal town for such a long time, he definitely did not want to be known by the world.

    However¡­

    Xie Qian, this old man, was very strange. Behind the recluse was the one who was unwilling to be lonely for thousands of years, both reclusive and unwilling to be lonely¡­ The tsundere old man, he was an empty nester?

    Therefore, Liu Yuan decided not to say anything. As for why an ordinary squire would be sought out by the head of the Fusang n for his calligraphy and painting, and why he himself was one of them, there was some hidden information. Whether he knew it or not, he would let the experienced and knowledgeable Fairy Ling Hua tell him.

    In any case, he only told them what he had seen and heard, but did not mention Xie Qian¡¯s name.

    Ling Hua frowned after hearing what he said. She looked at his enigmatic face, waiting for him to ask. She said, ¡°Is that Squire¡¯s surname Xie?¡±

    Eh? Liu Yuan raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Xie Qian¡¯s identity was quite famous in a certain area, and everyone knew that he was in seclusion.

    As expected, he was a tsundere¡­

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded and said.

    Ling Hua was encouraged and continued, ¡°That calligraphy and painting has the ability to repair the Soul Pce. The Fusang n Master, Yuan Kaixuan, came for that painting. It is said that he and¡­ this squire of the Xie family used to study in the same ce. No wonder you could find him.¡±

    She lowered her beautiful eyes. When she mentioned ¡®Xie family¡¯s squire¡¯, she exchanged a look with Liu Yuan, and they both got the information they wanted.

    Liu Yuan verified the ¡®enmity of the tofu pudding¡¯ that he had learned from Xie Qian. Since Ling Hua was so clear about it, it meant that Old Xie¡¯s deeds were indeed very famous. Who else could make Ling Hua so respectful? Combined with the information he had learned before, who else could it be except a Saint?

    His heart skipped a beat. It turned out that he had really unintentionally gotten an SSR card in the past.

    At the same time, he felt a great sense of regret. He had maxed out the favorability of this amazing card, and all he had gotten back then were a few Experience Scrolls? That¡¯s it?

    It was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift!

    However, Liu Yuan was just thinking about it. At that time, he had just transmigrated and was in an overly excited state. The level of the people he came into contact with was also there. How could he have the ability to distinguish these things? Even if he knew Xie Qian¡¯s identity at that time, was he trying to ckmail him for repayment?

    This was a Saint, and favorability was not something that could be obtained through a strategy like other characters. If he revealed his greed in front of a Saint, who knew what the consequences would be?

    Thinking about it this way, it might not have been a bad thing for him to be in a state of ignorance as a newbie.

    On the other hand, Ling Hua thought that if the Soul Pce outside of the three Dantians was damaged, then it was reasonable for his cultivation to decline greatly and even need to rebuild his physical body.

    Junxuan was very secretive about this, and he actually went to the Saint to ask for calligraphy and paintings to convey the Dao. His situation these years was probably more terrifying than she imagined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. That person¡¯s matter is too far away from us,¡± Ling Hua said softly.

    It sounded like this Saint was very cold in the eyes of the people. Liu Yuan could not help but argue on behalf of Xie Qian, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s quite kind. When he¡¯s free, he¡¯ll write and paint and hang them all over the pavilion. When peoplee to beg him, he won¡¯t give them to them. He¡¯s very sarcastic and vicious to those who he doesn¡¯t like. He¡¯ll say something mean to them. He usually doesn¡¯t see anyone. When someone visits, he¡¯ll ask the guard to say that no one is around. Then, he¡¯ll turn around and y the zither himself. He will y it so loud that the people outside will hear it¡­¡±

    He smacked his lips and said, ¡°If you put it this way, it does seem a little too much.¡±

    Ling Hua chuckled and was a little surprised. Liu Yuan¡¯s tone did not sound like he was talking to a senior who was far away. Instead, it sounded like he was talking to a friend who he visited daily¡­

    However, that Saint had been arrogant and conceited all his life and had no close friends. Ling Hua did not doubt that Liu Yuan knew him. However, it sounded like they were close friends, which was somewhat unbelievable.

    Liu Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re right. The matter at hand is more important. Get up. Let¡¯s meet the Young n Master and see why she¡¯s looking for the Nirvana Secret Realm.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Ling Hua remembered that she was still in his arms. She quickly stood up and tidied her clothes. Under Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze, she pursed her lips, and a faint blush appeared on her cold face.

    This was the most attractive part about the Jade Mirage Senior Sister Yu Xu¡­ Ahem, ahem, ahem, but she was still so easily embarrassed.

 Chapter 289 - 289 This Young Clan Master Is Probably beyond Saving

    289 This Young n Master Is Probably beyond Saving

    Yuan Hongli was sitting upright on a wooden chair, holding a cup of hot tea in her hand.

    She took a sip of tea and looked outside nervously.

    The guards at the door were all dressed in ck, with the demon sect¡¯s signature Asura pattern on their backs, indicating that this was the territory controlled by the demonic sect.

    Yuan Bang, Xi He, and the others would not have allowed their Young n Master to put herself in danger, if not for the slip of paper and Yuan Hongling¡¯s natural trust in Liu Yuan.

    The guide remained loyal to his duty despite the suspicion, questioning, and even threats. This, plus fact that the Mansion Master was discussing matters with the demonic sect¡¯s Holy Messenger at Wuyin Cliff, so they finally let her go.

    !!

    Even so, these people still surrounded the weak yuan Hongli tightly, making the room seem even more crowded. It was even a little funny.

    Halfway through, Su Lanfeng came over and persuaded Yuan Hongli with good words. Only then did they each find a stool to sit down. Otherwise, they would really be like gargoyles guarding the door.

    However, if one was in the middle of it, one would not want tough. They would only feel a sense of solemness. These people were the ¡®bodyguards¡¯ of the Young n Master, so their cultivation was naturally not bad. At this moment, they were waiting in a strict formation, sitting in a circle. Their aura was overbearing and oppressive, causing the guards outside the door to break out in ayer of cold sweat.

    Fortunately, they were from the demonic sect and had been brainwashed since they were young. Their will was extraordinarily strong, but even so, they still stood outside the door without moving.

    Xi He was younger, and from the way she directly gave suggestions to Yuan Hongling, one could tell that she was more lively. ncing outside, she mumbled that she was bored, but then she turned her head and shook her legs. She said in a low voice, ¡°Young n Master, is the person you speak of really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only is he powerful, he¡¯s also a good person.¡± Yuan Hongling smiled faintly. She thought back to the time when the young man was in the Xie residence. He was neither servile nor overbearing in front of her grandfather and Mr. Xie. After being targeted by her grandfather, he only took a little revenge. In the end, not only did he give a painting to her, but he also gave her an extra one.

    Although the bad-tempered Mr. Xie had given Liu Yuan a whole pile of paintings and calligraphy scrolls, if Liu Yuan had been a narrow-minded person, he would have definitely left and taken revenge for the death threats that were thrown at him.

    When the young man threw them the scroll at the end, Yuan Hongli did not ignore the nce he gave her, and even remembered it in her heart ¡ª if not for that nce, Yuan Kaixuan would not have teased his granddaughter.

    She did not expect to hear about him again under such circumstances¡­

    Xi He blinked her eyes mysteriously. ¡°Young n Master, you¡¯re blushing,¡±

    Yuan Hongli came back to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°N-no way¡­¡±

    However, when she touched her cheek, she realized that it was not as hot as she had imagined. It was even a little cold.

    These days, the Spirit Transformation River was filled with rain and fog. The banks were wet, and the rain was not ordinary. It seemed like some divine object had been born, or some great demon had advanced. There was a bone-piercing chill in the rain, and cultivators with lower cultivation would feel quite ufortable.

    Yuan Hongli and the others hade from Fusang Sea, the habitat of the Golden Crows. It was warm as spring all year round and was full of exotic flowers and nts. However, they were not ustomed to the climate here, and their hands and feet were cold. The cup of hot and fragrant tea only warmed their bodies slightly.

    Her action of touching her face made it even more obvious.

    This time, Yuan Hongling¡¯s face was really red with embarrassment and anger. However, with her usual gentle and mild personality, she could only reach out her fair fingers and scratch Xi He¡¯s face, ring at her with feigned anger and said, ¡°How dare you make fun of me. When we return, I¡¯ll lock you up for a year!¡±

    Xi He begged for mercy with a bitter face, ¡°Ah¡­ Sister Hongli, please don¡¯t. I hate being confined¡­¡±

    Yuan Hongling pinched her nose and pretended to be serious. ¡°No way. In the past, when did I not let you act coquettishly and fool around? this time, I must make you suffer a little for being so rude.¡±

    It¡¯s all because you, as the young n Master, really have no dignity ¡­

    Xi He whimpered and showed a sad expression, but he actually blinked his eyes secretly, pretending to wipe her tears. ¡°Sister Hongli only knows how to bully a child like me. I¡¯m going to tell Brother-inw!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw?¡± Yuan Hongling was stunned. ¡°What Brother-inw?¡±

    Xi He showed a pair of cunning eyes through the gaps between her fingers. ¡°Whoever can summon my sister over with a mere note is my Brother-inw.¡±

    Yuan Hongli was instantly embarrassed. She stammered but did not know how to refute, or perhaps her thoughts had been exposed. She ced the teacup on her knees, lowered her head, and said in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°He has done a favor for my n¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she felt guilty and simply stopped talking.

    The few people in the room looked at each other with great tacit understanding, each thinking that this Young n Master was probably hopeless.

    The two girlsughed and yed for a while, and even the atmosphere in the room became much gentler. The middle-aged man and Yuan Bang were both elders, and when they saw how lively they were, they looked at each other and revealed helpless but doting smiles.

    The one with the highest cultivation in the group was Yuan Bang. The spy from Bi Luo Mansion had reported that there was a powerhouse at the Form Synthesis stage among them, and he was the one who had been mentioned. In fact, the man who was called Uncle Bai was at the seventh level of the Form Synthesis stage.

    Moreover, his surname was Yuan, and he was the younger brother of Yuan Hongling¡¯s father, and thus, he was her uncle. The middle-aged man was an old official who followed Yuan Kaixuan in his early years. However, due to serious internal injuries, his cultivation base regressed to the peak Void Refinement stage, and he could only y the role of a guard.

    Xi He was also surnamed Yuan and was Yuan Hongling¡¯s cousin. She had studied the geography, customs, and geomancy of the Central ins, and it was mostly her contributions that allowed them to find the location of the Nirvana Secret Realm.

    These people had profound cultivation and were definitely loyal, otherwise, Yuan Kaixuan would not be at ease to let his granddaughter go to the Central ins.

    They came out this time because Yuan Hongli¡¯s grandfather, Yuan Kaixuan, the n Master of the Fusang n, was assassinated by a traitor not long ago. The traitor was killed in exchange for the work of the Saint. However, the injury to Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s Soul Pce deepened and his life was shortened again.

    The people of the Fusang n were in a state of panic. Yuan Hongling had no choice but to do what she had little hope of, hoping that the illusory Phoenix could save her grandfather.

    The reason why Yuan Kaixuan agreed and sent these people to apany Yuan Hongli was not to keep Yuan Hongli away from the disputes. After all, there might be more than one traitor. He could only hold on for another 50 years, and he had to deal with the internal and external troubles. He felt powerless.

    Originally, Yuan Hongli was about to give up, but she didn¡¯t expect that there would be a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. She received a note from Liu Yuan.

    ¡°You guys can leave first.¡± The voice of Su Lanfeng, the Deputy Altar Master of this branch, who had been here not long ago, could be heard from outside the door. After that, the sound of the guards leaving could be heard.

    The graceful middle-aged beauty entered the room, smiled at the few of them, and respectfully retreated to the side, whispering, ¡°After you, Guardian.¡±

    Yuan Hongling¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly looked over. She saw apletely unfamiliar man with ck clothes and white hair. He was tall and straight, carrying a bit of wind and rain as he walked through the door. His clothes moved slightly, and he had an extraordinary bearing. Only the gentle smile in his eyes was exactly the same as before.

 Chapter 290 - 290 What? Brother-In-Law?

    290 What? Brother-In-Law?

    As soon as Liu Yuan entered the door, he saw Yuan Hongli, who was looking up at him.

    The woman¡¯s small, fair face had brows like distant mountains and eyes like autumn water. Coupled with her sharp chin, she always gave people a feeling of delicate and pitiful weakness, but her lips were tightly pursed and had a sense of tenacity. Coupled with her thin shoulders and thin waist, and the wide and thick red cloak with a circle of white fur, she looked particrly slender.

    No matter how she looked at it, she was a weak beauty, but she had dared to talk back to Xie Qian.

    After four months, Liu Yuan met the Young n Master of the Fusang n once again, but he felt as if it had been a lifetime.

    From transmigrating with nothing, he was now nning to use the power of Bi Luo Mansion and the demonic sect to weaken the power of the three pces of the Jade Mirage Sect, kill a few old farts, and send Ling Hua to the position of Sect Master.

    !!

    In his eyes, the number one sect in the Central ins was just a matter of time and effort. He could easily y with them and change the world with a single thought.

    No one else in the world could do it. Because in the original plot, there was no one who could easily make the demonic sect and the Jade Mirage Sect unite, make the seven great sects spontaneously impeach the Jade Mirage Sect, and make the Sea shing Tower send an envoy.

    As long as Liu Yuan was willing, as long as he settled his hundred-over Illustrated Cards, he could integrate all the forces in central ins at will. This was his power.

    In fact, if it was not for the sudden attack of the three Jade Mirage Pces on the Spirit Transformation River and Netherworld¡¯s personal intervention, he might only be a guest at the Jade Mirage Sect now and check on Ling Yu and his disciple¡¯s situation. After reporting to the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the Water Moon Dock that he was safe, he would set off for the North Mansion in a few months.

    He might be able to live in peace with the Jade Mirage Sect. He might even help the Jade Mirage Sect by revealing the locations of some Secret Realms that had not been opened yet. He would use the Sword Pavilion and other sects that he could contact as a foundation to consolidate the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s position.

    However, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Often, these people liked to sing a different tune.

    Thus, Liu Yuan, who had unfortunately been killed in the real world, could only break up the Jade Mirage Sect again and put it back together as the number one sect in the Central ins. This new sect will rece the original rotten sect that was used to internal strife.

    Liu Yuan let out a long breath. It was as if he had crossed the four months of time through the eye contact he had made with Yuan Hongling. He saw his reckless and ignorant self who had barged into this world and everything that had happened after that.

    From this observation, he was now more determined to his goal and to face Ling Hua¡¯s three questions.

    If he wanted to start a harem, he first had to have enough power and influence to protect them. He had to use his own strength, and let them rely on him. He could not live off a woman until the end, and when his woman was in trouble, he was helpless!

    As soon as this thought came to Liu Yuan¡¯s mind, he felt that the primordial spirit in his body, which had just been cultivated not long ago, had be more solid. The essence that had not been consolidated after the dual cultivation was absorbed by his primordial spirit. As his spiritual power rotated, he suddenly broke through the threshold of the second level of the Soul Formation stage.

    The spiritual power flowed like mercury, flowing through his meridians smoothly, making him feel great all over. It saved Liu Yuan at least a week¡¯s hard cultivation.

    This thought actually had a trace of heaven¡¯s perception.

    Was this the legendary state of Mind Enlightenment?

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. Back at the Singing Sword Event, he had even ridiculed how easily Ling Yu had broken through. Now, it was his turn.

    But at this moment, in front of so many people, and with unfamiliar people present, Liu Yuan could not show his inner shock. He stopped in his tracks and simply stood on the spot, waiting for the spiritual energy fluctuation to end.

    At the side, Su Lanfeng, who was preparing to help lead Liu Yuan to his seat, was at a loss for a moment. She could feel the spiritual energy fluctuations around Liu Yuan¡¯s body and only came back to her senses after a long time¡­

    I-is he breaking through?

    Su Lanfeng was a Form Synthesis stage cultivator. She was a killer from Bi Luo Mansion and had been an undercover elder of a demonic sect. She had lived for a long time, but she was still stunned and shocked.

    She had never seen such a thing before! Who had ever seen such a scene?

    Without a word, Liu Yuan broke through as he walked, and the moment he crossed the threshold, he crossed a small cultivation realm.

    Su Lanfeng finally understood why the Pce Master had made him the only appointed Guardian. This talent, this courage¡­ Could it be that he was trained by the next Pce Master?

    Even though Liu Yuan looked extremely calm, Su Lanfeng still asked carefully out of her duty as a subordinate. ¡°Guardian, are you alright?¡±

    Liu Yuan adjusted his breathing and retracted his aura. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Coincidentally, I just happened to break through.¡±

    Coincidently? Like I would believe you!

    Everyone present was cursing in their hearts. They were all people with cultivation, so they could easily sense the extremely threatening aura that Liu Yuan exuded when he first entered. He had definitely broken through not long ago.

    To break through right in front of their eyes¡­ Yuan Bang thought for a moment and understood. This person had probably forcefully suppressed thest stage when he broke through previously, deliberately waiting until this moment, and then breaking through in front of them to achieve his goal of lowering his prestige!

    Such deep scheming! Such courage!

    From the looks of it, even his own subordinate was stunned. This subordinate¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his, so he probably had other connections to be able tomand this person. Now, this Su Lanfeng probably had no other intentions, killing two birds with one stone.

    No¡­ There might be a third one.

    Yuan Bang turned his head and saw that his Young n Master was indeed looking at Liu Yuan with a strange look in her eyes. Sparks could even be felt when their eyes met.

    ¡°Miss Yuan, long time no see,¡± Liu Yuan stepped forward and said.

    Yuan Hongli nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡±

    She was a little disappointed, but also a little d. It was ¡®Miss Yuan¡¯ and not ¡°Young n Master¡¯, but it was also not a more intimate title. However, it was fine. This showed that the other party was not a frivolous and impetuous person. Thus, she introduced the people behind her to him in turn.

    Liu Yuan only felt that the woman in front of him was very close, probably because he had met her not long after he transmigrated. There was a kind of intimacy of ¡®meeting an old friend in a foreignnd¡¯, so his attitude also became very gentle.

    Seeing this, Xi He was slightly relieved.

    Although she had been teasing Big Sister Hongli, she was actually trying to test her. She was afraid that her Young n Master had been deceived, and that the innocent and kind Young n master had been tricked both physically and mentally. There were many such stories in the Central ins, and she would not let the Young n Master follow in those footsteps!

    Now she was at ease, but the other party seemed to be out of love and not out of courtesy, only admiring the Young n Master and not having any romantic feelings, which was another difficult thing.

    Xi He blinked her eyes and looked around hesitantly, mumbling, ¡°Sister Hongli, you can¡¯t control me now. I was just saying that I wanted toin to Brother-inw, and here I am.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan heard Ling Hua behind him say, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Liu Yuanâ€™s Thousand-Layer Strategy

    291 Liu Yuan¡¯s Thousand-Layer Strategy

    Ling Hua suddenly asked from behind, causing Liu Yuan¡¯s heart to subconsciously tighten.

    But on second thought, he realized that he had nothing to do with Yuan Hongli. They had only met once. When they first met, they were both there to ask for Xie Qian¡¯s Experience Scroll, so they were basically enemies.

    Although he had given her another scroll because she was pretty, it was purely out of appreciation. They had no social contact, and this was only their second meeting.

    If there was really an affair, it could only be that this girl had fallen in love with him at first sight. She would dream of him every night, and now she waspletely infatuated with him.

    Think, think carefully, is this possible?

    She was a Young n Master of the Fusang n, a country¡¯s princess, who was doted on by thousands. Why would she throw herself at a man she had only met once?

    Obviously, this was impossible.

    So, this little girl who did not know the truth must have misunderstood something, or she was just joking.

    Thinking of this, Liu Yuan felt much more at ease. His expression did not change and he calmly asked, ¡°Brother-inw?¡±

    The trace of doubt in his eyes was so real, and the slight confusion was reflected in his slightly furrowed brows, fully demonstrating the professionalism of an innocent passerby.

    At this moment, it was a perfect n to respond to all changes by staying the same.

    As the saying went: ¡®A straight body is not afraid of a crooked shadow¡¯. There was nothing between him and Yuan Hongli, so he was not afraid of a sudden Asura field.

    Ling Hua was suspicious at first, but Liu Yuan¡¯s acting was too good, so she looked at the girl again.

    Su Lanfeng, who was at the side, looked down. Having been a spy in the demonic sect for decades, she knew the principle of listening more and speaking less. At this time, it was obviously the Guardian¡¯s private matter, so it was better for her to be a wooden stake with no sense of existence.

    But she cursed in her heart. No wonder the Young n Master was called over directly. It turned out to be such a rtionship¡­ However, the person behind him seemed to be the Holy Messenger¡¯s guard. She seemed to be particrly concerned about Guardian Zhu¡¯s private life.

    The Guardian is indeed amazing. His love debt is more powerful than others.

    A faint blush quickly spread across Yuan Hongling¡¯s face. She hurriedly pulled the girl in front of her back and said, ¡°Xi He, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡­ I¡¯m just an acquaintance of the Guardian.¡±

    She did not know much about Liu Yuan¡¯s current situation, so she could only mimic the way Su Lanfeng addressed Liu Yuan.

    Xi He¡¯s mouth was covered, and she cried out a few times. She shook his head and showed a pleading look. Yuan Hongling was so anxious that she warned her with her eyes that if the situation did not allow it, she would probably beat her cousin up with her pair of weak little fists.

    Xi He nodded hurriedly and was released. She hid behind the middle-aged man, made a funny face, and then quickly disappeared. She said in a low voice, ¡°You two even exchanged love tokens. How can you be ordinary acquaintances?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Not only Yuan Hongli, but Liu Yuan was also dumbfounded.

    Wait, wait, wait, when did they exchange love tokens?

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. She was probably talking about the exchange between the Golden Crow True Yang and the Experience Scroll, but how could that be the same as the exchange of a token of love? This little girl was clearly pestering him.

    This was not the time to joke. He had just told Ling Hua that he had nothing to do with Yuan Hongli, and then he turned around and said ¡®Brother-inw¡¯ and ¡®love token¡¯. Even ghosts would not believe him.

    Liu Yuan could only apologize to Yuan Hongling in his heart. He then snorted coldly and said, ¡°Little Girl, if you really want to say that, it should be Yuan Kaixuan who exchanged love tokens with me. What, is there something going on between me and your n Master?¡±

    This little girl¡¯s impudence reminded him that he must not ruin his image now.

    Under such circumstances, his image to the public was that of a cold and ruthless killer of Bi Luo Mansion, the personal Guardian of Netherworld. He could not suddenly be close to the Young n Master of the Fusang n. Instead, he should act as if he put his own interests first.

    ¡­Moreover, keeping a distance like this could reduce Ling Hua¡¯s suspicion and worry.

    He called Yuan Kaixuan by his full name, causing the Fusang people¡¯s expressions to change slightly. Yuan Hongling was also slightly startled, probably feeling that Xi He¡¯s words had annoyed him, and wanted to step forward to apologize.

    Liu Yuan waved his hand impatiently and strode to the seat of honor. He said coldly, ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t ask you toe here to reminisce about the past. There¡¯s no need to be so calctive over this. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for, but if you want to know where the Phoenix is, so you¡¯ll have to answer a few questions.¡±

    As soon as his aura changed, there was a feeling that his emotions were unpredictable.

    Just now, his words were still gentle, but now he was mocking and ridiculing a child¡¯s words, and his words were all about cold interests.

    Xi He, who was hiding behind the middle-aged man, felt as if she had been doused with a bucket of cold water. She looked at Yuan Hongling helplessly, feeling that she might have done something bad.

    Yuan Hongli still subconsciously treated Liu Yuan as harmless and was about to nod when she was suddenly interrupted by Yuan Bang, whose face was covered in knife marks. Thetter said in a deep voice, ¡°May I ask how many questions you have and what questions? And¡­ How can you be sure that the location you know is the real Phoenix nest?¡±

    The rest of the Fusang nsmen had also recovered from the earlier atmosphere. They gradually had an impression of the young man in front of them. He had be more realistic after being separated from the Young n Master¡¯s description.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart rxed a little and he was very satisfied. This was more like it. With this rtionship where everyone took what they needed, there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems!

    He sensed that his Senior Sister behind him was startled, but she certainly didn¡¯t think that he was rted to Yuan Hongling.

    ¡°The questions I want to ask are very simple. First, why are you looking for the Phoenix? Second, what are you going to do after you find the Phoenix? Third, what is the current situation of Fusang Sea?¡±

    Liu Yuan continued, ¡°As for how I can guarantee that the Nirvana Secret Realm I found is real, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I have lost a lot of my lifespan for some reason. I don¡¯t have long to live. If I don¡¯t find the Phoenix blood, I will age quickly and die soon.¡±

    Yuan Hongli cried out in surprise. Looking at his white hair, she murmured, ¡°How could this be¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Yuan Bang nodded. ¡°You need Phoenix blood more than we do, so you naturally can¡¯t find fake information to deceive us. I roughly understand that you want to understand the situation of the Fusang Sea. This is the price we have to pay.¡±

    Letting a Central ins person know about the current situation of the Fusang Sea was a dangerous matter, but they had no other choice.

    Yuan Bang was silent for a long time before he started to talk about the current situation of the Fusang Sea and the reason why they hade to search for the Phoenix blood.

    It was a long story. After Yuan Bang answered the three questions, he suddenly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will hold you hostage and force you to hand over the Phoenix blood? You¡¯re only at the Soul Formation stage, and you¡¯re only three steps away from me. If I want to, even that person behind you can¡¯t stop me. ¡±

    Behind Liu Yuan was naturally Ling Hua.

    Liu Yuan smiled faintly and said, ¡°You won¡¯t. Yuan Kaixuan looks cold on the outside but is warm on the inside. Miss Yuan is soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Both of you are upright and sincere people. If you can protect her, you can¡¯t be despicable. Besides¡­ Mr. Yua, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Mistaken?¡± Yuan Bang looked at him. ¡°How so?¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his pupils suddenly shrank. The aura of the Soul Formation stage on the young man sitting in front of him suddenly changed and increased several times. He was actually at the form Synthesis stage!

    ¡°I¡¯m a coward. If I didn¡¯t have the strength, I wouldn¡¯t dare to sit so close to you,¡± Liu Yuan said.

 Chapter 292 - 292 The Biggest and Most Evil Womanizer in Shangyang

    292 The Biggest and Most Evil Womanizer in Shangyang

    Yuan Bang suddenly stood up and stared at Liu Yuan in silence for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°I see ¡­ Now I know why father values you so much.¡±

    He sat down again, and the way he looked at Liu Yuan was very different.

    Previously, he only regarded Liu Yuan as a young junior who had some status and means and had once done Yuan Kaixuan a favor. But now, hepletely regarded Liu Yuan as an expert of the same level. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth.

    Previously, he could doubt or not believe him, but he would also casually say threatening words because he felt that the other party had some characteristics of a pretty boy. It was not only because his niece was concerned, but also because of the woman behind him.

    Anyone with eyes could see that the woman behind him was strong, but she followed him as a guard. From her behavior and the suspicion of the word ¡®Brother-inw¡¯, she must have a deep rtionship with him. It made people¡¯s first reaction to guess that this woman was in love with him, so she was protecting him.

    Otherwise, it would be too arrogant of him to be so arrogant when he was only at the Soul Formation stage.

    But now, Yuan Bang had to admit that he had misjudged. From another perspective, it also proved the brilliance of the other party¡¯s concealment technique. Even he had been easily fooled.

    From the looks of it, the previous so-called breakthrough was probably a test of their reaction, either to make them surprised or suspicious, or to make them look down on him, until he confirmed their attitude and purpose. Only then he would show his true strength.

    As a n Master who had lived for many years, Yuan Kaixuan doted on his granddaughter very much and would never casually tease her about her lifelong event. It turned out that he had already seen through the nature of this young man since he valued him so much.

    Yuan Bang nodded in his heart. His father was indeed his father.

    In fact, Yuan Bang¡¯s vision could be said to be sinister. At this moment-the person standing in front of him was the biggest and most evil womanizer in the Shangyang. Even with Liu Yuan¡¯s current strength, he could be said to be the ultimate womanizer. However, outsiders did not know about these things, so they were all fooled.

    Previously, Yuan Hongli had already introduced the identities of the people who came with her. Liu Yuan naturally knew that this man with a twisted face was Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s son and Yuan Hongli¡¯s uncle.

    Liu Yuan recalled how Yuan Kaixuan was infuriated by Xie Qian, but he did not expect that the other party would ¡®value¡¯ him. However, he saw Yuan Hongli¡¯s slightly red face from the corner of his eye and vaguely felt that it might have something to do with this girl¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said after some deliberation. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the source of his attention.¡±

    Whether this sentence was meant for Xie Qian or Yuan Hongli, it was fine. It all depended on how the other party interpreted it.

    Yuan Bang shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. If he didn¡¯t value you so much, Father wouldn¡¯t have thought of betrothing Hongli¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Bai!¡±

    Yuan Hongli shouted in embarrassment, interrupting Yuan Bang¡¯s words. She then looked at Liu Yuan in panic, and when her eyes met thetter¡¯s, she immediately lowered her head with a red face.

    The woman¡¯s face was extremely thin, and her white, snow-like skin was a light red, spreading from her cheeks to her neck. She was just like a fresh and full lychee, making people want to peel off the hard red shell to see if the inside was also soft and sweet, and if one took a bite, the juice would ssh out.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with shock.

    F*ck, so it¡¯s the old man Yuan Kaixuan¡¯s fault!

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He was wondering why Yuan Hongli, who had only met him for the second time, would have ¡®improper thoughts¡¯ about him. It turned out that Yuan Kaixuan had the idea of betrothing Yuan Hongli to him after that time, and he had even said it out loud!

    Don¡¯t be like this, is this a game to them?

    ¡°Father always says he¡¯s joking,¡± Yuan Bang continued. ¡°But he¡¯s actually mentioned it several times in front of us over the past few months. It¡¯s clear that he really admires you.¡±

    Liu Yuan turned around and looked at Ling Hua, revealing a helpless expression.

    You see, I¡¯m really not lying about this. I didn¡¯t provoke her, but it was an ident, and they are the ones who arranged this.

    Ling Hua nced at him and seemed to find him a little funny. Then, she sent a voice transmission, ¡®Then you should refuse.¡¯

    Liu Yuan did not expect that Ling Hua, who had always been in favor of him opening a harem, would suddenly change her attitude at this time. However, he could clearly feel that Ling Hua was teasing him, so he changed his mind. He transmitted to her righteously, ¡®Since Jiao ¡®er has said so, I naturally have to obey. However, Yuan Hongli is the Young n Master of the Fusang n. If I don¡¯t give her face now, I might be seen as not knowing what¡¯s good for me. If I be enemies with the Fusang n, I will never be able to go to the Fusang Sea again. At the very least, I can¡¯t reject her on the surface.¡¯

    Ling Hua saw his serious face and secretly pinched him on the back of his waist. She smiled and said, ¡°Looks like I was wrongst time. So fellow Daoist Jiang Feng¡¯s skin is really thick and sturdy,parable to the skin of a cow. If you strip it off, you might be able to make leather armor.¡±

    Liu Yuan endured the pain and said unhurriedly, ¡°Fairy Ling Hua¡¯s delicate hands are really soft and fragrant. Her skin is so smooth fair¡­¡±

    In some aspects, Fairy Ling Hua was quite simr to Yuan Hongli. She could not take a joke. She immediately retracted her hand and turned her head. Only her delicate and small earlobes were slightly red, which made her look especially cute in her ck hair.

    Liu Yuan chuckled in his heart. Since the Righteous Fairy Ling Hua did not refute him, it meant that she agreed.

    He said to Yuan Bang, ¡°Senior Yuan, you¡¯re overpraising me. Although there¡¯s a saying that parents order matchmakers, I still respect Miss Yuan¡¯s wishes. I can¡¯t ignore her thoughts.¡±

    A second ago, he was still calling Yuan Kaixuan by his full name, but now he was calling him Senior Yuan. He also deliberately ignored Yuan Bang¡¯s words that Yuan Kaixuan was only joking. If Netherworld was present, she would have known that this guy was a wolf with wild ambitions.

    Unfortunately, everyone present had beenpletely shocked by Liu Yuan¡¯s actions just now. They didn¡¯t think there was a problem at all. They even thought that this person had an excellent character.

    In fact, anyone could tell what Yuan Hongli was thinking.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words were as if he had not said anything. He was very scheming.

    Then, they talked about Yuan Kaixuan and Yuan Hongli¡¯s marriage. Liu Yuan used his skills as a tactician to make the family members listen to him.

    Yuan Bang even told Liu Yuan some secrets about the Phoenix that only the people of Fusang n knew. He hesitated and said, ¡°The Nirvana Secret Realm is extremely dangerous. Although I don¡¯t know what you are relying on, it¡¯s best not to put yourself in danger. Since you are the Guardian of the Pce Master, you must have many subordinates. It¡¯s safer to send someone over instead.¡±

    Naturally, Liu Yuan could not say that Phoenix and I were old lovers. He could only shake his head helplessly and say, ¡°The Phoenix is the descendant of the Four Symbol¡¯s Vermilion Bird and has a proud personality. Although I can¡¯t tell you what I have, I dare to say that besides me, anyone who enters the Nirvana Secret Realm will only be burned to death.¡±

    ¡°Since you can provide me with information about the Fusang Sea, I will naturally give you a portion of the Phoenix blood. There is no need to worry,¡± he said with a serious tone.

    Yuan Bang nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Hongli will tell you about the situation in Fusang Sea in the next few days. She has followed Father the longest and knows more than me.¡±

    When they walked out of the courtyard, Liu Yuan stopped and said to Su Lanfeng, ¡°Do you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t say?¡±

    Su Lanfeng saw that he retracted his cultivation and said sternly, ¡°Of course, all of my power and status is given by you, Guardian. I definitely won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°Are all the elders here?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Su Lanfeng nodded. ¡°Everything is ready and we are waiting for the Mansion master to summon us.¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 The Majesty of the Netherworld

    293 The Majesty of the Netherworld

    Although the Elders of Bi Luo Mansion had arrived, they did not go to the Wuyin Cliff directly out of fear of the demonic sect. Instead, they chose a nearby small sect that was secretly affiliated with Bi Luo Mansion as their stronghold.

    It was mainly because the sudden appearance of the Netherworld was a very unexpected and even unbelievable thing to the people of Bi Luo Mansion.

    For someone who had always been known for being mysterious and unpredictable, it was extremely abnormal for someone like Netherworld, who had always been behind the scenes nning strategies, to appear at the front line of the operation site. Even the Elders began to be suspicious.

    Especially this time, Netherworld¡¯s messenger, Mei Sheng, did not appear.

    The messenger was Su Lanfeng, who had been a spy in the demonic sect for many years. Although she was notpletely unknown, she was indeed not qualified to be the messenger for these Elders.

    It was as if a person had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and be the Mansion Master¡¯s trusted aide. The Mansion Master had also suddenly changed her orders and summoned everyone to the Wuyin cliff. There was a suspicious aura everywhere.

    However, Su Lanfeng did indeed have the Mansion Master¡¯s token in his hands. Furthermore, after they hadpleted their search in the Nirvana Secret Realm and sorted out the information, they hesitated for a long time before finally deciding to ce the Nether Lock outside the box that contained the information. This special mechanism could only be unlocked by cultivating Nether Qi. It had indeed been unlocked and it could not be faked.

    Now that things hade to this, they did not suspect that someone had impersonated the Mansion Master. However, they were worried that something had gone wrong with the Mansion Master¡¯s cultivation, which was why he needed the Phoenix blood and had made other unusual arrangements.

    For example, it was originally just an ordinary cooperation with the Jade Mirage Sect ¨C Yes, that¡¯s right. Participating in the internal strife of the Jade Mirage Sect was a very ordinary thing to them because they had indeed done it many times in the past and had even be ustomed to it.

    Because the light was too bright and dazzling, there was even more filth hidden in the shadows. Those who did not know would only know about the glorious deeds of the Jade Mirage Sect as the number one sect in the Central ins. Those who knew could only keep it a secret because of the true noble and Righteous people in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    However, the coboration this time had suddenly turned into a betrayal. They were going to attack the Jade Mirage Sect.

    The Elders of Bi Luo Mansion were shocked.

    After all, the Central ins was the territory of a Righteous sect. In the Far East Sea, the Bi Luo Mansion could do whatever it wanted, but here, it was the home ground of the Jade Mirage Sect. It would not be good if they were attacked by all the other sects.

    Didn¡¯t you see the tragic scene of the demonic sect fighting in the North Mansion?

    These Elders trembled with fear as they tried to avoid meeting here, but they were forced out into the open by Liu Yuan¡¯s order to kill those who disobeyed, so they had no choice but toe back and report.

    At this moment, a group of people gathered in the small sect¡¯s living room. They looked at each other. After exchanging greetings with the people they knew, there was only silence.

    These Elders of Bi Luo Mansion all had the same gloomy and cold temperament, and each of them was wearing a different ghost mask, which was very in line with this ghostly sect. It made the room seem as if it had fallen into an endless hell, making people shiver with fear.

    The atmosphere was finally broken when Netherworld entered the gate.

    The person wearing the bronze mask was tall and her purple robe was wide and heavy. There were Brass Beast patterns on her shoulders and a pair of long boots. Her thick and curly red hair hung down. Behind the mask, a pair of green eyes shed with a sharp light. She was a tall and imposing woman.

    When she stepped into the room, it was as if a huge shadow was cast on their faces. The pressure of the Crossing Cmity stage was as terrifying as the opening of the Nine Nethers and the howling of thousands of ghosts and mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    Netherworld looked around, and the Elders immediately felt a chill in their hearts. They stood up one after another and respectfully said, ¡°Wee, Mansion Master.¡±

    As if she did not acknowledge the Elders, Netherworld slowly walked around the crowd and headed toward the reserved seat at the very top.

    She walked very slowly, as if she was deliberately tormenting everyone. Her aura was so oppressive that people could not breathe. Those with slightly lower cultivation did not evenst a few breaths before their knees went soft and they knelt on the ground.

    The rest of the people were secretly shocked, but they did not dare to beg for mercy. They could only struggle to hold on, but they knew in their hearts that this was probably the punishment for their actions these days!

    The Mansion Master was still that cruel and violent but powerful person. With this in mind, these people began to feel regret. This operation was probably a test for them by the Mansion Master. No wonder she promoted Su Lanfeng. The old had been reced by the new. Was there going to be a big change of blood this time?

    ¡°Sit down, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Netherworld¡¯s hoarse voice came and the terrifying aura immediately disappeared. The pressure on everyone¡¯s body was lifted and they felt relieved. They looked at their colleagues who were kneeling beside them with a bitter smile. Only then did they see the two people standing behind the Mansion Master.

    One of them was Su Lanfeng, who had just be a new Messenger. This mature beauty stood there gracefully and already had a calm aura.

    There was also an unfamiliar man. He was dressed in ordinary clothes and had an ordinary appearance, but he had a head of white hair. The cultivation aura that faintly seeped out of him was actually at the Soul Formation stage.

    The only difference was that he was standing less than a foot away from the Mansion Master. Based on the Mansion Master¡¯s personality, this distance was already extremely close.

    This person¡­ He was probably that suspicious ¡®Guardian Zhu Ren¡¯ who had suddenly appeared.

    However, although a Soul Formation stage cultivator could be considered a master, in this room, it could only be considered below average. It was said that he provided the location of the Nirvana Secret Realm. Could this be his magic weapon?

    Everyone had their own thoughts as they waited for Netherworld to speak.

    However, other than Liu Yuan, only Netherworld herself knew that she wasining about the hardness of the chair, which made her feel quite ufortable. It was already very difficult for her to walk over, but the chair was very hard!

    Netherworld gritted her teeth and cursed the b*stard behind her.

    The moment she lowered her pressure, these Elders would feel ufortable. Their Mansion Master snorted coldly and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re dissatisfied with my orders?!¡±

    The Elders were shocked and shook their heads, ¡°No.¡±

    Netherworld mmed the table and said with a cold look, ¡°Impudent! Did I allow you to speak?¡±

    Bang! A crack appeared on the table, and the force of the shock made the first few people who spoke groan. They were probably injured internally.

    At this moment, the room was suddenly silent.

    Netherworld said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again¡­ Trash! You are indeed a bunch of trash. I was wondering why you objected. It turns out that you are just cowards. Jade Mirage Sect is using Bi Luo Mansion as a knife, and you are really in a hurry to hand it over?¡±

    ¡°If Zhi Chunqiu fails, we will be the ones to me for framing Ling Yu. These Righteous sects are in cahoots with each other. Do we have to stay in a corner of the Far East Sea forever?¡±

    Her eyes swept across several Elders in the field with a fierce look. Suddenly, she reached out her hand and squeezed lightly. With a few muffled sounds, these people immediately fell to the ground, dead, and their masks fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how many benefits you¡¯ve received from Zhi Chunqiu. Do you really think that I want to cooperate with the Jade Mirage Sect? Idiots!¡±

    Netherworld stood up and said sternly, ¡°Listen up! This time, I¡¯ll let the Jade Mirage Sect suffer the consequences of their own actions and copse in internal strife. Now that the demonic sect is fighting with the major forces in the North Mansion, the Bi Luo Mansion will enter the Central ins in one fell swoop. Starting from the Jade Mirage Sect, we¡¯ll crush all the Righteous sects!¡±

    All the Elders did not dare to disobey. They either broke out in cold sweats or were excited by her words. They said in unison, ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Netherworld distributed the tasks, the Elders and Su Lanfeng all left. As for the matter of protecting the sect, they did not even dare to mention it.

    Only then did the Mansion Master soften and was caught by Liu Yuan. Shey in his arms as Liu Yuan yed with the bell on her neck. He rubbed the two words ¡®charmed ve¡¯ and asked, ¡°Why was the Mansion Master walking so slowly just now?¡±

 Chapter 294 - 294 The Great Dao Is Like the Blue Sky, and One Can Reach the Golden Core by Climbing

    294 The Great Dao Is Like the Blue Sky, and One Can Reach the Golden Core by Climbing

    Netherworld red at him and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious!¡±

    Although she said that, she had already curled up on her own and wrapped her arms around Liu Yuan¡¯s neck. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice with a face full of humiliation, ¡°Carry, carry This Lord up! What are you still standing there for?!¡±

    This kind of reluctant expression and shyly reaching out for a hug was really nauseating. Even Ning Xiangrong, who was in the most passionate state with Liu Yuan, had never flirted like this before. The Mansion Master probably did not realize how cute she was now.

    She probably felt that she had the authority tomand others¡­

    Liu Yuan should have continued to speak ill of Netherworld, put on a straight face, and continued to ask her to abide by her duty as a charmed ve. Then, he should have rejected her and let her go on her own.

    If he indulged the Mansion Master before it ended, it would help her grow more arrogant and waste a lot of his previous efforts.

    However, he had just received the Mansion Master¡¯s virginity not too long ago, and it was the time when he was the one who had taken advantage of others. Seeing that the Mansion Master had not onlypleted her task outstandingly today, but had also disyed such a lovely side, he wouldply with her request.

    Moreover, Liu Yuan¡¯s personality was not that tough, especially when it came to his own woman.

    Although Netherworld was not his target, Mei Sheng was. His tolerance for Netherworld mostly came from Mei Sheng. Liu Yuan would not do anything too overboard to her.

    Today¡¯s situation was perfect.

    However, he was still a little unwilling¡­

    ¡°I can carry you, but it will take a while,¡± Liu Yuan said.

    Netherworld was speechless.

    Half an hourter¡­

    He returned to the Wuyin Cliff.

    Liu Yuan settled Netherworld down. Seeing that she was still very irascible and had the strength to scold him, he knew that she was indeed worthy of her reputation as a powerhouse at the Crossing Cmity stage. Her recovery ability was unparalleled.

    This time, he had interfered in the affairs of Bi Luo Mansion, but he had exposed the elders who were not satisfied with Netherworld.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Netherworld directly made a list of people to clean them up. The few people she had killed were the typical examples. Then, she reced the people she had originally thought highly of. She was swift and decisive, with a fierce and ambitious style.

    In the current world of Shangyang, these elders were used to taking advantage of their seniority. They had forgotten that this world was respected by power, and there were many young people who wanted to rise in power.

    Although they might have their own factions and supporters, no one would dare to say anything if Netherworld killed them because he was at the Crossing Cmity stage. On the contrary, most of them were in danger and only wanted to protect themselves. Even if a small group of them harbored hatred, they did not have the strength to take revenge.

    However, the Mansion Master had clearly thought of ordering the Elders to deal with Liu Yuan during the meeting, but she held back in the end. As a result, she became angry with herself and her attitude toward Liu Yuan became very bad.

    But from this, it could be seen that the Mansion Master had already begun to fall.

    Eh? How did Liu Yuan know?

    He could clearly see the progress bar with a single nce. The favorability level had been jumping up and down repeatedly, but in the end, it had actually moved in the right direction!

    It could be seen that the Mansion Master was indeed a masochist, unable to hide from Liu Yuan¡¯s Stockholm attack.

    ¡°What made you so happy?¡± Ling Hua¡¯s voice came from the side, and then a cold and beautiful face tilted and looked at him from behind with a curious expression.

    Whew¡­

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief, coughed twice, and restrained his expression. He said seriously, ¡°The Bi Luo Mansion has been settled. They will help us to settle the rest. Whether it is to provoke the three pces, control their internal copse, or break their cooperation and reveal the truth of this matter, we only need to wait. When the Jade Mirage Sect is in a terrible fix, it will be your time to show up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± Ling Hua smiled gently and said.

    She helped Liu Yuan adjust his clothes and said, ¡°Are you going to the Nirvana Secret Realm next?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°In a few days, I will go to the real Nirvana Secret Realm. But Zhiying and Netherworld need to cover for me. I will go to another fake Phoenix nest to cover the movement of the real Secret Realm.¡±

    Ling Hua agreed and took the initiative to hug him. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for you toe back.¡±

    ¡­

    On the Jade Mirage Mountain, covered in clouds and mist.

    The storm of the demonic sect¡¯s sneak attack had finally passed, but without the threat of the demonic sect as a dy, the Jade Mirage Sect had no reason to face the joint impeachment of the seven great sects.

    However, Vast Sea Pce Lord was indeed the infamous Zhi Chunqiu. Although he had lost his position as Pce Master, his sessor was still under hismand. Under his secret instructions, he continued to wrangle with the other three pces, causing Danqing Pce, who wanted to reverse the verdict, to have a hard time.

    Fortunately. the current situation was no longer as weak as before. However. the Jade Mirage Sect could not kill the man as easily as the Bi Luo Mansion. For someone with. high status and reputation like Zhi Chunqiu, unless there was conclusive evidence, the previous situation was already the limit¡­ He could not be tainted any further.

    However, Sheng¡¯e was not worried about Zhi Chunqiu. He was mainly worried about his disciple, Ling Yu, and the child of the ck Tortoise lineage that his disciple had brought.

    ¡°That child was entrusted by Ling Yu¡¯s friend to join the Jade Mirage Sect. Before that, he met my sect¡¯s previous Sect Master and taught him the cultivation method of the Jade Mirage Sect. He has a deep fate with the Jade Mirage¡­¡±

    Sheng¡¯e was still trying to persuade Guihuan Elder to give up on the idea of digging the ck Tortoise lineage away from the Jade Mirage Sect through emotional and reasonable methods.

    Unfortunately, the old man whose eyes were covered in white mist acted as if he did not hear anything. He walked forward with his Double Serpent Staff as a walking stick and finally stopped in front of a courtyard.

    ¡°The child lives here?¡± the elder raised his head and asked.

    Sheng¡¯e did not speak, but Ling Yu behind him appeared and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t let you leave with him!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°T-this is an agreement. I promised someone else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for his opinion,¡± said Guihuan Elder. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree to follow me, I won¡¯t force him.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e thought to himself, ¡®I don¡¯t believe you. When I see him, I¡¯ll definitely promise him all the benefits. I¡¯ll trick him away first. This kind of old monster who has lived for who knows how many years have such thick skin.¡¯

    However, the situation was more important than the person, so he could only lead the way in front and bring the Guihuan Elder into the yard.

    This was a courtyard prepared for inner sect disciples, which fully showed how important Gu Chang was to Sheng¡¯e.

    Whether it was his temperament or his talent in cultivation, Gu Chang was worthy of being the big boss of the future. He did not make any progress in a day. Now, he was already at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage and was ready to break through to the Core Formation stage.

    The moment Guihuan Elder saw the ¡®girl¡¯ who was practicing her sword technique seriously, heughed. ¡°Hehe, the young people these days are really ¡±

    Hearing the strangeugh, Sheng¡¯e was a little confused. However, he still went up to Gu Chang and stopped her. He exined the situation and let her choose whether to stay or leave.

    The Guihuan Elder had moved out of the Sea shing Tower. As expected, there were a bunch of heavenly treasures and peerless cultivation techniques. They were extremely tempting.

    But Gu Chang was puzzled. ¡®Sea shing Tower? Isn¡¯t that the ce my Master often uses to fool his wives?¡¯

    However, even though he was suspicious, he could not go back on his promise to Senior Ding Luan. Faced with this temptation, which wasparable to ten thousand taels of gold for a cultivator, he shook his head decisively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. I still hope to stay in the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved. At the same time, he was worried that the Guihuan Elder would be angry. However, the situation was unexpected. The old man did not get angry. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°It seems that you are indeed fated with the Jade Mirage. You have such heart¡­ you are not afraid of being buried. I have a sword here. I will give it to you as an encouragement.¡±

    He took out a sharp green sword and gave it to Gu Chang. ¡°This sword is called ¡®Blue Sky¡¯. The great Dao is like the blue sky, and one can reach the Golden Core if they climb their way there.¡±

    Gu Chang received it with both hands.

    Sheng¡¯e felt a little strange. The Guihuan Elder had been so stubborn before, why did he suddenly change his mind and let go?

    Guihuan Elder retracted his hand and said, ¡°Sect Master Sheng¡¯e, I¡¯ll probably have to leave for a few days.¡±

    Sheng¡¯e¡¯s heart tightened. Was the old man angry?

    It was as if the elder had seen through his thoughts. He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in three days at most.¡±

    ¡°Where are you heading to, Messenger?¡± Sheng¡¯e asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Chiyu Vi,¡± Guihuan Elder replied.

 Chapter 295 - 295 Senior Chuichuiâ€™s experience with â€˜Jiang Fengâ€™

    295 Senior Chuichui¡¯s experience with ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    Duan Lanruo pushed open the door and saw the orange cat jump up, trying to reach out a little paw to touch the colorful feather in the girl¡¯s hand.

    The orange cat had big round eyes, a soft and cute body, and a flexible tail. The girl next to him had almond eyes and peach cheeks. She was pure and delicate, and she looked very moving. She squatted on the ground with a serious expression.

    ¡°Meow!¡± Chuichui let out a ferocious sound. Her ws brushed past the light feathers, then fell to the ground with a thud. She then made a circle and started swiping at the feather again.

    Ling Zhen had already found the joy of teasing the cat. Her eyes sparkled as they reflected the orange cat¡¯s charmingly na?ve appearance. Her lips curled into a satisfied smile as she stared at the orange cat with a gaze filled with ¡®love¡¯.

    She looked at Chuichui, who was unyielding over and over again and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Senior Chuichui, I¡¯ve already practiced this more than a hundred times. Do you still want to continue?¡±

    Ling Zhen had already seen the true form of this cute little kitten on the Spirit Transformation River. No matter how stupid and cute she was, she was still a genuine ferocious demonic beast, the Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym. If she did not like a human, she was big enough to just swallow them whole.

    After it devoured the dragon shadow in the Spirit Transformation River, she directly advanced to the Form Synthesis stage.

    In the demon beast race in the Northwest of Desert Sea, this level was equivalent to a Monster King. It was only natural for a minor character like Ling Zhen to address her as ¡®Senior¡¯. Furthermore, Chuichui saved her life once.

    It was just that the name Chuichui, which was like a child¡¯s toy, coupled with the serious address of ¡®Senior¡¯, was funny no matter how one heard it.

    Chuichui stopped her movements and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s already been more than a hundred times. It¡¯s about time. I just need to practice it another hundred times to increase my proficiency.¡±

    Ling Zhen made an ¡®Oh¡¯ sound and weakly asked, ¡°Does Mister Jiang Feng really like this?¡±

    As soon as Chuichui heard this, she immediately said with a proud expression, ¡°Of course he likes it! Otherwise, how do you think a little kitten like me who has nothing but cuteness can live well in the hands of such a great demon? I even asked him to massage my shoulders and legs!¡±

    ¡°A great demon?¡± Ling Zhen blinked her eyes.

    No, let¡¯s not talk about the way I address you. You¡¯re not ¡®A kitten who has nothing but cuteness¡¯! You¡¯re a terrifying monster who eats people without spitting out their bones!

    Chuichui seemed to recall the fear of being dominated and said sternly, ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s very terrifying. At that time, I had just been released, and he took advantage of my unguarded state to trick me into signing a soul contract. He even forced me to be like this. If I didn¡¯t change, he would have killed me¡­ I¡¯m just his pet now.¡±

    No, you¡¯re clearly willing to do so, and you seem to be enjoying it.

    Ling Zhen looked at the colorful feather in her hand and thought of the scene of Senior Chuichui seriously practicing her acting cute skills. She felt that it was better not to say it¡­ However, she was indeed very cute.

    However, it sounded like¡­ As expected, Mr. Jiang Feng was a very bad person.

    Not long ago, under the joint efforts of her Eldest Senior Sister and the Grand Elder of Sky Treasure Pavilion, she was forced to be his concubine. Such a thing had already happened. Even her Eldest Senior Sister and the Grand Elder were controlled by him and became his aplices. It could be seen how terrifying he was.

    Ling Zhen, who was initially suspicious of Jiang Feng at the incident on the Spirit Transformation River, was now re-established as a bad person in Chuichui¡¯s words. However, she was already destined to be Mr. Jiang Feng¡¯s man, so she could only ¡®act as the tiger¡¯s aplice¡¯.

    Ling Zhen¡¯s delicate and pretty face had a serious expression as he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue practicing, Senior Chuichui. Although Mr. Jiang Feng is very bad and scary, he¡¯s still very gentle when ites to things that belong to him.¡±

    Chuichui raised her head, shook her tail, and said in an experienced tone, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s very selfish. Of course he¡¯ll treat his own things well, so we have to work hard to make him like us. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be bullied very badly.¡±

    The orange cat straightened half of her body and ced her paws on Ling Zhen¡¯s knees. She raised her other paw and patted Ling Zhen¡¯s head.

    Ling Zhen¡¯s face was serious as she clenched her little fist and nodded in agreement.

    This scene was very interesting. It was warm and funny, and there was also an inexplicable sense of heroism.

    The City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords was stunned for a moment, and then she could not help but cover her mouth andugh.

    Only now did Ling Zhen notice Duan Lanruo who was standing at the door of the room. She looked somewhat embarrassedly at this graceful and beautiful woman who was smiling extremely beautifully. She let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and hurriedly stood up, ¡°C-City Lord, you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s gaze was gentle as she walked up to help Ling Zhen up. She tidied her hair and smiled. ¡°Yeah, I came to see you guys. How are your injuries? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered. Mr. Jiang Feng told us to leave in advance, so I didn¡¯t suffer any major injuries,¡± Ling Zhen replied.

    She sneaked a nce at Duan Lanruo and felt that the City Lord really had an irresistible maternal nature. However, even such a gentle and beautiful woman like an orchid in an empty valley had been imprisoned by Mr. Jiang Feng in the name of ¡®foster mother¡¯.

    During this period of time in the City Lord¡¯s residence, Ling Zhen was not allowed toe into contact with anything else. However, she had be familiar with those secret guards. Naturally, she had also heard all sorts of gossip describing the deeds of that Jiang Feng.

    It was more exciting than she had imagined¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Duan Lanruo looked at Chuichui, who was acting coquettishly and innocently on the ground, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve just received something from the people of Bi Luo Mansion.¡±

    Ling Zhen was puzzled. ¡°¡­The Bi Luo Mansion?¡±

    Duan Lanruo nodded and took out a box.

    Of course, it was not the Nether lock, which was used to transmit information in Bi Luo Mansion. Instead, it was made of the secret mechanism used by the secret guards in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    The assassin from Bi Luo Mansion who came to deliver the letter was very respectful. He left as soon as he delivered the letter, saying that it was sent by a Guardian and must be delivered to the City Lord.

    Inside the box was a hand-written and copied secret manual with a sealed ¡®Marrow-Cleansing ssic Scripture¡¯ written on it. There were also several letters for different people.

    Naturally, one of the letters was for Duan Lanruo. It first reported that he was safe, then exined that this secret manual was promised to be given to the mortal martial artist named Fu Huan in Chiyu Vi. The rest exined his current situation, and then entrusted Duan Lanruo to deliver the rest of the letters to Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi.

    Ling Zhen did not know the inside story, but she did know what kind of organization Bi Luo Mansion was. It was a well-known evil sect in the Far East Sea. It was known as thergest assassin group in Shangyang, and they were notorious.

    This box from Bi Luo Mansion was a gift from a Guardian named ¡®Zhu Ren¡¯. However, the item inside clearly belonged to either Liu Yuan or Mr. Jiang Feng, whom they had just been discussing about. The letter also stated that they were currently at the demonic sect¡¯s branch altar, Wuyin Cliff.

    H-how did he be a Guardian of Bi Luo Mansion?

    Ling Zhen¡¯s little head was filled with question marks. In the end, she could only conclude that this person was indeed extremely evil. That was why she could simultaneously be a part-time Guardian in Bi Luo Mansion and could freely enter and exit the demonic sect¡¯s sub-altar.

 Chapter 296 - 296 The Demeanor of a First Wife, City Lord Duan

    296 The Demeanor of a First Wife, City Lord Duan

    ¡°You really make me worry.¡±

    Duan Lanruo let out a faint sigh. Back then, when she helped Liu Yuan plot against Shen Sifan and Ye Cike, and even participated in the battle for Liu Yuan, it was as if she was ying around with her own child. But now, she was filled with the fear of missing her son who had left home, and she was afraid that something would happen to him.

    In the City of Ten Thousand Swords, although it seemed to be extremely dangerous, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Shen Sifan and Ye Cike would not harm Liu Yuan. However, from the copse of the snow mountain and the demonic sect¡¯s attack, the situation took a turn for the worse, until Liu Yuan¡¯s figure disappeared in the river tide.

    For a time, Duan Lanruo felt as if her heart had been ripped away.

    When Shen Sifan had lost track of his soul by the White Dragon River, she, as the City Lord, had tried her best to calm herself down. However, the pain and worry in her heart was no less than Shen Sifan¡¯s or Ye Cike¡¯s, who was facing her mother¡¯s pressure.

    !!

    She had not expected that the news she had waited so long for about Liu Yuan would be about him appearing in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb Secret Realm and being taken away by the Eldest Senior Sister of the Jade Mirage Sect because he was suspected to be a demon.

    At this point, she could stillfort herself that Ling Hua was a woman, perhaps because of some kind of jealousy. Later, Ling Hua and Liu Yuan were tied up as remnants of the demon race and their aplices. When the Jade Mirage Sect tried to issue an arrest warrant, the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, who had always been known for her calm and ruthless, crushed a teacup on the spot.

    She had thought that after so many years, she would not have such unforgettable and heart-wrenching feelings again, but when she realized that she was ready to lead her men to kill and save Liu Yuan, she realized how heavy these feelings were.

    After she calmed down, Duan Lanruo began to search for information on Liu Yuan¡¯s current condition while preparing to use her own power to exact revenge on the Jade Mirage Sect.

    At that time, the mother and daughter of the Ye family were still in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and the Xuanyin family and the Sword Sect had quickly formed an alliance within 15 minutes, whichter became the basis for the impeachment of the seven sects.

    The news of Liu Yuan and Ling Hua¡¯s disappearance made people feel relieved. When Duan Lanruo used her connections to seek help from other sects, she thought that she would encounter a great obstacle, but unexpectedly¡­

    Most of the sects were doing quite well.

    Apart from the Sword Sect and the Xuanyin family, the Green Lotus Swordsman was present in the Taiqing Pavilion, and the next Sect Master of the Heart Sword Sect ¨C Cui Ting ¨C was present. All of these were traceable. However, the reason for the other three ¨C the Wugou family, the Xiangsi Sect, and the Solitary Cloud Peak ¨C agreeing to cooperate so quickly was a bit puzzling.

    The aristocratic families had never participated in the conflicts between sects easily. A situation like the Xuanyin family¡¯s was something that could only be encountered by luck and not sought after. It could be said to be an unprecedented miracle. The Wugou family also did not have any enmity with the Jade Mirage Sect¡­ Thus, his motive was very difficult to figure out.

    As for the Xiangsi Sect and the Solitary Cloud Peak, it was rtively easier to guess. After all, there were the previous three sects as examples.

    However, this was also the most puzzling part.

    The Xiangsi Sect¡¯s motto was ¡®If you join the sect of Xiangsi, you will understand the pain of love¡¯. As the name suggested, this sect was a sect that focused on dual cultivation. Different from the evil sects like, whichmitted rape and pige, this sect was an upright cultivation method that allowed one to have a fixed cultivation partner.

    What was more unique was the Xiangsi Sect¡¯s ¡®Returning Origin and Clearing Heart Technique¡¯. It emphasized the yin and yang of one¡¯s mental state, and could break the separation and bnce each other from the body¡¯s yin and yang system. It did not require the Dao partner to be a man and a woman.

    Although the process was much more cumbersome, the efficiency did not droppared to the traditional method.

    As a result, the members of this sect were quite strange in all senses.

    To be honest, Liu Yuan had once felt that this sect was a gimmick created by the game developers.

    It was because this sect that reeked of the sour smell of love actually agreed to the matter of an Alliance so quickly¡­ Duan Lanruo could not help but fall into deep thought.

    In addition, the Solitary Cloud Peak was a sect of the same origin as the Kongtong Temple. Simply put, it was a nunnery.

    However, when he thought about Liu Yuan, who had no such taboo in his mind, he felt that things seemed to be very reasonable.

    ¡°City Lord Duan, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    Ling Zhen nervously looked at Duan Lanruo¡¯s grave expression and the letter in her hand.

    Duan Lanruo came back to her senses, shook her head, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. He wrote a letter to inform us that he¡¯s safe and that we should continue to exert pressure. He¡¯s already prepared a ¡®good show¡¯ and is just waiting for those sanctimonious disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect to do something desperate¡­¡±

    The City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not referring to those respected seniors or cute children like Little Ling Zhen.¡±

    Ling Zhen hurriedly waved her hand and said with some disappointment, ¡°No, no. Ling Zhen understands the City Lord¡¯s intentions. This time, the Pce Master and the others have indeed gone overboard. They even want to harm the Eldest Senior Sister and the others¡­ Really¡­¡±

    This child was really cute and seemed to be from the merman race. These fish were very fresh in the central ins, no wonder Little Junxuan wanted to get her.

    Duan Lanruo reached out and pinched Ling Zhen¡¯s fair and tender little face, letting out an extremely friendly smile. She beckoned for the secret guards and ordered them to deliver the letters and secret manuals to Water Moon Dock and Chiyu Vi. She said softly, ¡°Right now, Junxuan is going to the Nirvana Secret Realm to look for Phoenix blood to heal his injuries. What we can do now is to do our best to help him and then wait patiently. This is what a good wife should do.¡±

    Ling Zhen shyly nodded. Because the City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords had already dered that she was Liu Junxuan¡¯s concubine, but had entered the ¡®harem¡¯ much earlier, Ling Zhen had treated her as a ¡®Senior¡¯.

    ¡°As for the matter of jealousy, just treat it as a boudoir pleasure. If it is still like this in front of others, then it would be losing the face of the husband¡¯s family.¡±

    Ling Zhen nodded her head vigorously with a look of confusion on her face. In her heart, she admired this mature woman¡¯s demeanor, and she was just short of taking notes. Even Chuichui, who was at the side, secretly perked up her ears and muttered something.

    The City Lord spoke gently and affably for a while, then changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Speaking of which, how did that Senior Sister of yours know Junxuan? He¡¯s actually willing to put himself in danger to help her n for the position of Sect Master. I haven¡¯t been out of the City of Ten Thousand Swords for hundreds of years, so I haven¡¯t seen the ¡®Frost Smoke of Jade Mirage¡¯, but I heard a lot of her elegant demeanor. I also heard that she is aloof and proud, and that she is upright. I¡¯m really surprised that Junxuan can be best friends with her. ¡±

    Ling Zhen shook her head violently and then said hesitantly, ¡°¡­No, Senior Sister and the Grand Elder of Sky Treasure Pavilion are actually, actually the same as the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Duan Lanruo¡¯s expression did not change, and she continued to smile gently. ¡°The same? Can you tell me how they get along?¡±

    Ling Zhen¡¯s thoughts were pure, but Chuichui had experienced many of these ¡®episodes¡¯. Lying on the ground, she vigntly twitched her ears.

    Back then, this steady, gentle, and beautiful woman was the one who gave Liu Yuan advice and caused the conflict between Ye Cike and Shen Sifan. She even benefited from it greatly.

    Now that she had the exact same tone, it could be said to be very terrifying.

    Hmph meow!

    I, Chuichui, am not a fool. At this time, I¡¯m not the one being manipted. Could it be that you are the only one who would sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight? I am here too!

    The demonic dragon¡¯s vertical pupils flickered with intelligence. She licked her small ws andy down steadily to continue ying with the feathers.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Who Wasnâ€™t a Fire Mage Before?

    297 Who Wasn¡¯t a Fire Mage Before?

    Duan Lanruo had her suspicions long ago, but she did not expect that in Ling Zhen¡¯s description, that ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ would be such an evil person who would go to any lengths to win over women.

    What ¡®using underhanded means to obtain Senior Sister¡¯s body¡¯¡­ That was Xiahou Cenyi! She was the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion and one of the few powerhouses at the Crossing Cmity stage in the world. Even cultivators at the Crossing Cmity stage would not be able to take her body so easily, right?

    However, from Ling Zhen¡¯s words, the usually carefree and uninhibited Elder Xiahou really did show her fear and submission to Liu Yuan, as if she had already fallen into sorrow and was unable to extricate herself, and seemed that¡­ She was enjoying it. It was like love and hate intertwined.

    It was the style of the female protagonist of X-Series.

    Duan Lanruo did not even need to think to know that this was not a show of coercion. This was clearly irond evidence of an adulterous rtionship!

    There was also the saying ¡®Eldest Senior Sister was forced to let her Junior Sister take the initiative to offer herself to the other party to save her life¡¯ ¨C that cold Daoist nun who was proud and arrogant, known for her aloofness, a peerless genius that only appeared once in a thousand years¡­ Was her reputation really so unbearable?

    Duan Lanruo was very clear in her heart that Liu Yuan had probably made a n with her. He wanted to use women who were in the same ¡®camp¡¯ as him and were easy to control to create his own ¡®faction¡¯ in Liu Yuan¡¯s harem.

    This was a silent war between wise people.

    A woman¡¯s position in a man¡¯s heart was never determined by defeating another woman, but by who was more popr in his heart.

    Therefore, that night in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, the young and childish Ye Cike waspletely defeated by Duan Lanruo in a direct confrontation. In a moment of anger, she even thought of an extreme method like injuring herself.

    But now, there were many of them, and there seemed to be more and more signs. Although Liu Yuan did not say it explicitly, Duan Lanruo had already vaguely felt it, and it was quite difficult to distinguish who she liked.

    As such, the simplest method was to form an alliance!

    It seemed that the Daoist nun Ling Hua also thought the same¡­

    Although this was a little utilitarian, in the end, since Junxuan was prepared to support Ling Hua as the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect, it meant that she had the ability to control this sect. Then the so-called ¡®arrogant and unscrupulous¡¯ might just be the conjecture of those who did not understand Ling Hua.

    It was just that the two of them had caused Ling Zhen to have such a misunderstanding, but she did not hate them. Instead, she was willing to do so. It seemed like Little Junxuan¡¯s character was as good as ever.

    Duan Lanruo muttered to herself for a while before smiling worriedly. ¡°In that case, Junxuan has actually learned to be bad. He was clearly not like this in the past. I always felt that he was a good child¡­¡±

    Ling Zhen waved her hand and shook her head. Her face was red as she hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not that scary. I felt it at that time. Senior Sister and the others were not really being threatened. It should be a joke. Moreover, Mr. Jiang Feng was very gentle to Senior Sister. He would stay there to protect her even if it cost him his life. He¡­ He was also very good to me and let Senior Chuichui and I go first¡­¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, and she stammered incoherently.

    Of course, in the eyes of the Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, it was obvious that she had fallen into the hands of the mysterious ¡®Mr. Jiang Feng¡¯. Ling Hua had intentionally created this opportunity for her, but most importantly, from the very beginning, this youngdy had been longing for the mysterious ¡®Mr. Jiang Feng¡¯ who had appeared out of nowhere and was ranked second on the Singing Sword Ranking, had emotional entanglements with many women. He even intimidated all the sects in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb Secret Realm.

    Although Liu Yuan did not realize it himself, the influence of the Singing Sword Ranking journal published by the Green Centipede was extraordinary in Shangyang.

    As the City Lord of the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo would asionally hear discussions when she walked around the city. After the incident at the Spirit Transformation River, the discussions became even more heated.

    The discussion about Ling Hua was already amon urrence, so the gossip about ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ or ¡®Liu Yuan¡¯ was more attractive. Thebel of ¡®dissolute¡¯ was sometimes a weapon to attract women.

    ¡°I see, then I can rest assured.¡± Duan Lanruo held Ling Zhen¡¯s hand and smiled gently. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Ling Zhen immediately became so nervous that it was as if she was caught daydreaming in her morning ss, and was caught by the Law Enforcement Elder. She said, ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo said seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯re already prepared to marry Little Junxuan, why are you still calling him ¡®Mr. Jiang Feng¡¯? This form of address is too unfamiliar, you should practice it earlier.¡±

    Ling Zhen¡¯s pure and delicate little face immediately flushed red like a little tomato, feeling as if it was about to ripen. However, the beautiful woman¡¯s serious and encouraging gaze made it impossible for her to reject her. After stammering for a long time, she softly said, ¡°¡­H-husband.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡± It was too mushy! Chuichui can¡¯t take it anymore!

    The orange cat, who had been ¡®Sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight¡¯, jumped up and red at the two women in front of him. What husband? How could they joke like this? They were too shameless! She was not envious¡­ No, she didn¡¯t care about these things at all. She was the one and only mount, not the same as these stinky women!

    When Ling Zhen heard Chuichui¡¯s meowing, she immediately cried out, her face red as she frantically bid farewell and fled.

    Chuichui looked at Ling Zhen¡¯s back view as she left in a hurry. She pursed his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you don¡¯t learn ¡­¡±

    Duan Lanruo squatted down and smiled. ¡°Chuichui is jealous too?¡±

    Chuichui coldly meowed, raised her chin, and said, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t my mounts, I won¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    Does it mean that only those of the same level would be jealous?

    Duan Lanruo watched as the ¡®arrogant¡¯ Chuichui turned around and left, and she smiled. This orange cat transformed from a demonic dragon looked stupid and cute, but she was actually very smart.

    Although Ling Hua, the Senior Sister, was invincible among her peers, she was obviously verycking in affinity. This gave them an opportunity¡­ It was still very easy to pull Ling Zhen to a neutral position.

    The City Lord of Ten Thousand Swords revealed a calm smile as she looked at the city¡¯s scenery in the distance. She slowly strolled to the table and made herself a pot of tea.

    Once the matter was over, she could use Ling Zhen to get in touch with that Senior Sister. If they could work together, then if something simr to Shen Sifan appeared in the future, it would be much easier to solve.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan, who had no idea that his harem was being divided into factions, was squatting on a tree, squinting at the boundary stone and the sect¡¯s symbol in the distance.

    The ck stone tablet had the words ¡®Mythical me Sect¡¯ written on it. Due to its age, it was slightly mottled.

    Although it looked ordinary, as one of the six sects, it was not easy to enter the territory of the Mythical me Sect. There were a total of eight boundary steles and they were ced in eight directions. They formed a formation to block outsiders. If one did not practice the Mythical me Sect¡¯s technique, they could not pass through.

    If outsiders wanted to enter, they had to report to the higher-ups and give them a special token.

    Forcing their way in would trigger the formation.

    ¡°This wille in handy¡­¡± Liu Yuan nced at the boundary stone and then switched to the Mythical me Sect¡¯s cultivation method.

    Who wasn¡¯t a fire mage in the past?

 Chapter 298 - 298 Mythical Flame Sect

    298 Mythical me Sect

    It wasmon knowledge that one was qualified to learn magic after 25 years of being single, and one could be a mage in 30 years. However, it was only limited to the fire element, and the level was proportional to one¡¯s age. The longer one was single, the more powerful the fireball one could create.

    Perhaps it had something to do with hand speed.

    Although Liu Yuan was only 19 years old before he transmigrated, and he had not celebrated his birthday after transmigrating, and he had quickly left his single life in less than a month ¡ª he still felt the same way when he was single!

    Back in the game Shangyang, there were some sects that were extremely popr. Other than the cool and popr Jade Mirage Sect, there was the Xiangsi Sect, which was famous for love. There was another sect whose yers were the most united and the most troublesome, and that was the Mythical me Sect.

    In the background setting, the founder of the Mythical me Sect was called Feng Feifeng. He was a man who had been hurt by love.

    However, there were countless people who were hurt by love, and this man was the only one among them. In his thousand years of cultivation, he had been abandoned and betrayed by women he liked more than six hundred times. This included lovers, Daopanions, and other rtionships.

    It was said that he was heartbroken every time and he turned to practice and improved himself. He studied like a madman, especially in the area of fire-type mantras. He also received some opportunities from the Vermillion Bird¡¯s lineage and finally reached the Crossing Cmity stage with an average aptitude, and founded the Mythical me Sect.

    ¡®Mythical me¡¯ didn¡¯t mean staying away from the fire. This ¡®myth¡¯ referred to the ¡®myth¡¯ position in the Eight Trigrams, which was the South. The South was the position of the sun at noon, which belonged to yang. Among the Four Symbols, the South belonged to the third and fourth fire, which was the protection of the Vermilion Bird.

    Therefore, in the Eight Trigrams, myth position was fire, which was mythical fire.

    The Mythical me Sect and the Vermilion Bird lineage were closely rted. Even the sect was built on the Nirvanand of a Phoenix of the previous generation.

    Before a Phoenix underwent Nirvana, it would find a safe ce for itself and build a Secret Realm that was isted from the world. It would also set up the ¡®Hundred Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix Array¡¯ formation to keep itself absolutely safe during the process of Nirvana. This had been done for generations.

    After the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana waspleted and it came out of the Secret Realm, the abandoned Nirvana Secret Realm was annihted automatically. The ce where it was turned into ruins. At the same time, arge amount of fire-type spiritual energy gathered and it became a heaven for fire-type Dao technique cultivators.

    However, ordinary fire cultivators could not withstand the poison of the Phoenix Fire at all. Instead, they would be burned by the fire. There was only one sect in the world that could use the Phoenix Fire to cultivate by setting up an array and using their own powerful skills to resist the damage of the fire.

    These weren¡¯t the main reasons why this sect was the most popr sect.

    The most attractive thing about the Mythical me Sect was¡­

    This sect was meant for the yers and even NPCs who were in love with each other in the game¡­ There was a special attack.

    Although it only added 10% magic damage and continuous burning damage, it was very interesting to those who were interested.

    By the way, Feng Feifeng had set two rules for the Mythical me Sect that stated that the sect members were not allowed to marry for life and that anyone who toyed with their rtionships would be killed without mercy.

    From this, the grief and indignation in his heart could be seen¡­

    However, sect rules were just sect rules. As time passed, there would be some deviation when the sect implemented them. On Mythical me Sect¡¯s side, they were biased and strict. Now, the entire sect¡¯s atmosphere was very unfriendly towards couples, to the extent that they were like fire and water with the Xiangsi Sect next door.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xiangsi Sect was also one of the six sects and had the same number of supporters, Mythical me Sect might have directly attacked them.

    As a former single dog, especially before he had officially started his career as a conquering strategist, Liu Yuan was quite interested in this sect. Therefore, he also learned the cultivation method of this sect, but he could not go deeper.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I remember that during the Tidewatching and Sword-Listening event, one of the five people who shared a room with Ling Yu was from the Mythical me Sect. His name should be Wei Feiyan, and he was also ranked in the top 20 of the Singing Sword Ranking. He should have returned to the sect by now.¡±

    Liu Yuan touched his chin and jumped down from the tree while hiding his figure. He swaggered through the Mythical me Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation.

    The red veined patterns on the boundary stone shed past, followed by a bright red line on the ground. It could be vaguely seen that it was made up of tiny runes. When Liu Yuan stepped over it, he felt the kindling of the Emerald Heart in his Dantian jump for a moment. A slight burning sensation shed and disappeared. Then, the boundary stone and the me in his body calmed down.

    The most important point of the Mythical me Sect¡¯s cultivation technique was to nurture one¡¯s own Natal me in the Dantian.

    The most basic and mostmon one was the Emerald Fire of the core.

    As for the other gaudy and messy fires, they would have to rely on their own luck and the gifts given by the sect.

    ¡°Feng Feifeng and Wei Feiyan, these names seem to be rted. Could she also be a quest NPC?¡±

    ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t have time to pay much attention to the Mythical me Sect, but because I kept showing off my cards, I was wanted by the yers of Mythical me Sect. Sigh, as single dogs, how could you point your sword at me just because I have some wives? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all. No wonder everyone wants to kill the Mythical me Sect. This group of unreasonable people can¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan mumbled to himself as he started to search for his way in the Mythical me Sect based on his impression of the sect.

    He was now heading towards the forbidden area of the Mythical me Sect, the ce where the previous Phoenix was reborn.

    ¡®Xiyan Valley¡¯.

    Although he did not have a deep impression of Mythical me Sect, he had a general understanding of the sect¡¯s internal structure, so it was not difficult to find it.

    As mentioned before, there were many fake nests in the Nirvana Secret Realm, and the real Phoenix nest was randomly generated. Of course, the game could not really let you choose from hundreds of fake Secret Realms.

    This method was exactly what Yuan Hongli and the others were doing. It was the stupidest method, and it was basically impossible to achieve.

    The game simplified it to about five random points. Some of the previous quests would give clues and signs of the real nest, such as the appearance of some birds that were not usually noticed in the environment.

    These birds were just ordinary birds, and the Immortal cultivators would not pay any attention to them at all. However, these ordinary birds were the first to sense the awakening of the Phoenix. It was just that they could not speak and had low intelligence, so they could only worship their ¡®Gods¡¯ at the closest distance.

    This was the so-called ¡®Hundred Birds Paying Homage to the Phoenix¡¯.

    What Liu Yuan had ordered the people of Bi Luo Mansion to search for was to see if these unusual things had happened and where they had happened.

    He was not worried that the people of Bi Luo Mansion would find the trick to stop the Phoenix from reincarnating in advance, because he was only following the reminder given in the game. He did not know when the next Phoenix¡¯s reincarnation would happen, and he did not know what kind of bird the Phoenix would be.

    However, the most important thing now was to find a way to enter the forbidden area. The forbidden area of the Mythical me Sect was heavily guarded and it was not an easy task to enter¡­

    The entire structure of the Mythical me Sect was like a valley with cliffs on both side. In the middle was arge martial arts practice field, surrounded byrge-scale buildings built against the mountain. The back of the mountain was the forbidden area.

    Liu Yuan went around to the left side of the rooms that belonged to the disciples of the Mythical me Sect. The long corridor was twisted and turned. It was made of charred thunderstruck wood, which was specially made to prevent fire. The shadow of the Wutong Tree outside was cast to the floor, and with the wind chimes swaying on the eaves, the speckled light spots were very beautiful.

    The people walking in and out of this ce were all female disciples in green robes. Their hair was white and their fragrance wafted through the air. Moreover, because of the strict rules of the sect, they had never been intimate with a man or a woman, so they had a natural sense of innocence and coldness, which waspletely opposite to the attribute of the cultivation technique they cultivated.

    Only then did Liu Yuan remember that the male and female disciples of the Mythical me Sect lived on the two sides of the ¡®valley¡¯.

    He had walked into the girls ¡®dormitory.

    He had only taken a few steps when he saw a few women walking out of a room in the distance. The one at the forefront was Wei Feiyan, who had participated in the City of Ten Thousand Swords¡¯ Singing Sword conference with him.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wei, I heard that the Sect Master is going to open the forbidden area for the Fire Awarding Ceremony this time and let the best of the inner disciples enter to choose their second Natal me. Is that true?¡±

    Wei Feiyan was dressed in a green robe. She was tall and had a pretty face but a cold and stern expression. She nodded and said lightly, ¡°The Sect Master does have such a n.¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 All the Perverts in the World Are the Same

    299 All the Perverts in the World Are the Same

    The female disciples of the Mythical me Sect said enviously, ¡°This time, the position of core disciple will definitely go to Senior Sister Wei. If she can get the extraordinary Phoenix Fire as her second Natal me, she will be able to form her Golden Core before the age of 20. With the support of the sect¡¯s resources, her future will be limitless. Even if she can¡¯tpare with fairy Ling Hua, it won¡¯t be difficult for her to enter the top ten of the Earth List.

    In the face of such praise, Wei Feiyan frowned and said, ¡°Who can predict the future, just like that Jiang Feng¡­ No, he should be called Liu Yuan now.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with memories. ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯ Jiang Feng. Not long ago, he was a hot name on the Singing Sword Ranking. The Green Centipede even predicted that he would be a strong contender for the top three of the Earth List in the future. But now, he has been denounced by the Jade Mirage Sect as a demonized person. After killing more than 80 Jade Mirage disciples on the Spirit Transformation River, he escaped with serious injuries. Even Ling Hua is nowhere to be found. Nobody knew what the situation of the Jade Mirage Sect now¡­

    Liu Yuan, who was hiding in the dark, was slightly stunned. He did not expect to hear his name here.

    Obviously, in Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Feng was once a genius who appeared out of nowhere. However, Liu Yuan was a typical example of his rapid decline, so his evaluation of him was more pertinent.

    !!

    The main reason for this was that he was ¡®Rejected by the Jade Mirage Sect as a demonized person¡¯, not ¡®turned into a demonic race¡¯. It could be seen that Wei Feiyan¡¯s grasp of the current situation was at a higher level. She also expressed her sigh of how time had changed.

    It made Liu Yuan feel that this girl, who he had met by chance, had quite a serious nature. She reminded him of his discipline teacher. However, she was very honest in her judgment of people, so he nodded slightly.

    However, the Mythical me Sect was indeed the Mythical me Sect. He immediately knew how terrible his reputation was in the eyes of ordinary people.

    ¡°Jiang Feng? The Jiang Feng on the Singing Sword Ranking? I heard that in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, he was dating three women at once, and he was constantly ying around with three women, making them fight for him, but in the end, nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°How can there be such a shameless person in this world?!¡±

    ¡°Not only that. The blue centipede had investigated his background. He already had two fianc¨¦es, but he was chased to the City of Ten Thousand Swords by the Green Lotus Swordsman when the wedding date was approaching. As a result, he escaped to the City of Ten Thousand Swords. Just like that, he abandoned his two wives in the mortal countries by the border.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of biased rumor was this?! Although he had left, it was to prevent Shen Sifan, who had obviouslye to kill them, from harming the innocent. Moreover, these guys made it sound as if he had abandoned two mortal women and despised their origins!

    Even if Gu Siyin was an ordinary person, she was still a descendant of a grand family in the martial arts world. Chiyu Vi¡¯s position in the martial arts world could be said to be supreme. Even if shepared herself to a princess, no one would dare to object. Moreover, she was also a Foundation Establishment cultivator now and could be considered a little genius.

    Not to mention that Ning Xiangrong was a dignified core formation cultivator, the master of a sect¡­ When he left, he also said goodbye properly! Who said he abandoned them?

    However, no one knew the cry in his heart, and the indignant criticism in the corridor continued.

    ¡°This, is this still a human?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s five women! Such a promiscuous person deserves to be executed!¡±

    ¡°Maybe there are still many women who have been harmed and haven¡¯t shown themselves yet. I¡¯ve seen such a person before. He¡¯s an evil cultivator of the Jile Sect. He targets those women with higher cultivation and high status. After he controls them with evil methods, most of the women who have been harmed don¡¯t dare to say anything even if he is huntedter.¡±

    Why am I suddenly associated with the evil cultivators of the Jile Sect!? Those guys at the Jile Sect forced their way into dual cultivation. For me, I only ept mutually-willing and mutually-happy rtionships, okay?

    As Liu Yuan thought about this angrily, he suddenly thought of the Mansion Master that he had almost ruined, and his expression froze.

    His attitude towards Lord Mansion Master seemed, indeed, to be like this¡­

    As the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion, Netherworld was a Crossing Cmity stage cultivator with a high cultivation base. After being controlled by Liu Yuan in an ¡®evil¡¯ way, she could only swallow her anger and let Liu Yuan do whatever he wanted in front of her subordinates.

    Because of her pride and conceit, she would not allow her image to copse. Therefore, no matter how shameful it was, she could only bear it herself. Even if someone found out, even if that person wanted to save her, he would be killed by her.

    It seemed that all the perverts in the world were the same¡­ Bah!

    Liu Yuan, who had unconsciously treated himself as a pervert, quickly spat. His situation could not be counted, clearly¡­ It was Netherworld who made the first move, and he was just retaliating in self-defense.

    Netherworld wanted to kill him, but he and Mei Sheng were indeed in a willing rtionship. In this way, Netherworld could be considered a person who was half-willing and half-unwilling!

    There was a female disciple who said indignantly, ¡°If I meet him, I will definitely seek justice for all the women in the world!¡±

    Hey, hey, why did it suddenly be all the women in the world? I¡¯ll be honest with you. You don¡¯t even have a face worthy of bing a card. I haven¡¯t even had the thought of making a move on you, okay?

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt that the disciples of the Mythical me Sect were indeed more aloof from worldly affairs. They felt very good about themselves and especially could not bear to see other people¡¯s sincere love.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wei, didn¡¯t you meet him once in the City of Ten ThSusand swords? Did that person have a fat head, big ears, a fat brain, a disgusting appearance, and a lustful gaze, but he just had to have an exquisite illusion technique?¡±

    Liu Yuan cursed silently. If he really had such an image, it would be terrible¡­ Should I say that this girl is very sensible?

    The Green Centipede publications had spread so quickly that it was impossible for the disciples of Mythical me Sect not to know what he looked like. From her tone, she was most likely teasing him on purpose.

    As expected, a sect that banned dating for a long time would have a high probability of creating perverts¡­

    Wei Feiyan shook her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s quite good-looking¡­ He¡¯s really good at illusions, and he¡¯s not that bad. He¡¯s more interesting than those ipetent people¡­¡±

    She suddenly realized that she had misspoken and changed her words. ¡°It¡¯s not rted to us, so there¡¯s no point in talking about it. We should focus on the Fire Awarding Ceremony in front of us. You all also need to cultivate diligently and not dy your future.¡±

    As soon as Wei Feiyan pulled a long face, there was a cold and stern feeling, which made people nervous involuntarily. The female disciples nodded and quickly scattered in all directions, sticking out their tongues and saying that Senior Sister was really terrifying.

    ¡°Mythical me Sect¡¯s Fire Awarding Ceremony? I seem to have some impression¡­ It¡¯s apetition ceremony to select true disciples, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan hid in a dark corner and listened for a long time. ¡°Even though there are no Crossing Cmity stage cultivators in the Mythical me Sect, there are many Form Synthesis stage cultivators. It is not easy to break through the guards of the forbidden area. Now that the Fire Awarding Ceremony is being held, the defense of the forbidden area has be even tighter. Why don¡¯t we enter when they open the forbidden area on their own initiative?¡±

    He was confident that he could use the illusion of the Mirror Moon Jade to hide from the Form Synthesis stage elders in a short period of time. As long as he could enter the door the moment it opened, he would be able to do so even if he was discovered.

    Since the winning disciple would be allowed to enter the forbidden area after the Fire Awarding Ceremony, there must be an opportunity for someone to get close¡­ The only problem now was, how could he sneak into the Fire Awarding Ceremony?

    Liu Yuan turned his gaze to Wei Feiyan, who was left alone in the corridor.

 Chapter 300 - 300 He Didnâ€™t Expect It to Be So Boring

    300 He Didn¡¯t Expect It to Be So Boring

    The current breakthrough point was far away and close at hand¡­

    From the conversation just now, he could tell that Wei Feiyan had a high status among the inner disciples of the Mythical me Sect. It was simr to how Ling Hua felt among the disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect. However, she was a serious person, so she would not be respected much. Instead, she would be respected more. Furthermore, most people believed that she would be the winner of the Fire Awarding Ceremony.

    The most important thing was that Liu Yuan could be considered to be her acquaintance. From what she saw just now, Wei Feiyan had a good impression of Liu Yuan, so it was easier to approach him. She would probably not call him directly.

    In this case, he could directly force himself on her, and then¡­ No, this train of thought, this process, it¡¯s very wrong!

    She should at least be a little more cautious. Although her cultivation was far inferior to his, this was still the Mythical me Sect after all. It was hard to guarantee that there was no way to deal with him. So, he simply used the Mirror Moon Jade¡¯s illusion technique to hypnotize her, making her half-awake and half-asleep, then¡­ That¡¯s wrong! That was even more wrong!

    That¡¯spletely perverted!

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he dispelled the rather bad image in his mind. He repeatedly warned himself in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m not a f*cking pervert. If I am anything, I¡¯m a Saint of love. Why did I suddenly be like this?¡¯

    It must be Netherworld¡¯s fault. Ever since the Lord Mansion Master, who was almost killed, ended his transmigration career, he felt an evil fire in his heart. His means towards her were also quite evil, and he also conveniently led fairy Ling Hua in a strange direction.

    Liu Yuanposed himself and suddenly frowned. He felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. Could it be because he had used all his strength to activate the demonic Qi?

    At that time, the assassin of Bi Luo Mansion, ¡®Wind Ghost¡¯, had used the Demonic Forging Dagger tounch a sneak attack. He had absorbed arge amount of external demonic Qi, and the bnce between spiritual energy and demonic Qi had been broken. With the characteristics of being possessed by demons, it should have had a great impact on his temperament. It was possible that he had been imperceptibly influenced by it and developed in a bad direction.

    However, now was not the time to figure out whether he had a Mental Demon. Liu Yuan suppressed his doubts for the time being and followed Wei Feiyan all the way to her residence.

    Going back to the main topic, ording to his experience, this kind of grand ceremony or internalpetition of the sect was not actually very serious. Arge number of defensive forces would definitely be focused on whether there were outsiders breaking in, and rtively less on the inside.

    If he could get Wei Feiyan to bring him along to the Fire Awarding Ceremony as a follower, Liu Yuan was confident that he would be able to enter the forbidden area.

    Anyway, Liu Yuan had the Mirror Moon Jade in his hand. As long as the image was not too different, he could disguise himself, even as a woman¡­

    The fact that the Mirror Moon Jade could perfectly dress up as a woman had already been proven by Gu Chang.

    For the sake of his own life, it was not a problem to make a small sacrifice. Anyway, other than Wei Feiyan, no one would know that it was Liu Yuan in disguise.

    So the difficulty now was how to get Wei Feiyan to assist him?

    So, as expected, when she let her guard down¡­

    As Liu Yuan was thinking, he saw Wei Feiyan¡¯s expression rx slightly. His tense expression turned into a helpless sigh.

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s room was very simple and boring. There was a wooden table, a chair, a screen, a few bookshelves full of books, a bed, and a futon. There were no extra decorations, and it had a bit of the charm of an ascetic.

    She first rummaged around the room for a while, picked up a white porcin medicine bottle, and then walked to the bath barrel¡­

    Wait, why was there a bath barrel?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze became subtle. It was not that he did not notice the bath barrel, but he did not expect Wei Feiyan to use the bath barrel at this time.

    Wei Feiyan obviously had a clear purpose. She operated a bamboo mechanism next to the bath barrel for a while, and a hot spring flowed down, gradually filling the bath barrel.

    This was probably a hot spring filled with fire attribute spiritual power ¨C this part of the Mythical me Sect was the most luxurious. By relying on the heat emitted by the forbidden area, it would not be an exaggeration to steam a sauna.

    She first filled the water to test the temperature of the water. Then, she put the porcin bottle aside, untied her hair bun, and took off her clothes.

    ¡°¡­?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned.

    The screen reflected the woman¡¯s graceful curves, which werepletely different from her cold and solemn personality. Her clothes were neatly folded and ced on the screen. A green outer coat, a white inner coat, and¡­ She was wearing bright red undergarments, and her posture was shy.

    He didn¡¯t expect it to be so boring.

    He was stunned.

    At this time, should he continue to watch as a sign of respect, or leave immediately as a sign of respect, or cover his eyes and use his spiritual sense to feel it, not only to preserve his moral dignity, but also to enjoy the joy of peeking?

    This was truly a difficult choice to make!

    Wei Feiyan did not notice that Liu Yuan was in a deadlock. She lifted her legs and flipped into the bath barrel. The sound of water gently reverberated into one¡¯s heart. She reached out to open the white porcin bottle and poured it into the water. In an instant, the room that was filled with steam was filled with a strong medicinal fragrance.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wei Feiyan squinted her eyes and raised her head. The pure medicinal power instantly flowed through her body, triggering the spiritual power in her meridians and rolling up waves, causing her body to spasm slightly.

    Liu Yuan recognized that it was the ¡®Hundred Days Foundation Liquid¡¯. Although it was called Hundred Days Foundation, it was actually prepared for cultivators who were about to break through to the Core Formation stage. After reaching the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage, they would take a medicinal bath every day to strengthen their spiritual altar. It could at least increase the quality of the Golden Core formed. It was extremely precious.

    When Wei Feiyan was in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, she was only at the sixth or seventh level of the Foundation Establishment stage. Now, she had already entered the perfected Foundation Establishment stage. In addition to hard work, she probably had many fortuitous encounters. It was only natural for her to be able to obtain arge amount of resources from the sect when she reached the perfected Foundation Establishment stage before the age of 20.

    At this time, if he were to wait for the other party to finish, he would have to wait for at least six hours, probably until midnight. The longer the night, the more dreams. Who knew what would happen after that?

    Moreover, if he appearedter, he could not avoid the fact that he was peeking.

    At this moment, Wei Feiyan, who was in the medicinal bath, was in a state of being unable to move. At this time, even if she wanted to fight back, she couldn¡¯t, let alone call for help. It was the best time to threaten and bribe!

    So, what was there to hesitate about? The best way to defeat evil thoughts was to face them! Go!

    ¡°Wei Feiyan, long time no see.¡± Liu Yuan immediately activated his stealth and appeared in front of Wei Feiyan. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember me?¡±

    ¡°Mmmmm?¡± Wei Feiyan looked at him in a daze, and then her fair face quickly turned red. She wanted to move but realized that she couldn¡¯t. Her face changed several times, turning into despair and defeat. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, ¡°So you¡¯re such a scum, I misjudged you! You, you, I don¡¯t know what you want, but other than my body, you can¡¯t get anything!¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 Playing Hard to Get

    301 ying Hard to Get

    Wei Feiyan had never expected to see Liu Yuan in such a situation.

    Her mind was almost nk, and her heart copsed and wailed. Even the Green Cliff Elder, who was the best at divination, would not have expected such a bizarre thing to happen!

    Wasn¡¯t this person rumored to have turned into a demon? Wasn¡¯t he severely injured by the elder sent by the Jade Mirage Sect? Didn¡¯t he disappear with fairy Ling Hua?

    Shouldn¡¯t he be pathetically trying to hide and kill her, and then, just like she imagined, struggling and spinning in the face of the turbulence of fate?

    How could such a strange thing happen? Why would he suddenly appear in the Mythical me Sect? What was even more terrifying was that he had appeared in her room while she was taking a medicinal bath?

    Could it be¡­

    It was just as the junior sisters thought¡­ In fact, he was a daring pervert?

    Those women were not truly in love with him, but were forced to keep quiet, or they were toyed with by him until they couldn¡¯t get away¡­ Even that fairy Ling Hua is like this? But why, why was it her this time?

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, and her thoughts were a mess. She clutched the edge of the wooden barrel tightly, and her fingers turned white. Her whole body was stiff, and she was full of confusion, anxiety, and fear. In the end, all of it turned into stubbornness that she clenched her teeth tightly.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression wasplicated.

    A man and a woman alone, with no one around, in addition to the keywords such as bathing and being unable to move.

    This scene was exactly the same as a perverting to the door¡­

    However, at least she had given up resisting as expected. Was that a good thing?

    He felt that Wei Feiyan probably would not listen to anything he said in a short period of time. She probably thought that he was trying to bewitch her with words and affect her emotional stability. He looked left and right, then went to the front of the screen, pulled a chair over, and sat down next to the bath barrel.

    Wei Feiyan clenched her teeth and waited for about a minute in a panic. Her body gradually became stiff and she was a little surprised.

    W-why is there no sound?

    As soon as she had this thought, her nk mind came back to life. She realized that there was no other sound except for the rippling water, the rustling of the Sycamore leaves outside, and her rapid breathing.

    He left?

    Wei Feiyan was stunned and then pursed her lips nervously. After waiting for about the time it took to make a cup of tea, her skin, which had been burning due to embarrassment, gradually cooled down. She finally felt that something was wrong.

    She suddenly opened her eyes and met Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan silently shifted his gaze away and coughed twice.

    ¡°It seems that you should calm down now. I have to rify that I¡¯m not here¡­¡± He deliberated for a moment before continuing, ¡°¡­for you. I have a lot of women, and Ling Hua is one of them. There are a few women who areparable to her, so I¡¯m not that thirsty.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to be so thirsthy? Wei Feiyan said faintly, ¡°Then just now, you ¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan blinked and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to say it?¡±

    Wei Feiyan was stunned. Then, she realized that her words just now seemed to have a hint of reverse teasing¡­ If she really let the other party say it, it would be too bold.

    Her face quickly turned red again, and she put on a straight face. She was a little annoyed at the other party¡¯s self-righteousness, and she subconsciously lowered her eyes to look at the rippling water. Her burning brain finally cooled down.

    Of course, she knew that he was not here for her. Her impression of Liu Yuan was still from four months ago in the City of Ten Thousand Swords. He came and went in brothels as if he was staying there. He could even arrogantly say to Yan Guanlin that he was not worthy of being in a brothel, and his desire for women was not that low.

    However, since he had appeared during the bath, he must have used this to threaten her and achieve other goals. That was why she had said ¡®other than my body, you won¡¯t be able to get anything¡¯ to show that she couldn¡¯t do anything detrimental to the sect.

    Wei Feiyan took a deep breath, raised her head, and forced herself to look at the other party. She said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re not here for me, you must have other purposes. At this time, only the Fire Awarding Ceremony could attract a wanted man like you. I guess you¡¯ve also heard my talk with my Junior Sister apprentices just now, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve decided to use me¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. It was easy to guess his purpose for appearing at this time. However, for her to figure it out despite her panic was impressive.

    He said straightforwardly, ¡°A straightforward person doesn¡¯t resort to insinuations. I want to enter your forbidden area. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any intention of threatening your sect. If I want to harm your sect, I don¡¯t need to go through so much trouble. Just the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the Xuanyin family are enough.¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s expression wasplicated, but she had to admit that the other party was right. The Mythical me Sect was only one of the six sects. Although it was also one of the top sects, without a Crossing Cmity stage cultivator to oversee it, it would be inferior. On the other hand, the Sword Pavilion and the Xuanyin family, which the City of Ten Thousand Swords relied on, were both behemoths¡­

    If the rumors were true, the Xuanyin family would probably make this man their first son-inw in their history. If he wanted to ask the Xuanyin family for help, it would be as easy as turning his hand over.

    Wei Feiyan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s only the Extraordinary Phoenix Fire in the forbidden area. We can¡¯t enter without the elders in the sect. Moreover. the candidates for this ceremony are not simple. I¡¯m not sure if we can enter. Even if we enter, I can only choose a cluster of fire at the periphery as my Natal me. There¡¯s nothing inside except fire. It¡¯s deste. The reason it¡¯s a forbidden area is that it¡¯s too dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan raised his brows. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll mistakenly believe that there are rumors of heavenly treasures in the forbidden grounds of the Mythical me Sect? You want to remind me so that I won¡¯t waste my energy and die instead? That means, you¡¯re willing to help in this matter, right? Then it¡¯s settled ¨C I¡¯ll help you obtain the qualifications for the true inheritance, and you¡¯ll bring me into the ceremony. As long as we¡¯re within a thousand feet of the forbidden area, I¡¯m confident that I can enter without being discovered.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Wei Feiyan frowned and angrily rebuked, ¡°Are you even listening to what I¡¯m saying? When did I say that I was worried about you? And I didn¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yuan sat on the chair and rubbed his chin. ¡°That means the cooperation has broken down?¡±

    He stood up. Wei Feiyan was shocked and said, ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not as determined as you said. If I really did force you to do something, you should be able to cooperate better now.¡± Liu Yuan smiled and then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t want to do anything. Since our cooperation has broken down, I can only leave quietly.¡±

    Wei Feiyan was stunned and hesitated for a moment, but he saw Liu Yuan really turn around and leave.

    She did not know if it was an illusion, but she vaguely felt that Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes were a little sad when he turned around. She suddenly realized that his hair was all white, and that kind of lifeless paleness was unusually bleak.

    ¡°Can I ask what you¡¯re doing in the forbidden area?¡± Wei Feiyan asked hesitantly.

    Liu Yuan stopped in his tracks and remained silent for a while. He shook his head and pretended to be disappointed. ¡°To be honest, my life is on the line now. I can only hope that I can find some Phoenix blood in the ce where the Phoenix reincarnated. Since you can¡¯t do it, I have no choice but to force my way in.¡±

 Chapter 302 - 302 My Illustrated Handbook Is Activated, Iâ€™m Not Playing Anymore!

    302 My Illustrated Handbook Is Activated, I¡¯m Not ying Anymore!

    ¡°From now on, you are the follower I transferred from the outer sect. This is your identity token.¡±

    After putting on her clothes, Wei Feiyan, who was kneeling on the futon, had a serious expression on her face. She reached out and handed over a wooden token.

    The ends of her hair were still a little wet, and her long ck hair fell on one side of her shoulder. Her light green and white clothes were not very neat on her body, and some of the water-red fabric could be vaguely seen, making her look a little charming.

    Logically speaking, with her current cultivation level, using spiritual energy to dry clothes was a very simple matter. From this, it could be seen that she was really very flustered just now, so much so that she had not recovered until now.

    Liu Yuan, who also found a futon to sit on, took it and looked at it. It was simr to the identity token that most sects would give out. It was about a finger long and engraved with the name ¡®Du Ze¡¯ and the word ¡®Outer¡¯. However, the Mythical me Sect¡¯ identity token was made of lightning-struck sycamore wood, which was very hard and fire-resistant.

    ¡°Why do you have an outer sect disciple¡¯s identity token here, and you can even give it to me directly, where is this person called Du Ze?¡± Liu Yuan asked in surprise.

    It was very unusual for an outstanding inner-sect female disciple of the Mythical me Sect to be able to find an outer-sect male disciple¡¯s identity token from her room and give it to someone else.

    He felt like he had found out something incredible.

    Wei Feiyan looked to the side with an unnatural expression, ¡°There¡¯s no such person.¡±

    Liu Yuan hung the wooden token on his waist, paused, and slowly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, right?¡±

    A sect like Mythical me Sect, which had very perverted rules, was like a high school in modern society, where dating was strictly forbidden. It was very easy for problems to arise. There were definitely many who developed in secret, and when they were discovered, they would go their separate ways. Some might even be ruthless enough to kill them.

    When he was still learning skills in the Mythical me Sect, he had taken on this kind of mission to clean up the sect and investigate the disciples who had vited the sect rules. Although he would not be killed directly, he would definitely be expelled from the sect.

    What was worse was that for the yers of the Mythical me Sect, this kind of mission¡­ It was like a monthly urrence.

    Wei Feiyan could tell what the other party was thinking just by listening to his subtle tone. She frowned and put on a straight face, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her expression and felt that his words were indeed a little offensive. With her very serious and serious character, he thought that his joke had gone too far, so he apologized.

    Wei Feiyan was a little surprised. In her original impression, Liu Yuan, or Jiang Feng, was a somewhat cynical and even arrogant person who had a vague ¡®contempt¡¯ and even ¡®disdain¡¯ for everything.

    Furthermore, he had been hunted down and killed by three Form Synthesis stage elders of the Jade Mirage Sect on the Spirit Transformation River. Now that he was able to sneak into the Mythical me Sect without a sound, his cultivation was probably not something someone like her could guess. If he wanted to, he did not have to worry about what she thought.

    However, after Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance this time, he broke her fixed impression of him again and again.

    First, he clearly had the opportunity to effectively use despicable methods to threaten her, but he did not do it. Now, he was apologizing¡­ This person seemed to have changed a lotpared to four months ago.

    Wei Feiyan was very sure of her own thoughts. If it was Jiang Feng from four months ago, he would have resorted to even more unscrupulous means at this time.

    But even now¡­ It was too shameless of him to appear when someone was bathing.

    She shook her head, hiding the unspoken criticism in her heart, and exined, ¡°If the person is missing or dead, of course, the token can¡¯t be used¡­ This identity token is made by me a few days ago when I went to the outer sect to investigate the affair of a disciple whomitted adultery.¡±

    Oh, so she was out on her monthly routine.

    ¡°No one else knows that this identity is fake?¡± Liu Yuan yed with the wooden token.

    Wei Feiyan said, ¡°No, I¡¯m collecting evidence for a Junior Sister. It¡¯s not a simple matter. It¡¯s the work of a spy of the Jile Sect, so the more careful we are, the better. I didn¡¯t have time to destroy the wooden token after I came back, so I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded his head. The Jile Sect was the sworn enemy of the Mythical me Sect. It was normal for them to find a spy.

    ¡°but then again, won¡¯t you attract any criticism if you suddenly have a male follower?¡±

    ¡°Although our Mythical me Sect strictly prohibits marriage and has the rule of killing all promiscuous people, we are not at the point where we would turn everyone into an enemy or create something out of nothing. As long as you act like a good follower, you will naturally be fine. Furthermore, you will not be here all the time.¡± Wei Feiyan sighed sincerely and continued, ¡°I must have been bewitched to help you.¡±

    She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily, but he had taken the initiative to retreat and showed a pitiful look that had no way to retreat. She thought about it and thought that if he had forced his way into the forbidden area, it might be a greater loss for the sect, so she might as well believe him this time.

    In the end, it had be like this.

    However, she did not know that people from Liu Yuan¡¯s original world always liked topromise. For example, if you said that the room was too dark and you had to open a window here, no one would allow it. However, if you wanted to tear down the roof, they would mediate and be willing to open the window.

    In fact, it was not only applicable to Liu Yuan¡¯s world. It could be applied to anyone. First, they would make a more excessive request as a control group, and then they would make a less excessive request that might be rejected under normal circumstances. This way, the other party would think about it and hesitate. Instead of doing this, they would not lose out a little, and it would be easier to achieve their goal.

    In front of Liu Yuan, who was proficient in using this technique, a newbie like Wei Feiyan obviously had not realized that something was wrong before she was trapped.

    ¡°Then I have to thank you for not killing me.¡± Liu Yuan cupped his hands. It was the tactfulness of a conquering strategist to quit while he was ahead. He turned and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the issue of identity can be considered settled. Tell me about the opponents you¡¯ll be facing in this Fire Awarding Ceremony. I¡¯ll think about it and give you on-the-spot guidance.¡±

    Before Wei Feiyan could react, she was grabbed by the wrist. She subconsciously struggled for a while and heard Liu Yuan say, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Cooperate with me. I¡¯ll understand your limits first¡­ Oh, it¡¯s the depth of one¡¯s cultivation base that makes it easier to formte battle tactics.¡±

    Why are you exining?!

    Wei Feiyan felt that something was wrong, and his cultivation level¡­ Isn¡¯t it more appropriate to just show it than to describe it?

    However, his spiritual power followed her meridians and circted in a regr manner. He was indeed carefully examining the level of her cultivation, just like how her master taught him on a daily basis. She gradually rxed.

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand and went through what he had found. He also pointed out some small mistakes in her cultivation.

    Wei Feiyan had a good foundation. She was hardworking and down-to-earth, and her talent was excellent. Otherwise, she would not have been able to rank tenth on the Singing Sword Ranking. She was quite famous among the younger generation, and was known as the ¡®Red Phoenix¡¯.

    Although Liu Yuan¡¯s original Mythical me Sect cultivation technique was not very good, with his current cultivation of the Soul Formation stage, he was more than capable of guiding a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator like Wei Feiyan.

    Wei Feiyan also shared information about her opponents for Liu Yuan to record and analyze. A deal was thus made.

    As there was still some time before the Fire Awarding Ceremony, Liu Yuan followed Wei Feiyan in disguise for the next few days to get familiar with the other disciples.

    Until the night before the ceremony.

    Wei Feiyan, who was meditating as usual, suddenly opened her eyes and took out her identity card. She said in surprise, ¡°My Master is back!¡±

    Just as she stood up, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Her face turned pale. Her Master would sense that she was with a man. She could not hide the matter between her and Liu Yuan. This was bad!

    Liu Yuan, who was napping on the futon next to her, opened his eyes. He knew about Wei Feiyan¡¯s Master these few days. She was the senior Sister of the current Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect and an elder at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage, ¡®Fire in Red Robes¡¯ Xu Ping. She was very experienced and rarely seen. She was often traveling outside.

    The speed of the Form Synthesis stage cultivators was very fast. Wei Feiyan quickly said, ¡°You can continue to pretend to be asleep¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a fiery red light shed in the courtyard outside the door, and a woman¡¯s voice shouted, ¡°Feiyan! Come out! And the man in your room!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yuan suddenly froze. He then called out the Illustrated Handbook interface with a dumbfounded expression¡­

    One of his illustrations had been activated.

 Chapter 303 - 303 You Canâ€™t Be Together

    303 You Can¡¯t Be Together

    F*ck! Holy f*ck!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He could not understand the current situation.

    Wasn¡¯t this the Mythical me Sect that wished for everyone to be single? This was the ce that was the least likely for him to activate his Illustrated Handbook, because the characters in this sect, regardless of gender, were not open to being conquered!

    He had never challenged and conquered any character in the Mythical me Sect, so how could the Illustrations have been activated?

    He was now in the inner sect of the Mythical me Sect. The activated Illustrations covered a radius of about a thousand feet. The surrounding area was filled with dormitories that outsiders were not allowed to enter. No one from other sects woulde in. Furthermore, Liu Yuan had not heard of anyone from other sectsing in these few days!

    Such a coincidental timing made Liu Yuan realize that the person who activated the Illustrated Handbook could only be the woman who was in the courtyard, asking him and Wei Feiyan toe out!

    This was the only exnation.

    The woman outside the door was Wei Feiyan¡¯s Master who had just returned from a trip. She was ¡®Fire in Red Robes¡¯ Xu Ping, the Senior Sister of the Mythical me Sect¡¯s Sect Master, and an Elder at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage. He had once courted her and gained her favorability!

    ¡°How is this possible? F*ck this! I want to file aint! There¡¯s a bug in this game!¡±

    Liu Yuan frantically dialed Shangyang¡¯s customer service hotline in his mind, but unfortunately, theint from another ne could not be epted. He could only think about how he would beat up the gamepany¡¯s producers and staff if he could break through the void one day and transmigrate back.

    Why did they set up so many traps?

    He red at the Illustration Handbook page and scanned the activated card. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This must be a conspiracy nned by the game¡­¡±

    [Character: Xu Shibing (4-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Book and Sword in Song, the will of the cloud¡¯s gratitude and hatred]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, ninth level of the Nascent Soul stage]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    ¡°????¡± Liu Yuan slowly typed out a series of question marks.

    The God of Conquering Strategy suspected that he had taken the wrong card. However, after opening and closing the details interface three times, he finally had to admit that he had not taken the wrong card. The activated card was named ¡®Xu Shibing¡¯.

    This was clearly a ranger character that he had conquered in the Far East Sea map¡­ Wait a minute, Xu Ping who traveled outside all year round¡­ She was the elusive ranger?

    ¡°Jiang¡­ Liu Yuan, are you alright?¡± Wei Feiyan asked carefully from the side.

    She watched helplessly as Liu Yuan¡¯s face quickly turned dark after hearing the cold shouts from outside. He acted out all the emotions of confusion, confusion, doubt, and anger. There was a trace of panic and panic in hisplicated emotions. She thought to herself that things were really not good this time.

    Although the person in front of her was also very strong and could even be said to be the strongest person of her age that she had ever seen, no matter how strong he was, he could not possibly go against her Master, who was an Elder of the Mythical me Sect!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Liu Yuan took a deep breath. He was a little dizzy from the shocking truth, but after calming down, he realized that things were actually very easy to understand.

    He had already experienced being tricked by the charming Netherworld once. The card surface could be fake to let the yers put their subjective impression into it. Only what they really saw and felt was real.

    In that case, could it be that Xu Ping had created an alias for himself called ¡®Xu Shibing¡¯ when she was out traveling, just like how ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ was to Liu Yuan?

    Xu Ping, Xu Ping, Xu, Shi, and, Xu Shibing!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart brightened. That¡¯s right, as a member of the Mythical me Sect and an Elder who was the role model for young people, she could not let the news of her contact with men spread. Hence, she simply hid her identity and disguised herself as Xu Shibing.

    Gradually, this sockpuppet gained a certain reputation as she traveled, and then became a real character with the nickname ¡®Book and Sword in Song¡¯.

    As a result, in the eyes of the yers, the character¡¯s card face was formed.

    It was the same for Liu Yuan. He also only saw Xu Shibing¡¯s character, so¡­ It was a smooth conquering process.

    In other words, the Xu Shibing he had targeted was actually Xu Ping!

    He finished his analysis in a sh, calmed down, and then did something that almost scared Wei Feiyan out of his wits-he removed the mirror moon Jade¡¯s disguise.

    Previously, after Liu Yuan had obtained the identity token, he had been disguising himself with the face that Wei Feiyan had given him. Now, he waved his hand to break the illusion and revealed his original face.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Wei Feiyan cried out in shock.

    He was still wanted by the Jade Mirage Sect! If her Master saw this, she would kill him!

    Liu Yuan did not think for long, and the act of removing his disguise had exhausted thest chance to escape. The woman who had been waiting in the courtyard did not have much patience. Seeing that her disciple, who had always been obedient, still had note out of the room after she had called out a few times, she flicked her sleeve and a strong wind swept the door open.

    Bang!

    ¡°Feiyan! Good, good, good, you¡¯ve really grown up. You actually dare to disobey your Master¡­¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s voice stopped abruptly as he saw a man and a woman in the room.

    The woman had nothing to say. She was the disciple she had watched grow up. Now, her face was pale and slightly trembling as she knelt down in front of her. The other man looked very familiar. Under the dim light in the room, his eyebrows and eyes could be said to be handsome. His long white hair hung down loosely, and he was looking at her with a calm gaze.

    Liu Yuan was looking at her, but at the same time, he was not really looking at her.

    Xu Ping was wearing a crimson gauze dress, the bright red sleeves fluttering like mes. Inside was a ck cheongsam, the curly hair of an oriental beauty outlining the curves of her body. The white chiffonntern thin pants faintly revealed the color of her flesh. Her face was extremely invasive beauty, and her long ck hair was tied into a bun by a red hairpin.

    It was very beautiful, but at this moment, it only attracted Liu Yuan for a moment.

    He was looking at the card interface.

    The face of Xu Shibing¡¯s card, when he saw Xu Ping, began to distort like the Netherworld card before, turning into apletely different card.

    [Character: Xu Ping (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [title: Fire in Red Robes, sleeve rouge transforms the world]

    [level: Immortal Dao, ninth level of the Form Synthesis stage]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

    Wei Feiyan, who was cowering at the side, saw that her Master suddenly became silent and stared at Liu Yuan¡¯s face. She was very anxious and felt that her master was definitely going to kill him to seek justice for all the women in the world!

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not what you think. He did it for¡­ for¡­¡±

    Wei Feiyan was in a hurry and could not say it out loud. Could it be that the other party was here for the forbidden area? This seemed even more inappropriate!

    Xu Ping came back to her senses and looked at Liu Yuan with aplicated expression. She had never thought that things would turn out like this. After they parted that year, they met again in such a situation. However, no matter how turbulent her heart was, she could not show it now.

    She¡­ She was the one who started it first¡­ No, she could not let her disciple be expelled from the sect and have her cultivation and bright future destroyed!

    ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Ping¡¯s face was cold as she said very slowly, ¡°You two can¡¯t be together.¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304 A Quarrel between Lovers and a Dumbfounded Disciple

    304 A Quarrel between Lovers and a Dumbfounded Disciple

    ¡°You two can¡¯t be together!¡±

    Xu Ping finished coldly and looked away from Liu Yuan. She did not dare to stay any longer and looked at her disciple.

    She carefully observed in the dark.

    Wei Feiyan had just stood up in a hurry from meditation. Her clothes were inevitably wrinkled, but not to the point of disheveled clothes. Although her face was pale from panic, there was no sweat or any trace of redness. The distance between the two was about three steps. The futon on the ground was regr and there was no suspicious stain.

    Although they were living in the same room, it was not to that extent¡­

    Xu Ping unconsciously let out a sigh of relief and then thought with a straight face, ¡®I¡¯m doing this for my apprentice¡¯s benefit. If this guy has already taken her body, there¡¯s no way to save her.¡¯

    Wei Feiyan lowered her head and felt her Master¡¯s stern gaze on her. She roughly knew what her Master was looking at, and she felt inexplicably guilty and panicked.

    Although nothing happened, she had almost ¡®lost her virginity¡¯ before. It was just that there was a wooden barrel and medicinal liquid as a barrier at that time, and she could pretend that nothing had happened as long as she did not mention it.

    Now that her Master had misunderstood, it seemed as if she really had something to do with this person.

    Wei Feiyan could not help but argue, ¡°Master, it really isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Xu Ping did not believe her at all and scolded her with a straight face, ¡°No? Aren¡¯t you two alone in a room in the middle of the night? Even if you are friends, you shouldn¡¯t have such an intimate action. Feiyan, you should know the rules of the sect. Only Master has found out about it. Master has always loved you like my own child. As long as you two separate, I will let bygones be bygones. But what if others find out? Even Master can¡¯t protect you!¡±

    Wei Feiyan was stunned. Now, her Master really thought that she had broken the sect rules, but she still protected her like this. It could be seen that he really loved her. For a moment, she was greatly touched and said with inexplicable guilt, ¡°Master, I know I was wrong, but¡­¡±

    But it really isn¡¯t what it seems!

    Xu Ping interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s great to correct one¡¯s mistakes. Feiyan, I watched you grow up, and I can¡¯t let you go astray. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You need to know that all men in the world are bad. Do you know who this guy is? ¡±

    She pointed at Liu Yuan, but her eyes were fixed on Wei Feiyan.

    Wei Feiyan was stunned. She thought, ¡®Who else could he be? It¡¯s Liu Yuan, right?¡±

    However, her Master might have a deeper meaning in asking this question. Thus, she said hesitantly, ¡°H-he is¡­¡±

    Xu Ping noticed that Liu Yuan was wearing an outer disciple¡¯s uniform and an identity token. She thought that this guy had disguised himself as an outer disciple and then had an affair with her disciple. She said in a stern tone, ¡°He¡¯s Liu Yuan, Liu Junxuan, or ¡®Sun Chasing Green Shadow¡¯, or Jiang Feng. He once had two wives, and he¡¯s the godson of the city Lord of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo. The Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family must marry him. The Green Lotus Swordsman has fallen head over heels for him, and Ling Hua has betrayed the sect¡­ Feiyan, don¡¯t be deceived by him. Everyone in the Mythical me Sect should kill such a fickle man!¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was speechless.

    Damn, is this woman jealous?

    Furthermore, as an Elder, she was second only to one person in the Mythical me Sect. She had studied these gossips thoroughly when she had nothing to do. Shouldn¡¯t the people of the Mythical me Sect be disdainful of such romantic news? Why was her tone getting more and more agitated and filled with a sense of grievance?

    Rather than saying that she was persuading Wei Feiyan, it was better to say that she was venting her emotions.

    It was obvious that this woman had been silently paying attention to Liu Yuan¡¯s movements¡­ She had said it so nicely, but now she did not even dare to look at him. She was probably afraid that her true feelings would be revealed. Moreover, as an Elder of the Mythical me Sect, she knew that he had a basket of wives, but she still had a good impression of him. It could be seen that she had been single for too long and had been bored to death. She might even feel a sense of guilt for breaking the taboo.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart jumped. He remembered that when he had first conquered Xu Shibing, this wandering ranger character had always been ordinary, whether it was in character or figure. Her appearance was also not outstanding. Xu Ping was probably trying to avoid contact with men, but she had failed to guard against Liu Yuan, who was used to conquering characters in the game.

    After all, it was not a loss for him to get a 4-star character.

    In the situation where the others were uninterested, Liu Yuan took a different approach. ording to the normal process, it was very ordinary, and he sessfully conquered the other party. He only encountered three awkward moments of silence at the beginning.

    But now that he thought about it, could it be that what Xu Ping wanted was this ordinary love?

    Liu Yuan fell into deep thought. On the other side, Wei Feiyan¡¯s mind went nk when she heard that her Master was going to kill Liu Yuan. She stood up and blocked Liu Yuan, ¡°No, Master, don¡¯t kill him! He can¡¯t die!¡±

    Wei Feiyan was a little incoherent, but she really did not want Liu Yuan to die because of this. Her action of blocking Liu Yuan¡¯s front became more determined.

    Seeing her ¡®unable to control her emotions¡¯, Xu Ping was sure that her disciple had been deeply poisoned. She felt even more upset and her face grew colder. ¡°Why can¡¯t he die? He has caused so many women to fall in love with him, but he doesn¡¯t care about them, and he ignores them. A person like him has only ever enjoyed himself. How would he know the suffering of a woman who¡¯s tossing and turning in bed for the person she loves, day and night?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore them.¡± Liu Yuan stretched out his hand and pushed Wei Feiyan away. He suddenly walked forward and looked straight at Xu Ping, who had suddenly taken half a step back in panic. ¡°It¡¯s because some people didn¡¯t give me a chance!¡±

    Xu Ping took half a step back and immediately stopped, not allowing himself to show a strange expression. But just as she regained herposure, she met Liu Yuan¡¯s aggressive eyes.

    There was an unconcealed passion in his eyes, and there seemed to be a calmness that said ¡®I¡¯ve seen through you¡¯.

    This sentence was directed at Xu Ping, but who were the ¡®some people¡¯ that he said?

    Xu Ping panicked and thought, ¡®Impossible! How could he recognize me?¡¯

    She had traveled the world for so many years and was proficient in disguising herself. No one had ever found any clues about her. The difference between her and Xu Shibing¡¯s identity was like the difference between cloud and mud. Although there were some simrities in figure and tone, they were definitely very different, and the difference in status was too great¡­ He definitely shouldn¡¯t have made that connection!

    She thought that Liu Yuan was bluffing, so she forced herself to say in a stiff tone, ¡°What do you mean? You want to say that you¡¯re promiscuous and that it¡¯s the women¡¯s fault? Liu Yuan, Liu Junxuan, who gave you the guts to be so presumptuous in front of me? You¡¯re acting so atrociously in the Mythical me Sect?¡±

    You did.

    Liu Yuan looked at the mature beauty in front of him and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just passionate, not promiscuous. I¡¯ll naturally take responsibility for the women I¡¯ve provoked. No matter how many difficulties and obstacles I face, I¡¯ll make her go with me willingly. But some people won¡¯t even tell me their true identity. They didn¡¯t even give me the most basic mutual trust, and yet they still use me of not caring¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face darkened and he snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who she is, so how am I supposed to find her? Why should I care about her?!¡±

    Xu Ping was at a loss for words and turned her head.¡±What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Wei Feiyan looked at the two people in a daze. She felt that something was wrong. Is her Master confused? She was definitely confused!

 Chapter 305 - 305 Trample on Her

    305 Trample on Her

    When Liu Yuan saw Xu Ping¡¯s reaction, he knew that he was in for it.

    Her previous words seemed to be reprimanding Liu Yuan for being a yboy, but in reality, every word wasining about how he had let her down and venting her jealousy. However, she could not express it in front of her disciple, so she distorted it into a look as if she wanted to kill him to get rid of evil for the people.

    However, in reality, in terms of pride, Netherworld was clearly superior.

    In the face of the Netherworld¡¯s level insinuation, all Xu Ping was doing was simply putting her thoughts on the surface, without leaving room for guesswork.

    What ¡®how many women¡¯s infatuation have I harmed¡¯? She was actually talking about herself.

    She had been observing in the dark for a long time, only to find out that the person she liked was entangled with many other women, while she could only continue to be lonely in this sect that strictly guarded the rtionship between men and women.

    This feeling even made Xu Ping a little resentful¡­

    However, she did not have any killing intent toward Liu Yuan. Otherwise, she would not have said ¡®you two can not be together¡¯ from the start. Instead, she would have immediately killed Liu Yuan, the root of all evil, right here.

    The fact that she could say this meant that her first reaction when she saw Liu Yuan with her disciple was jealousy.

    But she could not just say it openly.

    This was because she was now the Grand Elder of the Mythical me Sect, Xu Ping, and not the ranger of the Far East Sea, Xu Shibing.

    In this case, the leverage between the two was actually based on Xu Ping¡¯s identity. She felt that Liu Yuan did not know her identity, so she couldin to Liu Yuan as much as she wanted using Xu Ping¡¯s identity and scold him condescendingly.

    Xu Ping¡¯s identity was a barrier, but at the same time, it was also a protective umbre for her dignity.

    Therefore, Liu Yuan wanted to silently tear this veil away and expose the true colors of the Mythical me Sect Elder. He wanted to break her condescending attitude and even turn the tables on her, trampling her under his feet.

    Once her identity was revealed, she could only be Xu Shibing in front of Liu Yuan, not Xu Ping.

    Xu Ping could righteously denounce Liu Yuan, but Xu Shibing couldn¡¯t.

    This was because not only had Xu Shibing had an unforgettable and unregretful love for him, she also had Xu Ping¡¯s identity behind her.

    An Elder of the Mythical me Sect, the Senior Sister of the Sect Master, had actually vited the sect rules in private and fallen in love with someone!

    Moreover, she could not let go!

    However, if Liu Yuan did not expose her identity today, he was afraid that he would not have another chance in the future. On one hand, it was because of her dignity and face, and also because of the sect rules.

    On the other hand, ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s rich experience, this woman must be thinking: ¡®I can¡¯t let him find out my identity¡¯.

    When Liu Yuan really did not find out, she would definitely be thinking: ¡®He didn¡¯t even find out my identity. He doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡¯

    Then, she would close herself and be unwilling to admit it.

    Hmph, he had seen through all women.

    In summary, at this moment, when Xu Ping was nervously retreating and tilting her head, feeling guilty and flustered, it was time for Liu Yuan to seize the upper hand andpletely break through her mental defense.

    He continued to maintain his imposing manner, took two steps forward, and said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you, Xu Ping, can¡¯t understand, there will naturally be others who can.¡±

    Xu Ping wanted to retreat again, but she felt that her apprentice would definitely notice something strange if this went on. Thinking of how other people would look at her if this matter was exposed, her chest throbbed. She tried her best to restrain herself and stood in the same ce to face Liu Yuan. She pursed her lips and said with a straight face, ¡°Who, who can understand¡­ T-there¡¯s no one else here! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Wei Feiyan saw that her Master was bing more and more strange. From the cold rebuke at the beginning, she was now stammering and panicking, as if she was a different person.

    From the moment Liu Yuan took off his disguise, he had be very strange. Now, he was even smiling with confidence.

    The positions of the two people seemed to have reversed quickly in this short conversation.

    However, Wei Feiyan had no idea what had happened and had be a bystander. She looked left and right in confusion and was on the verge of breaking down. What the hell were they talking about? Was it a code?

    Right now, she could only vaguely guess that Liu Yuan and her Master might actually know each other. The rest was like a fog. She waspletely at a loss. She silently moved to the side, wondering if she should go out¡­

    Liu Yuan turned his head. ¡°Feiyan, you can leave first. I have something to discuss with your Master.¡±

    When Wei Feiyan heard this, she felt relieved. She vaguely felt that the current atmosphere had reached a point where a third person could not be tolerated, making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. Now, she could finally be free.

    However, she was still a little worried that her Master would make a move. After hesitating for a moment, she saw the determination in Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes. She could only believe him and escape in a hurry.

    Xu Ping was stunned. Wouldn¡¯t this make them alone? She was immediately anxious, but her disciple opened the door as fast as she could, and half of her foot was already outside.

    She turned around to stop her, but before she could use her spiritual power, she suddenly felt a hand around her waist. The heat passed through the thin gauze and the tight cheongsam, and the force was firmly reflected on her skin.

    The elder of Mythical me Sect had never experienced this before. Furthermore, when she realized that the person who had suddenly attacked him from behind was her lover whom she had yearned for day and night, he instantly shuddered. She could no longer maintain her cold expression and her legs went soft.

    Liu Yuan caught the woman who had fallen onto him. He held her waist with one hand and firmly mped her slender wrists with the other. He leaned his chin on her shoulder and whispered suggestively into her ear, ¡°You lied to me so hard, Xu Ping, or should I say¡­¡±

    ¡°Xu, Shi, Bing.¡±

    The three sybi seemed to carry a thousand pounds of force as they struck the heart of the Mythical me Sect Elder.

    Xu Ping¡¯s mind trembled and she struggled hard. As far as her eyes could see, Wei Feiyan ran out but turned back and closed the door. Through the half-closed gap, her disciple¡¯s eyes seemed to be staring at her, full of shock.

    Bang! The door closed.

    Xu Ping¡¯s struggling stopped, and her eyes were dull. Thinking that her apprentice had seen her being held in the arms of the man from behind, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. She turned around and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Liu Junxuan, what do you want?!¡±

    She was angry at herself. She was at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage, but she did not have any room to resist at all. She was toyed with by a Soul Formation stage cultivator, but she was greedy for this kind of intimate coercion.

    Liu Yuan secretly thought that he had seeded and smiled. ¡°You finally stopped pretending?¡±

    Xu Ping choked and stammered with a guilty conscience, ¡°I¡¯m not pretending, I¡¯m Xu Ping¡­¡±

    It was her fault for hiding her identity.

    ¡°Oh? Then who was the one who swore an undying love with me? So it wasn¡¯t the wandering warrior Xu Shibing, but the Mythical me Sect¡¯s Elder Xu Ping? As the Sect Master¡¯s Senior Sister, instead of leading by example, you knowingly vite the rules. On the surface, you forbid the sect¡¯s disciples from getting married and falling in love. You say it righteously and cleanly, but behind the scenes, you cheat on others. Don¡¯t you feel both suffering and happy in your heart?¡±

    Liu Yuan seemed to be smiling, but his words were like the whispers of a devil.

 Chapter 306 - 306 A Three-Person Trip

    306 A Three-Person Trip

    Liu Yuan said calmly, ¡°Not what?¡± You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Don¡¯t you think so in your heart? Aren¡¯t you happy now that I¡¯vee to find you?

    Xu Ping lost her sense of propriety and panicked in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms. His face was red, and he pursed her lips and retorted subconsciously, ¡°No! I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t what? You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? You didn¡¯t you think so in your heart? Aren¡¯t you happy now that I¡¯vee to find you? Or was it that you were forced to be with me, and everything you said back then was a lie?¡±

    One wrong step led to many more wrong steps.

    From the moment Liu Yuan revealed Xu Ping¡¯s identity, she lost the chance to fight for the initiative. Everything was in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words rang in Xu Ping¡¯s ears. Each question was like a heavy hammer pounding on Xu Ping¡¯s heart, making her suffer the torture of morality and responsibility. Of course, there were also thest two questions, which were the killer moves to force Xu Ping to admit his true thoughts.

    As long as she realized that happiness was greater than suffering, then the original torture would turn into pleasure, both physically and mentally.

    On the other hand, Xu Ping¡¯s favorability was clearly above her head. Her emotions were easily stirred up by Liu Yuan, especially the positive emotions generated by the interaction.

    ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ This was the same logic as daily interaction in the game to increase favorability. However, the favorability increase from interactions that did not follow the strategy was very limited. However, since the favorability was already full, it was no problem at all. It was also very nice (thumbs up).

    Of course, Xu Ping was happy. From the moment she saw Liu Yuan and the moment the door was opened, the first emotion that came to her heart was surprise. Surprise was the first, but the secret joy that followed was deeper. The feelings that burst out from the bottom of her heart could not be fake.

    Just as Liu Yuan had guessed, she had been keeping an eye on Liu Yuan¡¯s movements. It was just that he had always been using Jiang Feng¡¯s identity. Xu Ping only found out that this person had ¡®returned¡¯ because his disciple had received a journal published by the Green Centipede. Moreover, he had been entangled in scandals with various women.

    The purpose of this trip was to secretly search for Liu Yuan. who was seriously injured and had escaped¡­ Unfortunately, even the Jade Mirage Sect could not find him. Probably no one would have thought that Liu Yuan had hidden in the branch of the demonic sect with the Righteous fairy, Ling Hua. Of course ¨C it was like looking for-needle in-haystack, but her efforts were in vain. She only took this fruitless action because she was worried about the other party¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I-I¡­ Of course¡­¡± Xu Ping closed his eyes and epted her fate, her voice trembling.¡±Of course I¡¯m happy! When we were in the Far East Sea, I remembered everything that happened between us. I thought I could miss it for the rest of my life. Every word I said was true, and the happiness in my heart was also true. If I could be like you forever, from sunrise to sunset, every day, every month, every year, I sometimes even think that if I could, I would be willing to give up the name Xu Ping¡­¡±

    She opened her eyes, which were filled with tears. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°But I can¡¯t. Xu Shibing is destined to be a wanderer with no background in the Far East Sea. She can¡¯t be Xu Ping¡­¡±

    The name Xu Ping, just as Liu Yuan had said, represented the sanctimonious nature of the Mythical me Sect. Perhaps it was not as direct as her Junior Sister, but she was also an important part of it.

    ¡°Why not? Since happiness is real, your feelings are real, and our experiences together are real, why can¡¯t Xu Shibing be Xu Ping?¡± Liu Yuan asked in return.

    He had to make Xu Ping admit that she was Xu Shibing. Otherwise, in the Mythical me Sect, under such an environment full of pressure, the torment in her heart would gradually outweigh her love for Liu Yuan. In addition, she would be jealous and overthink things. It was possible that her favorability would decrease and she might even be brainwashed by the Mythical me Sect¡¯s rules.

    He had to cut the knot quickly! While Xu Ping was still immersed in the joy of their reunion and the beautiful memories awakened by Liu Yuan, she could directly unite her body and mind with Xu Shibing and remove all the obstacles caused by her identity as an Elder of Mythical me Sect!

    As the God of Conquering Strategy and the Saint of love, he, Liu Yuan, would definitely not be confused by the other party¡¯s current gentleness.

    She had been running away, and that was the problem. If she still wanted to separate Xu Shibing from Xu Ping, it would definitely end in a tragedy, and Liu Yuan would never let that happen.

    Xu Ping¡¯s body trembled and she said, ¡°But¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan took advantage of his victory and pressed on, not giving her a chance to stop and think. He turned her body to face him, and their eyes met. He said slowly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have abandoned the name Xu Ping, but¡­ Xu Shibing.¡±

    He said softly, ¡°Now I know who you are. You are Xu Ping, and we met in the Far East Sea. We knew each other, and we dealt with all kinds of evil sects and saved those innocent people. Whether it was the children who were used as Gu worm containers, or the people who had no way out after their families were exterminated, we were also hunted. We snuggled up with each other in the ruined temple until dawn, never afraid of life and death, never retreating in desperate times. These are all the memories you brought to me.¡±

    ¡°Now, I want to get to know theplete version of you, not just the wandering warrior Xu Shibing, but also the Mythical me Sect¡¯s Elder Xu Ping, okay? Since you¡¯re Xu Ping and Xu Shibing is Xu Ping, it¡¯s enough that I only know Xu Ping¡­¡±

    Xu Ping could not help but sink into her memories. It turned out that she was not the only one who remembered. She also remembered the person she missed clearly. Every incident was a shared beauty.

    She muttered with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for almost half a month. I was very worried about your whereabouts, but you seemed to have disappeared. I told myself that you wouldn¡¯t die, but in fact, I was a little disheartened. It just so happened that Feiyan was about to attend the Fire Awarding Ceremony. Although I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her, I couldn¡¯t leave her alone. So, I returned to the sect, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    In the end, the moment she returned, he ssensed a man in his disciple¡¯s room?

    She was already dumbfounded enough. When she opened the door, she did not expect this man to be her man. She had been looking for him for months, but she couldn¡¯t find him. Now, she met him in her own sect.

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment again.

    ¡°I have to rify this matter on behalf of Feiyan.¡± Liu Yuan suddenly said seriously, ¡°She and I don¡¯t have any special rtionship. I just need her help. Your disciple is a good person, and I admire her, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    Xu Ping was stunned, and then her face turned red. ¡°How could that be? you and her, she¡­ Did I misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. She kept trying to refute you and tell you the truth, but you thought she was trying to quibble.¡± Liu Yuan sighed.

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes wandered, and she bit her lip in silence, as if her dignity as a Master was making her struggle in her mind, but in fact, she was vaguely relieved.

    Liu Yuan sharply noticed this and thought to himself that this was the barrier in her heart. He took the opportunity to reach out and lift her hair. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me for half a month because you can¡¯t let me go. Since you can¡¯t let me go, how can you be at ease as an Elder of the Mythical me Sect and leave the illusion that might never appear again to me¡­ Aren¡¯t you being a little too selfish?¡±

    Xu Ping raised her head, but Liu Yuan, who had lowered his head, locked his lips with her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ mmm!¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. After a brief moment of shock, she immediately reacted and pushed Liu Yuan away. She rushed out of the door in a panic and disappeared into the night.

    This war, which had no smoke but whose goal was to conquer, finally ended with Xu Ping fleeing in defeat.

    Liu Yuan smiled and stood in the room silently.

    After a long time, Wei Feiyan stuck her head out from the side of the door and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with my Master?¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 You Be the Judge, and Judge Carefully

    307 You Be the Judge, and Judge Carefully

    Wei Feiyan did not leave after closing the door. Instead, she paused and looked at the quiet night outside the courtyard. She took a deep breath and secretly hid by the door.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. The conversation between Liu Yuan and her Master was hiding some incredible information. The sudden change in her Master¡¯s attitude also seemed to indicate that there was something fishy going on. When she closed the door just now, she caught a glimpse of the scene that she saw. It was so unbelievable that it shocked her.

    Master, she¡­ she was actually in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms!

    Although she did not want to believe it, her first reaction was that her eyes were ying tricks on her, or that Liu Yuan might have already started fighting with her Master at that time, but there was a misunderstanding due to the angle and other reasons¡­

    However, no matter how she thought about it, her Master was a mighty cultivator at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage who was half a step away from the Crossing Cmity stage. Even if Liu Yuan could defeat the three elders of the Jade Mirage Sect who were at sixth level of the Form Synthesis stage at the risk of being seriously injured, it was impossible for him to hold Xu Ping in his arms when the two of them were at loggerheads.

    The early andte stage of the Form Synthesis stage were twopletely different concepts. Xu Ping was no longer someone who could be defeated by trickery. Otherwise, Liu Yuan would not have to be so cautious, disguise herself, and make a deal with Wei Feiyan. He could have just barged in, defeated the entire Mythical me Sect, and entered the forbidden area directly.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility¡­

    Her Master had been hugged on purpose.

    Wei Feiyan squatted down by the door and fell into a daze. There was no movement in the room for the time being.

    She could not help but sigh. If what her Master said was true, she should have killed Liu Yuan on the spot. Her Master was not like her, whose cultivation was much lower than Liu Yuan¡¯s, so she had no chance to resist.

    She was afraid that she was the only one who did not understand¡­

    Wei Feiyan sighed dejectedly again. She waited for about the time it took to make a cup of tea. During this time, the faint conversations and discussions in the room deeply shocked her inexperienced heart every time. She subconsciously hugged her knees and moved to the corner, feeling inexplicably angry.

    What discussion? This was definitely a mutual confession!

    This disciple of hers seemed to be very curious¡­ Oh, Liu Yuan had asked her to go out just now. She was just asking for trouble and became jealous for no reason!

    Tsk, no.

    Wei Feiyan shook her head violently. She was obviously looking for trouble and torturing herself¡­

    The mortal world oftenpared a person without a partner to a puppy, and she was probably that puppy now¡­ This was clearly her room, okay?!

    Just as she was thinking, she heard another sentence. ¡°She and I have no special rtionship¡­ I admire her a lot, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no special rtionship¡¯? He ven saw my naked body¡­¡± Wei Feiyan covered her ears, feeling depressed. She muttered, ¡°Is it the trend to use disciples as stepping stones now? You bastard who tricked the dog intoing in and killed it! And Master was so flustered that she even forgot to set up a soundproof barrier¡­ Oh no, don¡¯t tell me they forgot about the outside world?¡±

    Wei Feiyan immediately looked up and saw that the wizardry barrier outside the courtyard was perfectly fine. It was not only soundproof but also illusionary. It wasplete and had strong spiritual power. It was likely that no one had noticed what had happened just now.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that when she came to ¡®catch the adulterer¡¯ previously, she remembered to protect her disciple well and not let the ¡®family scandal¡¯ spread.

    However, the person involved in this ¡®family scandal¡¯ seemed to have changed from a disciple to a master.

    The door was mmed open again, and a bright red light shed past and disappeared into the night, like a meteor streaking across the dark sky.

    She came and went in a hurry.

    Wei Feiyan silently looked at the rainbow light left behind by her Master¡¯s escape. She knew that the bastard who was safe and sound in the room was the winner of this ¡®discussion¡¯.

    She waited for a while, but Liu Yuan did not say anything. She knew that he was waiting for her to speak.

    He was really a bastard¡­ If you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything either! Who asked you to say that it has nothing to do with me?!

    Wei Feiyan, who had always been calm and serious in the eyes of her Junior Brothers and Sisters, suddenly had a childish thought.

    However, it was a pity that in terms of mental strength, the impatient Wei Feiyan was obviously not a match for thecent Liu Yuan. In the end, she could not hold back and sighed. She silently stuck her head out and asked the question that she wanted to ask the most.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with my Master?¡±

    Wei Feiyan looked into the room and saw Liu Yuan looking at him with a smile as if he had expected her to be the first to retreat. He said, ¡°That depends on what your Master thinks. As for now, it can barely be considered¡­ a friend, I guess.¡±

    Wei Feiyan stood up and walked into the room. She said faintly, ¡°What about before?¡±

    ¡°This concerns Elder Xu¡¯s reputation. Before she agrees, I won¡¯t reveal anything. If you are grateful for your Master¡¯s good intentions, you can also pretend that you didn¡¯t hear what happened in this room just now,¡± Liu Yuan said seriously.

    If Xu Ping, who had a strong sense of self-esteem, knew that her image in her disciple¡¯s heart had copsed, then things would not be good.

    Although Xu Ping had just forgotten what she was doing in a panic, she must have known that her apprentice was eavesdropping. But to teach her how to deceive herself, she had to pretend to be innocent.

    In the future. there would be many times when she would deceive herselfself and others¡­

    Wei Feiyan looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s serious expression and thought. ¡®Although this person is a jerk who has many women, he is unexpectedly gentle¡­ Pfft, what gentle? It had nothing to do with me!¡¯

    Although she despised it in his heart, Wei Feiyan still nodded for her Master¡¯s sake. She could not help but say, ¡°Then if¡­ What if Master doesn¡¯t agree to it?¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head and calmly poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and savored the remaining taste of the fragrant jade liquid in his mouth. He said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. When she has thought it through, I will think of a way for her to leave the Mythical me Sect without any worries.¡±

    Wei Feiyan frowned and said suspiciously, ¡°How can you be so sure? My Master has been living in the Mythical me Sect since she was young. After so many years, she has deep feelings for the Mythical me Sect. Besides, she didn¡¯t waver even after you wasted so much time talking to her. You¡¯re only going to stay in the Mythical me Sect for a short period of time. Are you really confident that you can change her mind?¡±

    Liu Yuan smacked his lips andughed, ¡°No wavering?¡±

    Wei Feiyan saw the inexplicable contempt in his smile and said unhappily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for being single.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The veins on Wei Feiyan¡¯s forehead bulged. She could not bear it anymore and said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something funny.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that someone heard that Green Lotus Swordsman wasing from ten thousand miles away on her flying sword. He was so scared that he left his two wives behind and couldn¡¯t even kiss them. He actually ran to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to take refuge overnight, ¡± Wei Feiyan said.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s smile froze, ¡°He, hehe¡­ It¡¯s quite funny.¡±

    The two people who had hurt each other looked at each other in silence for a long time before sighing at the same time.

    Liu Yuan looked at her and said, ¡°It would take a long time to exin all the reasons to you. For this kind of thing, you only need to think about it carefully and you will understand. If you don¡¯t understand, then you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°How do we judge this?¡± Wei Feiyan was confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°For example, find a conquering strategy target and try it once. If one time isn¡¯t enough, try it a few more times¡­¡±

    ¡°Conquering strategy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s dating.¡±

    Wei Feiyan looked at Liu Yuan, who had a matter-of-fact expression, and said faintly, ¡°But I¡¯m a disciple of the Mythical me Sect. I can¡¯t find anyone in the sect to be my partner.¡±

    Liu Yuan wanted to continue teasing her. He did not know why, but he felt that Wei Feiyan was ¡®speaking on equal terms¡¯. If he wanted to find this kind of feeling in this world, he could only choose Xie Qian.

    However, as soon as he met Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes, the pair of ck eyes seemed to be slightly moist and staring at him. This gaze told him: You be the judge, and judge carefully.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Since Weâ€™re Pursuing Excitement

    308 Since We¡¯re Pursuing Excitement

    Liu Yuan came out.

    He now felt like he had another wing.

    Perhaps it was because he had been too high-profile in the City of Ten Thousand Swords four months ago and had left too deep an impression in her heart. In addition, the twists and turns of these four months had made her curious. In addition, he suddenly appeared when she was bathing, and the coincidence with Xu Ping¡­ With all these factors added together, the favorability had fermented into the bud of love.

    The girl in front of him was indeed Wei Feiyan. Although most of the disciples of the Mythical me Sect called her Senior Sister because of Xu Ping¡¯s seniority, and she was steady and mature, she was actually only 17 years old. Not to mention in the world of Immortal cultivators where the average lifespan was 500 years, even in modern society, she was still a young girl.

    Otherwise, she would not have been able to participate in the Singing Sword conference, which only allowed cultivators under the age of 20 to participate.

    The reason why Liu Yuan felt that they were equal was probably because the other party was actually the same age as him. These days, the people he faced were either hundreds of years older than him or too young. It was the first time he had met someone like Wei Feiyan after transmigrating.

    Thinking about it carefully, this age was indeed a good time for hormones to surge and for her to fall in love. Furthermore, with the strict rules of the Mythical me Sect, Liu Yuan was probably the closest man she hade into contact with in her life.

    All in all, if the stupid System in his body was still working, perhaps he would be able to see a ¡®ding! Favorability over 20, the state is now like-mindedness, a new character card has been activated!¡¯

    But even if he didn¡¯t, Liu Yuan, who now had both theory and practice, had a very urate judgment in this area.

    Wei Feiyan was showing that she liked him!

    His previous words were a clear indication that even if they couldn¡¯t find one ¡®inner sect disciple¡¯, there was still the ¡®outer sect disciple¡¯, right?

    To be honest, she knew that her Master had an affair with Liu Yuan. She even gave such a tant hint as they were discussing the topic of conquering Xu Ping¡­

    Could it be that the upright and serious student Wei Feiyan was also a person who pursued excitement?

    Or were they all perverts under the oppressive environment of the Mythical me Sect?

    In order to experience love, her Master did not hesitate to use a fake identity, while the disciple wanted to put on a show in the dark.

    Liu Yuan was suspicious. When he carefully observed the girl standing there, what he saw was also very different. Her cheeks, ears, and neck had a faint blush, and there were small beads of sweat oozing and sliding down her white and delicate skin. If he listened carefully, he could hear the heartbeat that was more obvious in the quiet environment. Her fingers unconsciously grabbed the hem of her skirt, indicating that she was actually very nervous.

    However, Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes were very firm. She looked at Liu Yuan without blinking, like a chick looking for food for the first time. In addition to panic, there was also a trace of excitement in her dark and moist eyes, as if she was hunting.

    Great, this was a little pervert with a serious appearance.

    Liu Yuan silently gave the other party an inappropriate definition, then he opened his mouth to probe. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t find one from the inner sect. Even if we find it, the chances of being discovered are extremely high. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    When Wei Feiyan heard the answer, she finally lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Naturally, the male disciples in the sect all regard women as snakes, scorpions, and fierce tigers, and usually ignore the female disciples. Even if I wanted to try, it is impossible. A few years ago, there were some high-level Elders who nned to separate the sect, thinking that since marriage was forbidden, then mixing male and female disciples together was a superfluous thing.¡±

    Liu Yuan was a little curious. ¡°That makes sense. What happened after that?¡±

    ¡°Another group of Elders think that what our Mythical me Sect needs is to cultivate our inner heart and to get rid of any thoughts of love in our hearts. If we can¡¯t even get rid of the distracting thoughts in our hearts and our hearts are moved by the presence of the opposite sex, what¡¯s the use of cultivating our heart? Therefore, not only can¡¯t they be separated, but they also have to be used as the standard of assessment to determine if they are in love.¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head. The group of single men from the Mythical me Sect really did not understand love at all. It was not like they would fall in love with someone of a different gender after looking at them for a long time¡­ This thing required sparks and opportunities.

    When the sparks came, not to mention gender, even cross-species was not a problem!

    Cough cough¡­ Back to the main topic¡­

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes, which needed to be carefully savored, were the foundation for the arrival of the sparks.

    Liu Yuan looked at Wei Feiyan, who had rxed a little because of the conversation, and said, ¡°It seems like you can only find the one from the outer sect.¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s ears werepletely red. She suddenly regretted it, thinking that he was really shameless. Why did he take the bait without any hesitation?

    He¡­ he was her Master¡¯s man¡­

    However, as soon as these words rang in his heart, Wei Feiyan felt her heartbeat speed up. That kind of hidden and unknown feeling quietly spread from the depths of her heart. It was like a piece of rice paper that was wet, and it was soaked in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Actually ¡­ I¡¯m the best choice.¡± Liu Yuan suddenly grabbed Wei Feiyan¡¯s hand, his five fingers intertwining with her fingers and gently rubbing them. He said with a smile, ¡°You see, out of all the men you know, I¡¯m the closest to you. Besides, I have a lot of women and I¡¯m very experienced. It¡¯s better than finding a hothead, right? If you want to understand more about dating, I can practice with you a few more times and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She wanted to struggle but found that the other party had no strength at all. It was so soft and gentle that it seemed that she could break free with a pull. Instead, she was stunned for a moment and did not know what to do.

    After all, this action was not out of the ordinary. It was a little like an Elder who would pat the back of his hand when giving advice¡­

    Then, she heard Liu Yuan¡¯s words and thought to herself that this bastard was simply shameless! To think that she still felt that this person was different and had tried to defend him. She did not expect him to be a lecherous person who loved every woman he saw. Master had just left, how could he be like this?

    However, it was obvious that she was the one who had connived and caused the current situation. Wei Feiyan was also confused about his own intentions.

    In the past, she would never tolerate such people. She would kill as many as she could, but now, she found that she did not want to refuse¡­

    She was just trying to experience the feeling of being in love. This was cultivation. Only by being in love first could one be out of love. She was a disciple of the Mythical me Sect and had cultivated her heart for so many years. She would definitely not sink into love because of this!

    And only by understanding these methods could she prevent more women from being dragged into the sea of suffering.

    Wei Feiyan withdrew her hand and put it behind her back. She deliberately put on a straight face and said, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m just trying to experience it and understand it. It can¡¯t be taken seriously.¡±

    Liu Yuan thought to himself, ¡®Is this really up to you? She was too naive.¡¯

    However, her serious face and the fact that she dared to secretly curse her Master in the dark made it difficult for him to control himself.

    He smiled and said, ¡°since we¡¯re pursuing excitement, let¡¯s go through with it-¡°

 Chapter 309 - 309 Building a Path in the Open, Crossing It in Secret

    309 Building a Path in the Open, Crossing It in Secret

    The next morning, the sky had just brightened.

    Xu Ping stood at the door of her disciple¡¯s courtyard.

    In the courtyard, there were a few neat and exquisite rows of spirit nts, all of which were of some precious species. Because of a night of neglect, they looked a little bit haggard, and the bluestone floor was covered with ayer of frost.

    Xu Ping was not in the mood to pay attention to this. She stared at the room in the courtyard and stood still. She felt an inexplicable uneasiness and did not dare to probe with her spiritual sense.

    As a mighty figure at the summit of the Form Synthesis stage, it was hard to find a worthy opponent in the world. At this moment, she was particrly afraid of facing her former lover.

    ¡°How did I escape¡­ It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± Xu Ping was a little upset about his escapest night, not only because she was showing weakness, but also because her disciple might have heard the conversation and seen her running away.

    But fortunately¡­ She and the Feiyan did not have that kind of rtionship.

    Otherwise, she really did not know what to do.

    ¡°Whew¡­¡± Elder Xu prepared herself mentally for a long time. When the sky gradually brightened and the frost on the ground had evaporated, he finally mustered the courage to walk into the inner room, pretending to be calm as he pushed the door open and entered.

    The door was gently pushed open, and it was quiet inside.

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes moved away from the wall and fell onto the futon on the ground. With her keen senses, she could detect that the position of the futon was slightly different from the one she saw yesterday. However, such a small detail only shed through her mind and did not cause her to be surprised.

    Next to the futon was the bed. The quilt was a little messy, rolled up into a ball, and the bed sheet was the same.

    Xu Ping could not help but smile. This child had forgotten to pay attention to her all these years. She had never been in this room again. Why was her sleeping posture as bad as when she was a child?

    Although she already looked like a dignified girl in the eyes of her Junior Brothers and Sisters, she was still the child who would pull on her skirt and cry.

    She shifted her gaze to the other side. There were tables and chairs, and on the table, there was a small copper incense burner with the head of a beast. A wisp of smoke was rising from it, emitting a light and elegant fragrance that enveloped the entire room.

    The sound of water came from behind the screen, and the vague figure paused. ¡°Is it you, Master?¡±

    Xu Ping was stunned. Was Feiyan taking a bath?

    That¡¯s right, the Fire Awarding Ceremony was just around the corner, so he should be burning incense and taking a bath.

    But what surprised her was that after such a thing happenedst night, her own disciple could still continue to do her own things in such an orderly and calm way, and had prepared everything that should be prepared.

    Xu Ping felt a little ashamed. She had thought that Feiyan was still the child from back then, but now she found that she was not as calm as this child¡­ It seemed that his disciple had really grown up.

    ¡°Yes, Feiyan¡­¡± Xu Ping walked over, hesitated, and asked with a red face, ¡°Jun¡­ Where¡¯s Liu Yuan?¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s voice was a little hoarser than usual. She said respectfully in a low voice, ¡°Master, after you left, he hurriedly followed you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Ping was stunned, and her heart tightened. ¡°He hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±

    Wei Feiyan pressed her body against the wall of the bucket and looked at the water. She replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xu Ping said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s with this mess?! Didn¡¯t you stop him? He was in the Mythical me Sect and his cultivation was not even 10 percent of what it used to be. He was also severely injured. If he was discovered by your Junior Sister or the other Elders, the consequences would be unimaginable! I-I-I¡­¡±

    Elder Xu was so anxious that she did not even know what to do. She even stammered ¡®I¡¯ three times. One could only imagine how anxious she was.

    ¡°I tried to persuade him, but he said that he couldn¡¯t put his mind at ease and that he had to go after you,¡± Wei Feiyan said.

    When Xu Ping heard this, her eyes were already a little wet. She turned and rushed out of the door, turning into a rainbow light again.

    The room was silent.

    After a long time.

    Gush¡­

    Liu Yuan silently emerged from the water and looked at the nervous Wei Feiyan. They both heaved a sigh of relief.

    Of course, Liu Yuan was not afraid.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I was almost discovered by Master. When I was expelled from the sect, you would have been beheaded,¡± Wei Feiyan rebuked with a straight face.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± Liu Yuan said seriously. ¡°If something really happened, there¡¯s a high chance that your master will be disheartened and kill us both. In the end, I would have died for love.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how I know,¡± he added.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to die with you?!¡± Wei Feiyan gently pushed him, then pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°Master will be sad if you lie to her like this.¡±

    Liu Yuan sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to your Master and apologizeter¡­ Isn¡¯t this a convenient strategy? If I don¡¯t let her lose her sense of propriety because she¡¯s worried about me, I can¡¯t talk to you properly now.¡±

    Wei Feiyan felt a little sour in his heart. This bastard had her Masterpletely under his thumb. Her Master¡¯s reaction was exactly as he had predicted. From another perspective, Liu Yuan knew Xu Ping better than she did.

    She urged, ¡°Quickly get out! I still need to take a bath. I haven¡¯t even washed myself clean from the mess you caused just now. How can I participate in the Fire Awarding Ceremony like this?¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re already one of my people. This is the greatest sphemy to the entire Mythical me Sect. Why are you still being so particr now¡­¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s cheeks were red, but he said with a straight face, ¡°If you continue to waste time, what if a Junior Sisteres to find me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just in time. We can shower together,¡± Liu Yuan said without hesitation.

    Wei Feiyan, ¡°¡­ you scumbag!¡±

    Liu Yuan, the scumbag, was driven out of the bath barrel by his newly-seduced little lover.

    He felt that he was in the wrong and wanted to kiss her again, but Wei Feiyan¡¯s temper was still there. She refused with a cold face, so he had to put on his clothes resentfully and disguise himself with the Mirror Moon Jade. Then he went out to find Xu Ping.

    There was an opening ceremony for the Fire Awarding Ceremony, and the official fight would begin tomorrow, so there was no rush.

    Liu Yuan sighed as he walked on the road. ¡°When we first met, she was still trembling with fear. Now that we¡¯re together, she¡¯s be so bold. She¡¯s just a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator, but she dares to reject me. Is this what a woman is like?¡±

    The rtionship between the two was quite strange. It could be said that they got on the bus before buying the ticket. This did not exist in their past experience, but there was a sense of freshness in their rtionship.

    The Master was on the bright side, while the other disciple was on the dark side.

    Liu Yuan really wanted to see what her disciple, who had already sneaked away, would do in front of her Master in the following days¡­

    ¡­

    Wei Feiyan patted her chest, her heart still pounding. She had just driven Liu Yuan out in her anger. If it was another man of the same cultivation, she would not have been able to do so in this world where strength was respected.

    She reached out for the bathtub and stood up with some difficulty. When her eyes touched the screen, she found that her undergarments were gone.

    Wei Feiyan was stunned for a moment. She was both amused and angry. She frowned and worried. There was still the Fire Awarding Ceremonyter¡­

 Chapter 310 - 310 Accident

    310 ident

    Liu Yuan hid for a short while before revealing himself at the back mountain of Mythical me Sect.

    Xu Ping¡¯s divine sense immediately detected his aura and felt relieved. She immediately turned into a ray of light andnded in front of him. She wanted to hug him, but then she remembered what he had said and stopped.

    While she was hesitating, she was hoping that Liu Yuan would hug her as hard as before so that she would not have to choose anymore and could peacefully embrace her lover. But this time, she was going to be disappointed.

    Liu Yuan first looked at her and removed his disguise. Like her, he took a step forward and stretched out his hand with a surprised and relieved expression. But then, as if he had thought of something, his expression dimmed for a moment and he retracted his hand.

    !!

    Xu Ping was stunned and heard him say, ¡°Xu¡­ Elder, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m sorry for offending you earlier. It won¡¯t happen again. When I¡¯m done with what I want to do in the Mythical Fire Sect, I¡¯ll leave and won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    What did he just call me? He¡­ He actually called me ¡®Elder¡¯!

    Xu Ping felt dizzy, and a mixture of grievance, anger, and even deeper fear rose in her heart. How could he do this?

    Liu Yuan increased his strength and said sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time this night. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I want aplete Xu Ping. I think I¡¯m too greedy. Feiyan is right, you¡¯ve been living in the Mythical me Sect since you were young and your feelings for the sect are no less than your feelings for me. It¡¯s my fault for forcing you to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°When you ran away yesterday, I was wondering if I was wrong. You were eager to break away from the shackles of the sect and have a simple and normal love, but the duty of the sect may be just as important to you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had to hide your identity at that time, and then you wouldn¡¯t have disappeared¡­¡±

    No! No!

    I just¡­ just¡­

    Xu Ping shouted in her heart. She was so flustered that she wanted to stomp her feet. The panic of losing something was about to drown her, but she could not face her heart. She could not say it out loud, and her face turned red.

    Last night, Liu Yuan had basically opened up her heart¡¯s defenses, but now he wanted to retreat in order to advance and make her take the initiative to face him.

    He was ready to give her a strong dose of medicine. He raised his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°I thought that I could convince you because I always felt that our rtionship was so deep that it could surpass everything¡­ Now that I think about it, I was too naive.¡±

    Although the position of this sentence seemed quite chaotic and very ¡®Chicken Soup for the Soul¡¯, it hit the heart of Xu Ping, who was trying hard to pursue love!

    What she wanted, what she pursued, and the reason why she hid her identity to find it, wasn¡¯t it exactly for this deep love?

    Now, the other party coulde to her at all costs, but she rejected him.

    ¡°It turns out that I gave up on myself¡­¡± Xu Ping muttered to herself.

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned and looked at her in surprise. He saw that her originally hesitant actions had suddenly be firm. She looked at him, pursed her lips, and seemed to have made up her mind about something. She went up and held his hand.

    ¡°I¡­ I do like you. What you said yesterday was right. I can¡¯t bear to let you leave. I can¡¯t let you go. I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m shameless. I¡¯m clearly an Elder of the Mythical me Sect but I broke the sect rules and I can¡¯t free myself from it. I can¡¯t get over this.¡± Xu Ping stammered and tried her best to express her inner thoughts, holding his hand tightly as if she was afraid that he would leave.

    However, she only dared to hold his hand, and her face was already a little red.

    The Master was much shyer than the disciple¡­ Of course, it could also be that she was using Xu Ping¡¯s identity now, so she had a natural sense of shame, which made her feel even shyer.

    Naturally, Liu Yuan would not say what was in his heart. He reached out and held Xu Ping¡¯s soft body in his arms, gently stroking her hair and back. Unlike yesterday¡¯s somewhat forceful hug, this hug was full of tenderness.

    ¡°Why would I?¡± he asked softly. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that the rules of the Mythical me Sect are simply an obliteration of human nature. Do you really think that the disciples who were expelled from the sect were wrong? I¡¯m afraid that more than half of the so-called promiscuous people you¡¯ve killed were vengeful souls. The current atmosphere of the Mythical me Sect is getting more and more skewed. It¡¯s already praiseworthy that you dare to pursue what you want, how can I look down on you?¡±

    Liu Yuan lowered his voice and whispered in Xu Ping¡¯s ear, ¡°Rathe¡­ Actually, I quite like it when you¡¯re like this.¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s ears immediately turned red, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. ¡°You¡­ You only know how to bully people and be promiscuous.¡±

    Liu Yuan did not need to raise his head to know that the progress bar above her head was definitely locked. He hadpletely taken down the Mythical me Sect¡¯s Elder. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m promiscuous, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m devoted to everyone.¡±

    ¡°Nice words.¡± Xu Ping said with some resentment, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the score with your bunch of lovers!¡± Also, what are you doing at the Mythical me Sect? Where have you been for the past half a month¡­ I don¡¯t even know.¡±

    Liu Yuan held her in his arms. Xu Ping leaned her head on his shoulder longingly and heard him say, ¡°Let me tell you slowly.¡±

    Xu Ping gradually calmed down in his voice and felt an unparalleled satisfaction in her heart. She leaned on him and took a deep breath. Suddenly, she was stunned and sniffed his body again. It was a very elegant fragrance.

    It was a little familiar¡­

    Xu Ping was a little stunned. This smell was not only familiar but also very fresh. She had smelled it not long ago¡­

    In Wei Feiyan¡¯s room, the copper beast head incense burner on the table gave off the same smell.

    The question was, Wei Feiyan only lit the incense after Liu Yuan left. Where did the smell of the incensee from?

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s basically the situation at the Spirit Transforming River. I can¡¯t reveal where I¡¯ve been for the past half a month, but Ling Hua has been with me the whole time and is safe for now. We¡¯ll be able to return to the Jade Mirage Sect soon. I¡¯vee to the Mythical me Sect to see if there¡¯s any possibility of finding the Phoenix blood in the forbidden area. Come¨C¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Xu Ping suddenly interrupted, her tone somewhat stiff.

    ¡°?¡± Liu Yuan was stunned. This time, he was not pretending.

    He lowered his head to look at Xu Ping¡¯s ck hair and was surprised to find that the progress bar above Elder Xu¡¯s head was not locked. It was still full, but it made him feel a little uneasy.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liu Yuan tried his best to remain calm.

    ¡°I think you need to exin¡­ What is this?¡± Xu Ping reached out her slender hand and gently picked up a strand of hair from Liu Yuan¡¯s clothes.

    It was a long, straight, and soft ck hair.

    If it was in the past, Liu Yuan could still say that it was his own hair because his hair length could bepletely faked. But now, he couldn¡¯t¡­ He had white hair now!

    He only had one word to say about this-

    F*ck!

 Chapter 311 - 311 The Four Great Laws of Tolerance

    311 The Four Great Laws of Tolerance

    Xu Ping gently ced the long hair in her palm. The contrast between the white and soft skin and the ck hair made thetter particrly conspicuous.

    She raised her head with a gentle gaze and looked at Liu Yuan. ¡°Junxuan, I think you should know that at my level of cultivation, other than the self-cirction of spiritual power, blood, and essence, there are basically no changes inside and outside my body. No matter how many hundreds or thousands of years pass, as long as there are no idents, I will always be like this. In other words, it¡¯s impossible for me to lose a single hair, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan nodded with difficulty, his face stiff.

    He knew where the hair came from¡­

    !!

    Last night, when he was discussing with Wei Feiyan how he had kissed her Master, he had already taken off his clothes and put them aside. Although he had washed himself clean with Wei Feiyan afterward, he had neglected the hair that had been stuck on his clothes!

    Normally, such a low-level mistake would not have happened, but the series of things that happened after Xu Ping came backst night was too tight on time. Liu Yuan was so proud that he forgot to take a closer look at his clothes.

    And the most difficult thing to exin now was that this strand of hair was not on top of his coat, but was slowly pulled out from the gap between the undershirt and the coat¡­

    This motherf*cking thing! More than half a strand of hair was inside, how could he exin that?

    Did your disciple¡¯s hair identally float onto my body after falling off, and it just so happened to roll into the gaps of my clothes?

    Only a ghost would believe that!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s back was covered in a cold sweat. He tried to stall for time, ¡°I, I can exin¡­¡±

    Xu Ping nodded, lowered her head slightly, and said softly, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Liu Yuan swallowed his saliva and looked at Xu Ping¡¯s beautiful face, half of which was covered by her long hair. He felt a tingling sensation on his scalp and regret.

    This scene, this aura¡­

    He had a premonition that if he did not exin it clearly today, Wei Feiyan and him might really be a pair of desperate lovebirds tomorrow. Their death dates were close at hand.

    He was really overconfident! F*ck!

    How could he have forgotten that the person in front of him was a true almighty¡­ Not just Xu Shibing, but Xu Ping.

    Xu Shibing was a bagabond with no background who had helped him in the Far East Sea. She was kind and valiant, but Xu Ping was from the Mythical me Sect¡­ What was Mythical me Sect? It was the only sect among the famous sects that had cleared its name from an evil sect.

    However, many people had forgotten that a few thousand years back, the position of the Mythical me Sect in the ancient times wasparable to the current Luo Shengtian.

    However, they gradually died out in the long river. In the end, a small group of people chose to turn over a new leaf, repackaged themselves, and became the current Mythical me Sect.

    Even to this day, the way Mythical me Sect treated their enemies was still so cruel that it did not seem like the right way.

    If they encountered people like the Jile Sect who were unscrupulous and had harmed countless people, they would be tied to the stake and burned alive. Some people would even be burned by cannons. It could be said that justice was more evil than evil.

    ¡®Fire in Red Robes¡¯ Xu Ping. Her title was not exaggerated like those of ordinary Orthodox cultivators. On the contrary, it was the result of embellishment. In her life, she had killed tens of thousands of souls. The mes in her hands burned the mountains and boiled the seas, and her clothes were dyed red with blood. Hence, her initial nickname was ¡®Blood Robe Fire Smelting¡¯.

    This slightly brutal nickname was Xu Ping¡¯s true face.

    Actually¡­ In terms of cultivation level, she was at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage and was even stronger than Pihuan Luo, who had forced Liu Yuan to be ¡®humiliated¡¯ at the corner of the bed. However, Liu Yuan had ¡®dirt¡¯ on her, and he had given her perfect love, so she was in a passive position and was led by the nose.

    However, at this moment, she noticed the strand of hair on Liu Yuan¡¯s body, and the situation was very different.

    Xu Ping said that she would listen to Liu Yuan, but in fact, she continued to say, ¡°Perhaps you can also exin where the fragrance on your bodyes from.¡±

    ¡°This is the me Divine Incense, which is a specialty of my Mythical me Sect. It is specially prepared for the incense and bath before the Fire Awarding Ceremony. I just smelled it Feiyan¡¯s room¡­¡±

    She sighed helplessly, her voice trembling slightly. She clenched her fists so tightly that her joints turned white. ¡°Can you tell me the truth?¡±

    Damn it, what¡¯s there to say?!

    Since Xu Ping had already said so, it basically meant that she had almost guessed the truth. She knew that Liu Yuan and Wei Feiyan were togetherst night and had intimate contact.

    Liu Yuan could not find a reasonable exnation, and a desperate thought appeared in his heart. Should he just cut off all means of retreat and try to tell her, then think of a way to make her ept Wei Feiyan, so that they could be in the same boat?

    However, when he tested Xu Ping¡¯s psychological barrier and opened her heart, he already understood that the biggest obstacle in her heart at that time was that she thought that Liu Yuan and Wei Feiyan had an affair at that time. This meant that she would never share a man with her disciple.

    At this time, he would only be digging his own grave if he told her the truth!

    In that case, there was no other way¡­ There was only onest move left.

    Liu Yuan calmed himself down and took a deep breath. In the face of doubt, he did not retreat but instead advanced. He hugged Xu Ping¡¯s delicate body tightly again and said in a deep voice, ¡°Actually, I¡­ At most, I only have half a month left to live.¡±

    The fourws of tolerance-

    ¡®I¡¯m already here!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m going to die!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s the new year!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t forget about the children!¡¯

    He had now relied on the second ¡®I¡¯m going to die!¡¯.

    In this case, he was dying, which was very different from Xu Ping¡¯s intention to kill him. It was even contradictory.

    Since he was dying, Xu Ping would feel that there was no need to kill him. This was the best way to dy the enemy!

    Xu Ping, who had been struggling to get rid of him, suddenly stopped. She raised her head and looked angry. ¡°Liu Yuan! You¡¯d rather say this than tell me the truth?¡±

    Liu Yuan saw the panic in her eyes and continued, ¡°I was just about to tell you that I wanted to try and see if I could find the Phoenix blood left behind by a Phoenix who had once attained Nirvana in the forbidden ground of the Mythical me Sect. Other than that, there¡¯s no other way to save my life.¡±

    Xu Ping grabbed his wrist and used her spiritual power to check his physical condition.

    She was stunned and let go of Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°H-how could this be¡­¡±

    With a cursory nce, she could tell that Liu Yuan was still in a state of serious injury. However, out of respect, she did not continue to investigate further. Moreover, there was not enough time yesterday. However, now, the facts told her that Liu Yuan¡¯s body would notst for more than half a month.

    Liu Yuan retracted his hand and looked at her. ¡°Three Form Synthesis stage Elders of the Jade Mirage Sect attacked Ling Hua and me on the Spirit Transformation River. If I didn¡¯t pay the price, I would have been dead.¡±

    He was basically using his life to tell Xu Ping, ¡°I¡¯m devoted to everyone, not promiscuous.¡±

    Xu Ping fell into silence, but she no longer resisted Liu Yuan¡¯s gentle embrace.

    Just as Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and was about to continue, he heard a voiceing from afar.

    The voice shouted, ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    Fuck! No¡­ Do you people from the Mythical me Sect like to appear so suddenly?

 Chapter 312 - 312 The Triangle Is Too Stable, We Need a Square!

    312 The Triangle Is Too Stable, We Need a Square!

    Not only was Liu Yuan dumbfounded, but Xu Ping also panicked. She reached out to push him away, but at this time, the flowing light from outer space had turned into a short figure and suddenlynded on the ground.

    Her speed was not any slower than Xu Ping¡¯s.

    The person¡¯s cultivation was about the same as hers.

    ¡°Senior Sister, who is this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way,¡± Liu Yuan muttered in his heart. He turned around and was suddenly stunned.

    The first thing she saw was a petite loli who looked only as old as Gu Siyin. Her long ck hair was tied into two ponytails with a red string and she did not have any extra essories. Her big, dark eyes were filled with curiosity and she was wearing a pair of sses that had been introduced from the mortal world to the Immortal world. Her bangs and hair hung down her side while her face was round and had natural baby fat. She was so exquisite and beautiful that she looked like a doll.

    However, the most eye-catching thing about her was not her appearance, but the heavy fullness of her chest behind the pile of books she was holding.

    Her level was enough to push Ning Xiangrong to third ce, just below City Lord Duan and Ling Hua.

    Moreover, she looked like she was only 14 or 15 years old. She should have been as aplished as Gu Siyin and Ye Cike, but now she was full of fruits. The strong contrast was extremely impactful, making her look even more voluptuous. It was enough to make thetter two angry enough to stomp their feet.

    Since she called Xu Ping ¡®Senior Sister¡¯, the person who hade was naturally the current Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect ¨C Jiang Miaoran.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s head buzzed, and Jiang Miaoran¡¯s expression froze when she saw his face. She quickly calmed down and adjusted her sses with her fair and tender little hands. Her eyes wandered between him and Xu Ping, and she said, ¡°What are you doing here? Senior Sister, did he bully you?¡±

    Xu Ping knew that such a distance was non-existent for a cultivator at the Form Synthesis stage. She must have seen her hugging Liu Yuan.

    ording tomon sense, when Jiang Miaoran saw her Senior Sister hugging a man, the question she should ask was ¡®Senior Sister, what are you doing? Who was he? What¡¯s your rtionship?¡¯ After the truth was revealed, it was decided whether to cover up or be fair.

    Instead of calmly and clearly asking why Liu Yuan was here and then asking if Xu Ping was bullied by this person.

    As long as Xu Ping still had a trace of rationality left, he would be able to sense that something was wrong.

    But now, her heart was a mess, and she did not know what to do with her ex-lover. Just now, she had a soft-hearted thought of forgiving him, but the anger and even the killing intent that she did not want to admit had disappeared. It was impossible for her to vent her anger again, and she suddenly felt powerless.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°No, he, he¡­¡±

    Xu Ping did not know what to say. Was she supposed to say that she was interrupted by his Junior Sister?

    Fortunately, she was full of worries and did not realize that Liu Yuan¡¯s face was dull.

    He looked at the progress bar above the loli¡¯s head and then at the illustrated interface in front of him. He silently pulled out another activated card.

    The delicate-looking girl on the card interface was instantly reced by the plump loli with pigtails and sses. The information card was also reced.

    [Character: Yun Xiao (3-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Boat in the Sea of Books, Non-Stop Pen]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, fourth level of the Core Formation stage]

    Transform!

    [Character: Jiang Miaoran (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Capturing clouds and taming the sea, rising tide of the world]

    [Level: Immortal Dao, ninth level of the Form Synthesis stage]

    There¡¯s really something wrong with your Mythical me Sect!

    I thought that your sect should be the safest one, but I didn¡¯t expect twond mines to appear all of a sudden. One step and it exploded in a chain, without even time to react!

    Liu Yuan really wanted to vomit blood.

    If one day he was seriously injured and died in advance, it would definitely not be because he could not find the Phoenix blood, but because he was angered to death by this stupid System!

    He had clearly targeted an ordinary and weak girl from the academy who was seeking knowledge in the Baishan Court. How did she be the Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect in the blink of an eye?! Now, the two cultivators at the ninth level of the Form Synthesis stage were standing side by side!

    F*ck!

    How could Yun Xiao be Jiang Miaoran? He had a general understanding of the structure of the Mythical me Sect but he was not very familiar with the people inside.

    But even so, he had seen Jiang Miaoran before.

    She was clearly a mature and mature big sister. How could she be the Sect Master¡­ Although she was very mature in some aspects, she still looked very young!

    Wait¡­ The timeline!

    In the game, he had arrived at the Mythical me Sect muchter than he did now. Compared to running straight to the Mythical me Sect now, he had first signed up in the Baishan Court and received the beginner¡¯s cultivation technique. Then, he had gone to other interested sects to learn things before finally running to the Mythical me Sect¡­ By then, he had already been wanted by the Mythical me Sect¡¯s yers.

    The timeline in the game was decades or even centuries ago, so it was not impossible for a loli to be a maturedy!

    The timeline could only be a matter of timeline. When he entered the Mythical me Sect, Jiang Miaoran was already the elegant and wise Sect Master. That was why he did not link the mysterious girl he had conquered in the Baishan Court with Jiang Miaoran.

    Even if there were many simrities in the details between the two¡­ He finally remembered that there was a simr post on the forum, but most people thought it was far-fetched. These two were obviously different people.

    At that time, he thought it was nonsense and scoffed at it.

    The NPCs in Shangyang would mysteriously disappear on their own, so the yers had no way of knowing what happened. Unless the official game developers solved the riddle, even if they tried to ask the official game developers, they would only get a reply of ¡®~stay tuned for the new version~¡¯.

    He had never thought that he would personally try to understand the truth of this riddle today.

    But at this moment, he had to say ¡®good timing!¡¯

    This was not a dead end, but the key to breaking it!

    If the love triangle is too stable, then we¡¯ll add another contestant to disrupt everything. What we need is a square!

    Liu Yuan closed the illustrated guide page and looked at Jiang Miaoran. He interrupted Xu Ping¡¯s stammering and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s eyes darted around behind her sses. She thought that Liu Yuan had somehow found out about her true identity and hade to look for her. She tightened her grip on the book, and the exaggerated curve of her arm became even more obvious.

    She puffed up her cheeks and pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this, but I couldn¡¯t control my emotions, and I had no choice.¡±

    Xu Ping looked nkly at her Junior Sister¡¯s unnatural expression and suddenly felt nervous. Did they know each other? Why was Liu Yuan here? Wasn¡¯t it because he hade out to look for her?

    But¡­

    Xu Ping suddenly became suspicious. He disappeared for a while and then suddenly appeared in the back mountain. She thought he was hiding in Feiyan¡¯s room, which was why he had his hair and the me Divine Incense.

    However, he was seriously injured right now, so it was impossible for him to hide from her divine sense.

    And Miaoran¡¯s answer was even more problematic. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions?

    Xu Ping seemed to have vaguely discovered an even more incredible truth.

    Liu Yuan knew that victory and defeat would depend on this one move. He looked at the little loli with a pained expression and said, ¡°I always thought you were a good girl with good character. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing!¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s mind exploded, and she understood everything. Could it be that the hair¡­ was actually Junior Sister¡¯s?

 Chapter 313 - 313 Senior Sister, I Like Him

    313 Senior Sister, I Like Him

    ¡°I always thought you were a good girl with good character. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing!¡±

    Xu Ping was stunned as if he had been struck by a bolt from the blue. He felt incredulous.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect!¡± Liu Yuan said bitterly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you letting your Senior Sister down by doing this?¡±

    Jiang Miaoran only thought that when he told her about how she hid her identity and fell in love with him in the Baishan Court, she thought that he was referring to breaking the sect¡¯s rules and letting down her Senior Sister¡¯s expectations. A trace of guilt rose in her heart, but it was soon reced by determination.

    !!

    She had never liked the Mythical me Sect and the current situation was within her expectations. There had been even worse situations, such as him not being able to stand being deceived and choosing to cut off all ties with her¡­

    The current situation was much better. Although he was still brooding over it, he was more concerned about her position and how she should deal with it as the Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect.

    As long as she persisted in this rtionship and settled the matter of her identity, ording to his personality, he would definitely be reluctant to part with her.

    Moreover, even if her appearance had changed greatly, he could still find her and evene to her door. This proved that her decision was not wrong!

    His reaction now was just a moment of anger.

    Jiang Miaoran lowered her eyes and hid the slight curve at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I feel guilty, but I will never regret what I have done. You don¡¯t need to stop me, and you can¡¯t change my mind.¡±

    She looked at Xu Ping, who was almost petrified. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I like him. I¡¯ve liked him for a long time. I¡¯m sorry for hiding it from you for so long. Now, it¡¯s finally time for me to show my true feelings.¡±

    She was rather stubborn.

    She was calm andposed.

    This was Jiang Miaoran¡¯s character. She was no different from the Academy¡¯s girl that Liu Yuan was more familiar with. She was introverted and quiet, but she had an unimaginable persistence.

    But to Xu Ping, things were very different.

    Junior Sister¡­ Was she dering war on her?

    Xu Ping¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her face was pale, her eyes were wide open, and her head was dizzy. She could hardly believe what he was seeing and hearing was real.

    ¡°Miaoran¡­ Y-you¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, I know you won¡¯t agree, but I¡¯m no longer the child who follows you around. Just like Feiyan now, I still need your care and guidance.¡± Jiang Miaoran smiled. ¡°At that time, I hadn¡¯t ascended to the position of Sect Master yet. I was thinking that it would be great if Senior Sister could be the Sect Master.¡±

    Feiyan? Did she mention Feiyan?

    Xu Ping¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, and she subconsciously caught the keywords. Then, she thought that she had mistakenly thought that Liu Yuan had that kind of rtionship with Feiyan, but it seemed that it was not the case.

    What did Miaoran want to say by mentioning Feiyan?

    So it really wasn¡¯t Feiyan, but her?

    Xu Ping fell into a state of confusion. She heard Jiang Miaoran pause and say in a disappointed voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be able to run away without any burden. Maybe I¡¯ll even have a child by now, Senior Sister.¡±

    It was a rather bold statement ¡­

    Liu Yuan squinted at Xu Ping, but ording to Elder Xu¡¯s current state, she should not be able to tell that this was a joke with a slightint.

    Xu Ping was indeed so shocked that she lost her ability to speak.

    Then what happened was obvious!

    How could it be Junior Sister? How could she be his Junior Sister?

    Her Junior Sister was the current Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect! Anyone could break the sect rules and be expelled from the sect, but she absolutely couldn¡¯t!

    Even¡­ Even the Sect Master did not follow the rules. How could the Mythical me Sect still exist?

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s question and Jiang Miaoran¡¯s answerid the truth bare in front of Xu Ping, making her feel that her previous guess was too young and naive.

    Xu Ping held her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out to support Xu Ping¡¯s swaying body and sighed, ¡°I wanted to tell you just now, but I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it in a short time. Why do you have to do it like this? ¡±

    Xu Ping grabbed his arm and said sadly, ¡°I know you can¡¯t reject her, but this is a big mistake!¡±

    She was naturally referring to the fact that Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation level had dropped drastically, and he was severely injured and would not live long. Naturally, he would not be able to defeat Jiang Miaoran, who was on par with her in cultivation level, and thus, he would not be able to reject her kidnapping and some unspeakable things.

    However, from what Jiang Miaoran heard, it seemed like Liu Yuan had not decided to sever their rtionship. He still had some lingering feelings in his heart and even wanted to tell Xu Ping the truth.

    The eyes of the pigtailed loli, who was holding a book, lit up. He had just said: ¡®Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡¯

    Aiya, he really dide here to find her. Didn¡¯t this mean that he actually cared a lot about her? If he was disheartened, then he could just treat her as a stranger from now on. Why did he stille here to find an answer?

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t refuse, isn¡¯t it better to enjoy it?¡± Jiang Miaoran said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, this is the natural truth of yin and yang in the world. Do you really think the sect rules set by the founding master back then are reasonable? Even the founder, before setting the sect rules, didn¡¯t he fall in love with someone more than 600 times? In that case, didn¡¯t he break the sect rules more than 600 times?¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s because he¡¯s been frustrated in his rtionship,¡± she said with certainty. ¡°In his anger, he developed a hatred towards rtionships. Why should we bear the consequences of his personal affairs and never get married?¡±

    Xu Ping had always known that her Junior Sister was a very opinionated and knowledgeable person. At least, she was much better than her. Otherwise, she would not have sent her to the Baishan Court to read the strong points of the other families, hoping that she could learn something from it and improve the Mythical me Sect¡¯s cultivation method so that the sect could go to the next level.¡±

    Over the years, she had indeed made outstanding contributions in this area and raised thebat power of the Mythical me Sect to a higher level.

    It could be said that in the history of the Mythical me Sect, Jiang Miaoran¡¯s contributions as the sect master could be ranked in the top three.

    But what kind of nonsense was she saying now?

    What natural truth about yin and yang? How could she be so shameless!?

    She almost moaned as she said, ¡°How rebellious¡­ Miaoran, you¡¯re simply disgraceful!¡±

    However, some of them were angry and some were envious and jealous. Perhaps even she herself could not tell. At least 80 percent of these treasonous words had smashed into her heart, causing her mind to be in turmoil.

    If¡­ If she had the same courage and insight as her Junior Sister, if Mythical me Sect didn¡¯t have such rules, would she have been with Liu Yuan Long ago?

    Liu Yuan knew that the time was right, and he would be exposed if he continued to speak. He steadied Xu Ping and said to Jiang Miaoran, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Are you going to make your Senior Sister faint from anger? Also, aren¡¯t you going to host the Fire Awarding Ceremony? If we don¡¯t go now, the incense and bath will be in vain.¡±

    Burning incense and bathing! That¡¯s right, as the Sect Master, Junior Sister also needs to use the me Divine Incense to calm her mind!

    She¡­ She¡­ How could this be?

    Xu Ping¡¯sst thought of being wronged shed through her mind. Her blood rushed to her heart. Her vision turned ck and he fainted in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Come and Find Me Tonight

    314 Come and Find Me Tonight

    Liu Yuan reached out to catch Xu Ping. Feeling the soft and tender body in his arms, he was slightly stunned.

    Liu Yuan did not expect that this would be such a huge blow to Xu Ping. A mighty figure at the Form Synthesis stage had fainted on the spot.

    However, when he thought about it carefully, it could also be from when she found out that her disciple might be in love with a wild man, to when he found out that it was her old lover who came to find her, and then to when he found out that his old lover might be that wild man.

    This series of stimtion had already caused her emotions to go up and down three times. In addition, at this moment, she finally found out the shocking fact that her old lover was also her Junior Sister¡¯s old lover.

    !!

    In the end, the strong Elder Xu was defeated by the harsh reality and fell to the ground.

    It was really hard to imagine what her reaction would be if she found out that her ex-lover, her Junior Sister¡¯s ex-lover, and her disciple¡¯s wild man were all the same person. The current pir of Mythical me Sect had all been wiped out.

    ¡°Miaoran,e and help me. Your Senior Sister might have gone mad,¡± Liu Yuan said quickly, his face turning from shock to anxiety. He picked up Xu Ping and put him under the shade of a tree.

    Although Jiang Miaoran still did not know what kind of rtionship he had with her Senior Sister, seeing that his actions did not fall into any ambiguous state, she was also worried about her Senior sister¡¯s condition. She calmed her emotions and hummed, came over to support Xu Ping, and got into a meditative position.

    She used her spiritual power to check the condition of Xu Ping¡¯s body and said, ¡°Senior Sister is now at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage and is on the verge of a breakthrough. Her unstable state of mind has caused a fire to attack her heart, and her Mental Demon has appeared¡­ Since her condition isn¡¯t that serious, she¡¯ll just have to meditate for a few hours.¡±

    Liu Yuan was also in a meditative position behind Xu Ping. He pressed his palms on her back and sent spiritual energy over to help.

    He could sense that Xu Ping¡¯s condition was simr to what Jiang Miaoran had said. Her cultivation had already reached the point where she was only a step away from the Crossing Cmity stage.

    This was the time when the first Mental Demon tribtion was umting and erupting. It was no wonder that a great expert would faint on the spot.

    If they could sessfully break through, although Mythical me Sect could not be said to be on par with the other four families and three pavilions, they would at least have a superior position among the six sects.

    However, Xu Ping was still stuck at the summit of the Form Synthesis stage even after Liu Yuan had yed the plot of the demonic invasion. It was clear how difficult it was to break through to the Crossing Cmity stage. The Mythical me Sect¡¯s resources were not enough to support it.

    As a result, Xu Ping could only constantly go out to find opportunities, and she was always elusive.

    Hearing this, Liu Yuan frowned slightly, then said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here to protect Elder Xu. Aren¡¯t you going to the Fire Awarding Ceremony? Go quickly, don¡¯t dy the time.¡±

    He used the same way he used to address Xu Ping to make sure that he would not be exposedter.

    And for Xu Ping, this title would also be a form of interrogation and pressure on her.

    ¡°Where is Elder Xu¡¯s residence? If she doesn¡¯t wake up, I can send her back,¡± Liu Yuan added.

    Jiang Miaoran pushed up her sses. Although the Fire Awarding Ceremony was more important, she didn¡¯t know why, but she felt uneasy when she put her Senior Sister and Liu Yuan together.

    ¡°Senior Sister is a woman, it¡¯s not good for you to be alone with her¡­¡± she said hesitantly.

    Liu Yuan shook his head andughed. ¡°Miaoran, are you jealous of your Senior Sister? Just now, you asked your Senior Sister whether I bullied her. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Your Senior Sister is a great expert at the Form Synthesis stage. How could I take advantage of her?

    ¡°Besides, she and I have been friends for many years. When you came just now, I was still alone with her. Do you think there is a rtionship between us? Besides, you also saw your Senior sister¡¯s character¡­¡±

    His tone was so natural that Jiang Miaoran¡¯s face started to heat up. She also felt that she was making a mountain out of a molehill, so she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of you from my Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°I met her when I was traveling,¡± Liu Yuan said. a¡±At that time, her name was Xu Shibing, not Xu Ping. It¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never heard of me.¡±

    Jiang Miaoran nodded. Her Senior Sister did have the habit of separating her disguised identity from her real identity, so she no longer doubted her.

    She pointed out Xu Ping¡¯s residence to Liu Yuan and said with pursed lips, ¡°Take good care of Senior Sister. It¡¯s my fault for angering her this time¡­ But as I said, I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    The short little loli held the book with a serious face and a firm gaze. It seemed like she was nning to have a long battle to make her Senior Sister ept her love.

    ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Liu Yuan sighed and smiled bitterly.

    Jiang Miaoran snorted and whispered in his ear, ¡°Stop pretending. Just now, Senior Sister already said that you can¡¯t refuse. Men love to save face. Otherwise, with your personality, I don¡¯t believe you can hold back.¡±

    Liu Yuan wanted to refute, but she moved closer, almost sticking to Liu Yuan¡¯s ear. The soft touch of her lips made the former silent.

    She said in an almost undetectable voice, ¡°Senior Sister¡¯s room¡­ is my courtyard. Come and find me tonight.¡±

    After the little Master of the Mythical me Sect said this boldly, her face turned red and she turned around to leave quickly.

    Liu Yuan stood rooted to the ground, and only when Jiang Miaoran¡¯s figure was far away and could no longer be seen did he let out a sigh of relief, but his heart was still thumping.

    At the same time, he felt his scalp go numb. He closed his eyes and helped Xu Ping adjust her breathing. When he felt that she had stabilized and was no longer in any serious danger, he put down his hands, stood up, and carried Xu Ping in his arms.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­¡± Liu Yuan sighed in his heart and lowered his head to look at the beautiful Elder Xu who was sleeping behind him.

    His move was dangerous. While he disrupted the original n and interrupted the cooldown of Xu Ping¡¯s attack, he also created an even more dangerous situation.

    Now, not only did he have to prevent Xu Ping from finding out about his rtionship with Wei Feiyan, but he also had to prevent Jiang Miaoran from finding out about his rtionship with Xu Ping.

    In this four-sided rtionship.

    From Xu Ping¡¯s point of view, he was a victim who had been forced to have a rtionship with Jiang Miaoran. Her junior was a paranoid person who would do anything to get him, and her suspicion with Wei Feiyan had been temporarily cleared.

    From Jiang Miaoran¡¯s point of view, he was an infatuated person who hade to the Mythical me Sect to seek an answer after discovering her identity. He and Xu Ping had been good friends for many years, so he spoke to her Senior Sister first, but unfortunately, she was discovered by the little Sect Master.

    Xu Ping opposed the marriage because of the sect rules and had no other rtionship, while Wei Feiyan was kept in the dark for the time being and had nothing to do with it.

    How to maintain the bnce and resolve the conflict between Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran had be the biggest problem at the moment.

    At this moment, in Liu Yuan¡¯s opinion, the only thing worth rejoicing about was¡­

    Firstly, Xu Ping was a prideful person who would never admit to her rtionship with Liu Yuan. Furthermore, there was a conflict between them previously, so the possibility of her revealing their rtionship to Jiang Miaoran was rtively small.

    The second was that Wei Feiyan was temporarily in an invisible stage in this rtionship and was not in danger.

    However, this little pervert loved to do these little tricks under his nose. If he was discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    But the excitement was also really thrilling.

 Chapter 315 - 315 If You Donâ€™t Want Me to Do So, I Will Reject Her

    315 If You Don¡¯t Want Me to Do So, I Will Reject Her

    Liu Yuan opened the door and walked into the house with the woman in his arms.

    Then, he closed the door.

    He looked around Elder Xu¡¯s ¡®boudoir¡¯ and saw that the decorations around it were very exquisite. There was a wooden screen carved with exquisite patterns, a table in the center, and a few stools. They were all exquisitely decorated and made of high-quality materials that had some cultivation benefits, such as gathering fire-attribute spiritual Qi and so on.

    On the wall, there were decorations of books and paintings. On the table, there was a long sword with a scabbard. A red pearl was embedded on the sword, and it was obvious that it was a high-grade fire-attribute spirit item.

    !!

    The bead curtain hung down, and the light gauze was hung on the hooks on both sides. The chaise longue was on the outer left side, and the carved bed was in the middle against the wall. The ground was even covered with a soft white nket.

    Compared to Wei Feiyan¡¯s simple and in room, Xu Ping¡¯s entire courtyard and roomyout appeared very ¡®luxurious¡¯.

    However, Xu Ping was not ¡®abusing¡¯ Wei Feiyan. As an inner sect disciple, Wei Feiyan had to live in the standard courtyard of an inner sect disciple.

    She was also thrifty by nature, and her style was like an ascetic monk, so it was natural that her room looked very ¡®poor¡¯.

    As the Senior Sister of the Sect Master, Xu Ping had a high status and was usually very dignified. Liu Yuan now felt that Wei Feiyan must have picked up her Master¡¯s cold and serious appearance and attitude. In fact, she was a little pervert who liked to seek excitement.

    To a certain extent, her residence represented the face of the sect. asionally, she had to receive and speak to the higher-ups from various sects, so it was necessary to be luxurious.

    Even if she did not want it, some people in the sect who wanted to curry favor with her would help her arrange it.

    Although the ce was beautiful and the air was filled with the smell of incense, it was not lively at all. Xu Ping was out all year round and did not stay here much, so it seemed a little deserted.

    Liu Yuan quickly walked around the screen and ced Xu Ping on the couch.

    By this time, Xu Ping had recovered a little consciousness. She frowned slightly, and her beautiful face was scrunched up. She seemed to be struggling and confused, as if he was still immersed in the ¡®nightmare¡¯ just now. She looked particrly pitiful.

    As the initiator of this, Liu Yuan felt a little guilty. He reached out to untie her hair, took out the red hairpin, and ced it aside. He thenid Elder Xu t on the chaise lounge.

    Xu Ping had a very invasive beauty, but after she fell asleep, she also had a quiet, gentle, and weak feeling.

    She was lying on her back on the ck chaise lounge, her ck hair flowing freely and her crimson chiffon dress in a mess. The cheongsam on her body outlined her beautiful curves, and her loose snow-white chiffon pants were rolled up, revealing her delicate and beautiful ankles.

    Her snow-white ankle looked alluring under the contrast of the ink. The thin green veins under her soft skin looked like cracks on a piece of jade that had been carefully carved.

    The beautiful Elder of the Mythical me Secty quietly in front of him,pletely defenseless. She had a beauty that was difficult to describe.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes burned with desire. He reached out and gently took off Xu Ping¡¯s soft-soled embroidered shoes. The pair of beautiful feet was as seductive as he had imagined. The toes were delicate, the tips of the feet were smooth, and the nails were a little pink.

    He thought to himself that even though he had said that he wanted to trample Elder Xu under his feet, it would probably be a pleasure to be stepped on by such a pair of feet.

    The greatest benefit of transmigrating was that the higher the cultivation of these Immortal cultivators, the more perfect their bodies would be. For the Form Synthesis stage cultivators like Ling Hua and Xu Ping, their bodies were almost wless.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s movements were a little too big, which woke Xu Ping up. She mumbled with her eyes half-open, ¡°Oh¡­ Junior Sister, you can¡¯t. He, he¡¯s mine¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she met Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze.

    Xu Ping¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she finally woke up. Suddenly, she felt something strange. She looked down and saw her foot in Liu Yuan¡¯s hand. She quickly retracted it and curled up like a kitten that didn¡¯t want to be held by anyone.

    But the chaise lounge was not very big, and Elder Xu was curled up pitifully in the corner. There was not much distance between them, but it made people want to pull her out by her ankle and see her panic-stricken look.

    Liu Yuan hid the bad taste in his heart and coughed twice. ¡°You fainted just now. Miaoran was going to host the Fire Awarding Ceremony, so I brought you back to your room.¡±

    Xu Ping was still immersed in the residual touch on her feet. Flustered, she realized that this was her room, and became even more embarrassed.

    Umm¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the same as letting him her private space?

    Liu Yuan said gently, ¡°Your Mental Demon suddenly appeared. I could only help you straighten out your chaotic inner breath. It¡¯s better for you to check it again.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to hold my feet to regte my internal breath?¡± Xu Ping asked with a dark expression.

    When she panicked, she liked to hide it with a straight face. This was simr to her Xu Shibing.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Liu Yuan replied seriously.

    Xu Ping said angrily, ¡°Then why did¡­ Why did you do it?¡±

    He had already¡­ He had already¡­ He had even done such an ambiguous thing to her and teased her¡­ The most hateful thing was that her heart had actually thumped a few times just now.

    Liu Yuan looked at her blushing face andughed secretly. ¡°I just feel that Elder Xu¡¯s pair of jade-like feet are thin and well-proportioned, beautiful beyondpare, and I can¡¯t help myself. It has nothing to do with regting your internal breath.¡±

    Seeing him speak so seriously, Xu Ping was extremely embarrassed. She was happy and angry at the same time. ¡°You can¡¯t control your emotions, and neither can she. What do you want me to do?¡±

    One was a Junior Sister who was as close as a sister, and the other was a lover in her heart. The rtionship that couldn¡¯t be cut and was even messy simply made it difficult for her to deal with both sides.

    Junior Sister fell in love with her lover and forcibly kidnapped him to do some indescribable things, and now she just happened to push him out. In this way, wasn¡¯t it just the right opportunity for Junior Sister to take advantage?

    However, she could not be as willful as her Junior Sister and ignore the rules of the sect. She could not get over it¡­

    As she thought about it, she felt more and more upset.

    There were no outsiders around, so she opened her heart. When she spoke of her grievances, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, making her look pitiful.

    Liu Yuan let out a long sigh and sat by the bed, not looking at her. He said with a little frustration, ¡°I have to enter the forbidden area. I¡¯m asking for a favor now. Your Junior Sister is the Sect Master. If she wants to control me, you know that I won¡¯t be able to refuse¡­¡±

    He outlined the truth in more detail, turning it into the loli Sect Master using his life as a threat and forcing herself on an innocent young man.

    ¡°I went out to look for youst night and identally exposed my identity. Your Junior Sister found out that she was an old acquaintance of mine in the Academy. Now that I have delivered myself to her door, I have no choice but to obey. I wanted to hide it from you, but I didn¡¯t expect her toe so soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re the one I like,¡± Liu Yuan said with aplicated expression.

    Xu Ping¡¯s heart was moved, but then, she saw the ruthless expression on his face. He turned his head and said in a low voice, ¡°When you were unconscious, Miaoran told me to go to the next room to look for her tonight. If you don¡¯t want me to do so, I will reject her.¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 Of Course, She Chose to Forgive Him

    316 Of Course, She Chose to Forgive Him

    When you have an affair with two women who are close to you and live next door, and one of them invites you to her room at night, how do you avoid the risk of being discovered?

    The answer was to tell the other woman directly!

    Be upright! It was not pretentious at all!

    In this way, the so-called ¡®discovery¡¯ did not exist at all, because the other party had known from the beginning!

    Liu Yuanughed in his heart. Was his title as the conquering strategy God undeserved?

    Of course, under normal circumstances, this kind of operation was to reduce the other party¡¯s suspicion when operating on two fronts. It was suitable for situations where neither side knew.

    What Liu Yuan had to do now was to ensure that he could escape unscathed while one party knew and the other party didn¡¯t.

    When Jiang Miaoran sent out the invitation, it was hard to guarantee that she didn¡¯t have some thoughts of testing the waters. After all, Liu Yuan was with Xu Ping before, and before the two of them confronted each other, his suspicion had not been cleared.

    In fact, he did not intend to clear his name. No matter how hard he tried to hide this, he could not hide it forever. One day, it would definitely explode.

    So what he had to do now was not to hide the fact that he had an affair with both of them, but to gradually guide them through the process, to let them recognize this fact and finally ept it!

    ...

    nning far ahead was the way to attack, there was no future for him to be short-sighted.

    He had to always remember that his goal was ¡®I want it all¡¯!

    Liu Yuan now wanted to use Xu Ping as a breakthrough to break the four-sided rtionship. First, he wanted her to ept the least difficult thing, which was ¡®Her Junior Sister and her lover had an affair¡¯.

    After all, he had alreadyid the groundwork for Xu Ping to misunderstand that he and Jiang Miaoran had already made love, and it was Jiang Miaoran who took the initiative to threaten Liu Yuan.

    Xu Ping had already seen Jiang Miaoran¡¯s stubbornness. In addition, Liu Yuan¡¯s words were mostly true, so the misunderstanding was very sessful.

    Now, it was time for Xu Ping to make a choice.

    Xu Ping¡¯s expression was very stiff. However, after a few changes, she looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s side profile, which was full of determination and a slightly bitter smile. In the end, she reached out and hugged him from the side, leaning her head on his shoulder.

    She said softly, ¡°There might not be Phoenix blood in the forbidden area. After all, this is only a rare Nirvana Secret Realm that has been preserved. There might be nothing except for a thousand miles of rednd and ten thousand feet of mes. Moreover, your current strength¡­¡±

    Of course, Liu Yuan couldn¡¯t say that he had already confirmed that the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana would be here. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You know about my current situation. You should have heard about the effects of the Blood-Burning Pill of the Jade Mirage Sect. Moreover, I didn¡¯t just use the Blood-Burning Pill¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan estimated that with Xu Ping¡¯s style, she would not be jealous of the demon, so he extended his hand and said, ¡°The news that the Jade Mirage Sect spread about me isn¡¯tpletely fake.¡±

    Xu Ping was surprised for a moment, and then her pupils shrank when he saw the demonic Qi wrapped around Liu Yuan¡¯s hand.

    ...

    If not for herplete trust in the other party, Xu Ping would have been scared out of her wits the moment she saw it and immediately fled.

    Xu Ping, like most people, had thought that this was just an excuse for the Jade Mirage Sect to deal with Ling Hua and Liu Yuan. Now, she was a little absent-minded. ¡°The demon race¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yuan nodded and released another wave of spiritual power, which intertwined with the demonic Qi in his hand to form a spinning yin-yang fish. He said, ¡°I identally found a wordless monument in the Martial Emperor¡¯s Tomb and obtained a part of a cultivation method. However, this cultivation method is suitable for the demon race. I happened to be stabbed by a demon at that time and my body was filled with demonic Qi. It corresponded with the cultivation method and I identally turned it into my own.¡±

    After all, Xu Ping was an Elder of the Mythical me Sect. She had a lot of experience and knew more about the possession of a demon. If Liu Yuan was really a demon, he should not have taken the initiative to say it since he had already gained Xu Ping¡¯s trust.

    Besides, the feeling between lovers was never wrong. It was not just about appearance and character, but also the resonance, the feeling of the other party knowing youpletely.

    This was the only point that Xu Ping firmly believed she would not lose to anyone.

    She looked at Liu Yuan as he kept the yin-yang fish back into his body. She frowned and pushed him. ¡°Why did you say it? What if I really mistook you for a demon and killed you?¡±

    ¡°Then you can do it now, just take it as venting your anger,¡± Liu Yuan said with a smile.

    Xu Ping looked at his fearless expression and could not get angry. She opened his mouth and bit his hand, saying vaguely and fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±

    In the face of the fierce Mythical me Sect elder who wanted to kill the demon, Liu Yuan said resentfully, ¡°I just touched your foot with my hand¡­¡±

    From an objective point of view, every part of the body of a beauty at the Form Synthesis stage could be called a wless work of art. However, from a subjective point of view, the feet were still the feet.

    ...

    Xu Ping¡¯s expression froze. She quickly opened her mouth and frowned with a bitter face. When she looked up and saw Liu Yuan¡¯s cheeky smile, she felt her blood rush to her head. She leaned forward and kissed his lips.

    Since you¡¯reughing, I¡¯ll let you have a taste¡­

    The thought in Xu Ping¡¯s mind stopped abruptly. She suddenly realized what she was doing, but it was toote.

    She was stunned for a moment, and then thought to herself that she might not have a chance in the future anyway. Even her Junior Sister had already taken the lead by so much. The restraint now might be toote for regrets in the future. Forget it, she would just let it go this time.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s words unexpectedly gained Xu Ping¡¯s initiative for the first time, and he was happy to enjoy the suppressed immaturity that had been stored in the cer for years.

    Elder Xu was indeed a powerhouse at the Form Synthesis stage. Once she had control of the situation, she took the lead and even pressed Liu down on the back of the chaise lounge.

    She ced her hands on Liu Yuan¡¯s head and felt proud that she had finally won. ¡°Now, we¡¯re even.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Liu Yuan blinked his eyes and said, ¡°So this is revenge?¡±

    Xu Ping snorted. ¡°You¡¯re so dirty¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan shook his head and sighed. ¡°It turns out that a Grand Mythical me Sect Elder actually feels that her feet are dirty. The public morals are really getting worse by the day.¡±

    Xu Ping choked. She didn¡¯t know whether to admit or deny it.

    ...

    Liu Yuan continued, ¡°However, from what I can see, Elder Xu¡¯s entire body is soft and fragrant. She¡¯s very clean. It¡¯s fine even if you lick her directly.¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s hard-won pride and courage immediately disappeared, and she blushed with shame and anger. ¡°S-shameless!¡±

    Liu Yuan suddenly reached out to hold her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±

    If one really loved a person to the extreme, naturally, there was nothing bad about the person.

    Xu Ping¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled helplessly. He was truly helpless. The only way to extend his life was the Phoenix blood. If he couldn¡¯t get it, he could only die.

    Xu Ping stared at his face, not knowing what to feel.

    Finally, she moved her palm down and pressed it on Liu Yuan¡¯s chest. She lowered her eyes and said dryly, ¡°I know Miaoran¡¯s character very well. She¡¯s as quiet as a flowing cloud, but in fact, she¡¯s just steam from the underground magma. She won¡¯t give up until she gets what she wants¡­ It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    What else could she do?

    Of course, she had no choice¡­ She chose to forgive him.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ...

    Xu Ping raised his eyes, and her gaze turned cold. She smiled and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t give up either.¡±

 Chapter 317 - 317 Wei Feiyan Frowned

    317 Wei Feiyan Frowned

    The Mythical me Sect was located in the towering hall in the center of the entire building. It was the ce where the Fire Awarding Ceremony was held. At that moment, all the disciples were dressed neatly and looked solemn. The men and women were separated and lined up in neat rows. They listened to the Elder who acted as the master of the ceremony reciting the final congrattory words.

    The white-haired Elder spoke in a calm tone, and the long scroll in his hand was filled with dense, small words. It was so long that it even dragged to the ground.

    As the Sect Master, Jiang Miaoran sat at the head of the table. Theplicated red ceremonial dress she was wearing had fallen to the ground, and her chest was bulging, making her dress look a little tight. In her hand was a precious book that recorded the rules of the Mythical me Sect and the history of its development written by the previous Sect Masters.

    Although she looked young, her eyes behind the ss lenses were calm and powerful. The aura of the Form Synthesis stage exuded from her body made people hold their breath and lower their heads. Surprisingly, she did not look out of ce in this solemn asion.

    Many of the Elders were impressed. This Sect Master was indeed chosen correctly.

    All these years, the Mythical me Sect¡¯s momentum had been rising steadily and they seemed to be the head of the six sects. It was all thanks to the correct leadership and decision-making of the little Sect Master!

    They believed that she would lead the Mythical me Sect further and further ahead.

    However, although the Elders were excited, it was almost dusk. The opening ceremony of the Fire Awarding Ceremony had been going on for a whole day, and the disciples below were already drowsy.

    However, due to the sharp eyes of the Law Enforcement Elders above, they could only force themselves to look serious, but their faces and legs were almost stiff.

    Wei Feiyan was sitting on her knees among the inner sect disciples. Since she was Xu Ping¡¯s disciple, her cultivation was quite good, so she was ced in the first echelon.

    ...

    The outer sect disciples behind could only stand outside the main hall. Those who could listen to the Elder¡¯s ¡®chanting¡¯ in the main hall were all elite disciples and were also strongpetitors for the Fire Awarding Ceremony.

    Therefore, even though everyone looked solemn on the surface, they were actually observing in secret. They were full of vignce and vague tension.

    There were only ten people in Wei Feiyan¡¯s row, and they were all outstanding among the new generation of inner disciples. If nothing unexpected happened, the sessor disciple would be selected from these ten people. Of course, there was nock of dark horses in the past.

    And because there were only three spots for true disciples, thepetition was still quite fierce.

    Although Wei Feiyan was epted as a disciple by Xu Ping, she was only an in-name disciple at the moment. She was treated the same as an ordinary inner disciple, including food and amodation.

    Whether or not she could obtain a spot to be a true disciple and receive the me was also a test from Xu Ping.

    But now, Wei Feiyan did not want to care about these things. She knelt on the floor that was as smooth as a mirror and maintained an upright posture. She slightly pursed her lips, and some beads of sweat oozed out of her forehead. She did not dare to move an inch.

    The longer the time, the more difficult it was to endure.

    That distinct feeling of emptiness reminded her at all times that everyone had eyes on her. She was under the gazes of her fellow sect members, respected Elders, and the dignified Sect Master.

    ¡°¡­ The Fire Awarding Ceremony will officially begin tomorrow!¡±

    Finally, the Elder finished reading thest sentence and announced the end of the opening ceremony.

    ...

    Wei Feiyan heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. The shame and sphemy in her heart were almost overflowing. As the surrounding disciples stood up one after another, she bit her lips and forced herself to stand up.

    She even felt her legs go soft¡­

    ¡°I should go back quickly.¡± Wei Feiyan cursed that bastard hundreds of times in his heart. She adjusted her breathing and calmed her palpitating heart. She did not even say goodbye to the others before she hurriedly turned and left the hall.

    Some of the Senior and Junior Sisters who were familiar with her looked at each other, wondering what was wrong with Senior Sister Wei today. She looked so out of it.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the Fire Awarding Ceremony, so she¡¯s a little nervous. They guessed.

    However, they obviously did not know that this Senior Sister Wei, who had always been respected, had vited the sect rulesst night and had sex with a man, and the other party was even her Master¡¯s lover.

    Wei Feiyan walked into her own courtyard and closed the door. She finally touched her chest and let out a long breath.

    ¡°Phew¡­ That bastard, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing with Master now. Really, he just didn¡¯t let me kiss him once, and he even gave me his body, yet he¡¯s still taking revenge like a child.¡±

    Wei Feiyan sighed andined in a low voice.

    When she remembered that her clothes were still in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands, she felt embarrassed and shook her head. Thinking about the battle that was finally going to start tomorrow, she finally calmed herself down a little.

    Today¡¯s Fire Awarding Ceremony was extremely important. The arrangements for the next few days and the order of the first round were announced. Under careful preparation and full control of the Elders, the whole process was orderly and without any mistakes.

    ...

    Other than the Sect Master¡¯s slightlyte arrival, everything was perfect.

    Wei Feiyan was close and could faintly hear the Sect Master say, ¡°When Senior Sister returned yesterday, she suddenly had a Mental Demon. I took care of her for a while. Fortunately, it was not serious and the problem is not big. She should have recovered by now.¡±

    Mental Demons¡­ Why do I feel like it has something to do with that bastard?¡± Wei Feiyan frowned and muttered in her heart. Suddenly, she felt a little restless.

    Master should be fine, right?

    Could it be that he had angered her to the point that her Mental Demon had appeared¡­

    The moment this thought came to her, she felt that it was out of control.

    Wei Feiyan stood up again and decided to visit her Master. Since Liu Yuan had not returned to her, he should be with her Master.

    Although she did not know why the Sect Master seemed to be involved, but seeing her calm expression at that time, she should not have noticed anything unusual.

    Wei Feiyan was naturally very familiar with her Master¡¯s residence. After walking for a while, he arrived at the ce. Sure enough, she saw that the room was lit, but she could not see the situation inside clearly.

    She stood in the distance and watched for a while, thinking about how she should pretend that she had nothing to do with Liu Yuan if she really saw him in her Master¡¯s room.

    But suddenly, a stream of light fell quietly, and the light in the room belonging to the Sect Master also lit up.

    ...

    ¡°?¡±

    Wei Feiyan frowned. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but she could not tell what it was.

    Until she saw the side door of her Master¡¯s room open, and then the familiar figure of a young man came out.

    It was Liu Yuan.

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she suppressed it. Since he dared toe out, then as expected, her Master¡¯s Mental Demon was rted to him. At that time, her Aunt-Master must have been present, so she did not have to worry about being discovered and killed.

    She just did not know what method he had used to hide it from her Aunt-Master, the Sect Master.

    He was definitely going back to her ce now, just in time¡­

    Wait a minute.

    Wei Feiyan was suddenly stunned. Liu Yuan was not in disguise!

    Just as she was feeling puzzled, she realized that Liu Yuan was not walking towards the door, but towards the Sect Master¡¯s room!

    ¡°???!!!¡±

    ...

    Wei Feiyan covered her mouth and widened her eyes as he watched the young man push open the door of her Aunt-Master¡¯s room. Then, the young man sighed, walked in, and closed the door.

    The door was tightly closed, and at this time, the moon was bright and the stars were few. The night was sultry¡­

 Chapter 318 - 318 Your Senior Sister Asked Me to Advise You to Conduct Yourself With Dignity!

    318 Your Senior Sister Asked Me to Advise You to Conduct Yourself With Dignity!

    Wei Feiyan was deeply shocked.

    She covered her mouth tightly and hid in the dark again, her eyes full of disbelief and surprise.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Wei Feiyan muttered to herself. She was in a daze, and she did not feel well.

    She was sure that the young man who walked out was Liu Yuan.

    !!

    Even though they were far apart, she could tell from his appearance, clothes, and other aspects that he was indeed the guy who had an intimate rtionship with her.

    And the man who could walk out of her Master¡¯s room could only be the two-timing man¡­ No, including the women she had heard about before, he was now a bastard with a chain full of women.

    However-this was not the main point. Wei Feiyan had already known about the rtionship between Liu Yuan and her Master. It was because of this factor that she was able to adapt to her heart so quickly. It was just as Liu Yuan said, she was ¡®seeking excitement¡¯.

    In fact, she was here to find him.

    Therefore, it was very normal for Liu Yuan toe out of her Master¡¯s room. It was not something to be surprised about.

    But why did Liu Yuan go to Aunt-Master¡¯s room right after he left Master¡¯s room?

    Wei Feiyan held her chest and took a few deep breaths. She felt that things had beplicated and confusing.

    Master¡­ Forget about her Master. Although she was an Elder, she had been traveling all year round and did not have a real position. If one day she was exposed, the blow to the sect would definitely be big, but she could still suppress it by force.

    But little Aunt-Master was different!

    She was the Sect Master!

    What the Sect Master represented was the true example, the true realization of the sect rules!

    If¡­ If even the Sect Master broke the sect rules, wouldn¡¯t the Mythical me Sect be in chaos?

    What was more terrifying was that they were so close to each other, so they must have known about it!

    Wei Feiyan did not dare to think further. She even felt like she was dreaming.

    In just a few days, the moment Liu Yuan appeared, he had actually taken out the two people at the top of the Mythical me Sect¡­ She didn¡¯t know how she should feel.

    After all, her rtionship with Liu Yuan was not that deep. They were more of the kind of people who pursued taboos, and there was definitely a little jealousy.

    However, she was a disciple of the Mythical me Sect and could not marry for the rest of her life. She had no concept or vision of ¡®holding hands and growing old together¡¯. She also knew how many women Liu Yuan had. The curiosity and excitement of prying into his shocking secret must have prevailed.

    Master¡­ Does that mean she agreed to it?

    No, no, no!

    Perhaps she was wrong?

    Wei Feiyan peeked at the lit up adjacent rooms again and imagined her Master personally seeing her lover walk into her Junior Sister¡¯s room and then sit in her own room. How torturous would it be?

    She shook her head fiercely. It was impossible. With her Master¡¯s personality, how could she hand Liu Yuan over to someone else like this? She would have cut him into pieces!

    So¡­ Perhaps, it was actually for official business?

    Wei Feiyan guessed carefully. Although she did not quite believe it herself, it was even harder to imagine her Master¡¯s expression¡­

    Right, didn¡¯t Liu Yuane for the forbidden area? So maybe he was actually using her Master¡¯s connections to ask little Aunt-Master to make an exception?

    However, if that was the case, he probably would not need her help.

    Wei Feiyan suddenly felt a little dejected. Liu Yuan hade to look for her first, but now it seemed like she could not help him with anything. She felt a little unwilling.

    Perhaps it was this feeling of unwillingness that drove her, but a thought suddenly came to her mind. Should I go and take a look?

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s heart was beating fast as this thought came to her mind, but her thoughts were bing clearer and clearer.

    She was originally here to find her Master¡­ Right?

    Wei Feiyan looked at her Master¡¯s house and walked to the door, hesitating.

    ¡°Feiyan? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    Her master¡¯s voice came from behind the door. It sounded indifferent as usual, but Wei Feiyan did not know if it was an illusion, but she always felt that there was something wrong with the tone.

    She was finished.

    Could it be that Master had really gone crazy because little Aunt-Master had stolen her lover?

    ¡°Master, I heard that your Mental Demon had acted up. I was worried, so I came to take a look after the ceremony,¡± Wei Feiyan said with worry and hesitation.

    Creak¡­

    The door slowly opened.

    Xu Ping was sitting at the table and drinking tea. He looked at his apprentice with clear eyes and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. Come and sit.¡±

    Wei Feiyan looked at his master as usual. Other than her long hair hanging down and her face being a little red, there seemed to be nothing unusual. She was temporarily relieved.

    She said ¡®yes¡¯ and walked over to sit respectfully opposite her Master.

    Although she had done something to let her Master down, her Master was still her Master, and she could not becking in etiquette.

    As usual, Xu Ping asked Wei Feiyan about the progress of her homework and cultivation. Wei Feiyan answered them one by one, as well as questions about her confidence in the next few days of the Fire Awarding Ceremony.

    Just as Wei Feiyan was about topletely rx, Xu Ping suddenly sighed. ¡°Feiyan, it¡¯s my fault for letting you see the bad side of me.¡±

    Wei Feiyan quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In my heart, I actually ¨C¡±

    Xu Ping interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. I know that you have always respected me. However¡­ a mistake is a mistake. When the Fire Awarding Ceremony is over¡­ I¡¯ll resign and stop tarnishing the reputation of the Mythical me Sect. ¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Wei Feiyan was stunned and a little confused.

    Xu Ping smiled and looked at the room next door with aplicated expression. ¡°He won, and I can¡¯t let go.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let go of the sect, and she couldn¡¯t let go of him either, but he was too powerful and understood her too well.

    In the end, she still had to make a choice.

    ...

    She was not like her Junior Sister who could let herself go and do whatever she wanted. Xu Ping could only strip herself away first, and then, she could openly snatch him away from her Junior Sister!

    Wei Feiyan did not know what to say. She was very curious about what Liu Yuan had done to make her Master give up on the sect. However, she saw Xu Ping wave her hand. It turned out that there was a barrier around them to iste sound.

    ¡°Now, the other room can¡¯t hear us, but we can hear them talking.¡± Xu Ping put down her teacup and said lightly, ¡°I know you must be wondering why I suddenly changed my mind, or you just saw him walk into your Aunt-Master¡¯s room. It¡¯s actually very simple¡­¡±

    She paused and said something that made Wei Feiyan¡¯s brain explode, ¡°Your Aunt-Master likes him too.¡±

    The sound from the room next door was particrly obvious in the quiet night.

    ¡°S-stay away! Your Senior Sister asked me to advise you to conduct yourself with dignity!¡±

    ¡°Junxuan, I¡¯m already prepared. There¡¯s no need to worry about my Senior Sister. She and the Mythical me Sect have been stuck in the same ce for so many years and have no idea what love is. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to do this since we were in the Baishan Court¡­¡±

    Xu Pingughed in a low voice, a light shing in her eyes. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t understand? I¡¯ve already gotten what Junior Sister haven¡¯t.¡±

    Wei Feiyan was dumbfounded.

    Master, umm¡­ Is she broken?

    ...

 Chapter 319 - 319 The Sect Master Is Mighty!

    319 The Sect Master Is Mighty!

    Wei Feiyan was shocked by her Master¡¯s ¡®bold¡¯ words, but her eyes were gradually attracted by the figure that appeared outside the window.

    The two of them seemed to be getting closer to the wall, one tall and one short.

    The shadows gradually ovepped and then lowered. Only the top of their heads and the back of the chair could be seen. She had no idea what they were doing¡­

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s face gradually turned red. She thought, ¡®What else could they be doing? But this guy¡¯s appetite is too big. How long has it been?¡¯

    From her Master¡¯s tone, it seemed that they had already¡­ She just didn¡¯t know which stage it was at.

    However, since her Master seemed to be taking revenge on her Aunt-Master, who had ¡®stolen¡¯ her love, the degree of her revenge would definitely not be shallow.

    Wei Feiyan couldn ot help but think of the previous spections of his junior sisters. Although it was not as exaggerated as the rumors, this guy seemed to have some incredible magic. He had countless women, and he could meet his old lovers wherever he went.

    Moreover, he was also a big pervert, so he did not hesitate at all.

    As she was thinking, Xu Ping waved her sleeve again, blurring the image of the shadow opposite them. She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my negligence. You shouldn¡¯t have seen these things, but these¡­ I hope you won¡¯t repeat the mistakes our mistakes.¡±

    Wei Fei lowered jer head and said, ¡°I will follow Master¡¯s teachings. Feiyan will definitely not let Master down¡­¡±

    She felt extremely guilty and was too embarrassed to say that she had fallen faster than her Master and Aunt-Master.

    Xu Ping thought that she was just worried andforted her in a low voice. After all, it was inevitable to be frightened when she knew something that was almost equivalent to the secret of the sect.

    But¡­ Since she and her Junior Sister had already fallen, there was no way they could continue to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the Mythical me Sect. Before long, the Mythical me Sect might have an Elder and Sect Master fired at the same time.

    Only the younger generation was left to serve as the mainstays.

    Feiyan had a calm personality and was quite prestigious among the new generation of disciples. In Xu Ping¡¯s heart, she was naturally the best candidate for the next Sect Master, but she still needed some training.

    She would have to face this kind of thing sooner orter.

    It was better to train early.

    The master and disciple were both filled with guilt, but the scene in the other room was not what they had imagined.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan backed off again and again until he hit the edge of the chair.

    However, Jiang Miaoran refused to give up and continued to move forward. Her entire petite body was almost stuck to Liu Yuan¡¯s body, but her eyes were still quite stubborn.

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Miaoran, are you sure you want to do this?¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s delicate face was slightly flushed, but her expression was exceptionally determined. She reached out her hand and threatened with a straight face, ¡°Open your mouth! Otherwise, I won¡¯t help you!¡±

    What else could Liu Yuan do?

    Under the might of a Form Synthesis stage mighty figure, the weak, pitiful, and helpless young man could only obediently open his mouth. Jiang Miaoran stood on her tiptoes, stretched out her hand, and handed him a round, jade-like purple grape, before shoving it into his mouth.

    That¡¯s right, the so-called ¡®something I¡¯ve always wanted to do since I was in the Baishan Court¡¯ referred to feeding.

    He should not have expected the little loli who had grown up in the Mythical me Sect to do anything out of line. In her little head, she did not have such a concept at all!

    However, to be fed by the Mythical me Sect Master, who had lived afortable life and enjoyed a high status, was also a very enjoyable thing.

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s movements were very stiff and even a little nervous. Her white and tender fingers knocked against Liu Yuan¡¯s teeth from time to time, and her eyes were closely watching Liu Yuan¡¯s expression.

    She watched as he chewed the grape twice and swallowed it.

    The little Sect Master looked at him, the pair of pure ck eyes behind the ss lens seemed to have stars in them. Sje said expectantly, ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Even if it wasn¡¯t delicious, it was still delicious.

    Moreover, the grapes that Jiang Miaoran took out were not ordinary grapes, but rather, they were appetizers that were rich in spiritual energy. They were fresh, juicy, and extremely sweet.

    The te of fruits in her hand was also of the same high quality. If they were ced in the mortal world, they would be on the same level as the legendary ¡®Heavenly Peaches of the Queen Mother¡¯. To mortals, they could even prolong their lives.

    Liu Yuan smacked his lips and nodded sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    The little Sect Master immediately revealed a smile that was sweeter than that grape. He took another peach with joy and said, ¡°Here, I nted them myself. They¡¯re in my courtyard. Senior Sister even wanted to help me, but I rejected her.¡±

    As she spoke, she stood on her tiptoes and realized that Liu Yuan was standing too high. She immediately patted Liu Yuan¡¯s arm and said with a stern face, ¡°Sit down! It¡¯s too high!¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Liu Yuan replied and sat down. Then, he opened his mouth and took another grape as Jiang Miaoran let out an ¡®ah-¡® sound.

    As he held it in his mouth, he mumbled, ¡°You nted it yourself? Why did you¡­¡±

    With Jiang Miaoran¡¯s position in the Mythical me Sect, why would she need to do it personally?

    Liu Yuan was suddenly stunned. He recalled the time when he was in the Baishan Court. When he was trying to woo this bespectacled loli, she was still a ¡®bookworm¡¯ who was full of stubbornness, just like those old pedants who studied the changes of cultivation techniques every day.

    There were many such disciples in Baishan Court, but she was weak and delicate, so she could be called the Xianxia version of the ¡®literary girl¡¯, a typical nerdy-type girl.

    In the end, she could not escape from Liu Yuan¡¯s vicious hands.

    Early game conquering guides to increase favorability mostly relied on ¡®idle talk¡¯, which was a debate on a certain topic, cultivation techniques, or theories. Of course, they also had their own ideas.

    To put it simply, if one relied on ¡®fighting¡¯ to defeat the Green Lotus Swordsman, Shen Sifan, then one relied on ¡®arguing¡¯ to defeat Jiang Miaoran.

    Jiang Miaoran saw his expression and knew that he had remembered. She took a new piece of fruit and poked his face with the sharp corner,ining, ¡°It¡¯s you who said that I¡¯m not diligent and that I¡¯m a simpleton who can¡¯t distinguish between different fruits and grains. You said that I only know how to study some metaphysical theories, but I don¡¯t even know some of the most basic and simple things.¡±

    With her other hand on her waist, she raised her chin and said, ¡°What do you think now?¡±

    Liu Yuan tilted his head and bit the piece of fruit, snatching it away and eating it. He said kindly, ¡°The Sect Master is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Too perfunctory¡­¡± Jiang Miaoran mumbled.

    Liu Yuanughed. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to nt things either. At that time, I just wanted to make you so angry that you couldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    The little Sect Master pounced into his arms at once and used her small pair of pink fists to hit his chest. Her movements were so intense that Liu Yuan felt dizzy from the shaking. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Sect Master, please behave yourself!¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s small face was slightly red as she snorted, ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re obedient, I¡¯ll help you hide it from Senior Sister. She doesn¡¯t let you enter the forbidden area. Only an old fogey would have such an idea. From now on, you just have to follow your own n. If other elders find out, I¡¯ll help you stop them too. Just treat it as an apology for lying to you.¡±

    ¡°But you have to survive,¡± she said as she reached out to hug him.

    ¡­

    ...

    After sending off her disciple, Xu Ping looked at the two shadows that had almost merged into one. Their voices had been covered up again by Jiang Miaoran¡¯s spell, but their movements were extremely ring¡­

 Chapter 320 - 320 Abolish the Sect Rules!

    320 Abolish the Sect Rules!

    Wei Feiyan said goodbye to his master with great difficulty, then returned to his courtyard in a daze and closed the door.

    She looked at the familiar simple decorations in the room, but she felt tired.

    Why did she always feel that¡­ the Mythical me Sect was running in an unknown direction.

    Wei Fei sighed and poured herself a ss of water.

    Judging from the situation, it seemed that Liu Yuan would not return tonight. However, she did not expect that something like this would happen between him and Aunt-Master.

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s face was wrinkled and full of worry. She cleaned up the futon on the ground and sat down to cultivate.

    Although her mind was in a mess, perhaps it was because she was too shocked, she had nothing to think about and quickly entered a state of meditation.

    The next day, she finished her training and opened her eyes. She felt that her condition was surprisingly good.

    Of course, it could also be because of the dual cultivation with Liu Yuan¡­

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s imagination was running wild, and when her gaze went to the edge of the bed, she suddenly froze.

    Liu Yuan sat by the bed and waved his hand in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Wei Feiyan was pleasantly surprised. She stood up and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    She choked halfway through her words. She could not possibly say ¡®Didn¡¯t you spend the night in little Aunt-Master¡¯s roomst night¡­¡¯

    If she exposed that she had gone to look for himst night and peeked at him, wouldn¡¯t that be exposing herself? Moreover, she felt that she was being jealous.

    Liu Yuan did not care what she was thinking. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You went to your Master¡¯s room yesterday, right? You should also know about my rtionship with your Aunt-Master, right?¡±

    Wei Feiyan struggled symbolically, but it seemed like he already knew everything. Her face turned red, but she still said stubbornly, ¡°Of course not¡­ Who knows what kind of rtionship you have with my little Aunt-Master?¡±

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re jealous.¡± Liu Yuan looked at her awkward expression and knew what the girl was thinking. He continued to whisper in her ear, ¡°Do you want to know what your Aunt-Master and I didst night?¡±

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s face turned even redder, but her heart itched after hearing what he said. However, she couldn¡¯t keep her face after being exposed for being jealous. She turned her head and said with a straight face, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Liu Yuan took out the clothes he had stolen from his sleeve and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to? Then I won¡¯t return it to you today. Think carefully¡­ do you want to know?¡±

    How could Wei Feiyan defeat this old hooligan? She red at him in anger and said in a soft voice, ¡°I want to¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan let go of his hand, and Wei Feiyan quickly grabbed her clothes.

    ¡°Your Aunt-Master and I are discussing how to abolish the sect rules,¡± Liu Yuan said in a low voice.

    Wei Feiyan did not react for a moment and was instantly stunned. ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yuan repeated word by word. ¡°If I¡¯m still alive after the Fire Awarding Ceremony, she¡¯ll abolish the sect rules that forbid marriage and kill all promiscuous lovers in the Mythical me Sect.¡±

    Wei Feiyan was stunned.

    She had imagined how intimate Liu Yuan and Aunt-Master would be behind that window.

    However, she had never thought of this oue. One was the Sect Master of the Mythical me Sect, the publicly acknowledged leader who could lead the Mythical me Sect to a brighter future, and the other was the super scumbag that everyone in the Mythical me Sect hated. Liu Yuan was famous for having a harem in the entire Central ins and was a ss enemy that was rumored to have affairs everywhere.

    They were actually discussing serious business, and it was such a shocking matter¡­

    Abolishing the sect rules!

    The Sect Master and the Sect Master¡¯s Senior Sister and the Sect Master¡¯s Senior Sister¡¯s disciple had a rtionship with the same man at the same time. This was a real treasonous act!

    If the Elders at the Fire Awardomg Ceremony knew about this, they would go crazy on the spot!

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s eyes were nk. She felt that the blow she had suffered before was not even a fraction of this news.

    This, this, this¡­ After the internal strife in the Jade Mirage Sect, was the Mythical me Sect going to undergo a major reshuffling?

    Liu Yuan also knew that the shock of this news was no less than when Wei Feiyan first found out that he had an old rtionship with her Master and needed some time for her to digest it. He touched her cheek and put her down, saying, ¡°Actually, your Aunt-Master had a n for this a long time ago. However, due to the power of the Mythical me Sect¡¯s conservative faction, it has been put on hold. Think about it carefully. Did her past decisions have a vague inclination in this direction?¡±

    Wei Feiyan slowed down and nodded.

    Indeed, if one analyzed it this way, Aunt-Master¡¯s decisions over the years were mostly based on reform and innovation. Every time, he would point out the unreasonable points of Mythical me Sect¡¯s rules, but they were always suppressed by the Elders.

    Liu Yuan said seriously, ¡°The reason why she¡¯s finally made up my mind this time is that there are some things that I can¡¯t say. When the dust settles, you¡¯ll basically know. For now, just continue with my n as we agreed before.¡±

    Wei Feiyan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know the exact situation, she had a vague feeling that it definitely had something to do with this fellow and the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Ling Hua, whose whereabouts were still unknown, the Jade Mirage Sect, which was in a terrible fix, seven sects who hade to impeach them, and the emissary from the Sea shing Tower¡­ It made people feel like a storm wasing.

    She suddenly felt that the atmosphere was a little serious, so she changed the topic. ¡°Then¡­ you and little Aunt-Master talked like this for the whole night?¡±

    Liu Yuan did not know whether tough or cry when he thought of this. He twitched his mouth and said gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t touch your little Sect Master, neither did she give me the chance to do so.¡±

    It was rare for Wei Feiyan to see this guy in such a defeated state. Sheughed and said anxiously, ¡°Thepetition for true disciples in the Fire Awarding Ceremony is about to begin. I need to put on my clothes. You can go out first.¡±

    Liu Yuan activated the Mirror Moon Jade and disguised himself as a servant again. He threatened, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to your Aunt-Master, but I can do anything I want to you. Today, I¡¯ll just watch you change.¡±

    He sat on the edge of the bed matter-of-factly, showing a domineering posture.

    Although Wei Feiyan had already done it with him, she felt embarrassed to let him see her change her clothes.

    After the two of them left, Wei Feiyan¡¯s heart was still racing.

    The follow-up of the Fire Awarding Ceremony was still held in the main hall. Liu Yuan followed behind Wei Feiyan, looking like a cautious outer sect disciple.

    In the past few days, he had already familiarized himself with Wei Feiyan in front of some disciples who were close to her, so they did not pay much attention to him.

    However, the little Sect Master sitting above and Xu Ping beside him kept looking at him, which made him wonder if there would be a moment when the two of them would look at each other when they looked away.

    In fact, the two of them did feel that the other person¡¯s gaze seemed to be in the same direction as theirs.

    However, Liu Yuan had done a good job in the early stages.

    Jiang Miaoran thought that her Senior Sister was guarding against Liu Yuan and treated him like a thorn in her side. She was constantly thinking of opposing this marriage and protecting the stability of the Mythical me Sect.

    Xu Ping, on the other hand, was filled with jealousy. She felt that her Junior sister¡¯s heart was tied to Liu Yuan¡¯s heart, so she was not to be outdone.

    ...

    As for the others who noticed this, they thought that the Sect Master and the Elder were paying attention to Wei Feiyan. They thought that Senior Sister Wei had indeed been entrusted with a great task. She would definitely have a ce in the true disciples¡¯ quota this time.

    In this seemingly harmonious atmosphere, thepetition continued in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Everything Is over Now

    321 Everything Is over Now

    There was no doubt that Wei Feiyan had obtained the true inheritance this time.

    In fact, ording to Liu Yuan¡¯s observation, among the contestants this time, there were not many who couldpete with Wei Feiyan.

    Initially, if he was not there, Wei Feiyan would have had a high chance of winning by a narrow margin. However, after he was there, it became a sure win.

    Liu Yuan was like a w detector. He was the coach on the field, the old man in the ring, who could make strategies in real-time. The rest was up to Wei Feiyan to y.

    !!

    Wei Feiyan was indeed worthy of being a strong contestant who had won the tenth ce in the Singing Sword contest. The biggest difference between her and the other disciples was that she was stable.

    She could basically execute Liu Yuan¡¯s instructions perfectly, drawing inferences from one instance and using it appropriately. It even made Liu Yuan have the illusion that perhaps he was a very talented teacher.

    The three-daypetition wasing to an end soon. Wei Feiyan had already stabilized in the top three. The only thing left was the battle between the top three. Her progress could be considered rapid, and Liu Yuan did not need to waste his effort to give her any pointers.

    When Wei Feiyan defeated herst opponent and stood in the middle of the hall with a confident and beautiful smile, Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.

    The eyes of the little Sect Master sitting above were still on him, as if she could not get enough of him. At this time, Xu Ping was looking at her own disciple, his eyes full of relief and pride, as if she was watching her own child finally grow up.

    The disciples congratted the new sessive disciples in unison, and their envious eyes fell on Wei Feiyan.

    No matter how mature and calm Wei Feiyan was, she could not help but be excited at this time. Her face was a little red as he listened to her Aunt-Master personally announcing the list of the sessor disciples and congratting her Junior Niece for entering the forbidden area and obtaining her second Natal me.

    Liu Yuan could not believe how many times he had been on the verge of an ident in the past three days.

    On the first day, Xu Ping came to him at noon, as if she had something to say, but he was flirting with Wei Feiyan, pretending to be guiding him on tactics and getting away with it. But who knew that Wei Feiyan, this little pervert, would say something so shocking and suggest going to her Master¡¯s room?

    What was even more shameful was that Liu Yuan felt from the bottom of his heart that he could not refuse¡­

    In the end, when he went to look for Xu Ping in the afternoon to send her away, he happened to run into Jiang Miaoran, who hade to talk to her Senior Sister. Fortunately, he hadid the groundwork well, and Liu Yuan managed to escape unscathed after dealing with her a little. However, his n was also put on hold.

    The next day, Wei Feiyan did not give up. She secretly sent Xu Ping away, and developed even further with Liu Yuan. In the end, Xu Ping came back at thest minute and almost exposed their affair. Fortunately, Liu Yuan¡¯s cultivation was not shallow. Under full alert, he was one step ahead of Wei Feiyan and hid under the bed.

    There was only one word that could describe the feeling at that time, and that was excitement.

    After Xu Ping finally left, he brought Wei Feiyan back and ran into Jiang Miaoran again.

    However, they weren¡¯t so lucky this time. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that something was off about the two of them, and it naturally raised Jiang Miaoran¡¯s suspicion.

    Fortunately, Jiang Miaoran was not very bright in this regard, and she did not know much about these things. From Wei Feiyan¡¯s expression, she thought that Wei Feiyan had also fallen in love with Liu Yuan.

    Although the little Sect Master was jealous, Liu Yuan pretended not to know. She could not force her Martial Niece to change her mind. She could only think to herself that this proved the excellence of the person she liked.

    But even so, she subconsciously felt a sense of danger, which made her unwilling to let Liu Yuan continue to stay with Wei Feiyan. She stiffly found an excuse to get this ¡®outer disciple¡¯ to perform more chores for her.

    As such, Liu Yuan had no choice but to apany Jiang Miaoran on a tour of her own orchard. He also helped her out by holding her hand.

    The day ended with the little Sect Master¡¯s bashful and happy smile.

    On the third day, which was today¡­

    From morning until now, Jiang Miaoran¡¯s happiness index had been on the rise, which led to her increasing attention on Liu Yuan. Xu Ping was jealous as well, and once she was jealous, she went against Jiang Miaoran, who was ¡®tantly provoking¡¯ her.

    It could be said that Liu Yuan was both hot and cold. He always had to prevent the two of them from saying anything that would expose him. asionally, it would be mixed with Wei Feiyan¡¯s various small actions. He was in pain and happy at the same time.

    If such days were to continue for a few more days, Liu Yuan felt like he would explode on the spot.

    But fortunately, everything was over now.

    The Fire Awarding Ceremony officially ended.

    Xu Ping also restrained her aggressive momentum, as if she was immersed in his apprentice¡¯s achievements. Her expression was gentle, and her beautiful eyes were even a little wet.

    It made Liu Yuan feel that she was not happy for her disciple. Instead, there was a kind of sadness of parting.

    He shook his head, thinking that he was overthinking.

    Why would Xu Ping leave the Mythical me Sect?

    Her feelings for the Mythical me Sect were the same as her longing for her home. There was no way she would leave.

    However, it didn¡¯t matter. He had already nned it out. As soon as the rules of the Mythical me Sect were lifted, he could immediately convince Xu Ping to marry him.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings. Wei Feiyan¡¯s hands were trembling. She did not know if it was because he was excited about winning the championship or because she was nervous about entering the forbidden area.

    The little Sect Master was still calm, but she had already started to pay attention to the movements of the other Elders.

    ¡°Open the forbidden area!¡± The master of ceremonies shouted.

    Boom¡­

    At the back of the hall, the ancient Phoenix head mechanism opened to both sides. The heavy door that looked like a wall suddenly opened, and a hot wind of mes spread out, blowing on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Through the crack of the door, a ray of red light almost shot out.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath.

    As long as he waited for the forbidden area to openpletely, he could easily hide his traces and enter at such a close distance. Even if he was detected, it would only take an instant.

    Furthermore, Jiang Miaoran was a ¡®spy¡¯ who would help him block the Elders who tried to stop him.

    The mor around them finally quieted down, and everyone raised their heads in anticipation of the opening of the forbidden area.

    A calm female voice suddenly broke the silence.

    ¡°Elders, please wait.¡±

    rm bells rang in Liu Yuan¡¯s heart, and an ominous premonition suddenly swarmed him.

    He followed the voice and saw that it was Xu Ping!

    Her crimson muslin clothes fluttered in the wind. Her ck hair was like a waterfall, and her eyebrows were like a painting. With a determined expression, she said, ¡°I have something to announce.¡±

    Liu Yuan saw that Wei Feiyan¡¯s expression suddenly became anxious, and she probably wanted to say: ¡°I forgot to tell you, my Master said that after the ceremony, she will¡­¡±

    However, her voice was drowned out by Xu Ping.

    I¡¯ve decided to step down from my position as an Elder and withdraw from the Mythical me Sect.

    ...

    In the face of the Elders¡¯ stunned doubts, Xu Ping smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I¡¯ve let the sect down and have an affair with someone else. I feel that I¡¯m too ashamed to face all of you, so I want to take the me and resign. This is the best decision.¡±

    Gasps of cold air could be heard.

    Jiang Miaoran stood up and said nkly, ¡°Senior Sister ¡­¡± Who is it?¡±

    Xu Ping sighed. ¡°Things havee to this. Do you still want me to say it?¡±

    Her eyes fell on the back of Wei Feiyan, thinking that this would probably create chaos for him and dy some time. She said softly, ¡°Liu Yuan.¡±

    At that moment, Liu Yuan felt that everything was over.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Liu! Yuan!

    322 Liu! Yuan!

    Xu Ping¡¯s self-destruction obviously stunned everyone. For a moment, no one dared to speak.

    The disciples below were all dumbfounded. Who would have thought that they would witness such a shocking event right after the end of the Fire Awarding Ceremony?

    They couldn¡¯t even react in time as they looked at the stage in confusion.

    The face of the Elder who was acting as the emcee twitched, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°E-Elder Xu, this is a serious matter. We can¡¯t take it lightly. The Fire Awarding Ceremony is more important now. We¡¯ll discuss itter¡­¡±

    He had not encountered such a situation in all these years, and it was stuck at such an important time. He could only suppress it for the time being and discuss how to deal with it after the ceremony¡­

    Nonsense! This was too much nonsense!

    The others seemed to have been awakened by his voice, and they suddenly burst into amotion.

    What was Elder Xu doing? Retreat!

    Why did she retire? She had an affair with someone and vited the sect rules!

    With who? Liu Yuan!

    Who was Liu Yuan? He was the scumbag who had caused an uproar in the Mythical me Sect a few days ago, the one who everyone wanted to kill and who had harmed more than ten women!

    As soon as this logical chain was built¡­ Woah¡­ The discussion suddenly erupted, and everyone threw the matter of the Fire Awarding Ceremony to the back of their minds.

    The Elders at the top were at a loss. They could only maintain order with cold faces and shout, ¡°Silence! Silence!¡±

    However, this chaotic scene could not be restored in a short period of time.

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes fell on Liu Yuan. There was a hint of encouragement in his gentleness, as if she was saying ¡®I¡¯ve done what I can do. Now, go do what you need to do.¡¯

    She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to push it back. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I wasn¡¯t forced by anyone. I¡¯ll withdraw from the Mythical me Sect today. However, if the Mythical me Sect doesn¡¯t mind our past grievances, I can still be a Guest Elder.¡±

    As soon as she said this, the Elders¡¯ expressions softened a little. They looked at each other and their attitudes began to loosen.

    What the Mythical me Sect was most afraid of was not that she would bring shame to the sect, but that they would lose abat power at the peak of the Form Synthesis stage, which would reduce the Mythical me Sect¡¯s advantage among the six sects.

    In the midst of the chaos, Liu Yuan¡¯s face stiffened and he silently moved toward the door of the forbidden area.

    He knew that Xu Ping had good intentions.

    Among the people present, other than Xu Ping, Wei Feiyan, and Jiang Miaoran, no one knew his true identity.

    He was still an outer sect disciple disguised as Mirror Moon Jade when he appeared in the vision of the other members of the Mythical me Sect. Even if Xu Ping said his name, others would only think of Liu Yuan, who was still wanted by the Jade Mirage Sect and whose whereabouts were still unknown.

    She took this opportunity to announce her decision to leave the Mythical me Sect. She could also create chaos and attract everyone¡¯s attention, allowing Liu Yuan to sneak in more safely.

    She might even want to prove that if her Junior Sister could help him, then she could help too.

    But there was one thing that she did not know¡­

    Jiang Miaoran slowly walked down from her seat. Immediately, everyone stopped their discussion and waited for the Sect Master¡¯s decision.

    She raised her head and looked at her Senior Sister. She took a deep breath and said incoherently, ¡°Senior Sister¡­ Is it true? You and¡­ and Liu Yuan, do you have that kind of rtionship? Are¡­ are you doing this to make me give up? Is it to test what he would do in such a situation?¡±

    In fact, she already had a guess in her heart. However, she still had a trace of hope, so she said such an impossible guess.

    Xu Ping¡¯s eyes were calm, but she frowned slightly. She had some doubts in her heart. Why would her Junior Sister lose herposure?

    This was not what she had expected. At this time, shouldn¡¯t her Junior Sister cooperate with her performance and let Liu Yuan enter the forbidden area?

    However, no matter what, it was not right for her Junior Sister to lose herposure. She, Xu Ping, could leave the Mythical me Sect now, but her Junior Sister could not. If her Junior Sister self-destructed as well, the Mythical me Sect would fall into absolute chaos. So, she changed to a more forceful and formal tone and said, ¡°Sect Master, please forgive me. I do indeed have that kind of rtionship with Liu Yuan and we love each other. I¡¯ve already decided to leave the Mythical me Sect and might marry him in the future. I might even choose to be his wife and raise children with him¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    In the end, she still felt that she had let down her own sect.

    Jiang Miaoran stared at her Senior sister¡¯s determined yet guilty face, and suddenly felt a little dizzy.

    She had been Xu Ping¡¯s junior for so many years. They had spent time together and were very familiar with each other. Of course, she could easily tell if the other party was lying.

    Previously, the two of them had been misled by Liu Yuan. Every time they spoke, they would brush past the truth, causing a misunderstanding.

    This time, because of Xu Ping¡¯s direct confrontation, there was no buffer between the two.

    Thinking of the sweet interactions these days, those happy moments, and those hidden abnormal details, they were still vivid in her mind.

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s innocent and pure heart suffered a huge blow.

    The dream-like bubble gradually shattered.

    Clearly¡­ Clearly, one was her most beloved Senior Sister, and the other was her most beloved person. Having both of her most beloved people at the same time should have been a happy thing, but why¡­ why did things turn out like this?

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s expression gradually became absent-minded. ¡°Heh, heheh, Senior Sister¡­¡±

    Xu Ping also felt that something was wrong. She frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miaoran? Why did you ask that just now¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me you really don¡¯t know my rtionship with Liu Yuan?¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s gaze swept past her stunned Senior Sister, and she shook her head as she spoke slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t she trying to capture Liu Yuan that day? Wasn¡¯t she snatching her man? How could she not know?

    ¡°Then, then the hair on his body is¡­¡± Xu Ping said, confused.

    Elder Xu was stunned.

    Who else could it be?

    At that time, she had already guessed the truth.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was ashen.

    He finally remembered. On the first day of thepetition, he was with Wei Feiyan. Xu Ping hade to find him, but he had been busy hiding it and had hurriedly coaxed her away. As a result, she had not revealed her purpose of looking for him.

    She was probably here to discuss with Liu Yuan about announcing her withdrawal from the Mythical me Sect.

    Actually, if he had followed the information that Xu Ping knew, he would have been fine. However, Liu Yuan had kept it a secret ¡ª Jiang Miaoran did not know that there was a rtionship between Xu Ping and Liu Yuan. Xu Ping thought that it was Jiang Miaoran and Liu Yuan who had sex that day, not Wei Feiyan.

    Now that Xu Ping realized that Jiang Miaoran was not aware know about her rtionship with Liu Yuan, the events of that day could not be reconciled. Indirectly, Wei Feiyan was exposed as well.

    How much did one have to pay for lust?

    ...

    Perhaps he would never be able to find the answer to this question.

    While everyone was confused by the conversation between the Sect Master and the Elder, Liu Yuan reached out and pulled Wei Feixiang into the forbidden area.

    Jiang Miaoran and Xu Ping shouted from behind, ¡°Liu! Yuan! Stop!¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323 I Was Clearly First!

    323 I Was Clearly First!

    At this time, whoever stood still would be an idiot!

    Liu Yuan pulled Wei Feiyan with one hand and took out the Fire Repelling Pearl that he had prepared earlier from his sleeve with the other hand. He rushed toward the entrance of the forbidden area at the fastest speed. He did not even leave behind an afterimage and immediately teleported.

    Boom¡­

    As soon as they stepped through the door, the hot wind blew against their faces, bringing with it an aura that could instantly roast people, blowing their clothes up.

    !!

    In the midst of the fluttering sounds, ayer of charred ck had spread on the corner of Wei Feiyan¡¯s clothes. Seeing that it was about to burn, she finally reacted and calmed down. She activated her cultivation technique and protected her whole body with spiritual energy.

    The clothes on Liu Yuan¡¯s body were still fine. After all, they were carefully prepared by Ning Xiangrong and had the special quality of being impervious to fire and water, so they could still hold on for a while.

    However, all materials that were imed to be ¡®impervious to fire and water¡¯ actually had an upper limit. Once the power of the ¡®fire and water¡¯ exceeded this limit, it would also be destroyed.

    Especially when faced with the heavenly mes left behind by the Phoenix, no clothes would be able tost for long. It was only a matter of time before they disappeared.

    However, Liu Yuan was already prepared. He injected spiritual power into the Fire Repelling Pearl in his hand, and it began to shine brightly.

    In his field of vision, the blinding red light around him was forced back in an instant, and the mes rolled back, forming an empty area with a radius of 30 feet, revealing the original terrain.

    Liu Yuan still refused to slow down. He carried Wei Feiyan and continued to speed forward. In the overwhelming red mes, he cut a straight line.

    Wei Fei curled up in his arms and leaned against his chest. Her eyes were blurred. Thinking that his rtionship with Liu Yuan had been known by her Master, she felt a sense of excitement, as if she had been caught having an affair.

    Under the high-speed movement, her heart was beating faster and faster.

    Master, it¡¯s not that I want to do this, but you¡¯ve never told me that liking someone is such a happy thing¡­

    Her heart was filled with guilt, but there was also a feeling that she couldn¡¯t stop.

    Liu Yuan stared ahead and said in a low voice, ¡°It might be a little difficultter. I¡¯m going to go deep in first. The temperature in the forbidden area will be very high. You won¡¯t be able to withstand it with your cultivation¡­ I may not be able to take it, but it won¡¯tst for long. As long as your Master and little Aunt-Master give up, we¡¯ll go back immediately. I¡¯ll give you the Fire Repelling Pearl at a ce near the outside.¡±

    The temperature of the surrounding mes was getting higher and higher, to the point that the mes were faintly prating the protectiveyer formed by spiritual power to the skin.

    Wei Feiyan also felt a growing sense of danger. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. But what will you do if you give me the Fire Repelling Pearl?¡±

    Liu Yuan said indifferently, ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m here to find the Phoenix blood. How can I find it in a ce so close to the entrance? Of course, I have to go deep into it. Over there, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have the Fire Repelling Pearl or not. Even the Fire Repelling Pearl can¡¯t resist that kind of high temperature. If I can¡¯t find the Phoenix blood, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    Wei Feiyan hugged him tightly, trying to leave thest bit of warmth. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Liu Yuanughed. He felt that if the System was still fine, the girl in front of him would probably have maxed out on the favorability bar and reached a state of ¡®Undying love¡¯. Suddenly, he heard Xu Ping, who had caught up with him, say angrily, ¡°You two, stop! Bastard! You actually lied to me for so long! You guys have been together for the past few days, do you feel happy lying to me?¡±

    Wei Feiyan felt guilty again, but when she looked up at Liu Yuan, she felt that it was okay to die with him, so she said loudly, ¡°Master, what feelings do you have for him? I feel the same! If you can leave the Mythical me Sect for him, so can I! But you don¡¯t ept that I like him too. If it¡¯s because you think it¡¯s against ethics, I think I can like him more than you. I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Xu Ping choked for a moment and could only stomp her feet and curse, ¡°Bastard! I like him, and you like him too. Do I have to be on your side?¡±

    Wei Feiyan suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°It turns out that Master is still jealous. Just like how you were jealous of little Aunt-Master a few days ago.¡±

    Xu Ping did not expect his apprentice to be so bold as to bring this matter up. She blushed and said loudly, ¡°Unfilial disciple! There¡¯s no such thing!¡±

    Jiang Miaoran, who had followed behind, said faintly, ¡°Senior Sister, when did you get jealous of me?¡±

    ¡°N-no, I didn¡¯t.¡± Xu Ping stammered in embarrassment.

    When she thought about what she had said to her disciple: ¡®I¡¯ve already tasted what you haven¡¯t gotten yet¡¯¡­ If her Junior Sister were to find out about this, she would feel goosebumps all over her body.

    What was even worse was that this disciple who had heard this sentence had actually spoken before her!

    It was like a p to her own face when she said this. It was hard to imagine how Wei Feiyan felt at that time.

    As long as she thought about how her disciple might treat her as a joke, Xu Ping wanted to hide in a ball and disappear.

    Xu Ping even started to plead in her heart. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let Junior Sister know¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tasted what you haven¡¯t gotten yet~¡±

    Things did not go ording to her wishes. Wei Feiyan was indeed a little pervert, as recognized by Liu Yuan. At this moment of life and death, she became bolder and let herself go. In front of the four people present, she repeated Xu Ping¡¯s words slowly. She even imitated the tone very well.

    Even Liu Yuan was stunned.

    At that time, he was in Jiang Miaoran¡¯s room, so he naturally did not know what had happened next door. He never thought that Elder Xu would actually make such ament.

    Jiang Miaoran was taken aback, and her face turned red instantly. She could no longer maintain her stoic expression and said in disbelief, ¡°Senior Sister, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Xu Ping raised her chin and looked like he was about to cry. She barely managed to calm down and looked at her disciple with difficulty. ¡°Feiyan, s-shut up¡­¡±

    Wei Feiyan had been respectful to Xu Ping since she was young. Now that she had the chance to bully her Master, her face was full of excitement. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve taught me to be honest since I was a child. Why don¡¯t you face yourself when ites to your own side?¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s doubtful eyes, Wei Feiyan¡¯s bright eyes, and Liu Yuan¡¯s interested gaze were all on her.

    Xu Ping gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, herst bit of shame fading away. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve said this before, I¡¯m jealous, I just want him all to myself!¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯sst bit of trust in her Senior Sisterpletely crumbled. She looked at her Senior Sister and her Junior Niece, and said helplessly, ¡°How can you do this? I was clearly first!¡±

    The little loli felt wronged. She was clearly the one who had been with Liu Yuan the earliest, but something had happened between her and the two of them.

    She looked at Xu Ping and said, ¡°Senior Sister, so you¡¯ve always been jealous of me. You¡¯ve always given in to me.¡±

    Xu Ping turned her head and said, ¡°This one is different¡­ Besides, I thought you already knew, so you¡¯re just snatching him from me.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other. How did this misunderstandinge about?

    Of course, it was because of a certain someone!

    They turned their heads in anger, only to find that Liu Yuan had already taken the opportunity to speed up and rush into the depths of the forbidden area.

    Xu Ping¡¯s face turned pale and he shouted, ¡°Come back! That¡¯s not a ce you can enter with your cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Even the Fire Repelling Pearl can¡¯t withstand such a high temperature¡­¡± Jiang Miaoran said anxiously.

    Liu Yuan had already thrown all caution to the wind. Heughed and said, ¡°One must be happy to the fullest in life. We shouldn¡¯t live with regret. Stop quarreling. If you have anything to say, wait until Ie back alive and tell me!¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324 Four Symbolsâ€™ Vermillion Bird, Ling Guang, the Divine Lord!

    324 Four Symbols¡¯ Vermillion Bird, Ling Guang, the Divine Lord!

    The two of them wanted to give chase, but along the way, the temperature of the surrounding mes had reached an unimaginable level. They could still see the terrain on the ground. Although it was a thousand miles of barend, it was solid ground with its own ups and downs. asionally, they could see some broken walls and charred trees.

    But here, there was no more soil, only a piece of condensed scorched earth.

    Under the ck and cracked hard shell, redva was rolling in the cracks. The rising mes were enough to instantly turn any Immortal cultivator below the Core Formation stage into a ball of fire.

    As soon as they saw it, they were surrounded by a sea of fire. It was endless, and those who were trapped in it couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of despair.

    If they went any further, even the Form Synthesis stage cultivators would not be able to resist. Although the two of them were so worried that they wanted to rush in, Liu Yuan had already told them what they were going to do. If they had not been exposed just now, Liu Yuan would probably be the only one in the forbidden area.

    Since he was confident, if something happened to the two of them, they would be a burden.

    It was strange. When Liu Yuan was here, the two of them wanted to tear this bastard apart. Now that he was gone, they were worried that he was dead.

    ¡°Senior Sister¡­¡± Jiang Miaoran looked into the depths of the sea of fire and suddenly felt aggrieved. She turned to look at Xu Ping.

    Although she was still very angry just now and thought that how could her Senior Sister snatch the man she liked like this, she had relied on her Senior Sister since she was young. Now that Liu Yuan was gone, the only one left who could expose her fragile side was Xu Ping.

    Compared to Jiang Miaoran, Xu Ping had already epted the fact that her Junior Sister had a rtionship with Liu Yuan, so she was not as upset as Jiang Miaoran. In fact, regarding her disciple¡­ At that time, she was already mentally prepared for it and had even rehearsed it once. It was onlyter that she was tricked by Liu Yuan.

    In that case, what Feiyan said was true. She was the one who refused to face him.

    Xu Ping sighed, squatted down, and reached out to hug her Junior Sister. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ When hees out, I¡¯ll settle the score with him.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jiang Miaoran nodded and said, ¡°Since he dared to bring Feiyan in, he will definitely be fine. When hees out, lock him up. Let¡¯s see if he still dares to be so arrogant.¡±

    Xu Ping got angry at the thought of Wei Feiyan and said grumpily, ¡°This evil disciple! How, how did it be like this?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Jiang Miaoran said softly.

    Xu Ping¡¯s face darkened even more. She stretched out her hand and flicked her finger on her head. ¡°You still dare to talk about me? You asked him to go over at night and pressed him down on the chair!¡±

    ¡°Aiya,¡± Jiang Miaoran clutched her head and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just fed him. I didn¡¯t do anything, and you guys already tasted it!¡±

    When Xu Ping heard the word ¡®taste¡¯, she felt her scalp go numb. She said with a straight face, ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore! Let¡¯s go out and deal with the mess of the Fire Awarding Ceremony.¡±

    Jiang Miaoran recalled that the two of them had abandoned a bunch of people in the hall and ran in without a care. The people outside were probably worried to death, so she said seriously, ¡°Senior Sister, you don¡¯t have to retire from the sect.¡±

    Xu Ping was taken aback, and Jiang Miaoran continued, ¡°I¡¯m nning topletely abolish the sect rules. I thought you were against me because you were against me being with him¡­ That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you, but now¡¯s a good time. I can use this matter to bring it up. As long as you support me, I can guarantee that most of the people in the sect won¡¯t object.¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s mind was in a mess. Abolishing the sect rules¡­

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan rushed out of the me wind with Wei Feiyan in his arms and heard the sound of the Fire Repelling Pearl cracking.

    He used all his spiritual power to protect Wei Feiyan. With his cards and his body¡¯s cultivation at the Form Synthesis stage, he could resist for a while.

    Wei Feiyan was really too weak, but fortunately, the cultivation technique she cultivated had highpatibility with the Extraordinary Phoenix Fire and had a strong resistance, so it was not too strenuous.

    When he felt that Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran would not chase after him, Liu Yuan turned around and took a detour. When he reached a closer ce, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Wei Feiyan reached out to support him. Liu Yuan immediately stuffed the Fire Repelling Pearl into her hand and said, ¡°The Fire Repelling Pearl won¡¯tst long. You can refine your Natal me first. Then, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can go out directly. Your Master and Aunt-Master won¡¯t make things difficult for you. At most¡­ you can just me me and say that I forced you because of my high cultivation level and that you had no choice. They will definitely stand by your side and scold me.¡±

    What kind of method was this?

    Wei Feiyan held the Fire Repelling Pearl and looked up, not knowing whether tough or cry. However, Liu Yuan had already turned around and left.

    She was stunned and suddenly felt that the pearl in her hand felt off. She looked down and saw that the Fire Repelling Pearl was cracked. The red reflected on her palm was not fire, but blood¡­

    Wei Feiyan¡¯s heart trembled. She looked at the endless sea of fire in panic, only to see the ck-robed and white-haired figure disappear in the monstrous mes.

    ¡°Liu Yuan!¡± She could not help but shout.

    Liu Yuan sighed and reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Rushing through the sea of fire consumed a lot of spiritual power, which almost drained him dry. In addition, she had to protect Wei Feiyan, which made his body, which was already at the end of its strength, close to copse. It was unnecessary, but Wei Feiyan looked quite happy, so it was worth it.

    One must be happy in life¡­ Only people who were about to die would dare to y around like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m not a dying person. Once I find my Little Phoenix, I¡¯ll be able to revive with full health.¡±

    Liu Yuan mumbled to himself and took out the Vermilion Bird Stone that Yuan Hongli given him. ording to legend, it was something simr to a relic left behind by the first Vermilion Bird when it died. It could sense the aura of a Phoenix, but the uracy was not high.

    However, now that they were near the real Nirvana Secret Realm, if this thing still didn¡¯t work, it wouldn¡¯t live up to its name.

    Liu Yuan did not know how long he had been walking.

    This stretch of road was originally just a test of equipment durability, but he had forced the issue.

    He only remembered that in the end, his clothes were almost burnt to nothing. When he stepped into the Nirvana Secret Realm in a daze, the fire spirits and strange monsters that were unique to the Nirvana Secret Realm rushed towards him. He did not care about them and fainted on the spot.

    Before he lost consciousness, Liu Yuan could still vaguely feel that he had fallen on a soft and fragrant body. A pair of slightly cold and soft hands held his face, and the owner murmured in confusion, ¡°Who are you¡­¡±

    The activated card interface appeared, but no one checked it.

    [Character: Ling Guang (5-star)]

    [Gender: Female]

    [Title: Vermillion Bird Divine Lord, Changing the Universe in the Confinement of Dust]

    [Level: Demon Beast Spirit???]

    [Status: Nirvana/weakened]

    [Attribute interface (click to view)]

 Chapter 325 - 325 Iâ€™m Sorry, I Will Take Responsibility

    325 I¡¯m Sorry, I Will Take Responsibility

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    When he heard this, Liu Yuan almost thought that he had died and transmigrated again. Otherwise, how could he have heard such a fantasy?

    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t he be the one saying this line?

    With this doubt in mind, he tried his best to open his eyes. He propped up his upper body in a daze and saw the woman holding his arm.

    Without a doubt, this was a woman with a stunning appearance, beautiful beyondpare.

    Her long ck hair drooped down like a waterfall, outlining her soul-stirring curves along the curves of her body. Her fair skin was as wless as jade, and the soft, fiery-red feathers extended from her exquisite corbones to her armpits and her back, spreading out two gorgeous and terrifying huge red wings behind her, like a feather coat that was skillfully woven by the Heavens.

    Apart from this pair of wings that was different from a human¡¯s, this human female body did not have a trace of excessive flesh. The lines were neat and beautiful, and the blood and vitality beneath it were exuberant, giving people a kind of wild tension.

    Her bright red eyes were like gemstones, sparkling, ethereal, and clear, reflecting Liu Yuan¡¯s dumbfounded face.

    ¡°Ling Guang?¡± he asked tentatively.

    The woman first tilted her head slightly, then frowned in confusion. ¡°Are you talking to me? This was¡­ my name?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down Liu Yuan¡¯s forehead. He spent three seconds thinking.

    It¡¯s over, her Nirvana failed and his Little Phoenix lost her memory?

    He was so shocked that he immediately opened the card interface to check Ling Guang¡¯s level and status.

    [Level: Demon Beast Spirit???]

    [Status: Nirvana/normal]

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyebrows were almost twisted together. The question marks, ¡®???¡¯, what did that mean?

    If he couldn¡¯t check it, one possibility was that her level had exceeded the game¡¯s upper limit, but this meant that she had reached the peak of the Mahayana stage (level 90), which was simply impossible.

    If she really broke through to the Mahayana stage, then ording to the setting, there would be a natural phenomenon. She would be pushed out by the whole world and Ascend. From ancient times until now, only Xie Qian, who was at the Mahayana stage, chose to seal himself and remain in the human world.

    The other possibility was that her level was not stable, and the System could not make an urate judgment, so it could only disy some gibberish code.

    Liu Yuanbined it with the ¡®Nirvana¡¯ in the status bar and felt that this was very likely.

    He vaguely remembered that he caught a glimpse of it before he passed out. At that time, the suffix was still ¡®weakened¡¯. Now that she was ¡®normal¡¯, then the Nirvana should not have failed. It was just that it was notpleted, or there was a small problem that caused her memory and strength to not be fully restored.

    The woman looked at his serious expression and could not help but reach out to touch the space between his eyebrows. Her movements were gentle, and her voice was also gentle. ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    Was this also the butterfly effect?

    Liu Yuan had a headache, but the most important thing was to figure out what had happened. He hummed and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re Ling Guang, Divine Lord Vermilion Bird of the Four Symbols. You¡¯re also a Phoenix, the leader of all the Winged Insects in the world. The first Divine Lord Vermilion Bird was your mother. She died during the first demonic wave and you inherited her name and duties. It¡¯s still the same even now.¡±

    These were all texts given in the game, so Liu Yuan could only roughly exin.

    The Wood of the North was the star of the Green Dragon. The Gold of the West was the star of the White Tiger. The Fire in the South was the star of the Vermilion Bird. The water in the North was the star of the ck Tortoise.

    The essence of the four stars would give birth to four beasts.

    The four stars referred to the four spirits of Heaven, which were the Green Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermillion Bird, and the ck Tortoise. The first generation of the four Divine Lords was the closest existence to the gods in Shangyang. However, the other three Divine Lords were still inferior to You Su, who was ranked as the Green Dragon Divine Lord. Moreover, among the first Four Divine Lords, only You Su survived.

    The divinity of the four stars flowed and fell into the mortal world, giving birth to the Four Beasts of Dragon, Tiger, Phoenix, and Tortoise. They ruled over the four blood-bearing creatures on the ground, namely the Scaled Insects, Fur Insects, Winged Insects, and Skeletal Insects.

    As a result, there were countless types of dragons in the world that had strange shapes and sizes. For example, the shadow dragon in the Spirit Transformation River, or the demon beast dragon, like Chuichui. However, there was only one true dragon, which was You Su.

    In the same way, the rtionship between the Vermilion Bird and the Phoenix was basically the same. After the Vermilion Bird died, the Phoenix took her ce and continued to lead the Winged Insects races.

    Ling Guang was a little dazed. It was unknown if she had thought of something or if she had no clue. She nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m Ling Guang. Who are you then?¡±

    She reached out to hug Liu Yuan and rubbed his cheeks, gently wrapping her wings around him. Her face revealed a smile of nostalgia and joy like a nestling that had broken out of its shell. ¡°The moment I saw you, I felt a sense of familiarity and closeness. You must be someone very important to me.¡±

    Liu Yuan said seriously, ¡°My name is Liu Yuan. My other name is Junxuan. I¡¯m your¡­ Uhh, I¡¯m your husband.¡±

    Ling Guang blinked her eyes and gently pped her wings. ¡°Husband?¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded his head in all seriousness and tried to hold back hisughter. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my 38th concubine¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right, why did you say sorry to me just now, and take responsibility and so on¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to reach out and stroke the head of this cute Phoenix, he suddenly realized that his entire body was sore and weak. The arm that was supporting him on the ground trembled slightly, and he almost fell back down. Fortunately, Ling Guang¡¯s wings caught him.

    He had just woken up and his mind was still not very clear, but now he instantly felt the strangeness that came from his bones.

    Liu Yuan felt that something was not right.

    He stared nkly for a while, then looked to the side and found his clothes. They were in pieces.

    He remembered that when he came here, his clothes were still in shape and not in such a mess.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± Liu Yuan steadied his mind and asked.

    Little Phoenix¡¯s eyes were bashful as she said, ¡°Oh¡­ I remember something. At that time, I should be at the final juncture of Nirvana. My body was full of Qi and blood, and I was ready to rebuild my body.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then you came in. I got close to you the moment I saw you, and then I couldn¡¯t help but¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Ling Guang lowered her head slightly and said in a soft voice. After that, she revealed an innocent and brilliant smile. ¡°But since you¡¯re my husband, it should be fine, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth twitched. He could feel that all the meridians in his body had been repaired, and he was full of energy. He could not help but ask, ¡°How many times have you reconstructed your body?¡±

    Ling Guang recalled for a moment and said, ¡°Because there will be feedback every time. Moreover, I will be injured. Therefore, I can only wear it down time and time again. Probably¡­ Seven or eight¡­¡±

    ¡°Seventy or eighty?¡±

    ¡°Seven or eight hundred,¡± Ling Guang corrected him with a gentle smile.

    Liu Yuan was deeply shocked by this number.

    Did he take a bath with Phoenix blood?

 Chapter 326 - 326 My Husband Is Actually Such a Loving Person

    326 My Husband Is Actually Such a Loving Person

    The so-called feeling of being emptied out¡­ This was probably it, right?

    In his shock, Liu Yuan asked Ling Guang andbined it with his own understanding to sort out the truth.

    The little Phoenix was interrupted by him in the middle of her Nirvana, but the process of reconstructing her body did not stop because of this. Arge amount of blood and essence energy provided by the Nirvana Secret Realm was still being transported over.

    Originally, as long as the body was reconstructed, the remaining Qi, blood, and essence would stop the reconstruction of the flesh and blood and continue toplete the Nirvana afterpletion.

    Liu Yuan guessed that the next step would be to recover her strength and memory.

    But now, things had changed.

    This caused the body reconstruction process that should have beenpleted in one go to fall into an infinite cycle.

    As for the consequences of the blood essence energy stagnating in the body, it was because the follow-up link could not keep up and eventually led to Little Phoenix¡¯s current memory loss.

    Regarding this phenomenon, perhaps a proper term could be used, and it could be called the ¡®Nirvana Cassette Tape¡¯, as if it was stuck in rewind.

    Liu Yuan was in a daze as hey on the ground with Ling Guang¡¯s wings like a corpse. After the energy was released, he did not even want to move his fingers.

    Hiss¡­

    He thought about it carefully.

    This girl was simply a perpetual motion machine for life and death!

    That¡¯s too f*cked up!

    But fortunately, during the process of Nirvana, it was particrly powerful because therge amount of Qi and blood used to reshape her body, it was overloaded. Also, after it waspleted¡­ Wait.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s gaze fell on the semi-transparent card interface, staring at the status bar expressionlessly.

    [Status: Nirvana/normal]

    That¡¯s right, this meant¡­ The Nirvana was notpleted?

    Liu Yuan sucked in a breath of cold air and turned to look at Ling Guang in fear. ¡°You haven¡¯tpleted your Nirvana? I¡¯m referring to the physical part. Let¡¯s put the memory aside first. After a while, I¡¯ll exin it to you more, and you should be able to remember it.¡±

    There had been times when idents happened during Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana. The demon race once raided the Nirvana Secret Realm with ill intentions. That was a real crisis.

    Furthermore, with these memories, as long as Liu Yuan was clear about his skills, he could slowly teach her. In essence. a Phoenix after Nirvana was equivalent to a newborn, and should have the body of a young girl¡­

    This was also the reason why Liu Yuan called her ¡®Little Phoenix¡¯.

    However, it seemed that it was also because of the Nirvana Cassette Tape that the huge amount of Qi, blood, and essence energy was used to shape her body, causing her body to be bigger in advance.

    Liu Yuan thought of this and suddenly stopped. He was a little scared.

    It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be¡­

    On the other side, Ling Guang closed her eyes to feel her body¡¯s condition. She opened her eyes and revealed a slightly distressed expression. ¡°In addition to the profound Qi used for my Nirvana, there are still a lot of foreign profound Qi that I haven¡¯t fully digested. If I keep storing them like this, it seems that it will cause blockage in my meridians.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But it¡¯s okay,¡± she said happily. ¡°As long as it¡¯s like before, I can slowly digest it.¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    Fine, it was self-inflicted.

    But did she ask for his permission? Did he agree to it?

    Ling Guang looked at his ck face and her wings immediately drooped down. She pped them slightly and moved closer to him guiltily and said in a soft voice, ¡°Did I do something wrong, my husband?¡±

    This call of husband was gentle and sweet. Little Phoenix¡¯s eyes were clear and innocent, pure and wless.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart softened a little. Heid on Ling Guang¡¯s wings and did not want to move. He sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in the wrong. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my duty.¡±

    Since her body had already been formed, the only way to exhaust this vital energy and blood essence was to injure her and then heal her. However, how could Liu Yuan bear to let her suffer any serious injuries?

    The corners of Ling Guang¡¯s mouth curled up into a gentle arc. Her exquisite and beautiful face seemed to emit a gentle light, warm and moving, making people feel close to her from the bottom of their hearts.

    She looked very happy, so happy that Liu Yuan felt that she might immediately ask for something terrible. He quickly said seriously, ¡°But you have to follow the rules, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡± Ling Guang tilted his head and asked curiously.

    Liu Yuan coughed and said, ¡°Umm¡­ You¡¯re my 38th concubine, do you know what this means?¡±

    Ling Guang thought for a moment and frowned slightly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m ranked 38th?¡±

    Liu Yuan snorted and said earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s no order without rules. Including you, there are 38 people in total. If I have two people a day, then it¡¯s your turn every 19 days, understand? As a concubine, you have to act like a concubine. You can¡¯t be the first, you have to be modest.¡±

    Ling Guang blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°But I¡¯m the only one by my husband¡¯s side right now. There¡¯s no one else even you free the next 18 days.¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    How did this Phoenix react so quickly and have such a smart brain?

    He had a depressed expression and missed Hong Luan, who could be settled with just a kiss and a hug, and the Mansion Master, who was strong in appearance but weak in reality.

    Liu Yuan took a deep breath and disyed his cunning ability. He said softly, ¡°Although they¡¯re not here now, the rules are still the rules. You can¡¯t erase their positions just because they¡¯re not here, right? I treat all of you the same, and every day is my equal love. Even if they¡¯re not here now, they¡¯re with me in my heart.¡±

    Ling Guang replied with a dazed ¡®Oh¡¯. She did not expect her husband to be such a loving person. She lowered her head and said guiltily, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and almost copsed to the ground.

    He felt all over his body and the feeling of exhaustion faded a little. He forced himself to sit up and looked at his torn clothes in the distance, asking Little Phoenix to bring them over.

    He could not wear his clothes anymore, but fortunately, the Formation in the Sleeve did not lose its effect. Liu Yuan took out his spare clothes and other things, put them on, and transferred the stuff back into the formation. He was ready to meditate for a while.

    Ling Guang was extremely interested in the Golden Crow True Yang in his hands and wanted to y with it. The little Golden Crow shadow was also very close to her, spinning around and even letting out a light chirping.

    After he finished meditating, he opened his eyes and let out a breath of turbid air. Liu Yuan was a little stunned. So this thing couldmunicate? Why didn¡¯t it chirp in while he had it the entire time?

    Regarding this question, Ling Guang said with difficulty, ¡°This little fellow said that it had never seen such a shameless person before, and that it had been locked up in a dark ce all this time, and that any form ofmunication with you would be a sphemy against the Golden Crow race, so it simply didn¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    Liu Yuan was silent for a moment, then he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Give me the egg, it¡¯s going to be our extra meal today.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 327 - 327 Out of the Secret Realm!

    327 Out of the Secret Realm!

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Ling Guang bit her lips and held the egg, feeling very reluctant. Her furrowed brows were filled with unwillingness, and her beautiful eyes revealed a sense of grievance.

    Liu Yuan put on a straight face and extended his hand even further. ¡°What?¡±

    He thought in his heart that he would take advantage of Little Phoenix¡¯s amnesia and bully her a little¡­

    The original Ling Guang was not such a gentle and timid character. She was domineering and willful, violent and ruthless. She did things in a hurry andpletely depended on her feelings. If she did not like the look of something, he would directly burn the Phoenix to ashes, whether it was a person or an object.

    !!

    The rumors that Phoenix had an extremely bad temper were not groundless.

    Moreover, as the great Divine Lord Vermillion Bird, she was supposed to be high and mighty, be one of the stars in the universe, andmand the Winged Insects in the world. However, her favorite weapon was the ming Deste Halberd and her fighting style was extremely brutal.

    It was probably because her self-healing ability was top-notch that she basically did not care about getting injured. When she fought with people of the same level, she did not like to fight. Instead, she transformed into her half-original form and tore her enemies apart with her hands.

    It was terrifying.

    How could she be so easily bullied?

    Although Ling Guang was very close to the Golden Crow, who was of the same bloodline as her, her love for Liu Yuan was far greater than the love she had for other creatures. After hesitating for a while, she still reluctantly handed over the egg in her hand.

    That Golden Crow True Yang had originally thought that it had found a backer, and had been chirping non-stop.

    Although Liu Yuan could not understand what it was saying, he could feel that it was very arrogant.

    It was easy to guess that this guy was probably ridiculing his ¡®evil deeds¡¯.

    They were really rebelling these days. Even a bird dared toin about him, and it dared to look down on him?

    However, the young and tender Golden Crow did not expect that the person it thought was its backer would immediately sell it out to that ¡®shameless person¡¯, who even wanted to eat it. It was so scared that its egg body shook.

    Liu Yuan stretched out his hand to receive it, and the Golden Crow True Yang immediately fell silent, not moving at all, as if it was about to shut itself up.

    He stretched out his hand and knocked on it. He sneered. ¡°When I first saw your egg, I even thought of how many degrees of fire should be used. Now is the time to test my original theory. Ling Guang, prepare the fire.¡±

    The Golden Crow True Yang waspletely still in Liu Yuan¡¯s hands.

    With a whoosh, Ling Guang lit up a beautiful me in her hand.

    Liu Yuan took out a bowl and a pair of chopsticks from his Sleeve Formation¡­ Don¡¯t ask. Basically, he had everything in his four-dimensional space in the sleeve. He raised the egg and pretended to crack it. The egg finally sumbed to the threat of life and made ¡®ng ng ng¡¯ sounds of begging for mercy.

    Liu Yuan tapped the egg¡¯s head with his chopsticks and kept the bowl. He said kindly, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Actually, I was just thinking about what brand of bird food to buy. I was just joking with you.¡±

    If the Golden Crow could speak now, it would probably say: ¡®I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person¡¯.

    However, now that the bird was under the roof, it had no choice but to lower its head, so it could only make a few soft moans to show its agreement.

    Liu Yuan passed the egg back to Ling Guang and suddenly thought of a very important question. ¡°How long have I been in this Secret Realm?¡±

    Ling Guang hurriedly took the egg over and was stunned when she heard that. She shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t keep track of the time¡­¡±

    She paused for a moment and began to talk to herself, ¡°But from the time it takes to repair my body each time, it feels like it takes about 15 minutes on average for one reconstruction. If we count 700 times in total¡­ It¡¯ll take about seven days.¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­?¡±

    He was once again in a state of shock.

    Seven days, it had been a full seven days and seven nights, how could he still be alive?

    Oh, there¡¯s Phoenix blood? That¡¯s fine then.

    Therefore, he was alive and dead, dead and alive, all relying on the Phoenix blood to keep his life. I-it was a life-and-death rtionship!

    ¡°Whew¡­¡± Liu Yuan held his forehead. Forget it, forget it. There won¡¯t be any results if we continue to delve deeper into this problem. However, seven days isn¡¯t a long time.

    At the very least, he had thought that at least a month had passed.

    He did not expect it to only be seven days.

    Thinking of this, Liu Yuan even felt a little gratified.

    At this time, Wei Feiyan should have finished collecting the second Natal Fire and returned to the outside world.

    He did not know how Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran were handling the matter with the Mythical me Sect. However, based on the abilities of these two, he probably didn¡¯t have to worry too much.

    Since he had sessfully obtained the Phoenix blood, he had to clean up the mess at the Mythical me Sect. It was time for him to get busy with the blood recement for the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Liu Yuan stood up and looked at the confused Little Phoenix. He said gently, ¡°Ling Guang, since your physical body¡¯s Nirvana is almostplete, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±

    Ling Guang tilted his head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should do after going out, but since my husband wants to go out, I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    Liu Yuan frowned slightly. ¡°Speaking of which, the people from the Sea shing Tower mighte to find you. And the demons¡­¡±

    Ling Guang obediently pulled on the corner of his clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever my husband goes. I won¡¯t go with anyone else.¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out his hand and touched the little Phoenix¡¯s head. He felt that she was very cute and said, ¡°Do you still remember how to open the Nirvana Secret Realm?¡±

    It was easy to enter the Secret Realm, but difficult to get out. The monstrous mes would burn anyone who entered it to death in an instant, not to mention that there were also a huge number of fire spirits.

    Ling Guang thought for a while and shook her head dejectedly.

    Just as Liu Yuan wanted tofort her, Little Phoenix clenched her little fist and said with a firm expression, ¡°But I can open the Nirvana Secret Realm.¡±

    Liu Yuan had an ominous feeling in his heart.

    ¡­

    Mythical me Sect.

    It seemed like a long time had passed since the Elder Xu¡¯s self-destruction and the Sect Master¡¯s decision to cancel the sect rules seven days ago¡­

    That day could be said to be the day of disaster for Mythical me Sect.

    At thest moment of the Fire Awarding Ceremony, Elder Xu suddenly decided to resign and get married. Suddenly, a man appeared and kidnapped the new true disciple, and he even kidnapped her into the forbidden area!

    Suddenly, Sect Master Jiang and Elder Xu seemed to have reached some kind of agreement. They went in and chased after him for a while, then came out again. They said that the murderer had been executed, Wei Feiyan was fine, and the ceremony continued. But what happened next was truly magical.

    While everyone was still in a state of shock, the little Sect Master consoled everyone. After their emotions had stabilized, she suddenly opened her mouth to speak, ¡°I have something to announce.¡±

    ...

    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Elder Xu had just announced something crazy, and you want to do the same?

    As expected, the little Sect Master did not disappoint everyone. She made a decision that left the entire Mythical me Sect dumbfounded¡­ She wanted to abolish the sect rules!

    However, Jiang Miaoran had long nned for this. Using Xu Ping¡¯s matter and the fact that she had already roped in some Elders to act as her scapegoats, she forcefully turned this matter that had no room for discussion into a proposal that needed to be discussed.

    It had been seven days. Wei Feiyan, who had obtained the second Natal me, had returned, but the situation was still very tense.

    However, just as everyone was arguing in the hall¡­

    The door to the forbidden area suddenly split open.

    Crack¡­

    ¡°Eh? What was happening? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Before anyone could react, the door to the forbidden area exploded. Light and mes shot out in all directions. A winged woman descended with raging mes. Her powerful and terrifying aura made it hard for people to breathe.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. P-Phoenix?!

    ...

    However, those with sharp eyes noticed that there was a man standing behind Phoenix, and in Phoenix¡¯s arms, there was¡­ An egg?

 Chapter 328 - 328 This Sect Is F*cking Ridiculous!

    328 This Sect Is F*cking Ridiculous!

    Phoenix? A Phoenix!

    The beautiful figure that spread her wings in the mes, the terrifying power, and the resonance of the Mythical me Sect¡¯s mental cultivation method, there was no one else other than the Phoenix!

    Although it had been a thousand years since thest time the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana had appeared and it had almost be a legend, as a disciple of the Mythical me Sect, this feeling could not be wrong.

    But how did the Phoenixe out of the forbidden area? The forbidden area was obviously the abandoned Nirvana Secret Realm. Besides the earth-shattering fire, there was nothing but barrennd. Could it be that the Phoenix had used it as the Nirvana Secret Realm again?

    !!

    Now that she hadpleted his Nirvana, she hade out of the forbidden area¡­

    If that was the case, then it was really a sign of the Mythical me Sect¡¯s revival!

    But who was the man behind her? What¡¯s with the egg in her hand?

    Xu Ping clenched her fists and stared at the egg¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be possible. It can¡¯t be what she¡¯s thinking, right? It had only been seven days!

    While everyone from the Mythical me Sect was still in a state of confusion, shock, and excitement, a second wave of mes suddenly swept out from the already exploded door of the forbidden area, turning the remaining door into charcoal instantly. Then, with a blow of the ming wind, it turned into powder and disappeared without a trace in the mes.

    The restriction set up by the first Sect Master, Feng Feifeng, waspletely destroyed.

    A terrifyingly high temperature gushed out, and rolling mes were released from the forbidden area. It was as unstoppable as an ancient beasting out of its cage, turning everything it came into contact with into nothingness.

    ¡°Sh*t! Hurry, hurry up and retreat!¡±

    Xu Ping¡¯s and Jiang Miaoran¡¯s expressions changed, and they directed the other Elders to quickly withdraw from the hall with the disciples, waving their hands to set up a spiritual energy barrier.

    Fortunately, the only ones who could watch the Elders quarrel were the core disciples who had higher cultivation.

    If it was like the Fire Awarding Ceremony, where all the disciples were squeezed together, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    No matter how conservative the Mythical me Sect was, it was still one of the six sects and might even be the leader.

    The Elders moved quickly and brought the disciples away as fast as they could. As for other matters, they could only put them at the back of their minds for the time being.

    When everyone ran out of the hall with cold sweat on their foreheads, their front feet had justnded on the ground.

    In the next instant.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the main hall was reced by a huge burning pir of fire.

    The mes that soared into the sky shot straight into the clouds. The raging mes were condensed into a sharp sword, piercing the clouds above and dying half of the sky red. Countless birds were startled and flew around the pir of fire, chirping.

    At this moment, the pir of fire that shot into the sky was like a straight trajectory of a star that fell from the sky.

    At this moment, within a radius of 10,000 miles, countless Qi of the Form Synthesis stage and even the crossing Cmity stage were awakened and they all looked in this direction to show their respect. Countless sects also gave the order to pay attention to the Mythical me Sect.

    ¡°The Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana is like a falling star!¡±

    The same thought shed across everyone¡¯s mind in Mythical me Sect.

    It was a legendary description of the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana!

    This really proved that this was the rebirth of the Phoenix!

    Tap, tap, tap¡­

    Light footsteps rang out. Ling Guang¡¯s beautiful figure kept her wings and slowly walked out from the ruins. Behind her was a shocking pir of mes.

    The mes were zing, and her ck hair moved without the wind. Her beautiful eyes were as bright as the stars.

    Thud, thud, thud¡­

    Under the lead of the Elders, the disciples of the Mythical me Sect knelt down towards Ling Guang and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Wee, Divine Lord Vermillion Bird. It is my honor to be your unfilial disciple.¡±

    This was because Feng Feifeng had created his own cultivation technique back then because he had received advice from the first Vermillion Bird Divine Lord.

    Therefore, if one were to trace the source, Feng Feifeng could be considered the Divine Lord Vermillion Bird¡¯s disciple. In that case, everyone in the Mythical me Sect who was his disciple could also be considered as Divine Lord Vermillion Bird¡¯s disciple.

    Therefore, there was a reason why they called themselves unfilial disciples.

    She was one of the legendary Four Symbols Divine Lords who had disappeared for a thousand years!

    At her peak, she was second only to the God from the Sea shing Tower. If they did not show respect and rely on her, they would regret itter, right?

    This group of experienced Elders from the Mythical me Sect naturally knew what was going on.

    However, to their surprise, the Sect Master, Elder Xu, and even Elder Xu¡¯s disciples stood still and did not move. Their eyes seemed to have fallen¡­ behind the Phoenix.

    The Elders stared nkly and suddenly remembered, that¡¯s right, that man, who was that man?

    ¡°Then¡­ Why does that person look so familiar?¡± a disciple suddenly whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, I also think he looks familiar¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he that Liu Yuan?!¡±

    ¡°Liu Yuan? Hiss¡­ You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    A single stone caused a thousand ripples, and in an instant, there was a lot of discussion.

    The clues were linked together. Other than Jiang Miaoran and Xu Ping, the only other person who had entered the forbidden area was the outer sect disciple who had kidnapped Wei Feiyan.

    The sudden appearance of Liu Yuan was obviously the disguise of the outer sect disciple.

    Some people turned their eyes to Xu Ping and remembered that the person she had an affair with was Liu Yuan.

    By right, the people from the Mythical me Sect should be condemning Liu Yuan now. However, Liu Yuan had brought a Phoenix out of the forbidden area and was standing with the Phoenix. They did not know what to do and what to do.

    Ling Guang stood on the spot and blinked her eyes. She turned around and looked at Liu Yuan, not knowing what to do.

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and sent a voice transmission to Little Phoenix, ¡®Just do as I say.¡¯

    Ling Guang turned her head and said, ¡°You guys can get up first.¡±

    The people from Mythical me Sect stood up. Xu Ping suddenly said, ¡°Divine Lord, may I ask, what is the rtionship between you and the man behind you?¡±

    ...

    Jiang Miaoran stared at them intently.

    Wei Fei was suddenly excited.

    Ling Guang tilted her head and said, ¡°He¡¯s my hus¡­ Uh, Mr. Junxuan was entrusted by Fusang sea to risk his life toe and protect me from Nirvana. I am grateful for his contribution, so I bestowed him with the Phoenix blood.¡±

    Fusang Sea?

    Everyone was stunned, they were surprised by this unfamiliar term that had suddenly appeared. But thinking about it carefully, the Fusang Sea¡¯s Golden Crow race was of the same origin as the Phoenix, but they were isted from the central continent, so they knew the ce of the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana and entrusted someone to protect the Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana. This was actually very logical!

    Liu Yuan conveniently put the me on Fusang Sea.

    Xu Ping was stunned. She did not expect this to be the case. She felt relieved and thought that she had been overthinking¡­ No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to be rted to Divine Lord Vermillion Bird.

    Furthermore, it was ridiculous toy an egg in seven days.

    Liu Yuan walked out, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you these past few days, but I still have to thank some people. Please take a look, Divine Lord, especially the Feiyan that helped me, Elder Xu, and Sect Master Jiang. They¡¯ve all worked hard. I hope that I can ask for a reward for them.¡±

    This reward was, of course, Liu Yuan¡¯s selfish desire to provide protection for the Mythical me Sect on the surface, as well as three drops of Phoenix blood ¡ª the normal kind.

    Ling Guang naturally agreed, and the people from the Mythical me Sect did not dare to have any objections. They were even very excited as they watched the three of them walk forward.

    ...

    Wei Feiyan suppressed her emotions and wanted to keep the drop of Phoenix blood. However, the ruby-like drop of blood flew to her chest. A jade pendant she wore on her body suddenly emitted light and absorbed the blood.

    In the middle of the jade pendant, there was a ¡®Feng¡¯ character.

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He recalled his previous guess about Wei Feiyan¡¯s name and a thought shed through his mind.

    ¡®This sect is f*cking ridiculous!¡¯

 Chapter 329 - 329 Divine Lord, Where Did You Get This Egg?

    329 Divine Lord, Where Did You Get This Egg?

    Not only was Liu Yuan stunned, but the people from the Mythical me Sect were also stunned. Wei Feiyan himself was even more confused.

    What was going on?

    She had been wearing this jade pendant since she was young, and many of the disciples and Elders who were familiar with Wei Feiyan had seen it before.

    This was indeed a very ordinary jade pendant. The patterns carved on it had been worn out to the point that they could not be seen clearly. Although the material might be of the highest quality in the mortal world, for Immortal cultivators, jade without spiritual energy had no other use except for decoration.

    The only value of this jade pendant was that it represented Wei Feiyan¡¯s identity.

    Everyone in the Mythical me Sect knew that Wei Feiyan was the Sect Master¡¯s Senior Sister, Elder Xu Ping, who had brought back an abandoned infant.

    As the Mythical me Sect prohibited marriage, arge number of disciples were adopted in this way, which was not surprising.

    There were also some who joined the Mythical me Sect in a fit of anger because they were hurt by love. They were the radical party that took it upon themselves to eliminate all the couples in the world.

    Xu Ping treated Wei Feiyan like her own child. She had been raised in the Mythical me Sect since she was young, and there were no secrets to be kept.

    Her biological parents were only mortals. Since they sent their child to the celestial gate, it was equivalent to voluntarily severing their rtionship. However, Wei Feiyan would still exchange some spirit stones for mortal currency every year and give them out so that they would not have to worry about food and clothing.

    That family was naturally also surnamed Wei. Now, they were already a rich family in the mortal world. Unless they encountered natural disasters or man-made disasters, it was not a big deal for them to be prosperous for a few generations.

    However¡­ What was going on?

    The ordinary jade pendant that Wei Feiyan had been wearing since she was young, given to him by her mortal parents, not only absorbed the Phoenix blood on its own, but it also showed the word ¡®Feng¡¯!

    In the Mythical me Sect, the Phoenix blood and the word ¡®Feng¡¯ could only be associated with one person-

    It was the founder, Feng Feifeng!

    ¡°This¡­ Could this be the legacy of the ancestor? But why is it in Wei Feiyan¡¯s hands?¡± Everyone was suspicious and made guesses.

    However, little did they know that this was only the beginning¡­

    The ¡®Feng¡¯ character on the jade pendant appeared and disappeared. Then, the jade pendant lost its original simple and unadorned appearance, revealing the original exquisite carving. The original clear jade color also turned into a translucent blood-red.

    The exquisite and elegant pattern was a picture of a pair of mandarin ducks, and it was obviously a woman¡¯s style.

    But the Grandmaster was a man¡­

    Everyone suddenly had an ominous feeling in their hearts.

    The light from the floating jade pendant dissipated and was about to fall. Wei Feiyan quickly reached out to catch it and was stunned again. ¡°This, this jade pendant has words on it¡­¡±

    ¡°What word?¡± everyone asked in unison.

    Wei Feiyan showed the back of the jade pendant. There were four rows of small gs.

    ¡®Feng Xi, Feng Xi, returns to her hometown, traveling the four Seas in search of his beauty.¡¯

    ¡®He had not met her yet, so he was helpless.¡¯

    ¡®There was a beautifuldy in the boudoir, and the room was filled with lust and poison.¡¯

    ¡®He Yuan crossed his neck like a Mandarin Duck, flying together with nonsense.¡¯

    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that this was a sentimental love poem!

    The eyes of the people present were not blind, and their eyes were about to pop out. If this was true, it meant that this ¡®Feng¡¯ man had carved an exquisite jade pendant with a pair of mandarin ducks and wrote a love poem to confess his love to a woman!

    ¡°No, impossible!¡± This definitely could not be the ancestral master¡¯s legacy!

    The Elders who had been arguing about whether to abolish the sect rules and let Xu Ping stay were in a daze. They shook their heads fiercely, their faces full of disbelief.

    Even Liu Yuan, an outsider, couldn¡¯t believe it, let alone them.

    This Sect Grandmaster was actually a mole himself?

    And he even left behind a descendant?

    How flirtatious.

    Wei Feiyan was at a loss. She held the jade pendant and said, ¡°Also¡­ It says: To Wei Xian.¡±

    It was done.

    This woman¡¯s surname was Wei.

    Liu Yuan had already conjured up a melodramatic love drama in his mind.

    Feng Feifeng was hurt by love back then and swore to kill all the promiscuous lovers in the world. His personality changed drastically, but for some reason, a woman who was with him back then got pregnant with his child even though she rejected him. She even hid the fact that she had given birth to his child and used the jade pendant he gave her as a token of love as a family heirloom.

    It was passed down from generation to generation and finally fell into the hands of Wei Feiyan.

    For some unknown reason, Wei Feiyan¡¯s parents sent her to the Mythical me Sect. After a thousand years, the jade pendant returned to its original owner.

    It was just that it was easy to throw people away. Whether it was the person who wrote the love poem seriously and gave the jade pendant or the person who epted it shyly, they were all long gone.

    Coincidentally, Wei Feiyan¡¯s name seemed to be destined to reveal this dusty truth.

    ¡°Wei Xian¡­¡± Jiang Miaoran was suddenly taken aback. She pushed up her sses and flipped her palm to take out the thick book that recorded the history of the Mythical me Sect.

    She flipped to the page with Feng Feifeng, the first Sect Master, and looked up. She was the Patriarch¡¯s 342nd Daopanion and the only mortal. In the books, it was recorded that the Patriarch did not want to hurt the two of them because of the difference between Immortal and mortal. He proposed to separate. Although it seemed reasonable, what if Wei Xian was already pregnant with his child at that time?¡±

    There wasplete silence.

    Jiang Miaoran continued, ¡°As a mortal, Wei Xian thought that the Patriarch was disgusted with her identity as a mortal. When she found out that she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t dare to say it. Under the pressure of the mortal world, she finally chose to hide her name. After giving birth, she took the jade pendant that the Patriarch gave her as a family heirloom. What was the Patriarch doing at that time? He is deeply in love with his 343rd Daopanion!¡±

    The little Sect Master raised her voice and scanned the crowd with a stern gaze. ¡°So, in fact, the Patriarch is the one who betrayed us! Since that¡¯s the case, even he can¡¯t avoid bing the person he hates the most, so what¡¯s the point of this sect rule?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ This jade pendant can¡¯t prove that Wei Feiyan is the descendant of the Patriarch.¡±

    Xu Ping took a deep breath, looked around, and said, ¡°There is a way to prove it.¡±

    ¡°The Ancestral Master¡¯s Ancestral Hall,¡± she continued slowly.

    Liu Yuan understood that Jiang Miaoran and Xu Ping wanted to use this opportunity to abolish the sect rules, so he kindly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. The Divine Lord is here as well. Why don¡¯t we invite the Divine Lord to be a witness?¡±

    ...

    ¡°Sure.¡± Ling Guang nodded.

    This time, no one spoke.

    What happened next was simple. Liu Yuan had long felt that something was wrong. ording to the nature of this game¡¯s nning team, it would be a waste if there was no mission here. Therefore, the final result was as expected.

    Wei Feiyan was Feng Feifeng¡¯s descendant.

    It shocked the entire Mythical me Sect.

    Those Elders who were against it were all speechless. The Grandmaster that they had always admired had suddenly be a scumbag who abandoned his wife and children. Who could stand this?

    The sect rules were naturally abolished, and the debate that had been in a deadlock for seven days finally ended in disillusion.

    In the midst of themotion, many people chose to leave the sect. However, even more people could not let go of the bright prospects of the Mythical me Sect having one of the Four Symbols Divine Lords, and chose to stay.

    The people who stayed behind were assigned tasks to clean up the hall and the nearby areas that had been razed by the destruction of the forbidden area¡¯s gate.

    As the main hall had been destroyed, the ce where the Sect Master received Divine Lord Vermillion Bird had be her own aodation.

    At this moment.

    ...

    In the room.

    Ling Guang sat at the head of the table, Liu Yuan on her left. Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran sat on her right, and Wei Feiyan on the bottom.

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and pretended not to notice Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran¡¯s gazes on him. Wei Feiyan was particrly bold at this moment. She actually reached out and rubbed his legs under the table.

    Liu Yuan looked over and saw Wei Feiyan¡¯s serious face.

    Ever since he had been exposed, this little pervert had be unscrupulous, causing the two opposite him to be jealous.

    Xu Ping lowered her head to drink her tea, but it made a sound like chewing porcin.

    Jiang Miaoran puffed up her cheeks and turned around with a snort. Her gaze fell on the egg in the Little Phoenix¡¯s hand and thought to herself that she was not as gullible as her Senior Sister. Seeing that Liu Yuan was distracted, she asked, ¡°Divine Lord, where did you get this egg?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    By the time Liu Yuan reacted, it was already toote. He could only watch as Ling Guang looked at him in a daze. Without any hesitation, she said, ¡°My husband gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡± the little Sect Master mmed the table and said angrily.

 Chapter 330 - 330 By the Way, Which Rank Are You Guys?

    330 By the Way, Which Rank Are You Guys?

    Jiang Miaoran mmed her small hand on the table in a huff. Her twin ponytails shook, and so did the table. Liu Yuan¡¯s line of sight also followed.

    The arc drawn by the twin ponytails was really round, and the surface area of the table was really big¡­

    Wait, this wasn¡¯t the time to bementing about this.

    It was all because of gravity.

    Liu Yuan was in a daze for a moment, but he immediately came back to his senses. His eyes fell on the fierce-looking loli in front of him, and his eyes met hers. Heughed dryly and tried to exin, ¡°No¡­ This egg was actually from the Fusang Sea¡­¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s ck eyes widened. ¡°Do you think the problem is this egg? Don¡¯t try to change the topic!¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    F*ck, as expected of the Sect Master, her logic was very clear, and he couldn¡¯t get around it even if he wanted to.

    Liu Yuan looked troubled. ¡°As for why I gave the Golden Crow True Yang to the Vermillion Bird Divine Lord, Ling Guang, I have to start from ancient times. I have to start from the birth of the Four Symbols¡­¡±

    Jiang Miaoran was taken aback. She pushed her sses up and said, ¡°The birth of the four symbols?¡±

    As expected of a girl of literature¡­ Starting with history and legends is the right move.

    In the game, Liu Yuan was a true-blue itinerant cultivator and a disciple of the Baishan Court. Naturally, his ess level was much higher than that of an ¡®exchange student¡¯ like Jiang Miaoran. His only daily routine was to go to the Baishan Court¡¯s library and read the ancient fragments.

    As the only daily mission, it was the same as the cumbersome chain of missions in other sects. Of course, it was not that simple.

    Every time you finished reading, there would be a few simple and interesting questions for you. It was like a test. The reward would be determined by your final score. Whether you would be given some experience points or a piece of good equipment, it all depended on your score.

    It was like forcing you to remember things.

    At the same time, this was also something that arge number of people were very keen on, because they could often find some useful content from it.

    Others might not know, but Liu Yuan had put in a lot of hard work in order to conquer Jiang Miaoran. He had put in a lot of hard work in every character, and he had never been half-hearted.

    Afterpleting his daily tasks in the Baishan court, he would go to the forum to consult various experts and take notes every day. He was even more serious than when he took the college entrance examination.

    If he didn¡¯t have the same level of knowledge as Jiang Miaoran, or even an advantage over her, he would never be able to conquer her.

    ¡°Cough, cough, you don¡¯t know about this, right¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan coughed twice and immediately began his long-winded speech.

    In terms of wrangling, in the entire Shangyang, probably only the few old pedants in the Baishan Court couldpare to him.

    Of course, it was not about skill. After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited¡­

    However, the keyboard warriors knew everything.

    The famous schrs in the Baishan Court had all been researching in their own fields for their entire lives, the kind that had been around for hundreds or even thousands of years. How could Liu Yuan bepared to them? However. he had a wide range of knowledge. If he couldn¡¯t win in this field. then he would just change it¡­

    Hence, Xu Ping watched helplessly as her Junior Sister, who was originally aggressive and clear-headed, was suddenly dragged into Liu Yuan¡¯s rhythm. She was so engrossed in her studies that she could not extricate herself. She took a sip of tea helplessly and looked at the edge of the teacup that had been bitten to pieces. Then, she looked at the dazed Divine Lord Vermilion Bird and sighed. She was both amused and angry.

    After seven days of calm, she still had a small fear of Liu Yuan not returning.

    The three people from the Mythical me Sect were no longer as angry as they were at the Fire Awarding Ceremony. Wei Feiyan had even locked herself in her room and cried secretly a few times.

    As her Master, Xu Ping could onlyfort her no matter how upset she was. When she heard her disciple¡¯s teary voice talking about Liu Yuan¡¯s determination to leave after sending her off, she could not help but be shocked.

    Now that he was fine, that was the greatest fortune. As for the rest of the entanglement, let¡¯s forget about it.

    Anyway, this guy had a lot of women, and it was not the first day that they knew.

    If she could forgive him once, the second time would naturally be much easier¡­

    However, who could withstand the third time?

    Even if Xu Ping¡¯s face was ck, she was very contemptuous of her disciple¡¯s ¡®debauchery¡¯.

    However, at this moment, looking at the gentle expression on Wei Feiyan¡¯s face as she looked at Liu Yuan, she felt the same way. She was her disciple anyway, and there was no point crying over spilled milk. What else could she do? Naturally, she could only choose to turn a blind eye.

    However, She was still brooding over Divine Lord Vermilion Bird who had suddenly appeared.

    She turned around and carefully observed the legendary Phoenix.

    The first impression She had was that she was pretty. As a creation of the Heavenly Star Divinity, although her appearance was still notparable to Ning Xiangrong¡¯s dream-level beauty, it was only a little worse. Even if Xu Ping herself could be called a peerless beauty, she could not help but feel a trace of jealousy in her heart.

    The second feeling was purity, like a child who was not familiar with the world or a newborn chick. Her eyes were curious about everything at all times, but after drifting away, they would eventually fall on Liu Yuan.

    It looked like¡­ She probably had not done anything with Liu Yuan yet.

    That egg¡­ Liu Yuan also wanted to exin just now. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t what she thought before.

    However, the word ¡®husband¡¯ was thought-provoking¡­

    Elder Xu pondered for a long time and turned around to see that Liu Yuan and Jiang Miaoran were still in the middle of an academic discussion. The veins on her forehead bulged, and she ced the teacup on the table with a ¡®thud¡¯ sound. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you done? That should be enough right? You¡¯ve taken the three of us, Senior Sister, Junior Sister, Master, and Disciple, and even kidnapped a Divine Lord, and you¡¯re nning to leave us alone and continue to be intimate with your lovers?¡±

    These words were said with great resentment.

    Jiang Miaoran also reacted at this moment. She blinked her eyes and red at Liu Yuan. Seeing thetter¡¯s innocent face, she threw a book at him.¡±You¡¯re changing the topic again!¡±

    Liu Yuan stared at the flutteringpels. He had been hit on the head. Fortunately, he was a man who had been baptized by Phoenix blood. His skin was rough and thick, so it did not hurt. He reached out to catch the book that had fallen and ttened the pages. He gently ced it on the table and said softly, ¡°You said that you should take good care of every book, just like how you treat your lover.¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s face turned red, and she stammered as she mmed the table, ¡°You think I¡¯m joking? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡­ I will¡­¡±

    ¡°You will what?¡± Liu Yuan raised his eyebrows.

    No matter how much Jiang Miaoran thought about it, she couldn¡¯t think of any threatening methods.

    In terms of cultivation, Liu Yuan was naturally inferior to her and her Senior Sister. However. she couldn¡¯t withstand the presence of Divine Lord Vermillion Bird¡­ Not only could they not defeat the Phoenix, but the Mythical me Sect would also have to rely on the name ¡®Phoenix¡¯s Nirvana¡¯ in the future.

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob¡­ I¡¯m not going to talk to you.¡±

    Her hands clenched the hem of her clothes, and her two ponytails drooped. Her eyes behind the sses were misty, and tears had already reached her eyes. Her cheeks were puffed up, and she looked like a standard loli who was wronged.

    Liu Yuan could not stand this. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation. It¡¯s just that you know the situation I¡¯m in right now. I¡¯ll take responsibility after I¡¯ve settled the matter with the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    Eh? Why did he feel like he had said this before?

    ...

    He continued to speak sincerely, ¡°As for Ling Guang¡­ You can¡¯t me me for this, I was forced.¡±

    Jiang, Xu, and Wei¡¯s gazes revealed the following words: ¡®Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡¯

    Ling Guang agreed and nodded shyly, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t hold back at the time, so I did something inappropriate. Husband was unconscious at the time and didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Liu Yuan had a look that said, ¡°See, see, what did I tell you?¡±

    ¡°However, since I¡¯m Husband¡¯s 38th concubine, it should be fine, right?¡± she continued.

    The Little Phoenix revealed an innocent and adorable smile as she tilted her head, ¡°By the way, which concubine ranking are you guys?¡±

    Liu Yuan, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331 Youâ€™re All My Wings, Thereâ€™s No Order

    331 You¡¯re All My Wings, There¡¯s No Order

    This time, even Wei Feiyan was slightly taken aback, let alone Xu Ping and Jiang Miaoran.

    ¡°Concubine¡­ Ranking¡­?¡±

    Xu Ping said slowly with a gentle smile, ¡°Can you exin it again, my dear Mr. Junxuan?¡±

    Buzzzzzz!

    !!

    Was he supposed to say that the actual number of people was much more than this?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face stiffened, and heughed dryly. ¡°Hehe, umm¡­ I was actually just coaxing her. It¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Xu Ping still smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s it like? You can tell me the details and take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Jiang Miaoran¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You even lied to the Divine Lord. You big carrot!

    Wei Feiyan fell into deep thought. ¡®Which 38? There are actually 38 concubines. ording to this bastard¡¯s taste and courage, these 38 women must not be simple. Then, am I not¡­ It¡¯s like snatching the men of these 38 women at once?¡¯

    She suddenly became excited.

    Liu Yuan deliberated for a moment and tactfully said, ¡°First of all, the number of people can¡¯t be that many, right?¡±

    This number was made up of the secret guards and those cards that had been activated. In fact, cough cough, it was many more than that¡­

    ¡°How many is it?¡± Xu Ping asked with a straight face.

    Liu Yuan had no choice but to count the names that were currently on the table. He also added names like Hu Jiuniang, who did not seem to be verypetitive, to keep the number of people within 20.

    Who knew that when Ling Guang heard this, she was suddenly stunned. Then, she said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°You lied to me¡­ You said there were 38, so I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s scalp went numb and he said, ¡°I¡­¡±

    He thought to himself, ¡®This is the end.¡¯

    Xu Ping did not know his difficulties and probably thought that she was talking about the order of the marriage. She said to the Little Phoenix grumpily, ¡°Divine Lord, you can¡¯t be deceived by him. You have to fight for this. Not only do you have to fight for it, but the sooner the better.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at her with a pale face, thinking, ¡®What are you fighting for? Do you know what you are fighting for!?¡¯

    She was the one who murdered her husband, right?

    Jiang Miaoran was still ring at him with her cheeks puffed up. ¡°Also, tell me, why should we be right behind you? When I first met you, you were still studying at the Baishan Court! Am I worse than others? I met you when I was traveling in the Far East Sea, which is quite early, right?¡±

    Liu Yuansheng said helplessly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ You¡¯re all my wings, and there¡¯s no order to it. I can¡¯t fly without any of you. Whatever rank that you¡¯re talking about, it¡¯s all my fault, it doesn¡¯t exist, you¡¯re all my wives, not some concubine with a rank.¡±

    Xu Ping pulled a long face. ¡°What wings? You only know how to be glib¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re smiling. You¡¯re not dignified at all,¡± Wei Feiyan said in a low voice.

    Xu Ping quickly adjusted her expression, while Jiang Miaoran snickered at the side. When she saw Xu Ping looking over, she feigned a fierce look and red at Liu Yuan. ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you just because you put in a good word for me!¡±

    Liu Yuan patted Jiang Miaoran¡¯s head and sighed, ¡°Please forgive me, or you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    ¡°?¡± The little Sect Master did not understand.

    Ling Guang had already stood up from her seat and walked towards Liu Yuan on her left, revealing a thoughtful expression. ¡°The earlier the better¡­¡±

    Xu Ping did not notice anything wrong and said with certainty, ¡°Naturally, the earlier the better.¡±

    Ling Guang turned around and asked seriously, ¡°You guys want to fight for it too?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± Jiang Miaoran was taken aback. She then looked at the determined Xu Ping and puffed up her chest. ¡°Although I look young, in fact¡­ In fact, I¡¯m already very old and can totally be his wife. I can also nt fruits and take good care of him.¡±

    Hey, hey, hey, is your ¡®take care¡¯ referring to just feeding me? Wasn¡¯t this a little too simple?

    Liu Yuan could not help but curse in his heart. However, Ling Guang¡¯s words gave him an ominous feeling.

    What did she mean by¡­ ¡®You guys want to fight for it too?¡¯

    Wei Feiyan was also a little shy. Although she had read a lot of novels and had also attended many Liu Yuan¡¯s conquering strategy sses, and her heart was no longer the meticulous Senior Sister Wei from before, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little timid when it came to marriage. ¡°If he is willing, I am naturally willing¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. Willing to what? What kind of nonsense are these people talking about?

    Ling Guang¡¯s eyes were bright as she confirmed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no order if we¡¯re all equal. Moreover, everyone wants to fight for it¡­ Then let¡¯s just go together.¡±

    Wait a moment!

    Liu Yuan waspletely stunned. No, was there something wrong with this situation?

    Ling Guang smiled as she stepped forward and said, ¡°Husband, you said it yourself, we are all your wings¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was shocked by this aura. He recalled the bloody scene earlier and subconsciously began to resist, ¡°Help¡­ Save me¡­¡±

    However, the Little Phoenix had used all of her blood, Qi, and essence to rebuild her body. Although her cultivation level was unknown, the strength of her body was absolutely rare in the world. Even the Crossing Cmity stage cultivators might not have such a strong body.

    She could even punch a hole through the Nirvana Secret Realm and the entrance of the forbidden area with one punch!

    ¡­

    In short.

    No one could see the sly smile on Little Phoenix¡¯s face.

    ¡­

    The small meeting that was rted to the fate of the Mythical me Sect went on for a long time in the Sect Master¡¯s room.

    Liu Yuan, who finally walked out, sneaked out of the Mythical me Sect and looked at Little Phoenix beside him. ¡°Have you recovered your memory yet?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ling Guang¡¯s face was full of innocence.

 Chapter 332 - 332 Welcome Back

    332 Wee Back

    ¡°Alright, alright, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Liu Yuan retreated in defeat under Little Phoenix¡¯s clear and innocent eyes. He raised his hand and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about you, and you¡¯ll probably recover some of your memories¡­ I guess.¡±

    Ling Guang blinked her eyes and nodded obediently. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Yuan reached out to stroke her head and said, ¡°Come back with me first. I¡¯ll tell you some general knowledge on the way. I¡¯ll also need to catch up with the general news.¡±

    !!

    Ling Guang hugged him and revealed a gentle smile. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±

    If only she was really so obedient¡­ He was afraid that Little Phoenix was just pretending.

    Liu Yuan deeply suspected that the seemingly ignorant Little Phoenix had said everything on purpose. Otherwise, how could she have tricked him every time?

    However, he could only keep this guess in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud.

    If it was really on purpose, since she could easily ¡®save¡¯ Liu Yuan, she could also just as easily get him into trouble.

    Especially since there were still a bunch of women to deal with when they returned. If she were to use her power again, Liu Yuan would have to run away.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s heart ached, but he still had to coax the Little Phoenix in front of him. He reached out to hug her, but his hand suddenly touched the feathers on her back. They were soft and warm, probably at the root of her wings.

    ¡°Hiss~¡±

    Liu Yuan was taken aback and knew that something was wrong. He coughed twice and retracted his hand. He carefully touched the center of her back and coaxed her as if nothing had happened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put on a disguise for now. You¡¯re too conspicuous.¡±

    Ling Guang¡¯s gaze was fixed on Liu Yuan, and her gaze looked a little disappointed, but she still obediently kept her wings and wrapped herself up. Her wings then turned into a red hooded cloak and covered her entire body.

    Liu Yuan nodded in satisfaction. Although red was still quite eye-catching, among Immortal cultivators, this kind of dressing was pretty simple and unadorned.

    It was only the gamers¡¯ appearances that were extremely eye-catching.

    Of course, the clothes were secondary. The real problem was the yers¡¯ faces.

    Liu Yuan activated the Mirror Moon Jade and changed into a new appearance. He took out the Geomancy Map and took a look, then brought Ling Guang to the Green Centipede.

    During these seven days, he had been isted from the world in the Nirvana Secret Realm. The outside world should have been in turmoil. Naturally, he had to see how the Mansion Master had done.

    In the end, buying information would be the most efficient route. He still had quite a lot of spirit stones, and the information on each transaction was not very in-depth. After paying for information several times, he roughly understood the movements of the Central ins during this period of time.

    The Jade Mirage Sect was still in a chaotic situation.

    Faced with the doubts of the Green Centipede and the seven great sects, the three pces refused to ept it. After the Sea shing Tower¡¯s Messenger arrived, they had no choice but to cooperate. In addition, Sect Master Sheng¡¯e suddenly became tough and dismissed the Vast Sea Pce Master, Zhi Chunqiu. They temporarily removed Ling Hua¡¯s identity as a traitor and began searching for her whereabouts.

    However, the Bi Luo Mansion was meticulous in its work. They had destroyed all their traces at the Spirit Transformation River. Naturally, they did not give themselves away.

    ¡­ However, who would have known that their Mansion Master would be directly captured?

    However, this was only a temporary peace. After that, the branch of the demonic sect was destroyed, and their attacks were reduced. The Jade Mirage Sect was no longer in a panic, and the Sea shing Tower¡¯s Messenger had gone out and did not return. This caused the three pces to be reinvigorated.

    It was probably under the instructions of the Vast Sea Pce Master that the three pces began to im that the Green Centipede and the other seven sects were interfering in the internal affairs of the Jade Mirage Sect. They once again entered a stalemate with the representatives of the seven sects.

    At the same time, the seven sects were constantly being assassinated by Bi Luo Mansion, so they had no time to take care of themselves.

    On the surface, Bi Luo Mansion was still cooperating with Zhi Chunqiu, so these things must have been requested by Zhi Chunqiu.

    ¡°This Vast Sea Pce Master is just trying to drag out the time.¡±

    Liu Yuan came to an obvious conclusion, but the problem was, why did he want to waste time?

    The current situation of the Jade Mirage Sect should be more and more disadvantageous to him. He should have cut to the chase and continued to hold the impartation and monument rubbing, making Ling Hua lose the opportunity to be the Sect Master. With his position in the Jade Mirage Sect, it would not be difficult to solve the problem as long as he worked with the other two pces.

    As for the Bi Luo Mansion, they could do as Netherworld had nned. They could sow discord between the other two pces and work together to create chaos in them.

    Judging from the information, Bi Luo Mansion was indeed doing this. The other two pces had also started to stir up their internal conflicts.

    However, Zhi Chunqiu was the only one who had been imprisoned in a state of reflection. It was as if he had suddenly been removed from the matter. Only the cangming Pce¡¯s frequent contact with the chihuo and Fusong pces had concealed his movements.

    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±

    Liu Yuan frowned. He knew the strategic ns of Bi Luo Mansion like the back of his hand. He could tell at a nce that because Zhi Chunqiu was not in a hurry, he did not have much cooperation with Bi Luo Mansion. He did not y a big role in this.

    ¡®He¡¯s trying to avoid working with Bi Luo Mansion. He might have noticed that something is wrong with Bi Luo Mansion.¡¯ Liu Yuan pondered for a while and decided to go to Wuyin Cliff to verify the situation.

    He did not know much about the internal strife of the Jade Mirage Sect, but Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s role in it was definitely not simple. He could be said to be the final boss of the Jade Mirage Sect¡¯s mission and wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with.

    On the way back to Wuyin Cliff with Ling Guang, Liu Yuan even heard the news of the rebirth of the Phoenix and the abolition of the sect rules.

    The speed at which the news spread was extremely fast.

    However, Liu Yuan¡¯s existence had been erased from the news. It was likely that the Mythical me Sect had sealed their mouth internally¡­ After all, there was still some erotic news involved. It would not be good if the outside world thought that the sect rules were abolished because the sect¡¯s higher-ups were having illicit rtionships between men and women.

    Previously, he had deliberately let Zhiying represent the demonic sect and for Netherworld to represent the Bi Luo Mansion, cooperating in the search for the Nirvana Secret Realm. He had deliberately leaked some news to deceive people¡¯s eyes and ears. Originally, the news had caused an uproar. Now that the Mythical me Sect had taken the lead, it actually made the Mythical me Sect even more famous.

    For a moment, the Mythical me Sect was in the limelight and seemed to be catching up to the Jade Mirage Sect.

    However, this had nothing to do with Liu Yuan, who had retired after his sess.

    When Liu Yuan returned to Wuyin Cliff and saw Ling Hua again, the beautiful Taoist nun was still standing in the courtyard. Her eyes lit up and she hugged him happily. She said softly, ¡°Wee back.¡±

    Liu Yuan stroked the long hair of the Jade Mirage Senior Sister in his arms, and a sandalwood fragrance lingered around the tip of his nose, making him feel at ease. He thought to himself that the feeling of having someone waiting for him was really not bad.

    ¡°My Husband, who is she?¡±

    The Little Phoenix took off her hood, her ck hair flowing, and the room was full of beauty.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s smile suddenly froze.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Phoenix with the Incriminating Recording

    333 Phoenix with the Incriminating Recording

    Liu Yuan was still holding Ling Hua in his arms, but his original sense of fulfillment and security had disappeared.

    The moment his smile froze, he also felt the soft and fragrant body in his arms stiffening.

    This slight degree, how to put it, was very subtle.

    It was like eating delicious and fragrant braised fish. The moment you picked up arge piece of fish and dipped it in the soup and put it into your mouth, you were full of anticipation and ready to enjoy the delicious taste, only to suddenly find that the fish had been mixed with ginger.

    !!

    The hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly.

    Aplicated feeling of confusion, anger, disgust, and disgust welled up in your heart, so you stop moving, which appeared a little stiff.

    If you forcefully swallowed it, you would destroy the perfection of the fish meat. But if you spat it out, you would lose even more.

    Ling Hua slowly raised her head, and her gentle smile did not diminish. ¡°Husband?¡±

    Liu Yuan felt a chill run down his spine. He braced himself and said, ¡°She is¡­¡±

    Ling Guang, who was behind him, still had an innocent expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. Liu Yuan is my husband. Although I can¡¯t remember clearly, we are husband and wife. He said that we are equal.¡±

    With a smile, she stepped forward and hugged one of Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, while Ling Hua was still in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms.

    The two women were now so close that they were almost face to face.

    One was as cold as smoke, the other was as aggressive as fire, and their eyes met, like a needle tip.

    Liu Yuan felt like he was caught in between the two of them and was about to suffocate.

    Ling Hua turned her head and smiled at him, ¡°Husband and wife? Equal?¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s favorability was indeed locked. She was also willing to ept Liu Yuan¡¯s harem and could even help him with it.

    However, this did not mean that she could ept a woman who suddenly appeared and talk about Liu Yuan being her ¡®Husband¡¯. The meaning behind Ling Guang¡¯s words was as if he was saying that she was the rightful wife. This was something that Ling Hua found hard to ept.

    How could the meal she had painstakingly cooked and prepared to enjoy suddenly end up in someone else¡¯s mouth?

    Liu Yuan¡¯s head was covered in a cold sweat as he tried to exin, ¡°Wait, wait, wait. No, we¡¯re not husband and wife¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not a concubine,¡± Ling Guang turned around and said doubtfully.

    ¡°Indeed not¡­¡± Liu Yuan said.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re husband and wife,¡± Ling Guang said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°No!¡± Liu Yuan replied.

    Ling Guang was angry, ¡°But you said you¡¯re my husband!¡± We have an equal rtionship!¡±

    ¡°No way! Hey, what I mean to say is that, Xu Pingjiang, Miaoran, and Wei Feiyan¡­ They¡­ Uh¡­ Hehe¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan was halfway through his sentence when he swallowed his words. Heughed drily and a trace of despair welled up in his heart.

    Wow! This Phoenix was indeed ck! She definitely was!

    Ling Zheng smiled gently as she reached out to touch Liu Yuan¡¯s cheek. She said softly, ¡°These names are familiar¡­ It seems to be the Sect Master, the Elder, and one more, hmm, I remember that you attended the same Singing Sword contest. Is she an old acquaintance?¡±

    Liu Yuan said in a daze, ¡°Yes¡­ However, the reason for this is actually veryplicated.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why,¡± Ling Hua nced at him and said. ¡°Anyway, they must be in your mouth now.¡±

    She sighed and said faintly, ¡°I thought that there would be at least some danger on your trip. I was worried¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that with just one visit to the Mythical me Sect, it would be on the verge of total copse¡­ Well, It can be considered a good thing.¡±

    Liu Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. Although the matter of the Mythical me Sect had been exposed, he had to exin it anyway. It did not matter whether it was done earlier orter. As long as the misunderstanding about the status of the ¡®wife¡¯ was resolved, he would be safe for the time being.

    Thank God, the one standing in front of her was Ling Hua.

    If it was Pihuan Luo, the Little Phoenix would have dared to y like this and would have already started fighting.

    Ling Hua saw his expression of ¡®surviving a disaster¡¯, and she patted him in amusement. She said softly, ¡°There are four more now. Don¡¯t push your luck. Otherwise, no matter how generous I am, I will tie you up and lock you up in the basement one day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan looked at the Illustrated Handbook silently and didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Ling Hua only thought that his silence was out of guilt, so she let him go and turned to look at Ling Guang. She said softly, ¡°As for you¡­ You must be Divine Lord Vermillion Bird, right?¡±

    Ling Guang tilted her head and revealed an innocent and cute smile that made Liu Yuan tremble. ¡°If Husband says I am, then I should be.¡±

    Liu Yuan added, ¡°Her Nirvana was notpletely sessful. So, her memory has not recovered. She can¡¯t remember anything now.¡±

    Liu Yuan didn¡¯t really believe what Ling Guang said, but since she didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had no choice.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Ling Hua frowned.

    Ling Guang said, ¡°As long as my husband and I¡­ Mmmm!¡±

    She blinked her eyes and looked at Liu Yuan, who was covering her mouth.

    I can¡¯t let her speak anymore!

    Every time this girl opened her mouth, she would say ludicrous things! He had finally seen through it. If he let her continue, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace at Wuyin Cliff.

    She had to shut up!

    Liu Yuan showed a sincere smile and said, ¡°As long as I talk to her more about the past, she¡¯ll remember. It¡¯s very simple. Ling Guang, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The way he looked at Little Phoenix could be said to be fierce on the outside but cowardly on the inside. The essence of his viciousness was to beg for mercy without any backbone. Thetter blinked again and transmitted a message, ¡°You owe me ten times.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment before he reacted¡­ F*ck! She was directly stating her terms!

    Her tone was arrogant, her attitude was bad, and she was very skilled. It was a sharp contrast to her innocent appearance. It was as if she had changed from an obedient girl to a little delinquent girl. One could imagine a sneer on her face, holding her mobile phone and threatening him with a recording of incriminating evidence¡­

    It was wrong! Stop!

    Liu Yuan felt that his imagination was f*cking ridiculous, but this was really the true face of Divine Lord Vermillion Bird!

    He was almost 100 percent sure that the Phoenix had recovered her memories. Although he didn¡¯t know how much, it had definitely recovered!

    If the Vermilion Bird¡¯s descendants and the Immortal cultivators who were full of longing for the Phoenix knew this fellow¡¯s true colors, they would probably copse on the spot and have their world views reconstructed.

    ...

    However, only the heavens knew, the earth knew, you knew, and I knew. Ling Hua, who was close at hand, did not know that this tragic deal had happened¡­

    Liu Yuan shamelessly agreed to the conditions that seemed to be a hidden abyssal trap. He heard the faintughter of the little Phoenix that was filled with pride and disdain.

    On the surface, Ling Guang was being ¡®threatened¡¯ by Liu Yuan with her mouth covered, and she nodded her head, frowning.

    Ling Hua was ignorant and shook her head in amusement. She turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯re back just in time. I¡¯m nning to go back to the Jade Mirage Sect to see my Saster and Ling Yu.¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334 Body and Name Destroyed

    334 Body and Name Destroyed

    ¡°Go back?¡± Liu Yuan was slightly stunned. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it because you of Zhi Chunqiu? He doesn¡¯t seem to trust Bi Luo Mansion anymore.¡±

    Ling Hua nodded and walked into the room with a serious expression. ¡°He¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. If it wasn¡¯t for Grandmaster Ding Luan¡¯s insistence on leaving the position of Sect Master to my Master before he left, he would have been the one to take over. Whether it¡¯s in terms of intelligence, tactics, or cultivation, he¡¯s far superior to my Master.¡±

    Liu Yuan followed her in and said, ¡°But what Senior Ding Luan values the most is his character. Just this alone is enough to make him unqualified. No, to be able to easily use the lives of his disciples as chess pieces, he¡¯s not only unqualified. He¡¯s basically ying the negative game, and he¡¯s more suited to be a demon sect disciple.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s expression was gentle as she turned around and looked at him. ¡°Many people think that my Master is indecisive and is not suitable to be the Sect Master.¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was serious as he said, ¡°Someone who can be entrusted with such heavy responsibility by Senior Ding Luan must have extraordinary abilities. For example. me¡­ Cough, Gu Chang, who I brought into the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    Ling Huaughed and turned her head around. She went to the inner room and said, ¡°Zhi Chunqiu has stopped asking for help from the Bi Luo Mansion. Now, the people who are cooperating with them are only the other people from the three pces. He has probably noticed the intention of the Bi Luo Mansion, so he has been pretending to be quiet and reflecting on his mistakes. Everyone¡¯s attention has been attracted by the conflict between the three pces and the seven sects, as well as the frequent attacks from the Bi Luo Mansion.¡±

    Liu Yuan frowned and said, ¡°As expected¡­ Did any spies find out what he was up to?¡±

    Ling Hua shook her head and said, ¡± Netherworld is sending people to investigate. It will probably take some time. But I can already guess what he¡¯s trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Junxuan!¡± Hong Luan suddenly ran out, her small face flushed with excitement. She hugged Liu Yuan and quickly climbed onto his neck, sitting on his arm.

    She first kissed Liu Yuan¡¯s face, then looked warily at Ling Guang, who was holding onto his other arm. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Liu Yuan held the puppet firmly and said kindly, ¡°She¡¯s called Ling Guang.¡±

    ¡°Divine Lord Vermillion Bird?¡± Hong Ling asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Hong Luan knows about the Four Symbols?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    The little puppet walked out of the empty tomb chamber. It could be said that it knew nothing about the outside world. It had nomon sense at all. It must have been looking for books to read on the Wuyin Cliff these days.

    The puppet nodded vigorously and raised its chin with bright eyes. ¡°Hong Luan has been learning all kinds ofmon knowledge.¡±

    She stared at Liu Yuan, probably to express her desire for praise and reward.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s left and right arms were currently upied and he could not even touch her head. He could only withstand the pressure of Ling Guang¡¯s gaze and return a kiss on Hong Luan¡¯s forehead.

    In terms of who was the easiest to please, it was definitely Hong Luan.

    The little puppet touched her forehead with both hands, and her white and tender face blushed. Her face revealed a happy expression, and she even forgot the question she had wanted to ask.

    Liu Yuan sighed in his heart. If only everyone was like Hong Luan.

    However, perhaps it was because Hong Luan did not look threatening at all, and her cute appearance easily attracted women, Ling Guang¡¯s gaze softened and she tentatively reached out to touch Hong Luan¡¯s head.

    The little puppet turned its head in confusion and saw that it was Ling Guang ¨C the woman who had just appeared to snatch Junxuan away. She immediately puffed up her cheeks and covered her head, not allowing Ling Guang to touch it.

    Ling Guang retracted her hand and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Hong Luan is so cute.¡±

    Liu Yuan was expressionless as he heard the voice in his ear, ¡°Are you a scumbag?¡±

    After her true face was exposed, she simply didn¡¯t hide it anymore, this scorned Phoenix.

    Ling Guangughed innocently, not revealing a single w. ¡°I heard it all. Ten more times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Liu Yuan pretended not to hear and exined, ¡± Hong Luan is a puppet and has existed for at least a thousand years. She is not as young as she looks.¡±

    Ling Guang¡¯s pupils shrank and she was a little surprised because she did not realize that Hong Luan was a puppet¡­ For a moment, she was filled with great curiosity.

    While she was more interested in Hong Luan, Liu Yuan muttered to himself for a moment and then said to Ling Hua, ¡°You just said that you wanted to go back to the Jade Mirage Sect to see your master and Ling Yu¡­ Could it be that Zhi Chunqiu is nning to directly attack your master?¡±

    Ling Zheng nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zhi Chunqiu is an arrogant and upright person¡­ A few days ago, my Master directly dismissed him because of Ling Yu¡¯s matter. He also put him under house arrest. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s unable to calm down. Now, he¡¯s ready to cut off all means of retreat¡­ My guess is that he nned to kill Master and pretend that it was done by the people of Bi Luo Mansion to cause chaos in the Jade Mirage sect. Under such circumstances, he had to bypass the impartation and monument rubbing and directly push him to the top.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely¡­¡± Liu Yuan agreed. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°Wait a minute, about LIng Yu? What¡¯s wrong with Ling Yu? I came here in a hurry, so I only heard that your master dismissed Zhi Chunqiu, but I don¡¯t know the specific reason.¡±

    Ling Hua shook her head and said, ¡°The Jade Mirage Sect is in a mess now. All kinds of news are spreading around. My Junior Sister¡¯s words carry little weight, so it¡¯s normal that no one is paying attention to her. She blocked Xu Xinhong¡¯s Ten Thousand Maple Rivers, which she paid with her life, and absorbed all the poison. Now her mind has been greatly damaged, and she¡¯s as ignorant as a child. Before long, she can only return to her original form and start cultivating again.¡±

    ¡°Original form?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I forgot that you probably don¡¯t know, but my Junior Sister is the Nine Heavens Jade Stem in human form, a type of demon beast spirit. It¡¯s just that she was born with a pure mind and doesn¡¯t have any demonic Qi. On the contrary, she¡¯s suited for cultivation.¡±

    Liu Yuan recalled the furore¡¯s love for Chuichui, how she convinced Hu Jiuniang to let her touch her fox tail, and the final battle with Ling Yu in the ring of the Singing Swordpetition.

    The purity in Ling Yu¡¯s eyes when she readily agreed to send Gu Chang to the Jade Mirage Sect.

    ¡°She must have rushed up on her own.¡± Liu Yuan sighed. ¡°Was Zhi Chunqiu there? ¡±

    Ling Zheng said, ¡°Xu Xinhong was here for Zhi Chunqiu, but it¡¯s a pity that they overestimated Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s concern for the Jade Mirage disciples. He would rather preserve his dignity than show his battered side in front of his disciples. He¡¯s even more unwilling to cause himself serious injuries for some insignificant disciples.¡±

    In the end, Lingyu was the one who sacrificed herself. Liu Yuan was livid. Once again, Zhi Chunqiu treated his disciples like they were nothing. How could such a person still dream of being the Sect Master?

    He was simply daydreaming!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Liu Yuanughed coldly. ¡°Call Zhiying and Netherworld back. Let Zhiying go and investigate. Netherworld should prepare the materials that we have collected these days. It¡¯s time for us to close the. Since he wants to die early, I¡¯ll satisfy him and give him a death sentence.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ling Hua looked at him and smiled.

    Liu Yuan coughed again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and save Ling Jie first¡­¡±

    He walked to the other room and Zhizhi suddenly popped her head out. She flew over in surprise and shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Liu Yuan subconsciously replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ling Guang, ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 Junxuan, This Aunt Is So Fierce

    335 Junxuan, This Aunt Is So Fierce

    Ling Guang looked at the scene of a kind father and a filial daughter in front of him and slowly typed out a question mark.

    She saw the young girl who suddenly jumped out of nowhere pounce into Liu Yuan¡¯s arms, calling out ¡®Daddy¡¯ while showing a lovely smile. Her small face with some baby fat was clear and beautiful. She looked up at the young man, and her big ck eyes were as clear as if there were no impurities.

    The young girl obediently snuggled in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and mumbled, ¡°Zhizhi missed you so much. It¡¯s so boring to stay in the room and recuperate.¡±

    Liu Yuan stretched out the hand that Ling Guang had ¡®held¡¯ and touched Zhizhi¡¯s head. He said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t have to stay here any longer. I¡¯ll go to the Jade Mirage Sect again, and I¡¯ll be more or less done with the things here.¡±

    As the spirit of the mountains and seas, Zhizhi had been cooped up in her room for a long time. It was indeed time for her toe out.

    However, she lost a lot of her essence energy because she had saved Liu Yuan. If she went out and was discovered by someone with ill intentions, the consequences would be even worse. Therefore, it was safer for her to stay here.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I know.¡± Zhizhi squinted her eyes like a kitten and enjoyed Liu Yuan¡¯s touch. She nodded.

    Liu Yuan suddenly frowned and sized up the girl¡¯s face. He muttered suspiciously, ¡°Why does it seem like ¡­ It¡¯s a little small.¡±

    After Liu Yuan¡¯s actions which caused Zhizhi to age quickly, she looked to be around 14 or 15 years old. However, she seemed to have shrunk all of a sudden and looked to be around 11 or 12 years old.

    He then pointed at the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Still ¡­ You¡¯ve be a little shorter.¡±

    Zhizhi blinked and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve lost too much of my essence Qi, so I can¡¯t maintain my human form. I can only shrink a little.¡±

    Liu Yuan was stunned. He thought about it and it made sense.

    Ling Guang had already sized up Zhizhi from head to toe.

    The youngdy¡¯s appearance waspletely different from Liu Yuan¡¯s. Furthermore, she was a spirit of the mountains and seas, and her race was different. It could be determined that she was definitely not Liu Yuan¡¯s biological child.

    The strong sense of danger in Phoenix¡¯s heart faded slightly, but her vignce did not disappear.

    From the interaction between the two, they did feel like father and daughter.

    ¡°Husband, is she your adopted daughter?¡±

    Ling Guang turned her head and asked softly with a smile. Her tone was unusually gentle.

    Liu Yuan made a sound of acknowledgment and felt that it was a little troublesome to exin Zhizhi¡¯s identity.

    First of all, she was picked up by Hu Jiuniang. Later, due to the environment in which the spirit of the mountains and seas grew up, Hu Jiauniang handed her to Liu Yuan to be raised.

    The main question then bes ¨C who is Hu Jiuniang?

    Answer: Liu Yuan¡¯s friend is a female white fox demon.

    As a member of the demon beast race, a young spirit of the mountains and seas was undoubtedly extremely attractive. To be able to raise Zhizhi like a daughter and think so much about it, it could be said that Hu Jiuniang¡¯s feelings for Zhizhi were a deep love of reason that triumphed over instinct.

    Then, what kind of friend would be close enough to entrust his beloved daughter to him and even call him ¡®Daddy¡¯?

    Obviously. there was only one answer, and that was friends with benefits¡­

    Liu Yuan was thinking nervously when Zhizhi suddenly turned to look at Ling Guang. She smiled obediently and replied shyly, ¡°Aunt, Zhizhi is mother¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡®Daddy¡¯ is just a form of address for fun. Besides, Father isn¡¯t married yet, so don¡¯t call him ¡®Husband¡¯ or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Liu Yuan was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh???¡±

    He looked at Zhizhi in shock. What was going on? This was not his innocent and cute Zhizhi!

    ¡­

    Ling Guang tilted her head and her smile became even gentler. ¡°A-Aunt? What are you talking about¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that he could hear the feeling of gritting his teeth. Then, he seemed to see the veins on the back of Little Phoenix¡¯s hand popping out.

    The scene of Ling Guang sting open the forbidden area¡¯s door with one punch shed in his mind, and in the next second, he felt an intense pain in his arm.

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡±

    Let go of the arm you¡¯re holding before you make a fist!

    Ling Guang let go of his hand and Liu Yuan pulled his arm out. He gasped for cold air and felt what would happen when Phoenix added all the points of Nirvana to her strength.

    If he had not bathed in Phoenix blood, he would have lost his arm today.

    Zhizhi hid in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms timidly, her cute little face full of fear, ¡°Junxuan, this Aunt is so fierce. But since the birth of the Phoenix, she has gone through the ages and reincarnated countless times. She¡¯s so old, so we can¡¯t call her Aunt anymore, right?¡±

    Liu Yuan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ling Guang smiled.

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was serious as he changed his words. ¡°But we can¡¯t count it that way, right, Zhizhi? Ling Guang has only been reborn for a few days. It¡¯s only reasonable to count those few days.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Zhizhi, you can¡¯t be so rude, can you?¡± he asked, his back drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Jiuniang won¡¯t be happy if you do this¡­¡±

    Ling Guang¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Jiuniang?¡±

    Liu Yuan kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°Jiuniang is Zhizhi¡¯s mother. Her name is Hu Jiuniang, a white fox,¡± Hong Luan quickly replied.

    ¡°Hong Luan knows about this. It was Zhizhi who told me.¡± She looked at Liu Yuan as if she was asking for credit.

    ¡°Junxuan?¡± the little puppet suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°Junxuan, why are you covering your face?¡±

    Liu Yuan removed his hand from his face, and his mouth twitched as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hong Luan is bing more and more knowledgeable. I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    He felt like he was a sieve!

    He couldn¡¯t hide anything at all!

    Liu Yuan summoned up his courage and exined Hu Jiuniang¡¯s request to him.

    Ling Guang¡¯s smile was like a flower, and her eyes were bright as she said, ¡°I see. My husband is such a kind person. But Zhizhi, it was my husband who said he was my husband, so I think he wants me to marry him. Am I right, my husband?¡±

    Liu Yuan stammerred, ¡°Uhh, uhh, yes. Hiss¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhizhi blinked. that¡¯s not it, aunty. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re hurting dad too much, so he doesn¡¯t dare to speak.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel or even fight, Liu Yuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Stop! All of you, be quiet!¡±

    ...

    Zhizhi returned to her obedient mode and the Little Phoenix looked innocent, almost making Liu Yuan feel that what he had just seen and heard was an illusion.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Liu Yuan rubbed his arm and said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s save the people first,¡±

    After much persuasion, Little Phoenix followed Liu Yuan and saved Ling Jie. However, his cultivation was not as good as Liu Yuan¡¯s and he was still unconscious. He would probably need to recuperate for a long time.

    The sparks between Zhizhi and Ling Guang had never been extinguished.

    Liu Yuan was suffering while waiting for the return of Zhiying and Netherworld. He just wanted to go back to the Jade Mirage Sect with Ling Hua and hide away. But before that, he needed to contact the City of Ten Thousand Swords and ask them to make the necessary preparations so that they could meet up with his party.

    However, he had never expected that Duan Lanruo would contact him before Liu Yuan could inject his spirit energy into themunication array.

 Chapter 336 - 336 Chuichui, the Cat Who Steals Food

    336 Chuichui, the Cat Who Steals Food

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at the shing sword-shaped symbol on the array, then looked at the ceiling. He was d that he was the only one here.

    Themunication array was fixed in the quiet room of this house. It was not big, and Ling Guang and Zhizhi were chased out of Ling Hua¡¯s ce. He even coaxed Hong Luan to go out and y.

    Could it be that after experiencing so many of these things, it had formed an early warning?

    !!

    Liu Yuan extended his hand and injected his spiritual energy into the array, connecting the two sides. The sword-shaped symbol stopped flickering and became fixed.

    Although cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage could already transmit their voices from thousands of miles away, the distance between the City of Ten Thousand Swords and the Wuyin Cliff was still too far. Moreover, he was still at the Soul Formation stage, so the Form Synthesis stage cultivation base was floating like water. He could only release his aura to deter others.

    It was just as he had spected. The attributes attached to the cards were just an empty shell. The higher one went, the more superficial it would be. In the end, one had to rely on one¡¯s own cultivation¡­ Dual cultivation is also considered self-cultivation (confirmed).

    Themunication array was created to make long-distance calls. Its official name was the ¡®Sound Tracking Array¡¯, which was equivalent to the Xianxia version of the fixed phone. It only needed a little spiritual energy to make long-distance calls.

    Before this, Liu Yuan had contacted the City of Ten Thousand Swords and told them that they had to rely on high-level spirit birds to deliver the goods. A round trip would take half a month.

    After upgrading it, it would be a ¡®Floating Light Array¡¯ that could allow video calls. However, time was tight right now, so there was no need to set up this array.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s voice rang out from the formation, still filled with a mature charm. ¡°Ling Hua, has Junxuan returned from the Nirvana Secret Realm? ¡±

    She had probably been in contact with Xuyin Cliff a lot during this period of time, asking about Liu Yuan¡¯s news. Thus, she was sure that Ling Hua was on the other side.

    Liu Yuan imagined the scene of Duan Lanruo and Ling Hua conversing.

    It would be the most harmonious scene if these two women, who were the most sensible, were together¡­ Right.

    Liu Yuan coughed and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back.¡±

    The other party held her breath for a moment, and Liu Yuan clearly heard the sound of breathing and the sound of a teacup being knocked over. After a moment of panic, he heard Duan Lanruo¡¯s gentle voice, which sounded like she was crying, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    At this moment, although they were thousands of miles away, Liu Yuan felt that the tall, elegant, and beautiful woman was right in front of him. Her eyes were red, and she was looking at him tenderly and attentively. She reached out and gently held his cheek.

    Liu Yuan closed his eyes and immersed himself in this gentleness. In an instant, he began to reminisce about his life in the City of Ten Thousand Swords.

    It was thefort of a teenager listening to the song of the rain in the tent with red candles.

    ¡°How have you been?¡± Liu Yuan asked gently.

    When Duan Lanruo first heard Liu Yuan¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. However, when she heard this sentence, she suddenly started sobbing. After a while, she replied intermittently, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­ I miss you so much, sob, sob¡­ I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little worried about you. I¡¯ve already sent the letter, and Ling Zhen and Chuichui were also very well-behaved.¡±

    No matter how mature a woman was, she would have a fragile side.

    The city Lord of ten thousand swords, a powerful being at the form synthesis stage, was crying like a little girl in front of Liu Yuan because of a simple greeting.

    Liu Yuan really wanted to see Duan Lanruo¡¯s tear-stained face andfort this mature and powerful woman in his arms. However, it was a pity that they were thousands of miles apart, a chasm that even Crossing Cmity stage powerhouses couldn¡¯t easily cross.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Liu Yuan could only regretfully exin his next n and Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s abnormality.

    Duan Lanruo collected her emotions and muttered, ¡°The seven sects are indeed being held back now. As the number one sect, the Jade Mirage Sect has its prestige, so it¡¯s not easy for us to target them directly. However, ording to Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s character, it¡¯s indeed possible that he¡¯ll do something desperate, but he¡¯s always been very scheming¡­ Even if we make a move, if we don¡¯t capture him directly, I¡¯m afraid that the chances of him covering up his tracks will be higher.¡±

    Liu Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll send Zhiying to investigate first. Then, I¡¯ll ask Netherworld to talk to him about a business deal. He won¡¯t have any suspicions now that the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion is here.¡±

    With Netherworld¡¯s strength, it was more than enough to kill Zhi Chunqiu.

    However, what he had to do now was to destroy Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s entire faction in the Jade Mirage Sect. It was not enough to just kill him.

    Moreover, doing so would be equivalent to starting a war with the righteous path, which would be extremely disadvantageous to the Bi Luo Mansion.

    Therefore, the safest way was to let Netherworld lure Zhi Chunqiu to assassinate Sheng¡¯e, and then Liu Yuan can trap him.

    Duan Lanruo didn¡¯t have any objections to this, and she would also have the Sword Pavilion¡¯s people be prepared at any time to let the seven sectsunch an attack. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have any room to turn the tables.

    After the official discussion, Liu Yuan asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, how¡¯s Cike now? Earlier, I heard that her mother went to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to look for her. She didn¡¯t cause any trouble, did she?¡±

    In fact, he had already heard about this when he was in the Secret Realm of Nine Cauldrons. However, he had been on the verge of death since then and had not had the time to ask about it.

    Later, he heard that the master of the Xuanyin family had gone to the City of Ten Thousand Swords to discuss a marriage. He guessed that Ye Cike had insisted on marrying out, but her mother had refused, so they had gotten into a dispute.

    Since it was in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo should be able to handle it well. Out of trust in the City Lord, he did not ask any further.

    Now that Duan Lanruo had taken the initiative to contact him, he suddenly remembered and mentioned it.

    Unexpectedly, Duan Lanruo paused for a moment, then said awkwardly, ¡°I was actually looking for you to talk about this¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Liu Yuan was taken aback. He did not expect Duan Lanruo toe and find him for this matter. He frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? She wouldn¡¯t really do something, right?¡±

    Duan Lanruo lowered her voice and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Cike¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan vaguely felt a sense of helplessness and not knowing whether tough or cry in her tone.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡± He had a bad feeling.

    Duan Lanruo said, ¡°Actually¡­ It¡¯s Chuichui.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s brows furrowed even more. How could it be Chuichui? What did this have to do with Chuichui?

    She was just a cute little kitten.

    She wouldn¡¯t even be jealous, would she?

    How did the matter of the Xuanyin family have anything to do with her?

    He was full of question marks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chuichui? Could it be that Cike doesn¡¯t know how to y with cats and made her angry, causing her to be fierce?¡±

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s voice became even more hesitant. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. The two of them get along pretty well¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± Liu Yuan was even more confused.

    Duan Lanruo took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ Chuichui has been stealing food, the head of the Xuanyin family is angry.¡±

    ¡°Stealing food and secretly eating?¡±

    ...

    Liu Yuan was stunned, then he shook his head andughed. ¡°That¡¯s it? As expected of a child. Was Cike sulking because her food had been stolen? Are they in a cold war? And then my mother-inw will also be angry at her?¡±

    On the other side, Duan Lanruo looked at the empty porcin bottle that she had identally broken earlier. She really did not know what to say about this matter.

    Everything was going ording to n, and Ye Danqing was about to bring Ye Cike back. Who knew that such an ident would happen?

    ¡°Junxuan, I need to tell you something,¡± she said cautiously.

    Liu Yuan felt that there was something wrong with her tone, but he di not think much of it. It was stealing food. At most, children would fight. What else could it be?

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, still maintaining his smile.

    Duan Lanruo said, ¡°Actually, at that time, I sent the Golden Orchid secret guards to you¡­ It¡¯s to use the Xuanyang Pearl¡¯s yang power to make an ointment, so that Ye Danqing¡¯s n has already been set, and she can take this ointment back toplete her mission, and finally take over the entire Xuanyin family¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Liu Yuan¡¯s smile froze as he tried to digest the meaning of this sentence.

    Golden Orchid secret guards, Xuanyang, this was easy to understand, but the ointment and what was done can not be understood.

    However, thinking about it, it was not difficult, but it was a little hard to ept.

    Duan Lanruo said, ¡°Junxuan, do you understand? You won¡¯t me me, will you?¡±

    ...

    ¡°How could I? You solved a problem for me, so why would I me you? ¡± Liu Yuan forced himself to calm down. If that was the case, wasn¡¯t that a good thing?

    He smiled again and said, ¡°Then, and then? What does this have to do with Chuichui stealing food and secretly eating¡­¡±

    He suddenly stopped.

    Secretly eating?

    Steal what?

    ¡°She took the rest of the ointment¡­ And she ate them all.¡± Duan Lanruo said from the other side.

    ¡°???!!!¡±

 Chapter 337 - 337 Just You Wait!

    337 Just You Wait!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched. What was this stupid Dragon doing¡­

    From the time she caught the Shadow Dragon and wanted to eat it, he had felt that Chuichui was a foodie, but he had never expected that she really did not care about her diet and ate everything.

    She was so hungry that she even¡­ She even ate this as a snack?

    No. Liu Yuan calmed down. He couldn¡¯t me Chuichui. After all, ording to Duan Lanruo, she had made it into an ointment. Since what¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone, it meant that they had to first deceive Ye Danqing.

    !!

    The ointment had deceived a powerful cultivator at the Form Synthesis stage and made her unable to detect it. So it was reasonable that Chuichui, who was normally a little stupid, to be unable to detect what it was¡­

    But no matter what, she could not just eat something before even knowing what it was!

    As expected, it was a stupid dragon!

    ¡°What about now? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Of course, he was not asking Chuichui, but his mother-inw¡­

    Ahem, I probably can¡¯t say that she¡¯s definitely my mother-inw now.

    In any case, she was asking about the situation of the head of the Xuanyin family, Ye Danqing. She had originally nned to use the ointment to solve the problem of the Xuanyin family¡¯s natural weakness and short lifespan due to theck of yang energy in their bodies since ancient times. This way, the Xuanyin family would stand on Liu Yuan¡¯s side and no longer oppose his marriage to Ye Cike.

    From this line of thought, it was not hard to see that Duan Lanruo had the intention of capturing the entire Xuanyin family and giving them to Liu Yuan.

    After all, if he really did that, Liu Yuan would be the only man in the Xuanyin family. This family was made up of only women, and he would be easily captured.

    But now, the ointment had been finished by Chuichui ¡­

    Ye Danqing could not bring the ointment back to win the trust of the entire family.

    Duan Lanruo said helplessly, ¡°The Ye Family Head is very angry, but Chuichui is not only your cat, but also a big demon beast at the Form Synthesis stage. She can¡¯t do anything to Chuichui as long as he doesn¡¯t cause a lot of damage. That¡¯s why she¡¯s sulking now. I can see that her cheeks are about to puff up.¡±

    Chuichui¡¯sbat power had improved so much¡­

    However, he had note into contact with this Xuanyin family¡¯s head in the game before, so he did not expect her to be so cute.

    The Xuanyin Family Head, the mother of a child, was actually sulking because her things had been stolen.

    Compared to Ye Cike¡¯s pampering, her mother seemed to be more pampered.

    No wonder she was deceived by Duan Lanruo¡­

    ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Liu Yuan mumbled.

    For a moment, both sides of the Sound Tracking Array fell silent.

    Now that things hade to this, there was only one way, right?

    ¡°Do you really want me to make up for it?¡± Liu Yuan looked up at the sky.

    Duan Lanruo shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make an ointment that can help a cultivator at the Form Synthesis stage advance a small stage. You¡¯re going north, right? How long can you stay here?¡±

    Liu Yuan pondered for a moment. ¡°I could have stayed for a long time if the matter with the Jade Mirage Sect had been resolved. However, the battle between Shen Sifan and Pihuan Luo is approaching. Furthermore, the battle to annihte the demonic sect is very crucial. I have to go and take a look.¡±

    Too many characters had died in this instance dungeon.

    The lunchboxes were given out as if they were free. Although they did not involve the characters that the yers could conquer (it was a little conscience of the officials for sponsored partnerships), among the NPCs that could not be conquered, some popr characters were killed by the script, causing countless yers to cry out that their wives or husbands were gone.

    Even if theyined in the groups on the forum, it would be useless.

    For example, the Jile Sect¡¯s ¡®Bodhisattva of Joy, the sea of bitterness¡¯s wave-like mercy, Shang Yue¡¯. This character was simply a dream for the majority of male yers. They jointly requested a conquering guide card, and when she died due to the plot, the yers requested for her to be resurrected.

    Unfortunately, the gamepany of Shangyang had always ¡®listened to opinions¡¯. As for after listening¡­ I listened to you and did not say I would change it.

    The yers could not be med for being too envious, she was simply too beautiful.

    This beautiful woman, who was dressed in a robe, looked down with apassionate expression, curled her fingers, and sat on the tform in a lotus position. She stretched out one of her white and smooth feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    No one could refuse.

    The others included the young tribe leader of the Barbarian tribe, a na?ve and lively little ck-skinned loli who was cruel due to her environment, and the shark tooth attribute, which was unusual strength.

    And so on and so forth, most of them were viinous characters, who had all died in this instance dungeon.

    Other than the final battle with the demons, this battle between the Desert Sea and the Icy ins had the most losses.

    Therefore, Liu Yuan had toplete what he wanted to do as a yer the most, which was to save these characters as much as possible.

    Although these NPCs were all evil viins, he only craved their bodies. In essence, they were very different from the conquerable characters in the game. He did not need them to have feelings for him or to win their hearts.

    In addition, for such characters¡­ He did not have to worry about the means.

    Liu Yuan felt that it was right for the game not to allow for the conquering of viins. Otherwise, he would often face the situation where his wife wanted to kill his own wife. It was very scary.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem,¡± Duan Lanruo said helplessly, ¡°we don¡¯t have enough time at all.¡±

    Liu Yuan felt that the topic was getting weirder and weirder, but he still braced himself to answer.

    Duan Lanruo was taken aback. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll just make more ointment, that¡¯ll do it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sigh¡­ Liu Yuan covered his face and sighed. ¡°But I can¡¯t do it now.¡±

    He recounted what had happened in the Secret Realm and how Ling Guang threatened him at every turn.

    And with Ling Guang¡¯s temper, if he dared to speak the truth, he would definitely turn into a dried corpse the next day and would never have the chance to make any more ointment.

    Duan Lanruo pursed her lips and said, ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Liu Yuan spread his hands and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it unless that Ye Family Heades to get it herself. Crossing Cmity stage cultivator versus Crossing Cmity stage cultivator, Ling Guang probably won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    However, he did not expect that themunication circle would suddenly sh, and then an unfamiliar cold female voice angrily said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it myself! Just you wait!¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338 The Day Ling Hua Becomes the Sect Master Is the Day Xuanyin Family Visits

    338 The Day Ling Hua Bes the Sect Master Is the Day Xuanyin Family Visits

    The City of Ten Thousand Swords. The City Lords¡¯ Mansion. The study.

    Duan Lanruo¡¯s beautiful eyes widened slightly as she looked at the woman in front of her, who had snatched the power of themunication array away with an angry expression. She blinked and said softly, ¡°Ye Family Head, don¡¯t be impulsive. Perhaps there are other ways.¡±

    Ye Danqing flicked her sleeve and stared at the array as if she could kill the bastard who had taken her daughter away with her eyes. She said angrily, ¡°What other way is there? You said it yourself, this is the only way!¡±

    The corners of Duan Lanruo¡¯s mouth curled up into a profound smile, and she continued without changing her expression, ¡°But you can¡¯t go and get it yourself. Moreover, it¡¯s really not convenient for Junxuan to do it now¡­ It¡¯s better to let Cike go.¡±

    She turned her head to look at the young girl who was secretly peeking in from outside the door, and the two of them looked at each other.

    Ye Cike felt extremely guilty.

    ¡°Meow?¡± Chuichui sneaked out of her arms, shook her ears, and stuck out its pink little tongue to lick her paws.

    The demon beast dragon thought disdainfully, ¡®Hmph, I¡¯m not that stupid. How can I eat everything? That¡¯s too damaging to the dignity of the Scarlet Mist Flowing Scaled Wrym. It¡¯s obviously the instructions of this little girl, she wants to hide it.¡±

    However, when she thought of this, she remembered that her originally beautiful red scales had turned dark blue and felt a wave of depression.

    The orange cat drooped her ears in a daze, thinking that she had to find a way to change back.

    Ye Cike walked in with Chuichui in her arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, I can go to him¡­¡±

    Will you be able toe back in one piece?

    She was here talking about Junxuan every day. Back then, even if that man did not do anything, you would still rush to him and stick to him. He¡¯s going to eat your bones clean!

    Even if they were almost in the midst of marriage, they had not decided yet, had they?

    At this time, she had to be careful. She could not let this little bastard get what he wanted. If she took the initiative like this, she would suffer more losses in the future.

    If the Young Mistress of the Xuanyin family were to lower her head and act like a lowly servant in the future, how would that be appropriate?

    The more Ye Danqing thought about it, the angrier she got. She red at the cat in her daughter¡¯s arms. Looking up, she said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t go! Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Divine Lord Vermilion Bird is by his side and everyone knows the Phoenix¡¯s temper. Although she has just achieved Nirvana, she must have recovered to the Form Synthesis stage at the very least to be able to break the restriction of the forbidden area of the Mythical me Sect. It¡¯s a waste of time for you to go there. What would I do if something were to happen to you?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ye Cike nodded.

    Normally, Ye Danqing would be able to sense that something was wrong with such a well-behaved child like Ye Cike. But now, she had lost most of her rationality in her anger, so she was not suspicious of her daughter¡¯s sudden rebellion.

    Ye Danqing turned to the Sound Tracking Array and said coldly, ¡°Jiang Feng, or should I call you Liu Yuan now? If you can really save the Xuanyin family, then I will marry Cike to you, and all the previous matters can be written off in one stroke.¡±

    She paused and said slowly, ¡°However, don¡¯t even think of using this to plot against the entire Xuanyin family. I¡¯m only going there for the benefit of the entire family. You better remember this ¨C I am the current Head of the Xuanyin family, Ye Danqing, and also Cike¡¯s mother. If you have any improper thoughts, think about this clearly first!¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, even if I die, I will make you pay the price!¡±

    Her stern and cold tone was business-like, and Liu Yuan could feel the resentment in her voice from thousands of miles away.

    It was probably because the problem had been deeply rooted in the Xuanyin family since its birth. When they finally found a solution, it was suddenly stolen and eaten by a cat.

    This feeling of hope being suddenly shattered made the Xuanyin Family Head burst with anger. She had been burdened with a lot of responsibilities and was already in a terrible fix because of her daughter¡¯s matter, and this was a tipping point.

    Most importantly, she could not understand how such a half-hearted person could win the favor of so many women! This was a rotten person!

    Ye Danqing was furious and puffed up her cheeks out of habit. This was a habit she had when she was a girl and she had not changed it until now.

    It was only because she had to y the role of a mother and the head of the family that she deliberately hid it.

    Now, she was so angry that she did not even try to hide it.

    Liu Yuan, who was on the other side of the Sound Tracking Array, was a little surprised. This seemingly coquettish Ye Family Head actually had a deep understanding of his ¡®I want everything¡¯ nature.

    It was actually a warning¡­

    Liu Yuan smacked his lips as he listened to the angry pantinging from the opposite side. It belonged to thispletely unfamiliar woman who he had a special rtionship with. He imagined how beautiful Ye Cike¡¯s angry face would be when she grew up.

    Was she trying to say ¡®even if I die, I won¡¯t let you touch it¡¯?

    But even though she talked big, didn¡¯t she still take the ointment before that? Since she was the head of the family, she had topromise for the sake of the family.

    If she really did not want topromise, she should have thought of other ways to get it.

    The Ye Family Head was thinking that if it could be done once, it could be done again. Since it had alreadye to this, why couldn¡¯t she do it this way? After crossing that line, it would be difficult to step up again.

    Liu Yuan was amazed. City Lord Duan¡¯s skills were profound and she was really powerful.

    However, a melon that was forcefully twisted was not sweet. If the Ye Family Head was really unwilling, she would not overstep the boundaries, but if she was half-rejecting and half-epting¡­ He was also very interested in it.

    He smiled and finally said his first words to his mother-inw from thousands of miles away, ¡°You must be joking, Master Ye. Although I can¡¯t say for sure that my feelings for Cike can be seen by the sun and the moon, they are indeed sincere. Back then, I identally stole the Xuanyang Pearl, which led to this result. I also hope that I can make up for the Xuanyin family and not scheme for anything¡­¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, the City of Ten Thousand Swords and Bi Luo Mansion have to obey my orders. The Sky Treasure Pavilion has to give me some face as my Grandmaster. The demonic sect¡¯s branch is in my hands and Divine Lord Vermillion Bird is by my side. With at least ten cultivators at the Form Synthesis stage and two cultivators at the Crossing Cmity stage, I really don¡¯t have to waste my energy on the Xuanyin family.¡±

    The aristocratic families were neutral forces, so he was not worried about exposing his control over Bi Luo Mansion and the demonic sect.

    He only said this to raise his position and improve his mother-inw¡¯s impression of him, so that the Ye Family Head wouldn¡¯t be blindly confident.

    He was referring to the matter of marrying Ye Cike to him.

    Ye Danqing was stunned for a moment. She calmed down, realizing that the anger had gone to her head. She felt that the voiceing from the other side was young and gentle. The calm tone of the voice was telling her something that was almost shocking.

    In her imagination, this Jiang Feng should be a shameless viin with an oily ent. However, in these few sentences, he had at least disyed an ambitious giant who had formed alliances with others.

    However, from his tone, it was as if the Xuanyin family was not worth plotting against. Even if that was the truth, Ye Danqing could not maintain her dignity. With a cold expression, she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    Liu Yuan vaguely heard the sound of a sleeve being flicked, probably because she had left.

    Soon after, Ye Cike, Ling Zhen, and Chuichui took turns reminiscing about the past, and themunication was cut off with Duan Lanruo¡¯s gentle farewell and blessings.

    Before she finished, she chuckled and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, Master Ye said that the day Ling Hua ascends to the position of Sect Master is the day the master of the Xuanyin family visits the Jade Mirage Sect.

 Chapter 339 - 339 Typed â€˜GGâ€™ in Laughter

    339 Typed ¡®GG¡¯ in Laughter

    Liu Yuan retracted his spiritual energy with a subtle expression on his face. He touched his chin as he looked at the dimmed Sound Tracking Array.

    Although he knew that the Ye Family Head probably meant that she could onlye and get it after the internal strife of the Jade Mirage Sect was over¡­ Ling Hua¡¯s Ascension to the position of Sect Master was proof that everything had been settled.

    In addition to what he had said before, the Ye Family Head was fighting back.

    As you said, you disdain to even plot against the Xuanyin family. Since you are supporting Ling Hua, you can easily make her the Sect Master of the number one sect in the Central ins. At that time, I will admit to your words.

    This was what Master Ye wanted to express.

    However, in reality, this kind of feeling of rushing over topete for a girl¡­ It really made people anticipate and look forward to it.

    Hold on, what¡¯s with the expectation?!

    Liu Yuan¡¯s face was full of depression. Could it be that he had encountered so many Asura arenas recently that he had developed masochism tendencies?

    However, he did not have to worry too much this time.

    First of all, Ye Danqing had the strength of a half-step Crossing Cmity cultivator and was also the head of the Xuanyin family. She would definitely have an entourage when she went out. There was no problem with her martial strength, so he did not need to worry about the Little Phoenix causing trouble.

    Secondly, she was Ye Cike¡¯s mother and Liu Yuan¡¯s mother-inw. Moreover, Ling Hua had long known of her existence, so the chances of her being exposed were low.

    In conclusion, it was a safe batch.

    It was definitely impossible for an Asura arena to be produced.

    Liu Yuan was full of confidence as he walked out of the quiet room. Coincidentally, Zhiying and Netherworld had returned to Wuyin Cliff and were waiting outside.

    The two little ones, Hong Luan and Zhizhi, were in the back room.

    Ling Hua, Zhiying, Netherworld, and Ling Guang sat at the table. The atmosphere was not good.

    Although there was no joy in ying mahjong, there was a murderous aura.

    ¡­ Mainly because of the addition of Ling Guang. Originally, they were already not very harmonious, but now, they were just short of pulling daggers on one another.

    The moment Liu Yuan came out, the force field that was filled with killing intent was instantly broken.

    Ling Guang tilted her head and smiled gently. ¡°Husband, you¡¯vee.¡±

    Before Liu Yuan could reply, sheughed and said, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t know that you have two daughters?¡±

    The Little Phoenix¡¯s smile carried a trace of aplete defeat.

    Liu Yuan understood Ling Guang¡¯s feelings.

    When he suddenly found out that Zhiying was his daughter, he was also at a loss.

    If there was still a glimmer of hope with Zhizhi¡¯s appearance. As for Zhiying¡­ It was like telling everyone that this te of braised fish had been eaten up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had a daughter back then.¡±

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Guang with an understanding gaze. Thetter transmitted his voice and shouted, ¡°Seven hundred times!¡±

    Seven hundred it is, since the Ye Family Head will be here soon, it won¡¯t be yours anymore¡­

    Liu Yuan lowered his head and walked over. He walked to Zhiying and knelt down to stroke her head. ¡°Then it seems that you two already know each other.¡±

    Zhiying nodded and did not say anything. She was expressionless and her eyes were still calm. She just reached out to hug Liu Yuan and looked up at him. In his dark eyes, there was only his reflection.

    Liu Yuan stroked the girl¡¯s soft, long, ck hair and felt Zhiying¡¯s hands tightly gripping the back of his clothes.

    The youngdy was as thin as snow and as silent as a shadow. However, she still had intense emotions hidden deep in her heart. She was worried and happy. However, ordinary people could not see them. She could only show them to Liu Yuan.

    Netherworld snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re so slimy and slow.¡±

    The purple-robed woman with the bronze mask had a hoarse and cold voice. She had the aura of a big boss viin in this small room.

    It was probably because she had been acting as the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion for the past few days that she had finally regained some of her original imposing manner and was not as embarrassed as when she was in front of Liu Yuan.

    However, when Liu Yuan looked up, the Mansion Master subconsciously cowered. Then, she felt embarrassed. It had be a habit, and her face behind the mask turned red.

    However,pared to her body¡¯s instinctive reaction, what was even more embarrassing was that she did not dare to speak again.

    With great difficulty, she repeatedly recalled the scene of her facing her subordinates when she was the Mansion Master. Only then did she gather her courage and mumbled softly, ¡°W-What are you staring at? Lewd, obscene, lecherous!¡±

    The word ¡®lowly¡¯ suddenly became ¡®obscene¡¯, and the deterrence level dropped greatly.

    Netherworld felt humiliated. She was angry with herself. She snorted and turned her head away without saying anything.

    Liu Yuan felt that the Mansion Master was bing more and more adorable after not seeing her for a few days.

    Ling Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told them about it. They used the reason that the demonic sect and the Jade Mirage Sect failed to find the Nirvana Secret Realm. They then ced all their chips on the Jade Mirage Sect. It must be a good reason.¡±

    Originally, Zhiying and Netherworld¡¯s purpose was to find the Nirvana Secret Realm to control the Phoenix and take advantage of the siege on the demonic sect to steal their home.

    In addition, the Jade Mirage Sect was cooperating with Zhi Chunqiu ¡ª of course, only Zhi Chunqiu and his sect knew about it.

    The two of them blossomed, which was in line with the cautious strategy of Bi Luo Mansion.

    Now that the other side had failed, it was very feasible to increase their support for Zhi Chunqiu to take over and create more chaos.

    Zhi Chunqiu must have known that Bi Luo Mansion was up to no good. However, the situation now was a contest of leverage between the two sides.

    Both sides believed that they could win this game and make the other side hand over their chips. They felt that they had grasped all the other side¡¯s goals and movements, and all that was left was to gamble.

    ¡°So, when do we leave?¡± Liu Yuan asked.

    Ling Zheng looked calmly at the Spirit Transformation River outside the window and said, ¡°Since there are still changes with Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s movements, we can¡¯t dy any further. We should set off immediately.¡±

    Dark clouds gathered above the rolling river. The rain that had been going on for a month had finally stopped.

    ¡­

    Jiang Kingdom was thousands of miles away. It was a very remote mortal country in the Central ins.

    Here, the deeds of Immortals were few and far between. Most of the cultivators who had attained Dao were in seclusion. In some remote and backward ces, Immortal cultivators were even regarded as rumors.

    ...

    The biggest cultivation force was the Water Moon Dock which specialized in illusions. Their Sect Master was only at the Nascent Soul Stage, which was insignificant in the Central ins.

    On the contrary, the martial arts world flourished, and the mortal sects in the pugilistic world had been fighting for their own interests for thousands of years, and the bloody rain had never stopped.

    However, in the eyes of Guihuan Elder, this was nothing more than a group of ants ying house.

    Before this, he had never thought that he would have to visit a mortal¡¯s force¡­

    ording to the rumors in the mortal world, this mysterious and powerful force was called Chiyu Vi.

    ¡°Sigh, my ck Tortoise lineage has actually declined to such a state.¡±

    The old man let out a long sigh, wrung his wrists, and walked into the town at the foot of the mountain with his double serpent walking stick.

    The vi relied on the town at the foot of the mountain to provide supplies, and the vi provided shelter for the town. It was a win-win situation.

    Although the town was small, it had everything. The bluestone road seemed to be endless.

    After walking for a while, Guihuan Elder suddenly realized something. His expression changed. How long had he been walking?

    He raised his head and realized that he had walked to the front of a mansion.

    ...

    A que that read ¡®Xie residence¡¯ was hung on the door, and there was an ordinary guard at the door.

    Guihuan Elder¡¯s body shook.

    The guard opened the door and said, ¡°My Master would like to see you.¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 Your Brother Junxuan Has Already Agreed

    340 Your Brother Junxuan Has Already Agreed

    The guard looked ordinary, and the mansion was also ordinary.

    However, Guihuan Elder froze on the spot.

    His gaze moved from the steps in front of him to the inside of the open door, and then to the young guard.

    The guard was dressed in a gray guard uniform. His hair was tied up, and he held a long iron rod in his hand. He looked extremely ordinary, as if he was just a cameo that ordinary people would not even give a second look at.

    After he opened the door, he maintained his ¡®please¡¯ gesture without any hesitation. He was very dedicated.

    In anyone¡¯s eyes, this was just a loyal guard with nothing special about him. Let alone Immortal cultivators, even in the eyes of mortals, he would be ssified as ¡®if someone came to the door, they would be settled in two or three moves.¡¯

    Compared to the vast and powerful Guihuan Elder, who had lived for countless years¡­

    Just from their aura and appearance, the guard had already lost.

    However, in front of an ordinary-looking guard, the old man who was almost like a god to mortals had a shocked expression on his face.

    The old man slowly walked up the stairs with his Double Serpent Staff, but he did not go in.

    He walked to the front of the guard and stopped.

    ¡°May I ask¡­¡± Guihuan Elder¡¯s voice trembled, and so did his hands, ¡°You, you are Divine Lord White Tiger?¡±

    The guard maintained his ¡®please¡¯ gesture. He was stunned and then scratched his head, thinking, ¡®Why does a guard have so many things to do? Isn¡¯t this person a guest of the Master? Why is he asking him weird questions?¡¯

    Oh no, could it be that he¡¯s here to cause trouble like that Liu Yuan fromst time?

    He became alert.

    However, on second thought, this was the first time this old man hade to his house. He probably didn¡¯te to take revenge because he was yed with.

    Perhaps he had recognized the wrong person?

    The guard shook his head and carefully said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about White Tiger Divine Lord. My name is Shaoying, I¡¯m just a guard at the Xie residence.¡±

    Guihuan Elder took a deep breath and mumbled to himself, ¡°Shaoying¡­¡±

    Shaoying, Shaoyin.

    In the West, the sun and the moon entered Shaoyin.

    The White Tiger¡¯s location was precisely the West!

    When the Saint named the descendant of the White Tiger, did he consider this point?

    As for the identity of the guard in front of him, Guihuan Elder did not have the slightest doubt.

    He was an old subordinate of the Four Symbols and had been following Divine Lord ck Tortoise since the birth of the Four Symbols. He was a true-blue loyal subject. If he could not even recognize Divine Lord White Tiger, he would die in embarrassment.

    Moreover, everyone knew that the descendant of The White Tiger was recruited by that Saint to be a guard.

    Besides the only legendary Saint of the Mahayana stage, who else could trap the Crossing Cmity stage Guihuan Elder in a maze without him knowing, and led him to this location?

    But didn¡¯t they say that the Saint had sealed his own cultivation?

    How could he do such a shocking thing so easily?

    Humans, no matter how high or low their cultivation base was, no matter how high or low their status was, were indeed quite good at lying¡­

    This was the thought that popped up in his mind, but he did not dare to say it out loud.

    ¡°The Old Master has been waiting for a long time. Are you going in?¡± Shaoying said unhappily, ¡°Old Master is very terrifying when he¡¯s angry.¡±

    The Elder shivered and quickly said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go in now.¡±

    Shaoying pointed at the mansion. ¡°There, do you see the road over there? Walk in, then turn right, then turn left. After walking past two houses, you will see a pond. In the middle of the pond, there is a pavilion. The Old Master is waiting for you there.¡±

    This guest wasn¡¯t qualified for him to lead him in.

    So he only pointed out the way.

    A few months ago, when Liu Yuan hade, Shaoying had personally brought him to Xie Qian.

    The difference in status was obvious.

    Of course, the Guihuan Elder did not know about this. He cupped his hands in thanks and walked into the Xie residence with excitement and uneasiness.

    Following Shaoying¡¯s instructions, they quickly found the pavilion.

    In the pavilion, a refined and easy-going middle-aged man was sitting in front of a short table, ying the zither. Incense was burning in the air, and the sound of the zither wasing from it.

    The wind blew and the lotus moved, ruffling the calligraphy and paintings hanging around the pavilion.

    ng-

    The middle-aged man stopped ying the zither and looked up at the elder.

    The moment Guihuan Elder saw the appearance of the middle-aged man in the pavilion, his body trembled and he knelt down.

    ¡°Greetings, thank you, Saint!¡±

    Xie Qian was naturally in the pavilion.

    He slowly stood up and returned the greeting. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, senior Chen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be called a Senior¡­¡± The old man¡¯s lips trembled.

    With Xie Qian¡¯s age and experience, there was no problem in calling him senior.

    Going back a few thousand years, Xie Qian had indeed called the Guihuan Elder ¡®Senior¡¯, but now, he did not dare to ept it.

    He was the only person in the Mahayana stage who had not Ascended. He was the supreme Saint of the human race who had turned the tide. Now, most of the cultivation techniques of the Immortal sects had been improved by him. He could be called the master of the world.

    If he had not forced back the first demon wave with his own strength, it was unknown what the world would be like now.

    All the living beings in the world should be grateful for his kindness.

    ...

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? I¡¯m just a mortal now.¡± Xie Qian shook his head and smiled.

    Who would believe that?!

    Guihuan Elder cursed in his heart.

    This fellow¡¯s bad temper was simply tied to his name, and everyone knew about it.

    He had reason to believe that if his attitude had not been good just now, he would probably be looking for his teeth on the ground now.

    And a mortal?

    Is there a mortal in this world that can casually trap a Crossing Cmity stage cultivator?

    Of course, on the surface, Guihuan Elderughed and said, ¡°The name of the Saint is respected by all living beings in the world. It is not something that I can decide alone. As long as you are still in Shangyang, you will always be ¡®Saint Xie¡¯, regardless of whether you are a mortal or not.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an empty title.¡± Xie Qian strummed the strings and looked at Guihuan Elder, ¡°Why have youe here today?¡±

    Guihuan Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He remembered that he hade for the descendant of the Xuanwu, the ck Tortoise. However, since Xie Qian was here, he must have known that the descendant of the ck Tortoise was here.

    Could it be that he had the intention to take a descendant of ck Tortoise as his disciple?

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the descendants of the ck Tortoise, ¡± Qie Huan elder said cautiously. ¡°I¡¯ve divined that the descendants of ck Tortoise are here. I want to try and see if I can make the ck Tortoise return to its original position.¡±

    ¡°However, since the Saint is here, he must have his own ns. I will not overstep my boundaries¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you guys anymore,¡± Xie Qian said with a smile.

    Guihuan Elder was stunned.

    Xie Qian continued, ¡°Do you see the vi on the mountain? There¡¯s a youngdy called Gu Siyin. She¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Suddenly, it dawned on Guihuan Elder that the Saint was not here to stop him. This was because Xie Qian was waiting for him!

    Xie Qianughed. ¡°Among the Four Spirits, the ck Tortoise is the most likely to lose its inheritance. However, in order to not Ascend, I have to hide myself in the mortal world and cut off my own karma. I can¡¯t take too much action. Now that you¡¯re here, I can rest assured.¡±

    He paused for a moment and added, ¡°But when you see Gu Siyin, remember to tell her¡­ That your Brother Junxuan has already agreed to this.¡±

    When Guihuan Elder walked to the entrance of the vi, he was still thinking about Xie Qian¡¯s smile and hisst sentence.

    Why do I feel like¡­ No, no, no, a Saint won¡¯t cheat others, right? There¡¯s no way, right?

 Chapter 341 - 341 Sect Master, Please Marry Ling Hua to Me

    341 Sect Master, Please Marry Ling Hua to Me

    But ¡­ This ¡°Brother Junxuan¡± should be someone very important to Gu Siyin, right?

    Suddenly, Guihuan Elder was stunned.

    Junxuan? Liu Junxuan?

    Wasn¡¯t this the person who had recently be extremely famous and had yed an extremely important role in the series of events that had caused an uproar?

    The Daoist Master also seemed to pay a lot of attention to him¡­

    Why did it feel like he was everywhere?

    Guihuan Elder felt that this was not as simple as it seemed. He was a man who had experienced countless eras. This basically meant that this person was very likely to be the ¡®Son of Fate¡¯ of this era!

    In every turbulent era, there would always be a few extremely dazzling people. These people gathered the fate of the Heavenly Dao and would eventually have a great impact on this era.

    For example, a group of people represented by Xie Qian and Ding Luan in the previous era.

    He secretly remembered this name and would pay more attention to it in the future.

    As Guihuan Elder walked into Chiyu Vi.

    In the Xie residence at the foot of the mountain.

    The guard who had been stationed at the entrance of the Xie residence all year round was called into the residence by his Master.

    ¡°Old Master,¡± Shaoying said respectfully.

    Xie Qian pulled out a congrattory note from under the guqin and handed it over with a faint smile. ¡°Go to the Jade Mirage Sect for me and congratte the new Sect Master.¡±

    Shaoying was taken aback. The Old Master had not been involved in worldly affairs for a long time, so why did he suddenly send him out?

    And¡­ The Jade Mirage Sect shouldn¡¯t have changed its Sect Master yet, right?

    However, he only listened to the Old Master¡¯s orders and did not ask why. He took it and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xie Qian then instructed in an affable manner, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous on the road. Remember to walk slowly. It¡¯s best to use your original form. It¡¯s more intimidating and safer.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shaoying nodded, feeling very touched.

    The Old Master still cared about him. He had been taking care of the house for so many years. Even if he didn¡¯t have any credit, he had worked hard. Look, he even had to carefully tell him about his safety.

    He thought to himself, ¡®Although Old Master¡¯s worries are actually a little unnecessary, I will definitely do as Old Master says. I can¡¯t disappoint Old Master¡¯s kind intentions!¡±

    Xie Qian watched as his guard walked away and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to even give this kid some face.¡±

    ¡­

    At the same time, Ling Hua and Liu Yuan had already arrived at the Jade Mirage Sect.

    He looked around at the buildings that he had seen countless times in the game.

    He followed behind Ling Hua, who was very familiar with the ce.

    Liu Yuan sighed.

    If it was not for the sudden incident in the middle of the river, he would have been here long ago¡­ And then locked in the basement by his Senior Sister.

    In the end, after four months of going around in circles, he was still transferred here.

    Now, the two of them had disguised themselves as ordinary disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect and coulde and go as they pleased in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    As for Zhiying and Netherworld, as soon as they entered, they began their respective tasks.

    In terms of hiding and assassination, these two people were professionals.

    Zhiying was the best at hiding. Even Netherworldn, who was an absolute professional, had a strange look in his eyes, as if he really wanted to poach Ying and bring her into Bi Luo Mansion.

    She had even tried to persuade Zhiying to defect while Liu Yuan was away.

    But unfortunately, Zhiying¡¯s loyalty to Liu Yuan was maxed out.

    Not only was she not persuaded, she even joined the ranks of ¡®Ling Hua bullying the Lord Mansion Master¡¯.

    After that, sheined to Liu Yuan and caused the Mansion Mater to be punished.

    When they set off, Netherworld was still as cold as ever.

    However, Liu Yuan didn¡¯t care. No matter what, he would be the one taking advantage.

    The Mansion Master even had to continue to help him¡­

    Liu Yuan gathered his thoughts and looked at Ling Hua in front of him.

    Ling Hua seemed to have felt his gaze and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. Ling Yu¡¯s room isn¡¯t in the inner sect. She¡¯s always out, so the room from back then has always been kept and there isn¡¯t much defense.¡±

    Liu Yuan followed her. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it before. Ling Yu used to sneak out to y when she was young. You¡¯ve even fooled around with her a few times.¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s heart warmed. He actually remembered what she had said casually.

    But at the same time, the cold priestess¡¯s face also turned slightly red. Her dark history had been found out by the person she liked.

    Sure enough, people in love were irrational. How could she be so outspoken and even tell him such a thing¡­

    She had lost her image.

    Liu Yuan added, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would have such an adorable side. I really want to get to know you when you were young.¡±

    Ling Hua turned her head and gave him a reproachful look. However, Liu Yuan knew this look. The Eldest Senior Sister¡¯s heart was actually beating fast at this moment.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    With an insider like her leading the way, the journey was naturally extremely smooth.

    The two of them finally arrived at Ling Yu¡¯s room, but they did not expect that Sheng¡¯e would be here as well.

    ...

    ¡°This saves me a lot of trouble.¡± Liu Yuan pushed the door open and entered. Fortunately, Ling Hua followed behind him. Otherwise, Sheng¡¯e would have attacked him out of shock.

    Liu Yuan exined the situation to Sheng¡¯e in the fastest and most concise way.

    With Ling Hua by his side, things would naturally be smooth sailing.

    Sheng¡¯e nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°Zhi Chunqiu is stubborn. He¡¯s on the verge of Qi deviation. If the Jade Mirage Sect is handed over to him, the consequences will be unimaginable. I don¡¯t have the ability to be the Sect Master. If Ling Hua can help me fulfill my wish, that would be great.¡±

    He turned to look at Ling Yu, who was sitting at the table with a confused expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that Ling Yu, she¡­¡±

    ¡®Her spiritual wisdom is poisoned¡­ I do remember a method.¡± Liu Yuan walked over and squatted down. He looked at the curious Ling Yu and said, ¡°Do you still remember who I am?¡±

    Ling Yu pondered for a moment, then pped her hands happily. ¡°Cat!¡±

    After thinking for a while, she was even happier. ¡°Fox!¡±

    Liu Yuan was speechless.

    Although her mind had returned to a state of childhood, her furry-loving nature had not changed. She only remembered the furry thing that she had once held in her hands.

    You¡¯re really worthy of your reputation.

    ...

    Liu Yuan¡¯s expression was subtle. He reached out and touched Ling Yu¡¯s head, saying, ¡°We only need one petal of the Wugou family¡¯s Pristine Wugou Lotus to remove all the poison.

    Ling Zheng frowned and said, ¡°But this is the supreme secret treasure of the Wugou family¡­ Even if the Sect Master of Jade Miragees forward, he won¡¯t be able to take out a piece.¡±

    Not only was it a supreme secret treasure, it was even the source of the birth of the members of the Wugou family. It was just that no one knew about it.

    The bloodline of every family was different, and they all had their own secrets.

    The secret of the Wugou family was very simple. They were not human, but lotus spirits.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve brought it up, I¡¯m naturally confident,¡± Liu Yuan said, shaking his head.

    Sheng¡¯e¡¯s expression was serious as he bowed to Liu Yuan and said, ¡°If you can really save Ling Yu, I will owe you a favor. If you have any requests in the future, I will definitely agree to them.¡±

    ¡°Ling Yu is my friend,¡± Liu Yuan said. ¡°It¡¯s my wish to save her. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a favor or not, but I do have a request. It depends on whether you agree to it or not¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, please let Ling Hua marry me.¡± Liu Yuan said with a serious expression.

    Ling Hua¡¯s beautiful face instantly turned red.

    She didn¡¯t expect Liu Yuan to bring it up at this time, and in front of her Master.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯ Wasn¡¯t this the same asbining meeting the parents and proposing into one step?

    However, Ling Hua was still Ling Hua after all. She quickly calmed down and looked at Liu Yuan. Thetter smiled and blinked at her, his face mischievous.

    She had once said that she could only marry him when he was strong enough to ignore the rules of the Jade Mirage Sect and all other obstacles.

    But now, if her Master agreed, then her parents would order a matchmaker for her¡­ And she, she will have no choice¡­

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± Sheng¡¯e said in a low voice.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ling Hua said subconsciously. Then, under her Master¡¯s strange gaze, she turned her head and bit her lip with a cold face.

    Sheng¡¯e did not know whether tough or cry. He shook his head and said, ¡°s, the current situation is turbulent. The demonic sect is wreaking havoc. When the internal strife is over, the Jade Mirage Sect will definitely need someone to lead and reorganize. How can we send the next Sect Master away at this time?¡±

    In other words, he could not agree to it now, but he could do it in the future¡­

    Ling Hua subconsciously let out a sigh of relief.

    Liu Yuan pretended to be disappointed and nodded. He said regretfully, ¡°Then we can only wait for this matter to bepletely settled.¡±

    In fact, he had already expected that Sheng¡¯e would not agree to this.

    He said this now to make Ling Hua feel at ease¡­ This was a contingency for when Ling Guang starts bbering about things that she shouldn¡¯t. At that time, Ling Hua would still have room to fight back and would not directly vent her anger on him and turn ck or something¡­

 Chapter 342 - 342 Little Phoenix Far below the Surface

    342 Little Phoenix Far below the Surface

    The Jade Mirage Sect immediately fell into chaos.

    When the people of the various sects informed their own sects, their influence expanded even further, and the entire Central ins was in an uproar.

    Thest major event that shook the entire Central ins was the appearance of an emissary from the Sea shing Tower.

    Coincidentally, it also happened in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    !!

    At some point in time, the Jade Mirage Sect, which had always been known for its ¡®purity¡¯ and ¡®peace¡¯, had be the center of the storm and the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    However, the situation this time was more serious, and more people were paying attention to it.

    After all, many Immortal cultivators did not have a clear concept of the Sea shing Tower, but the assassination of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect was something that even a seven or eight-year-old child would be shocked by. It was truly a shocking event.

    This was the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, an existence at the Crossing Cmity stage!

    Even though he wasn¡¯t as dazzling as the previous Sect Master, Ding Luan, he was still the Master of the entire Jade Mirage Sect.

    Who could assassinate a cultivator at the Crossing Cmity stage? And who was the mastermind behind this conspiracy?

    For those who thought more deeply, this meant that the authority of the Jade Mirage Sect was being challenged. Perhaps it also meant that there would be a great storm of open and secret strife between the forces rted to the Jade Mirage Sect!

    At this moment, outside the Master¡¯s bedroom of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    A group of people gathered together and discussed the situation. Some were whispering, some were deep in thought, and some were silent.

    When an Elder from the Scarlet Fire Pce opened the door and walked out, everyone turned their gazes over in unison.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    The Elder let out a sigh.

    Everyone¡¯s nerves were immediately tensed up. The representatives of the various sects perked up their ears, and the eyes of the sessive disciples of Danqing Pce were red.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Sect Master¡¯s condition?¡±

    The Elders of Jade Mirage went up to ask anxiously, but it was hard to say how much of their true feelings were.

    ¡°Sigh, umm¡­ well¡­ sigh¡­¡±

    The Elder of the Scarlet Fire Pce wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Everyone was on tenterhooks, but he did not say anything.

    However, anyone with eyes could tell that the situation was not good.

    Otherwise, why would he not even dare to say it?

    The people from Pine Pce¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall suddenly appeared and stopped the Scarlet Fire Pce Elder. They then dismissed all the people from the other sects and whispered to each other, their faces instantly sinking.

    The representatives of the various sects who had been ¡®driven¡¯ out looked at each other and saw the words ¡®something bad¡¯ from each other¡¯s expressions. They hurriedly bade farewell and went to send the news to their families.

    As for the content, it was nothing more than ¡®the sky of Jade Mirage is going to change¡¯ and so on.

    In the discussion hall of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    The Danqing and Scarlet Fire Pce Masters, their Elders, and core disciples all stood in silence. The atmosphere was extremely solemn.

    When the Pine Pce Master entered, the atmosphere was broken.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes first fell on his tensed face, then on the broken sword in his hand.

    It was a dagger-like short sword. It was pitch-ck and exuded a frightening demonic Qi. What made people¡¯s eyelids jump was the sword inscription carved on it.

    Like a snake or fire, it drew out a green mark, and the sword shone with a faint light.

    Bi Luo Mansion?!

    ¡°It¡¯s actually¡­ No, it¡¯s indeed this group of evil people who only know how to kill!¡±

    ¡°Is there demonic Qi on this sword?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, these demons are using demonic Qi as weapons. Are they already under the control of the demons? That¡¯s impossible. The Sea shing Tower has suppressed the Yonghui Sea for thousands of years, but there¡¯s no news of demons. ¡±

    ¡°How is the Sect Master now?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Jade Mirage Sect is facing internal and external problems. We can¡¯t be without amander!¡±

    Hearing this, the Scarlet Fire Pce Master¡¯s eyes flickered. He took a step forward, cleared his throat, and said loudly, ¡°Everyone!¡±

    His voice was filled with spiritual power, and it was like the sound of arge bell. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    He slowly walked up the steps and turned around with his hands behind his back. ¡°I think that everyone is right. The Jade Mirage Sect can not be without a leader. The Sect Master is currently in aa and is on the verge of death. He no longer has the ability tomand internal and external affairs. Therefore, I would like to rmend the Vast Sea Pce Master to be the temporary Sect Master!¡±

    The Danqing Pce¡¯s disciples furrowed their brows when they heard this. They felt a wave of difort in their hearts. Now that Eldest Senior Sister was not around, Second Senior Brother Ling Deng had be their pir of support.

    They all looked at Ling Deng standing at the very front, but at this time, Ling Deng could only smile bitterly, indicating for them to be patient.

    How could he not know Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s wolf-like ambition¡­ But now, it was clear that the other three pces had already colluded with each other. Their Danqing Pce was weak on their own. Even if they raised an objection, it wouldn¡¯t have the slightest effect. On the contrary, it would put their disciples in a disadvantageous position.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master looked around, especially at the Danqing Pce, and said, ¡°What is everyone¡¯s opinion?¡±

    He already knew that more than one-third of the people below were his own people. The rest were neutral, and the others had no ability to object.

    The rest of the matter was natural. Zhi Chunqiu, who was still facing the wall and reflecting on his mistakes, was weed by everyone as the substitute Sect Master.

    It had only been ten days since he had stepped down from a ¡®prisoner¡¯ to a dignified ¡®substitute Sect Master¡¯.

    Zhi Chunqiu smiled as he walked past the people from Danqing Pce who were bowing to him. Looking at the dark crowd in front of him, he felt that the dream he had been dreaming for hundreds of years was right in front of him.

    The first thing he did after he came out was to arrange the tablet-opening ceremony in advance. When the tablet-opening ceremony waspleted, the word ¡®substitute¡¯ for the substitute Sect Master could be removed.

    Ling Yu¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, Sheng¡¯e was seriously injured and on the verge of death. The position of Sect Master was already in his bag.

    As for the Bi Luo Mansion, he would use the excuse of revenge to eliminate it as well¡­

    ¡­

    In the bedroom.

    ...

    Sheng¡¯e opened his eyes and slowly sat up, letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°I still have to act even though I¡¯m old. It¡¯s really difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I can see that you¡¯re snickering,¡± Ling Hua said as she sat beside him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hey down again, turned around, and covered himself with the quilt, not saying a word.

    Liu Yuan sat at the table, munching on an apple, and said leisurely, ¡°Little Phoenix has met Yuan Hongling and the others. The Phoenix lineage is in trouble and as Divine Lord Vermillion Bird, she has no choice but to resolve it. She should be leaving for Fusang Sea soon.¡±

    Ling Hua looked at him and suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Why do you look so happy? Shouldn¡¯t you feel disappointed that Ling Guang is leaving?¡±

    That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand my pain.

    Although Senior Sister fully understood Liu Yuan¡¯s lecherous side, she only knew things that were on the surface. The Little Phoenix was far below the surface in this aspect.

    cough, cough. How can that be? although I¡¯m a little reluctant, Sir God Vermillion Bird is very far away after all. I¡¯m even happier that you¡¯re by my side now and within my reach.

    Liu Yuan reached out and held Ling Hua¡¯s hand. He looked at her and squeezed his Senior sister¡¯s soft and boneless hand.

    ...

    Ling Hua¡¯s ears immediately turned red.

    ¡°Cough, cough! Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    The severely injured Sect Master Sheng¡¯e suddenly coughed violently.

    Liu Yuan continued to hold Eldest Senior sister¡¯s hand and said as if nothing had happened. He said, ¡°Now, all we need to do is wait. Zhi Chunqiu will send himself to his death.¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 There Is Only One Sect Master of Jade Mirage in My Heart

    343 There Is Only One Sect Master of Jade Mirage in My Heart

    Zhi Chunqiu stood in front of the water mirror, slowly tidying up his clothes, carefully smoothing out every inch of wrinkles.

    The person reflected in the mirror was wearing a tall hat and broad belts, looking solemn and dignified.

    His gaze fell on the sword at his waist.

    The body of the sword was simple and unadorned. It was decorated with cloud patterns and tassels. It was the sword of the Sect Masters of the Jade Mirage Sect ¨C the Xuanshu Sword.

    !!

    It had been 700 years, and finally¡­ The day he had been waiting for had finallye!

    The man in the mirror had a smug smile on his face, but it was a little twisted because of his restraint.

    But soon, Zhi Chunqiu no longer suppressed himself. Heughed in a low voice, and thenughed louder and louder.

    This was what he deserved, so why couldn¡¯t heugh?

    The position of Sect Master should have been his since 700 years ago.

    He was clearly the most outstanding and capable one among all the Senior and Junior Brothers at that time, but Ding Luan had given the position of Sect Master to Sheng¡¯e before he left.

    He had wasted 700 years in vain.

    He was unwilling to ept this!

    In these 700 years, he had watched as Sheng¡¯e did nothing in the position of Sect Master and closed himself up. As a result, the Jade Mirage Sect showed signs of decline and was no longer the number one sect in the Central ins.

    Taiqing Pavilion, Kongtong Temple, Sky Treasure Pavilion, Sword Pavilion¡­ The power of other sects had expanded rapidly in the past 700 years, and their reputation and strength were gradually no less than that of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    How many times had he looked at the back of the disaster in front of him, he had thought¡­

    If it was him¡­ How good would that be.

    Zhi Chunqiu stopped smiling, flicked his sleeves, turned around, and pushed the door open. He walked out of the darkness and into the light.

    Outside the door was the main hall where all the important ceremonies of the Jade Mirage Sect were held. The towering stairs were arrangedyer byyer, and rows of disciples stood solemnly. The Elders, the Pce Master, and the representatives of the various sects who hade to observe the ceremony stood in their own positions in an orderly manner. At the top was the seat of the Sect Master. On the square overlooking the outside of the hall, eight hundred preaching tablets stood tall and majestic.

    Each preaching tablet represented a great person who had made outstanding contributions in the history of the Jade Mirage Sect. He had reached the peak of his Dao and deduced his own cultivation method. He had also copied it on this tablet for the disciples of the sect to study.

    The Dao impartation tablet rubbing ceremony was held once every hundred years. It was almost a convention that the one who resonated the most with the other tablets would be the next Sect Master.

    Among them, there was the preaching monument set up by Sheng¡¯e.

    But this was a joke!

    Ding Luan had held a tablet-copying ceremony before he left. With his support, only Sheng¡¯e had copied the tablet!

    How unfair!

    But now, it was time for him to correct this unfair mistake.

    Zhi Chunqiu walked up to the Patriarch¡¯s seat step by step. He rubbed the armrest, turned around, and sat down. He looked excitedly at the dark crowd below bowing to him in a clear voice.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Acting Sect Master.¡±

    This ear-piercing and discordant voice made Zhi Chunqiu frown. He looked up and saw that it was an envoy from the Sword Pavilion.

    The man looked at him directly in the eye and revealed a strange smile.

    Hmph, the Sword Pavilion.

    Among the many sects, the Taoist Taiqing Pavilion posed the greatest threat to the Jade Void Sect. However, the Sword Pavilion was also one of the most powerful sects in recent years, especially because of their connections with various sects.

    It was impossible for the Sword Pavilion to achieve anything great, but if they wanted to support a certain sect, they would be the best help. They had to be on guard.

    In that case, I¡¯ll be the first to kill you¡­

    Zhi Chunqiuughed coldly in his heart and signaled for the fight to begin.

    The emcee went on stage and recited the usual routine of singing praises.

    These cumbersome procedures seemed to be the same no matter which sect it was. However, in the Jade Mirage Sect, the silence of the disciples below seemed to be the silence before a storm.

    Finally, it was time for the final ceremony.

    Zhi Chunqiu stood up, walked down with his hands behind his back, and said, ¡°Now, the current Master of the Jade Mirage Sect is in critical condition. The evil man of the Bi Luo Mansion is so vicious that he used the demonic Qi as poison. There is no cure for the poison, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive for a few days. Sigh, I was ordered to do this at a critical moment, but the situation now can¡¯t be dyed. Therefore, I¡¯m willing to take the position of the Sect Master and I¡¯m determined to turn the tide and save the Jade Mirage Sect from falling. I wonder if¡­ anyone has any objections?¡±

    His words were pure nonsense because there was no one, but just like pointing out a deer as a horse, he now wanted to see if those groups who had something against him would dare to jump out, and these thorns¡­ He had plenty of time to slowly grind them down.

    It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t share the joy and pride in his heart with anyone.

    However, Zhi Chunqiu waited for a long time, but no one spoke.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any objections?¡± he asked regretfully.

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡± An elder suddenly stumbled over and knelt down, clearly agitated by something. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter to report!¡±

    That Pine Pce Master knew with a single nce that it was someone from his side and berated, ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk about it after the ceremony is over?¡±

    ¡°Pce Master, Sect Master, the White Tiger has appeared!¡± the Elder gulped and said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t The White Tiger disappear for 1,000 years? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rumored that the Saint took it away. Why is it now¡­ Could it be that the Saint is involved?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? First, the Sea shing Tower sent an emissary, and then the White Tiger appeared. This world¡­ is really going to change.¡±

    The hall was in an uproar.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°The White Tiger has appeared in the southwest of the Central ins and is heading towards the Jade Mirage Sect¡­¡± the Elder quickly replied.

    ...

    The White Tiger¡¯s Master was here to kill.

    This sentence shed across Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s mind, and for some reason, he suddenly had an ominous feeling. He said, ¡°Why did The White Tigere to the Jade Mirage sect?¡±

    Just as the Elder was about to speak, his eyes suddenly widened and he was tongue-tied. ¡°Sect, sect master¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhi Chunqiu, don¡¯t worry about the White Tiger. You should take care of yourself first.¡± An old voice sounded.

    Zhi Chunqiu turned around and saw Sheng¡¯e, who was supposed to be lying on the bed, standing in the corner of the hall.

    The old man was wearing simple clothes, but his face was ruddy and his eyes were sharp. He had a healthy appearance as he strode over with a flick of his horsetail whisk.

    The thick aura of the crossing Cmity Ctage spread out and covered the entire hall.

    Everyone present knew this Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect very well.

    The problem was¡­ Why was he fine again?

    The crowd was dumbfounded, and they discussed animatedly, but they consciously made way for him.

    Sheng¡¯e said loudly, ¡°Zhi Chunqiu colluded with the evil of Bi Luo Mansion. Not only did he secretly harm me, but he also wanted to kill me. He framed Ling Hua and caused the death of more than 80 disciples. He even tried to take the position of the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect. His heart can be punished, but his sin can not be forgiven!¡±

    ...

    ¡°This is the evidence of his discussion with the Mansion Master of Bi Luo Mansion!¡± he took out a photostone and said.

    He activated his spirit energy and the video started to y.

    Then, a cold female voice was heard again. ¡°The witnesses and evidence are all here. Zhi Chunqiu, what else do you have to say?¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw a cold and beautiful Daoist nun in ck pushing a man in ck who was in a sorry state.

    A pitch-ck dagger wrapped in demonic Qi also fell to the ground.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that ¡®Shadow de¡¯ of Bi Luo Mansion? That¡¯s a third-ranked assassin!¡±

    ¡°Ling Hua! She really didn¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Ling Hua¡¯s demeanor is still the same as before¡­¡±

    Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stared at Sheng¡¯e. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Sheng¡¯e sighed in his heart, but on the surface, he sneered. ¡°When you killed more than 80 disciples on the Spirit Transformation River, did you ever think that this day woulde?¡±

    Zhi Chunqiu turned around and shouted, ¡°He has been possessed by the demon. What are you waiting for?!¡±

    Immediately, the Scarlet Fire Pce Master was the first to respond. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the Sect Master¡¯s words? The demons are invading, attack!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the emissary from the Sword Pavilion beside him suddenly pulled out his long sword. On the pitch-ck sword, mes burst out like a crack. In the void, red lotuses bloomed and the mes twisted into an arrow. Under the Scarlet Fire Pce master¡¯s horrified gaze, it came crashing down.

    The Scarlet Fire Pce Master watched as his disciples fell. Then, a sword light shed in front of his eyes. He felt his vision tilt and lost consciousness.

    ¡°Pce Master!!!¡±

    The remaining disciples of the Scarlet Fire Pce looked at the emissary of the Sword Pavilion in fear.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±

    The emissary of the Sword Pavilion waved his hand and the long sword flew over. He said leisurely, ¡°There is only one Sect Master of Jade Mirage in my heart. She didn¡¯t say anything. Aren¡¯t you just talking nonsense with your eyes open? Since you don¡¯t have a brain, there is no need for this side to exist.¡±

 Chapter 344 - 344 Liu Yuan, Is This Part of Your Plan?

    344 Liu Yuan, Is This Part of Your n?

    The so-called emissary of the Sword Pavilion, who had killed the Scarlet Fire Pce Master, was none other than Liu Yuan.

    With Duan Lanruo¡¯s arrangement, it was a simple matter to take on the identity of an emissary of the Sword Pavilion.

    The fight for the position of the Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect was such an important and dangerous event. He naturally had to be present to control the situation. Thus, he had disguised himself and hidden in the middle of the formation in the hall.

    Even if the operation was in the bag, he had to do his best since it was rted to Ling Hua.

    Zhi Chunqiu witnessed the scene and watched as the head of the Scarlet Fire Pce Master fell to the ground. He shouted angrily, ¡°Sword Pavilion! You¡¯re openly going against the Jade Mirage Sect!¡±

    Liu Yuan summoned his murderous intent andughed coldly. ¡°A person who is nothing dares to represent the Jade Mirage Sect? Who gave you the guts?!¡±

    ¡°Now, we have witnesses and material evidence. Everyone can see clearly that you and your aplices have cooperated with the evil sects to design the disciples and frame the Master of the Jade Mirage Sect. You havemitted a terrible crime, yet you still have the face to stand here and bark. You are simply disgracing the face of the entire Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going against the Jade Mirage Sect!¡±

    ¡°nder! These things can be faked easily. I have been contributing to the Jade Mirage Sect for more than 1,000 years. How can an outsider like you interfere?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yuan looked at the people in the hall, who had temporarily quieted down because of his decisive action of taking the head, and said yfully, ¡°There are people from all the sects present, which is about half of the Central ins. I¡¯m sure the authorities are everywhere. Why don¡¯t we let them verify the authenticity of this evidence and see if it¡¯s fake?¡±

    Zhi Chunqiu was furious, but he looked around and saw the suspicious eyes. He suddenly realized that he was in front of the representatives of all the sects, not in private.

    Of course, the evidence was real. Otherwise, he would not have been so flustered.

    If he really asked someone to verify the truth, he would really have no room to turn the tables today¡­

    Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s silence was enough to exin everything. The representatives of the sects present all questioned it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll know once we verify it. There¡¯s nock of profound cultivators here. Can¡¯t you even see this?¡±

    The disciples of the Jade Mirage Sect also looked at each other and wavered.

    Although they took orders from their respective Pce Masters, they were naturally unaware of the schemes and conspiracies of their superiors. Now that Ling Hua, the idol of the entire Jade Mirage Sect, had appeared, they naturally understood the truth of everything.

    Zhi Chunqiu took a deep breath at this moment. As he listened to the countless doubts in his ears, he thought of the grand n he had yet to disy.

    No! He could not stop here!

    A trace of viciousness shed through the eyes of Vast Sea Pce Master. He exchanged a nce with the Pine Pce Master. Thetter was shocked. However, there was no other way now. Otherwise, his several hundred years of forbearance and nning would all be for naught.

    Moreover, they could no longer separate themselves from Zhi Chunqiu. They were bound together for good or bad.

    If Zhi Chunqiu fell, they would also suffer!

    Only by using all his strength and letting Zhi Chunqiu take the throne would there be a chance to save the situation!

    Pine Pce Master retreated at high speed and pressed his palm on a hiddenpartment on the wall of the main hall. He poured his spiritual power into it and immediately, countless spiritual lights and lightning patterns appeared on the entire main hall.

    ¡°Activate the formation!¡±

    In addition to the sixyers of the sect¡¯s protective formation, there was also a Nine Heavens True Thunder Formation that was said to kill anyone who passed the Tribtion. It could only be activated by the two Pce Masters and the Xuanshu Sword.

    The sixth ancestor of the Jade Mirage Sect probably never thought that one day, this great formation would be used in an internal battle.

    Boom!

    The sound of thunder rang out, and the entire Hall was instantly shrouded in terrifying lightning. Above the hall, dark clouds gathered in an instant, forming a huge vortex with lightning snakes dancing wildly.

    The power that wasparable to the Heavenly Tribtion Lightning, caused everyone¡¯s faces to change.

    Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. As long as he could survive today, not only would the position of Sect Master be in his pocket, but all other obstacles would also cease to exist.

    As long as he attributed the deaths of these people to the possession of the demons and cleaned up the traitors.

    Hahahaha, the demons are really good things. They can carry everything.

    ¡°Heh, you think I didn¡¯t predict this?¡±

    Liu Yuan smiled. Or rather, he was waiting for this.

    Although he was not clear about the details of the internal strife mission of the Jade Mirage Sect, he had paid attention to the general process.

    It was mainly because when he was wandering around the forum, he could always see the yers of the Jade Mirage Sect ying ¡®who¡¯s the mole¡¯ every day. Theyughed and gossiped, and it was very interesting to watch.

    In theter stages of this quest, the most difficult part of the final boss battle would be the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation.

    The Strategy Group¡¯s yers had all sorts of methods to get the first clear and clear the dungeon quickly.

    In the end, the one that stood out from the game-breaking method andpleted the game in ten minutes was exploiting a bug to kill the boss.

    It was said that the founder was originally just an ordinary yer who went to the dungeon to farm materials with his friends. Heughed and cked off when he suddenly realized that he could actually walk outside this dungeon. It was as if the walls were made of air.

    Thus, the bored and mischievous ordinary yer ran to the square outside andpleted the quest ¨C the Dao impartment tablet and the contribution points.

    This was something that could not be done. His teammates, who were still fighting the boss in the hall, suddenly realized that the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation had stopped. They finished the boss with dumbfounded looks on their faces. When they came out to take a look, they had already broken the record.

    After the incident, there was naturally a lot ofmotion. After the officials came forward to exin, they found out that it was because one of the procedures of the test of the preaching monument was to awaken the souls of the ancestors enshrined in the other 800 monoliths. Their consciousness automatically discovered that the person who used the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation in the hall was a traitor of the sect.

    Hence, he conveniently extinguished it.

    In other words, this bug had a special historical origin, and it had been strictly verified by the testees of the discussion groups and forums.

    It was an officially recognized bug.

    It was also the best way to fight at this moment!

    The purple lightning wreaked havoc in the hall, and everyone panicked. Zhi Chunqiu held the Xuanshu Sword and fought with Sheng¡¯e.

    As for Pine Pce Master, he turned to deal with Liu Yuan.

    They now understood that this ¡®Emissary of the Sword Pavilion¡¯ was the biggest problem.

    Pine Pce Master¡¯s cultivation was also very high. At least for now, Liu Yuan was no match for him. However, after being baptized by the Phoenix blood, his physical strength could be said to be unparalleled¡­ It was very resistant to beatings.

    Although it was not very presentable, he was not showing his true face right now, so it would be fine as long as he could stall for time.

    Zhi Chunqiu had 24 swords in one hand, and he forced Sheng¡¯e to retreat. Looking at the situation turning around again, he was about tough when the nine Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation suddenly stopped, losing all momentum.

    ...

    Outside the hall, a rumbling sound could be heard, and the hall shook.

    ng, ng, ng¡­

    The bell in the square rang nine times, and a new Dao impartation tablet rose from the ground.

    Only then did Zhi Chunqiu realize that Ling Hua¡¯s figure had disappeared.

 Chapter 345 - 345 The End of the Jade Mirage

    345 The End of the Jade Mirage

    In the hall, the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation stopped operating, and the situation was reversed in an instant.

    Liu Yuan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and shouted, ¡°The Dao impartation tablet has been erected. The ancestral Masters of the Jade Mirage Sect have manifested and the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation has been stopped. I think everyone knows who the real Sect Master and the real traitor are!¡±

    His eyes were like lightning as he looked at everyone around him.

    Although everyone present had a higher cultivation than him, they also saw that this person was at a disadvantage in the battle with Pine Pce Master. However, this ¡®Emissary of Sword Pavilion¡¯ was looking down on them. They looked at each other in dismay and did not dare to speak.

    Zhi Chunqiu¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He looked at Pine Pce Master and squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth, ¡°Kill him first!¡±

    However, at this moment, the Nine Heavens True Lightning Formation stopped, and their only advantage was gone.

    Pine Pce Master¡¯s expression changed several times. He then nodded and attacked Liu Yuan.

    However, Zhi Chunqiu took two steps back at this moment and formed a seal. He turned around and was about to escape.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh-

    A few long swords flew in from outside the hall, bringing with them a stream of light. The first one was nailed into the heart of Pine Pce Master.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Pine Pce Master staggered as he clutched the wound on his abdomen. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his face turned pale.

    After that, a few long swords came in session like a white rainbow piercing through the sun. The sharp spiritual energy was unstoppable, carrying a trace of the Qi of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Northfall Sword Technique! She has cultivated to the highest level!¡±

    Pine Pce Master¡¯s face paled with shock. He hurriedly dodged and retreated in a sorry state. He tried to use his sword skills to resist. However, Ling Hua¡¯s attack was extremely fierce and fierce. There was a faint ruthlessness that would not stop until one of them died.¡±

    ¡°She actually wanted to kill me! This isn¡¯t Ling Hua¡¯s character!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, there were seven to eight bloody holes on his body. His inner breath was so turbulent that his Qi and blood were boiling. He was also suppressed by the vast Qi of heaven and earth, trapped inside and outside. His veins were filled with chaotic and surging spiritual energy. The blood vessels that appeared on his skin like earthworms swelled him up. His whole body was red and he was on the verge of bursting.

    Pine Pce Master¡¯s eyes widened. His eyes were bloodshot as he suddenly understood.

    Ling Hua did not want to kill him, but to torture him. She wanted to destroy his meridians and turn him into a cripple!

    However, he did not realize that this was just the beginning¡­

    Swish!

    The long swords were nailed to the ground and formed a Big Dipper array around Pine Pce Master. They lit up one by one and connected together through spiritual power.

    The remaining lightning in the hall was instantly drawn to these long swords. Then, they gathered together and smashed into Pine Pce Master, who was in the middle.

    The Nine Heavens True Lightning that they had used to besiege everyone in the hall¡­ Was returned in its original form!

    Zhi Chunqiu, who was also restrained by the long sword and then caught by Sheng¡¯e, twitched his face and looked at Pine Pce Master, who was screaming in pain and had all his meridians burst.

    Clearly¡­ He was the mastermind, but why was his Junior Brother in a worse state than him? Could it be that he had offended Ling Hua in the past?

    By the time Pine Pce Master was lying on the ground on hisst breath, he was in a terrible state.

    Themotion in the hall finally died down.

    Although everyone in the hall also felt that something was wrong, since Pine Pce Master was also a traitor¡¯s henchman, he should be punished. Thus, they subconsciously ignored their doubts.

    It was unknown who started it, but everyone walked out in unison.

    In the square outside the hall, a tall and majestic preaching monument stood tall.

    On it, golden characters formed by spiritual energy floated in the air and surrounded the entire tablet, slowly imprinting themselves on it.

    Ling Hua¡¯s Daoist robe fluttered in the wind. With a long sword in her hand and the Big Dipper spinning behind her back, she was cold and beautiful, with an outstanding charm.

    ¡°This is probably the highest and most valuable impartation tablet in the history of the Jade Mirage Sect, right?¡±

    ¡°And even the ancestors have approved of it. The traitors used the Xuanshu Sword to activate the formation in the hall, but it was forcibly shut down. Theparison between the two is reallyughable!¡±

    ¡°Fairy Ling Hua is really a genius. Who else can she be but the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect?¡±

    The crowd was shocked by Ling Hua¡¯s elegant demeanor at first. After a long silence, they could not help but whisper to each other.

    Liu Yuan looked at Ling Hua. The two of them looked at each other silently and smiled.

    Apart from him, Ling Hua, and Sheng¡¯e, no one else knew.

    The reason why Ling Hua was so ruthless to Pine Pce Master was not because he was an aplice of Zhi Chunqiu, but because¡­ He was not good to Liu Yuan, that was all.

    The others did not know the inside story.

    He only felt that Fairy Ling Hua¡¯s gentle smile was calm andposed, as if the previous few months of wandering and scheming had all passed in a sh.

    She knew about the schemes of Zhi Chunqiu and the others.

    And now, even if she were to return, sweep away the dust and easily take down the viin, turning the clouds and making the rain would only take an instant.

    This kind of bearing was what the Sect Master of Jade Mirage Sect should be like!

    Liu Yuan looked around and saw everyone¡¯s expression. He knew that the matter had beenpletely settled.

    The protagonist of this script had never been Liu Yuan or Sheng¡¯e, but Ling Hua!

    Sheng¡¯e¡¯s eyes were wet as he looked at the scene. He sighed in his heart that he was indeed old. His heart moved, and he stood up and said, ¡°The tablet of impartation has been erected. I feel that I¡¯m old and can¡¯t be Sect Master. Since today is the tablet-opening ceremony, it¡¯s a good thing that the traitors have been killed. Let¡¯s hold the ceremony as well.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Is it a little rushed?¡±

    The one who spoke was the second Senior Brother from the Danqing Pce. He naturally did not object, ¡°The messenger of the Sea shing Tower has not returned. The scene needs to rest¡­¡±

    Roar!

    A deafening tiger¡¯s roar came from the distance. Everyone¡¯s faces changed in shock as they turned to look at the source of the sound.

    In the sky, a stream of light flew andnded in front of Ling Hua.

    Everyone took a closer look and immediately held their breath. It was a snow-white divine tiger with cold eyes. The aura of the Crossing Cmity stage was dense, and the killing intent was extremely terrifying.

    ...

    The tiger was white in color, and its body was like snow. The roar made the wind stronger.

    It was Divine Lord White Tiger of the Four Symbols!

    Only then did everyone remember that the Divine Lord who had been reported to guard the gate for a Saint was heading towards the Jade Mirage Sect.

    ¡°Greetings, White Tiger Divine Lord,¡± they saluted.

    The White Tiger shook his head and looked around, but his gaze paused on Liu Yuan.

    Liu Yuan naturally knew that this White Tiger was the ¡®ordinary¡¯ guard who had quarreled with him in front of the Xie family¡¯s residence. He nodded and smiled at it.

    The White Tiger had arrived¡­ He vaguely understood Xie Qian¡¯s intention. This was to give him a lot of face.

    The White Tiger was naturally happy to see an acquaintance, but he still remembered what his Master had asked him to do.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it looked around and walked up to Ling Huathat it felt was the most simr to the sect master. He said, ¡°My master sent me here to congratte the new leader of the Jade Mirage Sect.¡±

    The White Tiger Divine Lord¡¯s voice reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears as if he had sent a signal.

    What was the meaning of this?

    ...

    This was the words of a Saint!

    He had recognized Ling Hua as the new Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect!

    After a moment of shock, Sheng¡¯eughed and bowed to Ling Hua, ¡°Congrattions to the new leader of the Jade Mirage Sect!¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the disciples of the Jade Mirage immediately followed.

    Then, it was like a tsunami.

    Liu Yuan smiled and looked at Ling Hua standing in the middle of the square, receiving congrattions from the crowd. The words on the Dao impartment tablet behind her were still vivid in his mind.

    At this point, the grandiose internal strife of the Jade Mirage Sect had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 346 - 346 Do I Look Like Someone Who Has No Integrity

    346 Do I Look Like Someone Who Has No Integrity

    At that time, almost all the representatives of the main sects of Central ins had witnessed everything in the Jade Mirage Pce.

    Ling Hua returned to the Jade Mirage Sect and killed the traitor, Zhi Chunqiu, and his aplices. After the impartation and tablet-opening ceremony, she directly took over the position of Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect. this news spread throughout the entire central continent on the same day.

    The next day, the Green Centipede sent out a notice to spread the news.

    Soon after, otherrge and small immortal cultivation sects came one after another to congratte the new Sect Master on her appointment. They sent congrattory gifts, tried to build rtionships, and inquired about the situation.

    !!

    Naturally, there was nock of people who came to ask about the whereabouts of the suspected demon who had been framed on the Spirit Transformation River with Fairy Ling Hua.

    After all, this man had once been named Jiang Feng, but his real name was Liu Junxuan. He had made a name for himself during the Singing Sword contest, and suddenly became the Grand Elder of the Sky Treasure Pavilion. He had also been involved in a series of illicit affairs, so he was quite famous to some extent.

    Also, on the day Ling Hua took office, Divine Lord White Tiger appeared outside of Chiyu Vi and arrived at the mountain gate of the Jade Mirage Sect.

    It just so happened that the world could trace back to the ce where Liu Yuan first appeared, which was Chiyu Vi. He was also closely rted to the matter of Ling Hua being framed.

    ording to Mr. Ning, the former Dock Master of the Water Moon Dock, who didn¡¯t want to reveal his name, Liu Junxuan had once taken out the authentic artwork of the Saint.

    For a time, the rumor that Liu Junxuan, who had appeared out of nowhere, was a disciple of a Saint, started to spread.

    However, it was a pity that no matter how they asked, the information they got was that this person was a young hero. Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of the talented. After being possessed by the demon race, he still retained a certain amount of consciousness. In the end, after escorting Ling Hua and escaping from the Spirit Transformation River, he unfortunately died.

    Although there were many suspicious points in his words, no one dared to question it, since fairy Ling Luan had personally verified it.

    However, some people thought about it carefully and associated it with the love triangle incident that had caused an uproar previously. They knew that there must be something fishy about this.

    It was just that this was obviously a deliberate situation, so everyone had a tacit understanding.

    In fact, Liu Yuan could not let the rumor that he had died be true. He had to leave some doubts.

    Although it was easy for him to send a message with the power he had in Bi Luo Mansion, he still needed time.

    If they did not send the news in time and made some people really anxious, things would be very bad.

    Thus, this suspicious situation was the best way to dy the enemy.

    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±

    In the room.

    The new Sect Master of the Jade Mirage Sect, who was in the limelight, was sitting in Liu Yuan¡¯s arms and raising her head to ask a question. Her dark eyes contained a gentle gaze.

    In the eyes of outsiders, this newly appointed Sect Master of Jade Mirage had the air of a celestial being and looked down on everyone. She was like a cold and beautiful fairy from the Nine Heavens, unattainable.

    However, the person in front of Liu Yuan now was just a woman with a tender heart.

    Liu Yuan ced his hands on Ling Hua¡¯s waist and said, ¡°The Ye Family Head of the Xuanyin family wille to see me. By the time she arrives, my letters will have already been delivered to them. I¡¯ll take care of the matters that need to be dealt with during this period of time, and then I¡¯ll set off for the North mansion.¡±

    ¡°Ye Family Head¡­¡±

    Ling Hua chewed on the words. Then, she looked at Liu Yuan¡¯s serious expression and revealed a faint smile. ¡°Ye Cike¡¯s mother? You¡¯re not nning to do something to both mother and daughter, are you? It is said that the women of the Xuanyin family are still virgins¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Liu Yuan said sternly. ¡°How could that be? Do I look like someone who has no integrity?¡±

    Ling Hua put her arms around his neck, looked at him, and said, ¡°If the Xuanyin family can be taken down like this, I will support it. When we reunited, I said that I will support you in everything that benefits you.¡±

    Liu Yuan was very determined, ¡°impossible!¡± If I do this, what will Cike do?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I also heard that the sessor of East Ocean Valley, Duan Lian, has already left the valley and disyed her talents in the desert sea battlefield. I remember that she is Duan Lanruo¡¯s daughter. The mother and daughter rely on each other and have a deep rtionship. I wonder if city Lord Duan is willing to betroth her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, Liu Yuan felt that Ling Hua might have bribed Zhiying.

    But fortunately, Ling Hua seemed to only want to see Liu Yuan¡¯s embarrassed look. She chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not here to condemn you. If I really want to condemn you, I should be asking you where you sent those hundred letters.¡±

    The corner of Liu Yuan¡¯s eyes twitched. He felt that this gentle smile was full of daggers.

    He coughed twice and said, ¡°After I go to the North Mansion, Hong Luan and Zhizhi will stay in the Jade Mirage Sect for the time being. They are not strong enough. It will only increase the danger if I bring them along.¡±

    Ling Hua nodded and continued, ¡°Netherworld¡­¡±

    She suddenly paused, then pushed Liu Yuan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hide first, someone¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°Sect Master, the messenger from the Sea shing Tower requests an audience.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ling Zheng frowned slightly. If the messenger of the Sea shing Tower hade to congratte them, he should havee with the people from the other sects a few days ago. Why did hee now, and in private?

    A momentter, the Guihuan Elder pushed the door open and came in with his Double Serpent Staff.

    Behind him, there was a crying little girl.

    Ling Hua knew this little girl.

    But to be precise, they did not know each other, but Liu Yuan had specially investigated it.

    It was the youngest daughter of Chiyu Vi¡¯s Master ¨C Gu Siyin.

    The girl in red was only 14 or 15 years old. She had a petite figure and a beautiful face. Her big ck eyes were filled with tears, and her white cheeks had some cute baby fat.

    However, Gu Siyin, who was supposed to be an ordinary person in the information, was now a Foundation Establishment cultivator.

    ¡°May I know what brings you here, Emissary?¡±

    Ling Hua¡¯s gaze shifted from Gu Siyin to the hunched-over Guihuan Elder.

    Guihuan Elder sighed helplessly. ¡°I wanted to bring the descendant of the ck Tortoise back. The original candidate was your cult¡¯s disciple, Gu Chang, but he had already joined the Jade Mirage Sect and was determined to follow this path. It was not good for me to interfere, so I settled for the second best and chose Gu Siyin. After asking for her opinion, I was going to return to the Sea shing Tower.¡±

    ¡°Then now she is¡­.¡± Ling Hua was puzzled.

    Gu Siyin¡¯s eyes were red, and she didn¡¯t look like she was willing. She sobbed and said, ¡°Brother Junxuan¡­ Soob, sob¡­ Sob¡­ Sect Master Sister, is Brother Junxuan, is he¡­¡±

    Although it was just a few words, Ling Zheng immediately understood what was going on. Although the rumors were confusing, to an immature child like Gu Siyin, there was no way she could have thought so deeply about it. She only heard that Liu Junxuan had been killed on the Spirit Transformation River, and it was as if the sky had fallen and the earth had sunk. She instantly forgot about everything else.¡±

    Guihuan Elder said with a dark face, ¡°Quickly ask that kid toe out!¡±

    Guihuan Elder had a pair of sharp eyes and a profound cultivation base, so he naturally knew that someone was hiding in this room.

    ...

    He was still in a hurry to bring his ck Tortoise back, who would have thought that he woulde out like this!

    ¡°Siyin.¡± Gu Siyin was stunned when she heard the voice. She looked towards the source of the voice with her tear-stained face.

    The young man, who was no different from usual, was standing in the corner of the room with a gentle smile.

    The girl pounced on him with a cry, finally having a ce to vent her longing and sadness.¡±Wow, wow! Big Brother Junxuan! You didn¡¯t die!¡±

    Liu Yuan knelt down guiltily and hugged Gu Siyin. He coaxed her, ¡°I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯m not dead. Little Siyin, don¡¯t cry anymore. You won¡¯t look good if you continue to cry.¡±

    Gu Siyin hugged her beloved brother Jun Xuan tightly. It was warm, real, familiar, and even the smell was the same. She sobbed and wiped her tears on his clothes.

    ¡°Stinky Brother Junxuan, you can¡¯t leave me behind even if I¡¯m not pretty anymore! You said you would marry me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±

    Knock, knock.

    Guihuan Elder knocked his walking stick with a dark expression. He had a feeling that the ck Tortoise Divine Lord he had tried so hard to persuade had been taken away from the very beginning.

    ...

 Chapter 347 - 347 The Ye Family Head Visits

    347 The Ye Family Head Visits

    The Guihuan Elder was an old senior of the ck Tortoise lineage of the sea cleaving tower. He was one of the 28 constetions, Xu Su Constetion, and a mighty figure in the Crossing Cmity stage. His original form was a Guihuan Python whose eyes were connected to the Tianshu earth vein.

    Liu Yuan recalled some information about the Guihuan Elder from the game.

    Speaking of which, the one who contributed the most in the drawing of the Tianshu geomancy map in his hand was Guihuan Elder, which could be considered as a cause and effect.

    However, as a yer, he had onlye into contact with NPCs of this level in theter stages of the game. Furthermore, Liu Yuan was not a butterfly in the plot at that time. After Gu Chang turned into a boss, the Gu family did not have a good ending. The ck Tortoise¡¯s Secret Treasure had been snatched away by the Immortal cultivation sects. Gu Siyin did not have the chance to develop her ck Tortoise bloodline, so she naturally could note into contact with the Sea shing tower.

    !!

    Now, because of his actions in Chiyu Vi, he had directly reversed the fate of Gu Chang and a group of people. Gu Siyin had also embarked on the path of an Immortal cultivator because of this. The bloodline of the ck Tortoise had awakened, and it was only then that it had been discovered by the Guihuan Elder.

    Since the Guihuan Elder had gone to Chiyu Vi, he should have met that Xie bbermouth¡­ Oh, no, Xie Qian.

    A thought shed across Liu Yuan¡¯s mind. Afterforting Gu Siyin, he bowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Senior Guihuan. Siyin is young and mischievous. I¡¯ll need your guidance.¡±

    Crossing Cmity stage cultivators were top powerhouses no matter where they were. With his current strength, he could not afford to be reckless, so he naturally had to be respectful.

    Not to mention that the other party was from the Sea shing Tower, which was considered part of his family¡­ Oh, now that Gu Siyin had be his disciple, they were ¡®closer¡¯ to each other. He could not neglect her even more. Cough, cough. At least he had to maintain a slightly more serious image.

    He did not know that the old man had already seen through his act of hiding in Ling Hua¡¯s room alone, but he did not say it out loud.

    The Guihuan Elder scrutinized the young man in front of him. He had to admit that this guy, who was highly regarded by the Dao Master, was a monster in terms of age and cultivation. He had even stirred up a storm in the battle that overturned the Jade Mirage Sect. More importantly¡­ The rtionship between the Saint and him was not shallow, and he was probably being nurtured as a disciple.

    However, after all that talk, he still managed to kidnap Divine Lord ck Tortoise!

    Elder Hu Huan felt indignant, as if his cabbage had been eaten by a pig, he snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still polite, but there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about. Divine Lords can¡¯t be as ¡®naughty¡¯ as you.¡±

    Liu Yuan sweated. This old man clearly meant something. He could not help but turn his eyes to look at Ling Hua next to him, but he happened to meet thetter¡¯s eyes. The two guiltily looked away.

    In terms of their rtionship, she was indeed a little too ¡®naughty¡¯.

    Fortunately, the old man did not have the intention to make a big deal out of this and passed it by after coughing for a while. However, Gu Siyin had not seen her Brother Junxuan for a long time and was filled with longing. She pulled the old man aside and begged for three days of forgiveness so that she could stay at the Jade Mirage Sect and get along with Liu Yuan to relieve her longing.

    These few days naturally passed by in the blink of an eye. No matter how unwilling Gu Siyin was, she could only bid Liu Yuan farewell with tears in her eyes.

    After a few steps, the little girl ran back, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed Liu Yuan on the lips.

    Gu Siyin blushed and said softly, ¡°Brother Junxuan, the next time we meet, I, I¡¯ll grow up and give it to you¡­¡±

    Elder Xun Huan¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He pulled Gu Siyin and disappeared without looking back.

    Liu Yuan was stunned for a moment, then could not help butugh. This old monster who had lived for tens of thousands of years treated Gu Siyin like his own granddaughter and couldn¡¯t bear to be provoked.

    However, You Su was the only one in the Azure Dragon lineage. Divine Lord Vermilion Bird had already squeezed him dry a few hundred times and Little Siyin was about to be Divine Lord ck Tortoise.

    He basically had conquered more than half of the Four Symbols Divine Lords!

    ¡°I wonder if Shaoying has any sisters¡­¡± Liu Yuan touched his chin and began to think about what was in the pot.

    He had just sent away the reluctant Gu Siyin and was thinking about how to ask Xie Qian¡¯s simple-minded guard when he received the news that the head of the Xuanyin family hade to congratte the new Sect Master.

    The head of the Xuanyin family, Ye Danqing, was Ye Cike¡¯s biological mother. In other words, she was his mother-inw in name.

    The outside world was in an uproar because of this news. The four great families had always lived in seclusion, especially the Xuanyin family, which was an all-female family. They basically did not appear in public.

    Back then, Ye Cike¡¯s jealousy of Liu Yuan against the Green Lotus Swordsman and the Cith Lord of Ten Thousand Swords had already been enough to make people dumbfounded. However, everyone thought that it was the spontaneous actions of the younger generation. Even theter rumors that the Xuanyin family wanted to recruit Liu Yuan as their son-inw had only been targeted at an individual. But now that Ye Danqing had personally visited the Jade Mirage Sect, she had truly taken a stand.

    Some said that Ye Cike¡¯s love was too deep, and after Liu Junxuan ¡®died¡¯, the Xuanyin family decided to cooperate with the Jade Mirage Sect to give their Young Mistress somefort.

    Some people said that this was because the new Sect Master of the Jade Mirage sect was a woman, and she had the same goal as the Xuanyin family, which was full of women.

    Liu Yuan, however, revealed a meaningful smile.

    Rather than saying that they were like-minded and hit it off, it was better to say that they all wanted him¡­

    He had not seen Ye Danqing¡¯s face since he came to this world. The only time he had seen him was during the long-distance call.

    And now, this nominal mother-inw hade all the way here to collect the medicine, and the first time they met, she had been betrayed by Duan Lanruo and the others.

    The Xuanyang Pearl was in his body, and Duan Lanruo had used him as a drug primer to secretly concoct an ointment that could adjust the short lifespan of the Xuanyin bloodline, which was due to excessive yin and declining yang. It was equivalent to the life-saving straw of the Xuanyin family.

    However, the only portion of the ointment was swallowed by Chuichui. Ye Danqing was duped and actually thought that she had to take the medicine personally, which was why she came to the Jade Mirage sect.

    It was very different from what outsiders had guessed, and it made people not know whether tough or cry.

    In fact, Liu Yuan did not expect his mother-inw to be so gullible. She was clearly in charge of an entire family and had such a big daughter, but she was still a nk piece of paper when it came to matters between men and women. She knew nothing.

    Liu Yuan looked at the mature beauty in front of him, holding back his smile, and solemnly bowed, ¡°Liu Junxuan, your son-inw, greets Master Ye. I¡¯ve always heard Cike praise you, and today I see that you truly live up to your name. If I¡¯ve offended you in the past, please forgive me.¡±

    Ye Danqing originally did not have a good impression of this little thief who had stolen the Xuanyang Pearl and a girl¡¯s heart. Before she came, she had rehearsed more than ten ways to use her aura to mock and curse. She came over angrily, and her expression was naturally serious and cold. She was ready to show off her power.

    But now, before she could show her power, Liu Yuan had lowered himself and put on a serious look. A gentle smile appeared on his handsome face, and his words were appropriate. He was like a polite young man,pletely different from what Ye Danqing had imagined.

    Even, even¡­ It was very in line with the Ye Family Head¡¯s position of an outstanding young talent.

    Ye Danqing was silent for a while. The momentum she had been building up copsed in an instant.

    The hatred she had for Liu Yuan in the past and the faint affection she had for him now were contradictory. It formed a very subtle feeling that made her feel ufortable and she did not know how to say it.

 Chapter 348 - 348 The Innocent Liu Junxuan

    348 The Innocent Liu Junxuan

    Ye Danqing¡¯s expression changed as she fell into silence. Naturally, this Liu could see it clearly.

    Liu Yuan was the best at controlling these subtle emotions, and he knew that this time, he was 90 percent sure.

    Although he had never tried to get Ye Danqing¡¯s attention before he transmigrated, he had some understanding of his mother-inw¡¯s character. As a feudal matriarch, the word ¡®following the rules¡¯ was the only word that followed her heart.

    In the modern world, Ye Danqing was the kind of obedient girl who would marry and have children ording to the rules when she grew up. She was also a traditional housewife who wore conservative clothes and never overstepped the boundaries.

    Although she had been in charge of the Xuanyin family for many years, she was not really cut out for this.

    It was just that the conservative way of the Xuanyin family¡¯s operations allowed her to continue following the rules of the past, which was in line with her personality. She didn¡¯t need to waste too much effort, and only needed to do things in an orderly manner.

    Ye Danqing could not have controlled the City of Ten Thousand Swords like how Duan Lanruo did and made the city prosper day by day for hundreds of years. It was even more prosperous than before and even expanded outwards.

    In other words, Ye Danqing would be helpless if he was faced with a huge change.

    She did not hate things outside the rules, but she was avoiding them.

    For example, Liu Yuan¡¯s appearance was an unprecedented huge variable.

    Ye Danqing had been easily schemed against by Duan Lanruo in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and Liu Yuan¡¯s few words had made her travel thousands of miles to the Jade Mirage Sect in anger.

    All of this showed her panic and helplessness.

    After pondering for a while, Liu Yuan, the God of Conquering Strategy, had already seen through the head of the Xuanyin family, who was strong in appearance but weak in reality.

    Since she was afraid of changes, he would create an illusion that she was ¡®following the rules¡¯ and let her jump into the trap herself.

    The strategy to deal with Duan Lanruo was to tear away the shackles of morality, speak frankly, break the shackles in her heart, and release her emotions.

    However, it was the opposite for Ye Danqing.

    If she was stubborn, she would choose to resist and escape. The more out of the ordinary she was, the more she did not know how to deal with it. She would rather give up thinking and go back to her own set of rules.

    Therefore, he had to create a reasonable excuse for her, an eptable reason for her to convince herself!

    Therefore, Liu Yuan changed his strategy and made himself pliant with the rules¡¯ so that Ye Danqing could not criticize him and he could take the initiative.

    At the same time, he would try to get the best first impression ¨C although the Ye Family Head did not have a good impression of him, it was different when they were face to face.

    Judging from Ye Danqing¡¯s performance, the effect was outstanding.

    He just needed to move her with emotion and reason, and deceive her¡­ Cough, cough. It was not difficult to convince this Ye family head to take the initiative.

    Liu Yuan immediately put on an act. He looked extremely sincere and bowed deeply, but in reality, he was extremely mischevious, as if he was saying: ¡®I won¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t forgive me.¡¯

    Although Ye Danqing wanted to make things difficult for him, he was helpless.

    This ¡®Jiang Feng¡¯ had apologized obediently, so if she continued to reprimand him with a straight face, it would seem like she was being unreasonable.

    She pursed her lips, unable to vent the anger in her heart. She snorted softly, flicked her sleeves, and sat down. ¡°Since you im to be my son-inw, does that mean that you agree to marry into my Xuanyin family?¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s beautiful eyes looked up with a trace of scrutiny.

    Liu Yuan stood up, blinked his eyes, and smiled. ¡°I, Liu Junxuan, don¡¯te from an illustrious family. I¡¯m just a wandering cultivator, but I¡¯m still a man. Of course, I¡¯ll marry Cike and bring him into the Liu family.¡±

    Wandering cultivator?

    If I believed you, I would have wasted my years as the Head of the Xuanyin family.

    Then, wasn¡¯t Divine Lord White Tiger, who had descended on the Jade Mirage Sect not long ago, the irrefutable evidence that he was a Saint? What nonsense.

    Ye Danqing sneered. ¡°That sounds nice. But I know more than a handful of women who have an ambiguous rtionship with you. Are you going to marry all of them?¡±

    ¡°Can you control those women? What would be Cike¡¯s status then? One of your concubines?¡±

    ¡°And¡­ Back in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, I don¡¯t intend to write off the matter of you attacking Cike on Duan Lanruo¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Liu Yuan really wanted to say that as long as the entire Xuanyin family was willing to be his dowry, no one would dare to bully Ye Cike.

    But now that he said it, he did not know if there was a dowry, but there was definitely enough for a funeral¡­

    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Naturally, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Although I pulled out the sword for City Lord Duan, the sword¡¯s tip was not aimed at Cike, but Li Jiutong, who had followed his orders,¡± Liu Yuan said seriously.

    He sighed and said, ¡°Ye Family Head, now that things havee to this, I won¡¯t pretend to be hypocritical and say that everything is fair. That¡¯s not realistic. Besides, how can the word ¡®love¡¯ bepared with each other?¡±

    Things like ¡®You are the most important to me¡¯ was something that could be said in the game. After all, it was a separate process that did not interfere with other characters, and there was no such thing as a Asura Arena.

    Now, if he dared to say this to anyone, unless she would never meet anyone else, he would be in trouble if he was exposed.

    Therefore, it was best to change tactics.

    Ye Danqing did not know much about the rtionship between men and women, and she hated flowery words. The stereotype told her that men who said sweet nothings were all bad men and liars.

    It would be useless to say some flowery words of love to ensure that he loved Ye Cike the most. It would also attract disgust, so he might as well pretend to be an honest man.

    Liu Yuan continued sincerely, ¡°Cike¡¯s feelings for me are true. I also love her innocence and purity. However, City Lord Duan is even more loyal to me. At that time, Cike was so angry that he secretly ridiculed her¡­ How can I bear it if you don¡¯t keep your chastity?¡±

    He looked at Ye Danqing and said in a low voice, ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯m sure you know what kind of person City Lord Duan is. She managed the City of Ten Thousand Swords to its current state with her own strength. She went through painstaking means and endured hardships. She was affectionate with me but only polite. She has never done anything that went beyond the line. She¡¯s innocent and pure. She has sacrificed too much for me. How can I let her get hurt because of this? ¡±

    What he said was true. Liu Yuan and Duan Lanruo had never had sex until now. He only had sex with Duan Lanruo¡¯s personal guard, Ah Yue¡­ There was also a group of Golden Orchid guards¡­ Well, they got along well.

    Ye Danqing¡¯s heart was moved, not because of these words, but because she thought of Duan Lanruo¡­ While they were temporarily staying in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, Duan Lanruo had already disyed her powerful diplomatic skills and ¡®turned enemies into friends¡¯ with Ye Danqing, bing close friends.

    During this period, it was inevitable for her to ¡®talk¡¯ about how she and Mr. Liu knew each other and loved each other, and how her heart was fighting against the secr customs and her own feelings.

    As the head of the same family, Ye Danqing naturally had some empathy. Sometimes, she would even think about the question of ¡®what would I do if I were in his ce?¡¯

    This guy¡­ He was indeed sentimental.

    Moreover, if he could really extend the lifespans of the Xuanyin family, he would be their great benefactor. So what if they agreed to this marriage?

    ¡°Forget it. Cike has deep feelings for you. Even if I insist on separating you two, I¡¯m afraid it will only make her hate me, so¡­ It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Ye Danqing knocked on the table and said, ¡°But there is one thing you must remember. If you dare to make Cike suffer any more grievances, even if a Saintes out of seclusion, the Xuanyin family will not let you off easily.¡±

    ...

    Liu Yuan was naturally overjoyed and repeatedly agreed.

    Ye Danqing was silent for a while after she finished talking about the irrelevant things. She felt as if there was a fishbone stuck in her throat when she thought about the real purpose of this trip. She did not know what to do and did not know how to start.

    But it was not good to keep silent like this. This guy too, could it be that he had forgotten?

    And she had to say it herself¡­

    After a long while, she bit her lips and took out a small jade bottle from her sleeve. She deliberately put on a stern face and said, ¡°Alright, you¡­ Hurry up and take out the medicine primer so I can bring it back.¡±

 Chapter 349 - 349 Lonely Back

    349 Lonely Back

    Liu Yuan personally handed the ¡®medicine primer¡¯ to Ye Danqing in this room.

    However, because the Ye Family Head had suffered some physical injuries when she took the medicine, she was too tired and fainted after taking it. Therefore, Liu Yuan could only put aside the protection between men and women and carry the unconscious Ye Family Head to his room for temporary settlement.

    ¡°It seems that I was too careless¡­¡±

    He looked at the Ye Family Head who was softly leaning in his arms, and her originally lotus-like beautiful and noble face revealed a natural charm.

    There was still a faint blush on her face, her brows were tightly furrowed, and a few strands of hair stuck to her white and red skin because of her sweat. All of these made her look a little ambiguous.

    This was the after-effect of overusing one¡¯s strength.

    Liu Yuan personally cleaned up Ye Danqing, who was still in a sorry state. Although using magic was more convenient, it was not enough to show his respect for Ye Cike¡¯s mother.

    He ced the Ye Family Head, who had be clean and fresh again, on his bed. Thetter groaned and finally woke up slowly. When she opened her eyes, she still looked a little dazed.

    ¡°How do you feel, Ye Family Head?¡±

    Liu Yuan sat by the bed and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you everything I know, and I didn¡¯t hide anything from you. For the sake of the Xuanyin family, you can say that I¡¯ve exhausted all my thoughts and spared no effort¡­¡±

    Ye Danqing woke up halfway through his sentence.

    The head of the Xuanyin family¡¯s eyes widened, and her face flushed red. She was so embarrassed that she was almost inconsble. Looking at this guy who was shamelessly praising her, she stood up and pped him. ¡°Shameless! How could you do such a thing?! How can you let Cike down! I-I¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, the Ye Family Head was flustered at this time and had no strength in her hands. She did not even think of using spiritual power and was caught by Liu Yuan in an instant, pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ye Danqing was caught off guard and fell on Liu Yuan¡¯s body. Her face was leaning against the young man¡¯s chest. When she raised her head, she could almost touch Liu Yuan¡¯s lowered face. The tip of his nose was filled with a familiar yet strange masculine scent.

    What had happened earlier struck Ye Danqing¡¯s heart again, breaking through her mental defense.

    The hateful bastard sighed, and his voice, which was pretending to be distressed but with a faint smile, rang in her ears. ¡°Ye Family Head¡­ You were the one who took the initiative to get the medicine just now¡­¡±

    Ye Danqing¡¯s eyes were dazed. She could not believe that this was the truth.

    However, her memories could not be faked. Moreover, she could even feel the joy at this moment¡­ What was she thinking at that time? Could the attraction of Xuanyin and Xuanyang really change a person¡¯s mind?

    If that was the case, then if she brought that medicine back, would the Xuanyin family also¡­

    Liu Yuan pinched Ye Danqing¡¯s soft and delicate hand and yed with it. He looked at the struggling expression on the beauty¡¯s face and sighed, ¡°I know that Master Ye is in a difficult position. No third person will know about what happened before. I will pretend that it never happened. After that, I will hide this beautiful memory in my heart¡­ I will treat Cike well.¡±

    He touched Ye Danqing¡¯s cheek as if he was reluctant to part with her. Before she could react, he bent down and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The Ye Family Head¡¯s face was full of resentment. She struggled to no avail and patted Liu Yuan¡¯s shoulder with one hand, but gradually lost her strength and fell on his shoulder.

    After a while, Liu Yuan let go of her hand and mouth. He stood up and stepped back, smiling. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, please forgive me, Ye Family Head¡­ Ye Family Head can stay here for a few days, I will order people to make arrangements.¡±

    He turned around and left after he finished speaking. He even paused at the door.

    Ye Danqing was left alone on the bed. She was at a loss and her heart was still beating fast. She looked at the closed door with aplicated expression. Suddenly, she frowned and bit her lips.¡±What does this fellow mean¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±

    Liu Yuan¡¯s final smile hid a deep sense of helplessness.

    The Ye Family Head angrily patted the bed and stared at the door, muttering to herself, ¡°Just because you say it didn¡¯t happen, it didn¡¯t happen? You coward, so what if it¡¯s your reputation? Saving the Xuanyin family is already the greatest justice you can do, and Cike didn¡¯t even sacrifice herself as I did. So, as long as you want¡­¡±

    The voice gradually weakened, and it was unknown what would happen.

    She took a deep breath in anger and turned around to find a small jade bottle on the bed. It was already full.

    Ye Danqing¡¯s face reddened. She reached out and carefully took it like a thief. She held it in her hand and stroked it. For a moment, she was lost in thought.

    ¡­

    Liu Yuan slowly walked out of the door and then revealed a smile as if he had nned everything.

    He wanted the Ye Family Head to ¡®degrade herself¡¯ in a legitimate name, and then he would retreat to advance, and then push her again to let her take the initiative.

    The God of Conquering Strategy who grasped the opponent¡¯s mentality was always sessful.

    ¡®As expected of you, Liu Junxuan.¡¯ Liu Yuanplimented himself for fun, then went to deal with the remaining matters in a rxed and rxed manner. He also reported his progress to Duan Lanruo.

    For the next few days, he did not go to see Ye Danqing.

    On one hand, it was to give the Ye Family Head more space to think and imagine, so that he could maximize the emotions that he had stirred up just now and really take her down.

    On the other hand, it was because he did have some things to settle and exin.

    He had officially left the Central ins, and he didn¡¯t know when he would be back. He had told Ling Hua, Duan Lanruo, and Netherworld about the locations of the Secret Realms that only he knew.

    Ling Hua still had to deal with the mess of the Jade Mirage Dao Sect. Duan Lanruo had to continue rebuilding the City of Ten Thousand Swords, while Netherworld still had to manage the operations of Bi Luo Mansion. At the same time, she had to promote Su Lanfeng to be the new emissary of the Netherworld who would rece ¡®Mei Sheng¡¯.

    There were many things to be done, and they all needed resources. Liu Yuan had undoubtedly been of great help.

    He naturally wanted his ¡®reward¡¯¡­ However, Duan Lanruo could not be touched in the City of Ten Thousand Swords, and Ling Hua was very busy, so she could only y a game of counting the number of times the bell rang with Netherworld.

    In addition, Liu Yuan had also sent the Little Phoenix, which had no more value after deceiving Ye Danqing, to the Fusang Sea. Before leaving, Liu Yuan had almostpletely destroyed the Nirvana of the Phoenix, which had been interrupted.

    After that, Ye Danqing, who had been neglected for a long time, left without saying goodbye. She also took away Liu Yuan¡¯s medicine primer and Ye Cike.

    When Liu Yuan finally had some free time, he realized that he had nothing to do.

    Only then did he suddenly realize that he really should leave.

    At the same time, news came from the northern battlefield that the Green Lotus Swordsman and the Rakshasa Demoness would have a decisive battle in the North Destion Mountain in a month.

    ¡­

    All kinds of disputes caused by the internal strife of the Jade Mirage Sect were like the sea of clouds outside the great formation of the mountain gate that had not changed for a thousand years. They rose and fell, stirred up wind and waves, and finally disappeared silently like the wind.

    It had been seven days since the change of heaven in the Jade Mirage Sect.

    Liu Yuan, who had changed into a Daoist robe, looked back at the towering mountain gate of the Jade Mirage Sect, then turned around and walked forward. He walked slowly and left quietly without saying goodbye to anyone.

    However, he did not know how many people were silently watching his back.

    ...

    ¡­

    ¡°Trash! You can¡¯t even do such a small thing!¡±

    Bang!

    Hmph! Netherworld snorted coldly. With a violent swing of her sleeve, an elder of the Bi Luo Mansion was thrown to the ground. Then, she kicked him away and sent him crashing into the wall. He vomited blood and fell silent.

    They kept quiet out of fear and trembled, no one daring to move.

    The Mansion Master, who had juste out of seclusion, had be more temperamental and killed people at the drop of a hat. No one dared to provoke her at this time.

    The mysterious Master of Bi Luo Mansion sat back on the chair in the main hall. After she punished all the people who had made mistakes and promoted them as usual, she waved her hand to dismiss them.

    The blood-stained floor of the main hall was cleaned up. Su Lanfeng, who had already be a true confidant, walked forward hesitantly and looked at the Bi Luo Mansion Master who was leaning on the chair. However, she did not have the majesty that the outside world had rumored. Instead, she seemed a little dejected.

    Su Lanfeng sighed in her heart and said, ¡°Mansion Master, why didn¡¯t you tell¡­¡±

    Netherworld supported her forehead with one hand and stroked her lower abdomen with the other. Her movements were gentle and careful, as if she was afraid of hurting something.

    Aplicated light shed in her green eyes behind her mask, and she sneered, ¡°The one he loves is Mei Sheng, not me, Netherworld. Why should I tell him?¡±

    ...

    Su Lanfeng still wanted to say, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Say no more.¡± Netherworld interrupted her and calmly said, ¡°He¡¯s going to the North Mansion anyway. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll raise this child myself.¡±

    She stood up and walked into the dark, her back lonely.

    Su Lanfeng opened her mouth, but she could clearly feel that her tone was filled with grievance.

 Chapter 350 - 350 Wind Cloud City

    350 Wind Cloud City

    To the North of the Jade Mirage Sect, the Spirit Transformation River stretched for tens of millions of miles.

    In addition to therge and small ordinary cultivation sects and several mortal countries along the coast, there were also the world-famous Kongtong Temple and Sky Treasure Pavilion.

    Apart from that, there was also a cultivator city built at the center of the convergence point of the tworgest river branches in Central ins, called ¡®Wind Cloud City¡¯.

    Because of its excellent geographical location, cultivators from all over the world had to pass through here to rest and reorganize. Thus, the scale of this city was unprecedentedlyrge,parable to a country in the human world.

    !!

    And the person controlling this city from behind the scenes was not simple.

    On the surface, the City Lord of Wind Cloud City was the famous Crossing Cmity stage Master Wirewalker, Feng Mingxu.

    However, it was said that the true owner of this city was the Wugou family, which was always elusive. Some people said that it was the Sea shing Tower. There were many different opinions, but no one had a definite answer.

    However, no matter who was in control of Wind Cloud City, the prosperity here was obvious to all.

    Therefore, the Sky Treasure Pavilion would hold arge-scale auction every once in-while ¨C the Sky Treasure Amazing Treasures Auction. Sometimes, this event would be known as the ¡®Heavenly Treasures Meeting¡¯. Most of the time, it was held in Wind Cloud City.

    At the same time, this was thest cultivator city before the northern border of Central ins.

    Another three thousand miles to the North, across the dangerous North Mansion desert sea, and the line drawn by the Saint a thousand years ago, they arrived at the Eternal Icy ins upied by strange races.

    Over there, thergest river in Central ins waspletely frozen, along with the blood and bones of countless Central ins cultivators.

    And now, the major sects of the Righteous path were besieging the demonic sect. Because of the demonic sect¡¯s retreat, they had already separated from the North Mansion territory and were now fighting on the Eternal Icy ins.

    This garnered worldwide attention.

    ¡­

    Wind Cloud City, the second gate to the South.

    The city was surrounded by rivers, which formed a mistyke that was as vast as a Fairnd. Wind Cloud City was located on a huge ind in the center, which was majestic.

    There were a total of eight city gates on all four sides, and a long bridge connected them to the shore. Nascent Soul cultivators and spirit beasts guarded them day and night.

    At this moment, there was a bustling crowd of immortal cultivators lining up to go through the identity inspection.

    The Nascent Soul cultivator held an Eight Trigrams Body Revealing Mirror in his hand and shone it at the cultivators passing by. This way, he could verify the identity of the cultivators and see if there was anything unusual about their belongings.

    This magic treasure was a product of the Sky Treasure Pavilion. It could detect a person¡¯s identity through karma. However, only the person holding the mirror could directly know the contents of the mirror in their heart. Furthermore, the cultivator who used the mirror had already sworn a heavenly oath to never reveal the secret.

    This was to ensure the privacy of cultivators.

    There was also a white-furred lion that was as tall as the city gates squatting between the two city gates. It stared at the cultivators who were queuing up fiercely. The sense of oppression was very strong, and the cultivators with lower cultivation levels even felt their legs go soft.

    ¡°Brother Duan, we¡¯ve finally arrived at Wind Cloud City!¡±

    Outside the line of people, a young cultivator in a white robe whispered to the people next to him. He pointed excitedly at the huge white lion that was hundreds of feet tall.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°This is the Divine Moon Silver Thunder Lion raised by the City Lord. Its name is Snow Maitreya, and it is the strongest of the four spirit beasts guarding the gate of Wind Cloud City. It is also the most arrogant one. It is said that there is actually a middle gate behind it, which is usually not used and only opened for the most distinguished guests¡­

    He stopped here and looked at hispanion with an expectant look that said, ¡°Quick, ask me which guests used the middle door.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The person next to him was not old either. He was wearing a ck Daoist robe with wide sleeves, which made him look a little thin but very tall. He also had a handsome face, which made him look even more otherworldly.

    At first, fellow Daoist Duan was sitting cross-legged on a white deer, looking at the book of Dao with a serious expression, looking like a Saint.

    At this time, he looked up with a helpless look in his eyes. He sighed in his heart. How could he not know who these people were? The game book Introduction of this door had clearly written it¡­ On the surface, he still asked with interest, ¡°May I ask fellow Daoist Wu who would be worthy of using this middle gate?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I told you to just call me Wu Yizi. Why are you being so polite?¡±

    The white-robed young man, Wu Yizi, waved his hand and began to talk about the history of the middle gate with great interest. The most famous among these people was naturally the legendary Saint, who had retreated the foreign tribes 3,000 miles away, marked the border, and forever suppressed the wilderness. When they triumphed, the middle gate of Wind Cloud City was opened, and the City Lord knelt to wee them.

    When he got excited, Wu Yizi could not help but say regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Saint is missing. Otherwise, I¡¯d really like to see what this legendary existence is like.¡±

    Fellow Daoist Duan thought for a moment and closed the book in his hand. He then said slowly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s someone that likes to praise people.¡±

    Wu Yizi was dazed for a moment, then he suddenly realized. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Saint taught the Four Divine Lords who had fallen into the mortal world and is best at words. He has also boosted the morale of the soldiers time and time again in the war with the foreign tribes. He must be very good at praising people.¡±

    He pped his hands and sighed. ¡°Fellow Daoist Duan¡¯s realm is indeed profound. Your understanding of the Saints is also soprehensive. I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±

    He had met this fellow Daoist called Duan Xuan on the way.

    At that time, he met a few evil cultivators who wanted to kill them and steal their treasure. They almost lost their lives because of theirck of strength. It was all thanks to Duan Xuan who saved them. When they learned that he was also heading to Wind Cloud City, he decided to go along.

    This fellow Daoist Duan¡¯s swordsmanship was extraordinary, and Wu Yizi could not see through his cultivation base. However. he guessed that he was at least at the Nascent Soul Stage. To be willing to travel with him, a little Foundation Establishment cultivator, it could be said that he was very kind.

    ¡°Aprehensive understanding of the Saints? What big words!¡±

    A Golden Core cultivator at the side suddenly spoke with a scornful attitude. His eyes were filled with ridicule. He solemnly cupped his hands towards the sky and then rebuked, how great are the Saints? How can you joke about them? In the past, the cultivators fought against the alien races. How cruel were they? If they were not careful, they would die without a burial ground. In order to make everyone cautious, they should naturally make the cultivators reflect on themselves and keep an open mind at all times. How can they like to praise others?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Wu Yizi was at a loss for words and stammered, ¡°It seems¡­ That sounds reasonable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, please forgive me.¡± He cupped his fists and smiled.

    The Golden Core cultivator snorted coldly and waved his sleeve, ¡°Barbarian b*stard, you are indeed short-sighted. I will not argue with you after entering the city today.¡±

    It turned out that Wu Yizi was a mixed-blood between the Central ins and the Northern Barbarians. His ck hair was thick and curly, and his red eyes were very striking. Although his skin was not as dark as the Northern Barbarians¡¯, and he had inherited the fair skin of the Central ins¡¯ people, one could still tell his background with a single look.

    The Golden Core cultivator looked at Wu Yizi from head to toe andughed. ¡°No matter how well you act, you are still a monkey.¡±

    Hispanions behind him burst intoughter and whispered to Wu Yizi, clearly not saying anything good.

    Wu Yizi seemed to be used to such a scene, and he forced a smile, but he still could not help clenching his fists.

    He was only in the Foundation Establishment stage, so it was useless to refute. It would only bring more ridicule and even hurt.

    ¡°Have you seen a Saint before?¡± someone suddenly asked.

    The Golden Core cultivator and hispanion¡¯s eyes turned and fell on the source of the voice ¨C the young man in a ck Daoist robe.

    ¡°The Saint has been in seclusion for a thousand years. All the major sects have asked to see him but have not been able to. How could we have seen him? Besides,¡± the Golden core cultivator said, ¡°so what if I¡¯ve seen him before?!¡±

    Thetter stretchedzily and sat on the white deer. He put down the Dao book in his hand and his expression was very calm.¡±If you haven¡¯t seen the Saint, what right do you have to say that a Saint doesn¡¯t like to praise people? Isn¡¯t it the greatest disrespect for you to specte about the Saint? the Saint is so great, how can you joke about him? You¡¯re not even a human, you¡¯re just an animal.¡±

    ...

    He tutted a few times and said, ¡°Hey, animal! Let¡¯s hear it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The Golden Core cultivator¡¯s eyes widened and he wanted to pull out his sword in anger, but he was stopped by hispanions.

    He looked around, especially at the huge white lion. He put away his sword and stared at the young Daoist. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return your words to you! Little b*stard, you¡¯ve never seen a Saint before, so how can you say that Saints like to praise people?¡±

    He was quite proud of himself for finding a loophole in the other party¡¯s words.

    However, he realized that the other party¡¯s expression did not change at all. He smiled and pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve seen him.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!